《Low Dimensional Game》


 Chapter 1 - Two-Dimensional Painting Space

    <h4>Chapter 1: Two-Dimensional Painting Space</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I am sorry to tell you that you have lung cancer. But, if you receive treatment, there is still a chance of recovery. Does your family know about it? We suggest that you be admitted to the hospital and receive treatment!¡±


    ¡°How long do I have left?¡±


    ¡°You have most likely contracted it for some time. But, there is still...!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu walked out of the hospital in a daze. It seemed unreal, like a dream. The people who walked past him were like from a different world, as if there was an invisible boundary that separated him from reality.


    Lu Zhiyu had no intension of starting any treatments. He had cancer¡ªthere was no point in wasting money to treat it. Even if he were to die, he did not want to die in agony on a hospital bed, with tubes inserted into his body.


    Since his youth, Lu Zhiyu¡¯s lungs had not been healthy. He coughed often. After having worked in the capital for a few years, whenever there was smog, his cough


    would get worse.He had wanted to leave the capital for a while but he had reached the height of his career, so he kept putting it off. Recently, his symptoms had be more severe, but Lu Zhiyu had shrugged it off. He had not expected things to turn out this way.


    After he resigned from his job, Lu Zhiyu bought a flight ticket and made his way home, back to Jiangcheng. Lu Zhiyu was born in Jiangcheng, and his home was an old house with its own entrance and courtyard. It looked very modern after some renovations, but because no one was living there, the courtyard currently looked unkempt and lifeless.


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s parents had passed away a long time ago and he did not have any close rtives. He had also gradually lost touch with his good friends from school after he entered the workforce. When they had run into each other again after a number of years, the once close friends had be calcting and distant, not as they were before. Some things were just better kept as memories in the past. As for his colleagues, they were friendly to each other in the office but Lu Zhiyu could no longer open up his heart as easily as he did in his youth.


    After giving it some thought, Lu Zhiyu felt that his life was very pointless. It seemed like there was a standard life temte, which had been applied to millions of others, was also forced on him. Other than this cancer incident, he had been living like a puppet, directed by people, society, and fate.


    The house had been vacant for a long while and was filled with dust. After removing the furniture covers, he started to clean up. He found quite a number of old items. Toys, textbooks, and drawings were revealed and they brought back many memories from his childhood.


    Hmmm, what is this?


    He found an old, red, wooden box on a shelf in the storeroom. After opening it, he found that it was filled with several things. There was a badge of the head of a peasant, an ink b, and a red book. What most caught Lu Zhiyu¡¯s attention, however, was a white scroll.


    The scroll was unusually white and without a single blemish. The quality of the paper was so fine that it shimmered as if it had been brushed with ayer of oil. When a piece of paper had been around for a long time, the color would change, and this scroll seemed to have been left in the box for a long time without proper care, but it was surprisingly well-maintained.


    These items must have been left behind by his grandfather. Lu Zhiyu was curious to find out what had been painted on the scroll. He slowly spread it out on the table in the living room, but his anticipation quickly turned into disappointment.


    What? It is empty!


    As Lu Zhiyu was about to store it away, he realized that there was a ck dot on the scroll. As he took a closer look, he realized that it was a tiny grasshopper. Lu Zhiyu let out aughter.


    ¡°This is such a big scroll, but such a tiny grasshopper has been drawn on it. What a waste!¡±


    After taking a good look at it, Lu Zhiyu touched the grasshopper with his hand. At this instant, a shocking thing happened. It was as if his hand had moved into another space and he felt something.


    Lu Zhiyu was shocked and withdrew his hand. He was even more shocked to see a grasshopper now in his hand. He eximed with surprise: ¡°What the heck is this?¡±


    As he let go of the grasshopper, he saw that it immediately jumped up and hopped around the living room. Lu Zhiyu stared at it in disbelief. He rose to his feet and looked at the scroll. The grasshopper that had been painted on the scroll had now disappeared.


    Have I taken it out? Was it alive?


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the painting, then looked back at the grasshopper. His jaw dropped, and he realized that he had found a treasure.


    Lu Zhiyu liked to read on inte. In fact, he had the habit of reading for an hour every night, so he was no stranger to such things happening.


    A fantasy hase alive? A magic item that can store things? A treasure that can open to another world?


    Although he was about to die, Lu Zhiyu did not give up on himself, nor did hein. Life had to go on, especially when his remaining days were numbered. He wanted to live a fulfilling life and was ted to find such an interesting item at this moment.


    Lu Zhiyu spent a few days experimenting on the scroll. It was clear that there was a space in the painting. However, it was different from what he had at first thought. He called it ¡°the painting space.¡±


    The surface of the space was t. From a scientific point of view, this was not a three- but a two-dimensional space. All the things that had entered this space would automatically be sealed and copse into a two-dimensional form. However, after leaving this space, they would return to their original form. Lu Zhiyu found it hard to understand how this all happened. This was his first discovery. He came to this conclusion after putting different things into the painting space.


    And his second discovery was that, in the two-dimensional world, it seemed like time did not exist. Everything that went in, seemed to have gone into an eternal rest river and even if they had been kept inside the scroll for a long period of time, they remained the same.


    The third discovery was that the painting space seemed to reject living things. Lu Zhiyu had tried to put living things into the space, but it could not take living things that were too big. He had put a chicken and a duck into it, but they had been torn apart and had disappeared. Lu Zhiyu suspected that the entrance of the space could not support their sizes and had caused them to go into a dimensional gap. However, when he put a few ants in the painting space, this same predicament did not ur. The ants stopped moving and had been sealed.


    Lu Zhiyu found it puzzling that time did not exist in the two-dimensional space. If time had existed, it would have be another world. The painting space would have been more meaningful, rather than just acting as a storage space.


    Einstein¡¯s theory of rtivity had ssified time as an independent dimension. ording to this theory, mankind should be living in the four-dimensional space. However, man was unable to observe the fourth dimension¡ªtime, so they belonged to the three-dimensional space.


    The two-dimensional world was simr. Even if one could not observe time, it should still exist and should not just disappear like this. Lu Zhiyu had decided to look at it from a different perspective and to confirm if this was so.

 Chapter 2 - My Two-dimensional World

    <h4>Chapter 2: My Two-dimensional World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu had decided to look at it from the three axioms of the theory of the universe:


    Time (T), Space (U), and Matter (M).


    Time, space and matter were tightly rted to each other one another. The three elements were independent yet inextricably linked. The rtionship between space and time was U=U(T), and M=M(U) for matter and space. Time was found in space, and space was filled with matter. Thus, time and space were rted to matter.


    Among the three elements, matter was the primeval element. If there was no matter, space would never have existed. If space did not exist, time would never have existed. Lu Zhiyu suspected that this painting was the entrance to a two-dimensional world. As matter did not exist in this two-dimensional world, space and time likewise did not exist.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the painting, finding it inconceivable. He seemed to have found the entrance of a new world. He wondered...


    If I cerge amount of matter into the Two-dimensional space, would I create a stable two-dimensional world? A two-dimensional world with time and space, and also be able to sustain lives?


    Lu Zhiyu felt excited at this thought, so he started to make a n. He would first try to put a pipeline into the painting space, then transport sand and other things into it. At this moment, someone pressed on the doorbell. He looked down and saw that the courier was there.


    ¡°Are you Lu Zhiyu? Please sign for the parcel!¡± the courier requested, in a friendly and polite tone.


    The parcel contained the camera that he had ordered. After linking it up with hisputer, Lu Zhiyu put the camera into the painting space. He wanted to find out what was inside the painting space instead of observing it from the surface of the painting.


    The moment camera was put inside the painting space, theputer screen went dark. Lu Zhiyu¡¯s heart sank, but he had anticipated this reaction. Firstly, there was no light in the two-dimensional space, so he was prepared to see nothing. Secondly, he had a feeling that most likely the signals could not be sent out from the two-dimensional world, otherwise it would be too inconceivable. Although Lu Zhiyu felt this way, he still just wanted to give it a shot.


    After Lu Zhiyu clicked on the mouse and turned on the light on the camera, theputer screen brightened. Lu Zhiyu¡¯s jaw dropped in surprise, then he moved the camera around.


    I can¡¯t believe something actually showed on theputer screen!


    The images on the screen looked strange. The camera seemed to have captured the images, but what he saw was a t side-view. The camera had captured its own image.


    What angle is this?


    There was nothing on the screen except darkness and a straight ray of light. It was like a 2D horizontal animation or a caricature. At this very moment, Lu Zhiyu saw a shadow sh across the screen.


    What was that?


    He quickly shifted the focus and found that there was a special sigil on the screen: a horizontal 8. Lu Zhiyu knew that this symbol meant infinity. However, in the capital city, the mark also represented smog.


    Lu Zhiyu was certain that he had seen it correctly. It must mean infinity. The sigil was in the center of the painting space. No matter from which angle Lu Zhiyu looked, he could only see the front view.


    He found the situation in the painting space mysterious. He was certain that it was a two-dimensional space, but from what the camera had captured, it did not seem like a two-dimensional perspective. However, it was definitely not a three-dimensional one.


    Lu Zhiyu had never entered a two-dimensional space, so he did not know exactly what a two-dimensional space should be. He retrieved the camera and saw that the part of the camera that had disappeared into the painting space seemed to be rebuilding itself until it finally re-appeared in the three-dimensional world.


    This urrence was nothing new to Lu Zhiyu, so he was not surprised. After pondering things for a while, he decided to remove the horizontal 8 to have a closer look!


    This was the first time that Lu Zhiyu had ced his hand inside, and it had required much courage. If he could not pull his hand back out, he would be in deep trouble. He felt strange, when his hand was in the painting space. He seemed to have lost his sense of touch, yet he could still feel his hand. His hand became light, like a piece a paper.


    I have caught it!


    Lu Zhiyu was ted, and quickly pulled the thing out. However, when he looked at his hand, it was empty.


    What happened? Where is it?


    Lu Zhiyu turned his hand around and saw the silver ¡Þ. It moved between the surface of his skin and his flesh without resistance as if his flesh and blood did not exist. It flopped around on his hand like a fish, then moved up his arm.


    F*ck! F*ck! F*ck! F*ck!


    Lu Zhiyu was frightened, so he kept hitting and scratching his arm, but was unable to feel the thing. He saw it crawling up his arm, so he quickly dashed into another room and held up a mirror. The thing had reached his neck, crawled up to his face, and ultimately, entered his brain.


    Bang!


    Lu Zhiyu felt as though something in his head had exploded, and he lost consciousness. It was as if he had seen the explosion of the universe, resulting in endless of information being sent to his brain. However, the information was too much for the capacity of his brain. The information passed through his brain but could not be kept. Ultimately, only a small, vital portion remained in his memory.


    When Lu Zhiyu got up from the ground, it was dark. He felt that although he had remained calm to face death, but was still quite terrified by the fact that something so strange had gone into his body. However, after giving it some thought, he was able to shrug it off. It was just like the cancer cells: worst case, he would die.


    The thing that had entered his brain must be the controlling power of the painting it represented the ownership and the control center of that two-dimensional world. Lu Zhiyu could sense that there was tons of information, such as detailed exnation and operation manual, avable to him. He felt the information was as much as what was stored in the National Library of China, yet he was unable to load all of it into his brain at the moment. He only learnt some simple operations, but had left the rest behind.


    That being said, he now understood how to open and enter the two-dimensional space, and how to set up the the internal rules and variants for it.

 Chapter 3 - Designing a World

    <h4>Chapter 3: Designing a World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    During the night, Lu Zhiyu drove his BYD to Mnshan, which was near theke wherend was rich and fertile. Lu zhiyu had even felt the soil with his hand.


    After he had chosen the ce, Lu Zhiyu started to carry out his first n to steal some soil. He had intended to use agricultural soil to prevent infestation problems, but it was too costly. With the amount of soil that he needed, even $10,000 would not be enough!


    The air in Mnshan was fresh, so it would be very nice toe in the morning. However, it was in the middle of the night at the moment. As the cold wind blew, it sounded like the moaning of spirits, and made the ce quite scary.


    Lu Zhiyu was a bit nervous, but not because he was stealing the soil, but because he was about to open the entrance to the painting space. This also happened to be the entrance to a two-dimensional world which was trapped by the forcefield of the Scroll of the World. Yes, Lu Zhiyu decided to name the painting the Scroll of the World.


    The moment that the entrance opened, there would be a gap in the forcefield. If he was unable to control it, the consequences would be dire.


    Earlier, Lu Zhiyu had sought advice from others in inte forums, questioning them about how to best design a two-dimensional world. When he asked what could go wrong after opening the entrance, someone from the forum asked him warily, ¡°Hey, buddy, have you ever heard of the Dual-Vector Foil?¡±


    When Lu Zhiyu thought of what he had in his hands, he swallowed hard. This thing could destroy the sr system at any given time.


    When he was ready, the silver sigil in his brain shed. He saw a ck whirlpool appear on the Scroll of the World. Its powerful suction pulled at everything within the radius of half a mile.


    ¡°Enough! That¡¯s enough!¡±


    During the few minutes the wind whipped through the air, Lu Zhiyu found it difficult to keep his eyes open. He even found it hard to breathe. Much of the air within a radius of one kilometer had been drawn away, causing the air to thin.


    After opening his eyes, Lu Zhiyu saw that the gigantic hill had turned into a cliff. The water of theke was at its base, but the water level was slowly rising.


    Lu Zhiyu was stunned, and quickly stored away the Scroll of the World for safekeeping then left the hill by a detour. After reaching the foot of the hill, he hopped into his car and hurriedly left.


    The following day, it was reported in the news that, after the analysis of the experts, it had been concluded that a syndicate had stolen the soil. The experts strongly voiced their displeasure over such an action.


    However, none of this had anything to do with Lu Zhiyu. He had hung his Scroll of the World, which was now no longer empty, on a shelf in his bedroom. Pictured upon it was a small ind, surrounded by the swaying sea.


    The water had been drawn from theke so there should have been numerous fish in the water, but they had all disappeared. It was apparent that the painting space could only bear the weight and girth of tiny living things.


    With the help of the sigil in his brain, Lu Zhiyu had spent the whole night separating the objects from the water,pletely setting up a stable world. However, the sigil had gradually lost its silver color. It used to be bright, but it had faded, as if the changes made to the painting space had consumed its power. But even now, Lu Zhiyu still remained baffled over its power.


    As he looked at the painting, he saw ants crawling within it. He jumped up with excitement, eximing, ¡°This is exactly what I thought. Space is determined by matter, and time is determined by space!¡±


    Finally, there was stable space established within the scroll. As Lu Zhiyu observed the ants, he realized that they were moving around like the characters in 2D video games. There was nothing unusual about their behavior. They had probably lost their three-dimensional senses, as they were living within the two-dimensional world. Another possibility was that they were two-dimensional creatures.


    However, the two-dimensional world still seemed lifeless. It was nothing like the real, human world. In the twinkle of an eye, the ants began to die. Lu Zhiyu knew this was due to theck of sun,ck of warmth, and theck of fresh air. As soon as time started to pass in the painting space, the ants and some bugs started to die and disappear, which took Lu Zhiyu by surprise.


    Warmth? Sun?


    Lu Zhiyu found it bizarre. He could not create a sun...


    Or could I? Why not?!


    Although he had control over the painting space, he was unclear about the logistics of its overall operations. With the power of the silver sigil, it just might be possible to create a sun.


    Since it is the two-dimensional space, can I just draw a sun!


    Lu Zhiyu had a whimsical thought, leading him to quickly draw a sun in the sky with red paint. Upon doing so, he immediately felt a depletion of energy in the silver sigil ¨C a third of the energy was consumed.


    He was excited to see that the sun in the painting space started to move in ordance with the parameters that he had set. He then added a blue moon, and the sun and the moon followed a circr path, which formed night and day.


    The two-dimensional space had started to stabilize in ordance to Lu Zhiyu¡¯s design. He took things one step further, starting with bigger, bolder ns.


    Since the parameters in the two-dimensional world could be adjusted, time should also be adjustable. Time was the reflection of the movements of an object. If there was no object or energy in space, time would not exist, and hence, it would be meaningless.


    Only when were objects in the world, and the movements of the objectspared to each other, the meaning of time could then be represented. The movements of the molecules, atoms, electrons and photons were theponents that created the aging process. From the small changes such as miniscule decaying process caused by mold and the ticking of the clock, to the significant changes such as rotation of the earth and the changes in the Milky Way, all these movements formed the concept of Time.If the objects did not move, time would stop. If the objects moved at a faster speed, time would then sped up. If the objects slowed downed, the passage of time would likewise slow.


    Lu Zhiyu was filled with excitement.


    If I can increase the movements of the objects in the two-dimensional space, time would speed up, too. One day in the outside world could be equivalent to one year, or even 10 years, in the two-dimensional space. Is this possible?


    I will give it a try!


    Lu Zhiyu started to research on the inte, jotting down his ideas in a notebook. He then crossed out and ticked off some of these ideas. After spending two weeks on this project, he had finalized his thoughts. Whether or not he would seed, that was still in question.


    As he sat in front of the Scroll of the World, he shut his eyes. He focused on the sigil in his consciousness, sensing the world inside the painting space. The entire two-dimensional world was set up based on the parameters and changes he defined. The size and data of the two-dimensional world all flooded into his brain, including how much is the gravity, the temperature of the sun, the time of the day, and the change of four seasons.


    Lu Zhiyu felt that he was like a god creating a world. He injected his thoughts into the silver sigil and exerted control over the two-dimensional world. As he did so, the energy of the silver sigil continued to deplete. Only now did Lu Zhiyu set up the two-dimensional world based on his design.


    Suddenly, he heard the clock strike. Time had started to move like the pointer in the timepiece. The speed became faster, and when Lu Zhiyu opened his eyes, he saw that the realm within the two-dimensional world had filled with colour, started to function, and hade to life.


    Time continued to move faster, but before Lu Zhiyu had used up all of his energy, he stopped and fixed the Time parameters. every amendment to which requiredrge amounts of energy.


    Lu Zhiyu had set time to a pace which moved 10,000 times faster than the outside world. Time and the four seasons had been set ording to the data of the outside world. Hence, one day in the outside world was equivalent to 27 years in the two-dimensional world.


    Now, one hour would be equivalent to more than a year in the painting space. As Lu Zhiyu looked at thend in the painting space, he saw that the seeds among the trees and nts had started to sprout. In one hour, the entire ind was filled with green.

 Chapter 4 - Observations

    <h4>Chapter 4: Observations</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu took a bottle, went to the courtyard, and filled it with some ants. Time and gravity were present in the painting space as were the sun and moon, the four seasons, and nts and oxygen, but there were no animals. Lu Zhiyu decided to put some specimens into the painting space himself.


    At this moment, he heard a voice outside the gate, ¡°Lu Zhiyu, what brings you home?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu stood up and saw a girl with a wine red helmet, sitting on a motorbike outside the gate. She was staring at him, surprised. Lu Zhiyu put down his short-handled hoe and bottle and walked to the door. ¡°You are?¡±


    The girl removed her helmet at once and said, ¡°I am Xia Fan!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was embarrassed. The girl was pretty and looked familiar, but he could not remember her and did not know what to say. Suddenly, he remembered a joke that he had read from the inte. A teacher met a student, but both of them could not remember each other¡¯s name. The student could only say, ¡°I remember you, that¡ªteacher!¡±


    ¡°You are that student!¡±


    Xia Fan looked at Lu Zhiyu in disappointment for a while then she put the helmet under her armpit. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you remember me?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was extremely embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m getting old and my memory has failed me. Can you tell me who you are?¡±


    ¡°I am Xia Yan¡¯s younger sister!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at her and said, ¡°Xia Yan¡¯s sister?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu gestured with his hand and said, ¡°You have grown up!¡±


    Xia Fan immediately replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m in high school now!¡±


    Xia Yan was Lu Zhiyu¡¯s first love. Given his situation, Lu Zhiyu had no wish to meet any old friends or rtives and just wanted to spend his remaining days alone, not to mention a person like Xia Fan. When Lu Zhiyu was dating Xia Yan, Xia Fan was in primary school.


    Lu Zhiyu had not contacted Xia Yan for six or seven years. Ever since they graduated from high school, they had gone their separate ways. Xia Yan went to Peking University, and Lu Zhiyu had gone to a normal university. Xia Yan had made things very clear when they broke up. Lu Zhiyu had not been able to get over it back then, but during the past two years, he was able toe to terms with it. However, that did not mean that he wished to see her again.


    Lu Zhiyu nodded and said, ¡°Oh, I remember you. Is there something you need? I have quite a lot going on here!¡±


    Xia Fan knocked on the security grille and demanded, ¡°You remembered me! So why haven¡¯t you opened the door! ¡±


    Looking confused, Lu Zhiyu opened the door, and Xia Fan pushed her motorbike in. ¡°You have such a big courtyard. I¡¯ve always thought of it as my ideal yground since young. Every time I pass by your house, I take a peep at it, but I never expected to see you here. What were you doing in the courtyard?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu put away his tools and said, ¡°Nothing, I was just tidying up. Since you are here,e in and have a drink!¡±


    Xia Fan was wearing a pair of tight-fitting jeans and arge vest. Through the armholes, one could see her bra. Her outfit was sexy and daring. Lu Zhiyu did not expected the little girl to have grown up to be so sexy. Suddenly, he felt old.


    ¡°My family moved to the development nearby. From the street outside your house, you can make a detour to the back of the development. I just came back from Carrefour, and did not expect to see you in the courtyard!¡±


    Xia Fan rattled on. Lu Zhiyu ced two bottles of drinks and some snacks on the table. ¡°Time flies. How is Xia Yan? Is she married?¡±


    Xia Fan looked dubiously at Lu Zhiyu and said, ¡°Why? You still can¡¯t get over your old me? Are you trying to to back to her?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head and smiled. ¡°It has been a few years, and the memories have faded. I asked only because we are still friends, and you happen to be here.¡±


    Xia Fan immediately replied, ¡°My sister is studying in the United Kingdom. You won¡¯t be able to see her at the moment. Why are you back? I heard that you were doing pretty well in Beijing.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu tried to avoid the question and asked, ¡°How did you know that I was doing pretty well? I was just an employee!¡±


    Xia Fan narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t everyone an employee? Don¡¯t tell me you want to be a boss!¡±


    Xia Fan stayed in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s house for quite a while, leaving satisfied after finishing up a big packet of walnuts. Lu Zhiyu suddenly felt that the air had be fresher with Xia Fan¡¯s presence.


    Lu Zhiyu let the ants into the painting space, but all of them died in an instant. This was not due to the environment. Those were natural deaths. He pped his head and felt like a fool. Although the lifespan of a worker ant could reach six to seven years, it would be dramatically reduced if the worker ant left its colony and lived without its queen. Furthermore, time moved 10,000 times faster in the painting space. These worker ants could only live for a few seconds. It was not possible to form a colony.


    Lu Zhiyu immediately turned to the inte. Hardly any of the items that he needed could be bought over the inte so he searched through the agricultural cultivation forums, found some people that worked in the rted fields, and ordered from them after some discussion.


    Two dayster, Lu Zhiyu received his package. It was a special jar with lots of intersecting tunnels, where ants crawled around, and at the bottom of the jar was the queen ant. It was an ants culturing jar.


    Lu Zhiyu opened the jar and let the queen ant into the painting space. The nts bloomed, and colorful trees and shrubs filled the area. The trees seemed to have shrunk, which could be due to the gravity and other environmental factors.


    It was a pity that there was no sign of any animals. With enough time, Lu Zhiyu believed that the painting space might be able to generate its own two-dimensional animals. However, time was not on his side.


    Lu Zhiyu buried the ants jar shallowly in the soil of a hillside and started making observations. He saw that under the elerated time, the ants had started to spread out, filling up the hill.


    The days and nights came and went, making one feel as though they were watching a fast-forwarded documentary movie. In less than two hours, two to three years had passed in the painting space and a new generation of the ants had reced the original ones. It looked like the ants formed a unique civilization. They had precise and detailed segregation of duties. Just like human beings, each of them was like a screw that could not be removed from a machine. Should any ant leave the colony, it would not survive.


    ¡°Ants are amazing creatures!¡±


    Four seasons hade and gone, and time passed by quickly. After a day, the original queen ant died, and new queen ants took over. However, there seemed to be two different colonies under two queens. Lu Zhiyu also found that the two colonies took difference evolutionary paths. One colony went down into the ground while the other had wings and built their nests on the mountain peak. Lu Zhiyu named them ground ants and flying ants.


    On the fourth day, there was a huge transformation in the two colonies. Originally, there were the worker ants, soldier ants, male ants, and queen ants, but gradually, there was a further breakdown of their roles. The flying ants upied the sky and took on a different form. If Lu Zhiyu had not been observing them, he would not have known that they were of the same origin.


    The flying ants evolved into a species simr to bees. The color of the ground ants faded, turning golden, and then they went deeper into the ground. With this evolution, the two colonies split-up further. The different colonies gradually spread out to the entire ind.


    On the sixth day, some ants started to move close to the sea. The limbs of those ants started to be vestigial, and the ants evolved into a species that was able to survive in the water. The painting space was flourishing and diversifying. It amazed Lu Zhiyu that a small colony of ants was able to produce such arge variety of strange lives.

 Chapter 5 - The World of Insects

    <h4>Chapter 5: The World of Insects</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out, rx, and have a drink!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu had been dragged out by Xia Fan to join her friends for dinner. After dinner, they went for a karaoke session and had beer and liquor. At first, Lu Zhiyu had felt embarrassed to be with the high school students, but he soon realized that there were also university graduates and adults there. Many of them were couples. Lu Zhiyu was shocked to find that modern high school students were much more open-minded than his generation.


    After drinking a bit, a pretty and innocent-looking youngdy started to make out with her university boyfriend. After a while, they excused themselves to the restroom and disappeared. The rest of the group started to get even wilder, especially Xia Fan. She sang and screamed. She also kept kissing Lu Zhiyu¡¯s neck with breath filled with the smell of liquor, which terrified Lu Zhiyu and made him quite uneasy.


    As Lu Zhiyu supported the stumbling Xia Fan, he could feel the stares of the people on the street. He had not kidnapped this girl, nor did he have any intention of taking advantage the drunk. Although Lu Zhiyu knew he did not do anything wrong, when he saw the police at the intersection, he could not help but stopped walking as if he was guilty. He then waited a bit further up the hill, some distance away, for the taxi.


    While in the taxi, he was scrutinized by the taxi driver. When they were finally near Xia Fan¡¯s house, Lu Zhiyu gave Xia Fan a tug and said, ¡°Wake up, wake up!¡±


    Xia Fan opened her eyes and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu remembered that Xia Fan lived in the development to the left of his house. ¡°We¡¯re back. I¡¯ll see you home!¡±


    Xia Fan pulled Lu Zhiyu¡¯s cor and said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t go back. If I go back in this state, I¡¯ll get scolded!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t go home, your parents will be worried.¡±


    Xia Fan immediately replied, ¡°It is alright. I am in boarding school and only go home every few days. My parents won¡¯t know that I¡¯m not staying at school today. Your house is big, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    With groggy eyes, Xia Fan looked at Lu Zhiyu and said, ¡°Will you try anything funny with me, the sister of your first love?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu pinched Xia Fan¡¯s two cheeks and pulled them in opposite direction. He said, ¡°Stop your nonsense. You are not even developed yet...¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at her sexy body. She was wearing a mini skirt and stockings, and her white halter top showed off her cleavage. Her style of dress was very bold.


    Xia Fan caught Lu Zhiyu looking at her and she straightened up. She squeezed her slender arms together in front of her body and said, ¡°They¡¯re big, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lu Zhiyu was speechless.


    There were two bathrooms in his two-story house, so they each took one. After taking his shower, Lu Zhiyu took out a clean nket and tidied the room. He then realized that Xia Fan was still in the other bathroom.


    ¡°Hey, say something. Have you been flushed away?¡± he called out.


    Xia Fan had a towel wrapped around her as she walked out. ¡°Wow! It is nice to have a bathtub. It is so rxing!¡± she said, smiling.


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head and said, ¡°I am not used to using that!¡±


    He brought Xia Fan to the room that had been prepared for her and said, ¡°You will sleep here tonight. The nket and sheets are...¡±


    The following morning, Lu Zhiyu carefully climbed out of bed and saw Xia Fan as she walked out of her room. She ran her fingers through her tangled hair and said, ¡°Good morning!¡±


    Xia Fan took out a set of clean clothes from her bag. After cleaning herself up and putting on her clothes, she left for school. Before leaving, she kissed Lu Zhiyu and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked nkly at Xia Fan as she opened the door of the courtyard. Before she left, she turned to smile at him, leaving him in a daze.


    After Lu Zhiyu returned to his study, he spread out the Scroll of the World, and looked at the scene in the painting space. It was winter with heavy snow and the sea had be frozen. There were now new and strange creatures under the sea.


    This was a worldpletely formed by many different kinds of insects. Some upied the sky, while others upied the forest, the ground, and the sea. They were all over the ce.


    The queen ant was an amazing being. With her pheromones, she could change the genes of the younger generation, and thereby control the entire ant colony. Such ability made her a god-like being within her colony.


    As the number of the colonies increased, space be limited and food also became insufficient, thus the environment became unsustainable. The colonies fought continuously, and each day there were colonies were wiped out and some queen ants were dragged out and killed.


    However, today was very different. Lu Zhiyu realized that a group of insects kept crawling out from a strange-looking nest on a small hill in the painting space. There were many different kinds of them. Some flew in the sky, some swam in the water, and some went underground.


    These were not born by the queen ant, but were produced using the nest. Lu Zhiyu felt that this was very strange. It seemed like that colony had evolved and developed intelligence and it tried to take control over its direction of evolution.


    Lu Zhiyu found the situation abnormal, so he turned to the inte. He found a simr species, which was known as the ¡°Zerg¡± in StarCraft.


    As Lu Zhiyu looked at the painting space, he became puzzled.


    Have they evolved? Who is controlling the insects? Is it the queen? Where did the intelligencee from? Is the queen the only one with intelligence or is each insect now has its own intelligence?


    Lu Zhiyu activated his power and the silver sigil started to glitter. He immersed himself into the painting space and focused on this special group of insects. Lu Zhiyu found that his conciousness seemed to have separated from his body. He felt he had spent one whole day in the painting space, but in the outside world, only a few seconds had passed!


    Lu Zhiyu saw a long, thin queen insect, with a huge head and four long limbs. The tail was long and a ck exoskeleton covered its entire body. The queen insect had spared itself from being a machine of reproduction and possessed intelligence entirely of its own.


    From his god-like perspective, Lu Zhiyu saw that the queen insect constantly sent her thoughts to the other insects, so that she could instruct them to attack the other insects, produce, conquer,bat, and self-supply.


    ¡°The world belongs to us!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu could feel the ambition of the queen insect. However, he was even more surprised to find out that she could sense and control all of the other insects from her colony.


    What power is that? Is it mind power? Or willpower?


    After observing the queen insect for a while, he started to see the silver light emanating from her brain, and he started to see her thoughts.


    The queen¡¯s mind was able to channel to a special dimensional space!


    Lu Zhiyu immediately dove into it and he felt his consciousness was alienated from the painting space. It had beenpressed into a line! Lu Zhiyu followed this line to get to its end, and he felt his consciousness was swimming forward. Finally, he passed through an endless source of information before entering into a world that was filled with light.


    Lu Zhiyu felt as if he would be assimted by this silver light. With his entire consciousness bing corroded and tainted, he was afraid that he mightpletely lose his own consciousness if he stayed any longer. Struggling, he tried to get out of this strange ce, and after a long while, he finally returned to his body.


    Utterly exhausted, Lu Zhiyu finally fell into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 6 - Mind Reading

    <h4>Chapter 6: Mind Reading</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu slept for a day and a night. When he woke up the following day, he felt that the whole world had changed, he had be more sensitive to his surroundings. When he tried to reach out for his disposable cup by the side of the bed, the cup fell to the floor, before he could touch it.


    When he looked at the Scroll of the World, he found that the battle inside the Scroll was growing more and more fierce. After the first queen insect had appeared, the rest of the colonies had started to evolve as well. Fights, evolutions, and new insects developed as a result of the catalyst.


    Although Lu Zhiyu would have liked to continue with his observation, he changed his mind when he realized he was starving. After walking around his neighborhood, he settled down at a caf¨¦ across the street from Carrefour. It waste in the afternoon and quite a number of people were having afternoon tea.


    ¡°Sir, are you alone or...¡± the waitress asked him, immediately struck by his handsome appearance.


    This guy is quite good looking, but he does not look wealthy. Oh, it is such a tiring day!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lu Zhiyu looked at the waitress, stunned. Why did she say such a thing in front of me?


    Why is he looking at me? Don¡¯t tell me that he likes me... the waitress was thinking in her head.


    ¡°I am alone. I want a set of...¡± Lu Zhiyu looked at the menu and ordered his meal. After the waitress had written down his order, she turned and left.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at her back and was baffled. He did not remember seeing her talking, as she did not move her lips. However, he had heard some strange sound, as if the waitress was talking.


    Another cute waitress in uniform arrived, bringing his meal, thinking of her own life¡¯s dilemma... How I wish I could knock off from work now. Zhou Hao has asked me out for a movie. Should I go?


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. When a guy asks a girl out for a midnight movie, they usually have an ulterior motive. They would have nned it well in advance, and are waiting for you to take the bait,¡± Lu Zhiyu said.


    The waitress immediately looked up, stared at Lu Zhiyu and asked, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Did I say that out loud?¡±


    The waitress was flustered and quickly walked away. As she was walking away, she turned to look at Lu Zhiyu with a strange and confused expression.


    Lu Zhiyu lowered his head and ate his food. He was smiling. Finally, he could no longer contain his joy and burst intoughter.


    Mind reading? It is mind reading! I know what others are thinking. This is amazing!


    Lu Zhiyu recalled what had happened to him. When he was in the low-dimensional world, his consciousness had gone into an Inner Space and absorbed strange energy that allowed him to have such power.


    He was like the queen insect, which was able to control the entire colony through its mind power. However, Lu Zhiyu had just acquired this power, so it was inferiorpared to the queen insect¡¯s. He could only hear the thoughts of the people around him.


    On his way home, he passed many people who had just left work. As he passed by the people, he could hear different voices.


    I haven¡¯t finished the report. I must get it done tonight!


    School should have ended. I wonder if my honey has gone to pick up Le!


    My boss is too much. I need to fly again tomorrow. I have been traveling for more than half of this month!


    I need to send allowance to mom and dad tomorrow. How much shall I send? I think I will send more!


    ...


    Lu Zhiyu heard many voices in his brain. There seemed to be a buzzing sound in his head, as if his brain was exploding. After getting out of the crowd, he felt better, and was now walking along the small path toward his house.


    It¡¯s really mind reading. Its effective distance is limited, no further than 2 meters. However, this power will be a problem, if I can¡¯t to shut it off!


    Lu Zhiyu was extremely excited to have acquired a special power. As he thought of how the queen insect had evolved and created offsprings with diverse morphology through its pheromone secretion, he wondered if he could do the same. His cancer might possibly be cured because of this.


    That¡¯s right. Who knows? I might be cured!


    Lu Zhiyu became very excited. Although he had epted the fact that he had a terminal disease, it would be great if he need not die from it.


    For the next few days, Lu Zhiyu continued to observe the happenings in the Scroll of the World. He realized that the scroll was an entrance of a low-dimensional space. His painting space used to be a two-dimensional world, but ever since he introduced the elements and concept from the three-dimensional world, the dimensions of the painting space may have been increased.


    However, it hadn¡¯t reached three dimension yet, but was in between two-dimensional and three-dimensional. This made the painting space unique and unpredictable.


    When Lu Zhiyu entered the painting space with his consciousness, the long tunnel that he saw must be an one-dimensional space. The two-dimensional space was a t surface, and one-dimensional world at most could be just a line. In this case, it would be even more difficult for living things to survive in an one-dimensional world than in a two-dimensional space. Such space may not even be able to contain basic elements.


    Lu Zhiyu guessed that the Inner Space should be a zero-dimensional space, a highly condensed singrity. In this world, there could be nothing except the source of power. No material things, but the source, the existence of a concept.


    If in a two-dimensional world, life could barely survive in the t surface, then how about in the one-dimensional world? Or even zero-dimensional? In such low-dimensional spaces, the only thing that could exist probably were some conceptional things such as the consciousness or soul.


    There was a tunnel leading toward the low-dimensional spaces in the Scroll of the World. As the dimensional space reduced, the life forms found it became closer to their origin.


    Life in the zero-dimensional space could be counted as being the source. Life forms existed in the form of consciousness, or soul. Both Lu Zhiyu and the queen insect had gained ess to the low-dimensional space through the Scroll of the World. Through absorbing energy from the source of power, they had strengthened their consciousness and eventually developed something like mind power.


    The living things in the higher dimensional space were moreplex and thus were farther away from getting in contact with the origin of life. Lives below the two-dimensional space made use of the source energy and activate their souls.


    Lu Zhiyu named this power the Source Form. He started to imitate the queen insect, making use of the tunnel to bring his consciousness into the zero-dimensional space through the Scroll of the World and to absorb the Source Form to further increase his consciousness and mind power.


    However, his consciousness could notst long in the zero-dimensional world. After absorbing a small amount of Source Form, he had to get out quickly. Later, he was able to maintain the structure of his consciousness in the zero-dimensional world through meditation and visualization. This helped him alter the situation slightly.


    Lu Zhiyu started to read up on meditation, Taoism, visualization, and cultivation, hoping to gain something useful from these subjects.

 Chapter 7 - Cai Jiajia

    <h4>Chapter 7: Cai Jiajia</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Hello, teacher. I am here for the yoga ss!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lu, I am your instructor. From now on, please put aside two hours each day for yoga practice. Since you have never done yoga before, we will start with the basics!¡±


    Cai Jiajia was a 25-year-old yoga instructor. She had her long hair twisted up into a bun and she exuded an air of ssic elegance. Lu Zhiyu had signed up for a VIP package, which included personal yoga training sessions. He came to learn about meditation, and had never expected to meet such a beauty. Lu Zhiyu had a crush on Cai Jiajia, but he had certainly paid a high fee for it!


    Lu Zhiyu felt that, when he was practicing meditation, he could feel his blood circting. On top of that, he could gradually sense every part of his body. He realized that he was able to focus and control his mind power as time passed by. Originally, he could only send his mind power toward the outside world, as he strengthened it, he was also able to conceal the power.


    That was his reason for taking up yoga meditation, as it could help him control and sense things better. Not many people were able to grasp the essence of meditation, and it was after much research that he had found this ss.


    Ever since he had started to meditate, Lu Zhiyu became able to discern the thoughts of others when he wanted. After he released his mind power, he could still sense the brainwaves of others. This was mind reading!


    Take the instructor, for example. Lu Zhiyu knew that she had just broken up with her boyfriend. Although she was smiling, her mind was in turmoil and she was not concentrating.


    Lu Zhiyu followed Cai Jiajia¡¯s instructions and began to move through the postures. He felt that yoga and qigong were simr. Both were good for blood cirction and enhanced the senses of one¡¯s body.


    This was exactly what Lu Zhiyu was looking for. He took up yoga, not because he wanted to improve his health, but because he was hoping to gain insights into his body through meditation.


    After following Cai Jiajia¡¯s instructure and going through the postures , Lu Zhiyu was able to sense a bit of what he was looking for. Entering meditation through postures seemed to make it easier for Lu Zhiyu to observe the status of his own body. The two-hour ss quickly came to the end, and Lu Zhiyu noticed that it was almost night time.


    ¡°Coach, you look troubled. What is bothering you?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked, as he stood up and rxed his body.


    Cai Jiajia was shocked and asked, ¡°Oh? It is so obvious? I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. But, if you are troubled, it might be better for you to go out and take a walk. If you keep it in all bottled up, it will be worse for you!¡±


    Cai Jiajia smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked out of the window and saw that it was getting dark. ¡°Is it time for you to finish work? Shall we have dinner together? I would like to treat you to a meal to show my appreciation. I will need plenty of your help in the future!¡±


    Is he interested in me? Although he is quite good-looking, he is not really my cup of tea. Moreover, he is too direct. And I do not want to eat unhealthy food.


    As Cai Jiajia was about to reject him, Lu Zhiyu quickly asked, ¡°Am I being too blunt? I know of a restaurant that does organic vegetarian food. The style and ambience are also quite nice. This ce came to mind since you are not in a good mood. It might do you good to have a change of environment. What do you think?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cai Jiajia became interested and said, ¡°Alright. Why don¡¯t you wait for me downstairs? I can leave in 20 minutes!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded and said, ¡°I will wait for you downstairs!¡±


    The two of them had an enjoyable dinner together. As Lu Zhiyu had expected, Cai Jiajia liked the style and food of the restaurant. During their conversation, Lu Zhiyu found out what interested her and made herugh. Her unhappiness and dazedness from earlier in the daypletely disappeared as sheughed.


    ¡°Let me tell you, when I was in college back then, I did something stupid exactly like that!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really! Back then, I was with a...¡±


    Throughout the night, Lu Zhiyu was humorous, confident, and a bit artistic. He was good-looking as well. Suddenly, Cai Jiajia felt that Lu Zhiyu knew her very well. Never had she enjoyed talking to someone so much. She felt that it was even fine for her to pour her heart out to him.


    When they left the restaurant, they were already veryfortable with each other. They were chatting andughing. Lu Zhiyu drove her home. As Lu Zhiyu was about to leave, she suddenly turned back to ask him, ¡°Would you like toe to my house?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was taken aback. He was only trying to build a good rtionship with her, so he had not expected things to move so quickly. He knew that Cai Jiajia felt empty after her broken rtionship and needed someone to lean on. He hade at the right time to capture her heart. Lu Zhiyu did not want to miss this opportunity.


    ¡°I am actually quite curious. What kind of person is a goddess like you like in real life?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I think I am having some regrets now. A woman should not let a man know her personal life!¡±


    Cai Jiajia lived in a rtivelyrge cepared to the rest in her development. She had probably lived here with her boyfriend previously. Her ce was ssic European style, and the furniture had been carefully chosen. One could tell that Cai Jiajia was very particr about the way she lived.


    What happened after that came naturally. Both of them cuddled together and rolled onto the bed. This was different from the time Xia Fan was drunk and Lu Zhiyu had to take her home. This time around, Lu Zhiyu felt very strongly toward his partner. Especially since Cai Jiajia practiced yoga and had an athletic figure. She was like a leopardess, leaving him wanting more.


    After leaving Cai Jiajia¡¯s ce the following morning, Lu Zhiyu felt that he was despicable. He had used mind reading to go after girls. It was simr to cheating in an examination. This was truly a powerful weapon!


    After getting into the car, Lu Zhiyu looked at the rear-view mirror and tidied his hair then saw a love bite on his neck. Cai Jiajia was wilder in bed than she was in real life. Lu Zhiyu quickly buttoned up to cover the mark.


    At this moment, his mobile phone rang. Lu Zhiyu looked at his phone and saw that it was a message from Cai Jiajia, which read: I love being with you!


    Lu Zhiyu shrugged his shoulders. She was happy, he was happy. They had both gotten what they wanted.


    After all, one should not make the rtionship between men and women tooplicated. Only youngsters would pledge their undying love for each other and be madly in love. Both of them had passed such an age! He remembered what Xia Fan said.


    ¡°Enjoy life when you can. If you wait until the end of your time to figure out what was missed, you wouldn¡¯t have any opportunity to make it up to yourself!¡±

 Chapter 8 - Health Restoration Project

    <h4>Chapter 8: Health Restoration Project</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Thump! Thump!


    Lu Zhiyu could hear his own heartbeat. He mentally ran through his whole body. He could feel his blood circting, and the senses that seemed vague previously had now be clearer. Ultimately, a strange looking picture appeared in front of his eyes.


    There were no colors, only structures in this picture. It was like a three-dimensional model or a nar graph created using CAD. The skin, muscles, bones, arteries and internal organs were all shown in the picture, formed by multiple sub-units.


    Lu Zhiyu could even feel the thickness of his skin, the length of his bones, and the sizes of his internal organs. However, as his mind power was not powerful enough, he was still unable to reach the cellr level. He could only vaguely sense it.


    Lu Zhiyu could see the dark shadow in his lungs. The cancer cells, which had been separated from the healthy cells, had been increasing. Amassing, they had started to form a tumor.


    I have seeded!


    The moment that Lu Zhiyu became excited, he found himselfing out from the God-like Perspective, and was no longer able to maintain stable meditation or calm state of mind. Instead, he immediately went to his study table, which was filled with medical and cancer-rted books.


    Lu Zhiyu was prepared for his experiments. He had read up on a number of books, and ever since he had awakened his mind power, he felt that he was smarter and more wired to learn. Previously, he had to read through things a few times in order toprehend what was written, but now he just had to scan through it once, and he was able to remember and understand it.


    When the body experiences a long period of sub-optimal health conditions, the cells start to resist the body, and that is what causes cancer. It was not a pathogen. Previously, Lu Zhiyu had given up hope on beating his cancer, but after understanding it, he realized that it was not as terrifying as he had first thought.


    As cancer cells were not considered a pathogen, the body¡¯s immune system would not kill these cancer cells. Man contracted cancer not because they were infected by a pathogen, but because the body was in a state of perpetual decay. As such, when one became unhealthy, some of the cells began to resist the body, in a sort of mutiny. Should the condition persist, the ¡°rebellious army¡± would expand, form a tumor, and gradually spread through the body.


    Therefore, killing the cancer cells would not solve the root of the problem. If the problems of the body have not been resolved, one would develop cancer again. When the body bes healthier and the person¡¯s state of mind gets better, his cancer would then be under control. In fact, there were a number of cases, whereby cancer was cured on its own.


    In light of this knowledge, Lu Zhiyu had decided to make adjustments to his body¡¯s condition. After which, he would urge his body to destroy the cancer cells from within in order to treat his lung cancer. From what Lu Zhiyu knew, this method should be feasible.


    For the next few days, Lu Zhiyu read a great deal of medical rted books. He even got a copy of the ss schedule of the Medical Faculty in Jiangcheng University and sat in the sses for the topics that he was interested in. During his free time, he would go on dates with Cai Jiajia.


    Aftering up with a n, Lu Zhiyu started to carry out this n to heal his body.


    Different nds released different hormones. The eight nds in the human body controlled the growth, development, metabolism, and puberty of the body through the hormones they secreted. He figured that, as long as he could control his nds, he would be able to control his body, height, size, shape, strength, stamina, sexuality, intelligence, and much more!


    Lu Zhiyu had decided to stimte the nds in his body in order to produce hormones that could control his development and health. He wanted to adjust his hormonal system to improve his health, which was suboptimal due to work and other environmental factors, to that of a professional athlete. Through these adjustments, he hoped to get rid of the cancer cells and cure his disease.


    Through his mental strength, Lu Zhiyu first stimted and controlled the secretion of the growth hormone from the pituitary nd. This would stimte his development again.


    After which, he stimted his adrenal, pancreas, and thyroid nds in order to secrete a reasonable amount of hormones to adjust his body to a perfect condition. Naturally, he had stimted his sex nd as well. He tested out the list ording to his n.


    After he exited the Introspect status, he recorded the data and changes that had taken ce after he examined his body. Although he could see the changes inside his body, he could not feel anything yet. It was as if nothing had happened.


    In the next few days, Lu Zhiyu felt a tremendous change in his body. His body ached all over, this indicated that his body was re-developing. His bones were growing again. Previously, he would cough when it was cold at night, but this condition had improved. Furthermore, although he did not train, he was building up muscle.


    Through research, Lu Zhiyu knew how each nd affected the different parts of his body. Through the stimtion of each particr nd, he would also gradually adjust his body¡¯s condition. This adjustment would take a long period of time, since he had to take it slowly, just in case it backfired.


    Initially, Lu Zhiyu felt numb, even when he was walking. He ached all over and felt extremely itchy. For a number of days, heid on his bed and sofa, not feeling like moving. He also had an increase in appetite. When Lu Zhiyu gradually adjusted the level of the secretion of the hormones, these conditions became milder.


    Lu Zhiyu realized that, during this period of two weeks, he had grown taller. And, where there used to be blemishes on his skin, his skin had now be soft and fair, like a baby¡¯s. His muscles had also be more defined. Although Lu Zhiyu did not work out, he felt as though he had been exercising every day. His muscles had been stimted and were growing healthily.


    Most importantly, Lu Zhiyu realized that the dark shadow in his body had started to fade. Arge amount of cancer cells in his lungs had already died off, having then been released through his excretory system. He was no longer coughing either.


    As he stood before the mirror with his shorts on, Lu Zhiyu barely recognized himself. He saw a tall and handsome man in the reflection! His body was proportioned with Golden Ratio, with well-defined muscles. His face had softened and he had clear-cut feature. His eyes looked bright and full of energy. He looked like a celebrity or model. He had be better looking than all of those celebrities, evenpared to their photoshopped images.


    Lu Zhiyu had not looked at himself in the mirror for a long time. He was surprised to see such a great change. It exined why Cai Jiajia had told him that he had changed a lot, when he went to his yoga ss the day before.


    Is this really me?


    Lu Zhiyu stood in front of the mirror, wondering, with his jaw hanging open.

 Chapter 9 - The Change in Body and Life

    <h4>Chapter 9: The Change in Body and Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Over the past two weeks, other than attending the personal yoga sses and going to Cai Jiajia¡¯s house, Lu Zhiyu had been mostly staying at home. Today, while he was out, he found something amiss.


    Everyone who walked past him turned around to stare at him. There were even a few times when he actually caught sight of people secretly taking photographs of him.


    He looks so handsome! Is he someic character?


    Is he a celebrity? He is so elegant!


    He seems to have a mixed ethnicity. He looks so gorgeous. His eyes are so charming!


    Oh no! I have been lovestruck. He¡¯s looking at me!


    Along the way, weird thoughts flooded Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mind continuously. When Lu Zhiyu looked at himself in the mirror, he only felt that he looked good and was not really bothered. However, when others looked at him, it seemed that Lu Zhiyu had undergone an astonishing change.


    For instance, when he went to the caf¨¦ for a meal, the waitress actually secretly passed him her mobile number, and many girls came up with different excuses to get his contact information. Lu Zhiyu found this all very puzzling. Even if he was handsome, he should not be receiving so much attention.


    After he finished his meal with Cai Jiajia, she nced at the seat on the left. Lu Zhiyu immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cai Jiajia pouted and said, ¡°That girl keeps peeking at you. You are very charming, aren¡¯t you? Recently, you have changed a lot. Hmm, because I am always with you, I don¡¯t feel anything. But you seem different from the first time I saw you. You look too stunning now!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu immediately teased her, ¡°Have I be more good-looking?¡±


    Cai Jiajia touched her red lips and said, ¡°You could say that, but it is more than that. You exude a charm, no, a scent. It smells good and is so captivating!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was taken aback. ¡°A scent?¡± He quickly sniffed himself and said, ¡°I don¡¯t smell anything.¡±


    Cai Jiajiaughed at once and said, ¡°Only women can smell it. It¡¯s the manly scent, the smell of hormones!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu lost control of himself and burst intoughter. However, he remembered what Cai Jiajia had said.


    Have I adjusted my body into a perfect state, whereby it exudes a special scent that has caused this scenario?


    After dinner, Lu Zhiyu naturally went to Cai Jiajia¡¯s house. He took out a bottle of red wine from his car, and after enjoying two sses or so, their desires were quickly ignited.


    After everything, Cai Jiajia was still in a daze and took quite a while to recover. Then, she looked at Lu Zhiyu and said, ¡°I nearly died just now!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu quickly said, ¡°I will take note next time. You frightened me just now!¡±


    Cai Jiajia shook her head. ¡°The feeling is great! Lu Zhiyu, you are the most perfect man that I have ever met!¡±


    Cai Jiajiay in his arms and scratched his chest like a kitten. After a while, she said, ¡°Lu Zhiyu, let¡¯s end our rtionship!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lu Zhiyu could not understand what had just happened. They were having a good time in bed earlier, but things suddenly changed. Just as Lu Zhiyu was about to use his mind power to explore Cai Jiajia¡¯s thoughts, she opened her mouth.


    ¡°My boyfriend is back. He has looked me up and talked to me for a long while. He wants me to go back to him!¡± Cai Jiajia stared at Lu Zhiyu, looking confused. She seemed to have made a tough decision.


    Lu Zhiyu cuddled Cai Jiajia and asked, ¡°Why? Is he better than me?¡±


    Cai Jiajia shook her head and said, ¡°He is not as good looking or charming as you. You are much better than him in all aspects. But he loves me!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu immediately asked, ¡°Do I not love you?¡±


    Cai Jiajia forced a smile and asked, ¡°Do you love me?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was dumbfounded. After a while, he slowly stood up and put on his clothes. He bent down and kissed Cai Jiajia on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I truly enjoy the time that I have spent with you. I will not interfere with your life anymore. Also, I wish you and your boyfriend all the best!¡±


    Cai Jiajia looked affectionately at Lu Zhiyu. She could not bear to part with him, but Lu Zhiyu could tell that she was resolute with her decision. While he was in the car, Lu Zhiyu felt a bit lost. He felt that he was somewhat despicable.


    Nevertheless, this had ended quite well as his rtionship with Cai Jiajia hade to a close. Moreover, his cancer had been cured and he now had a perfect body.


    After having gone through so much, Lu Zhiyu felt deeply that he should do something that he liked. He should live for his interests and hobbies, and not live like a dog, like how he used to!


    By the time he reached home, it was already midnight. He parked his car and was about to open the door when he saw someone squatting outside, scaring him out of his wits.


    Lu Zhiyu slowly walked up and realized that the person looked familiar. It was a girl who was squatting with her head low, just like an ostrich. He pushed her shoulder and called out softly, ¡°Xia Fan?¡±


    Xia Fan lifted up her head and looked at Lu Zhiyu, tears filling her eyes. In a hoarse voice, she cried out, ¡°Lu Zhiyu, where have you been? Why are you not home at such ate hour?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu curled his lips and said, ¡°Who would know that you would be squatting outside my house in the middle of the night? Come in; it¡¯s windy outside!¡±


    After taking a hot shower, Xia Fan walked out of the bathroom and carelessly wrapped herself up in a towel. Her hair was still wet as she sat down on the sofa.


    Lu Zhiyu asked, ¡°What happened to you? Why did you not dry your hair?¡±


    Xia Fan lowered her head, not saying a word. As Lu Zhiyu dried her hair with a towel, Xia Fan cried out, ¡°I have broken up with my boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xia Fan was extremely dissatisfied. Right away, she lifted up her head and said, ¡°Can you be a bit sympathetic? I have broken up with my boyfriend. Can you notfort me? You are...¡±


    Xia Fan did not finish her sentence, but instead looked at Lu Zhiyu with her jaw dropped. ¡°Who are you?¡± she gasped.


    Lu Zhiyu took out a hair dryer and plugged it into the electric socket. He then said nonchntly, ¡°Who else? Clearly I¡¯m Lu Zhiyu.¡±


    Xia Fan shook her head continuously and said, ¡°Impossible. The Lu Zhiyu I know is not so good-looking. Tell me honestly, are you a monster?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Here is the hair dryer. After you have dried your hair, go to the room that you went the other time, and have an early night!¡±

 Chapter 10 - Physical Examination

    <h4>Chapter 10: Physical Examination</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu was lying on his bed, ying with his mobile phone when Xia Fan suddenly approached him. Staring at his face carefully, she asked, ¡°Why did I not realize earlier that you are so handsome? You were good-looking before, but now you are stunning...¡±


    ¡°Tell me honestly, did you have stic surgery?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu pushed away Xia Fan¡¯s head which was almost touching his face. ¡°Previously, my work environment has greatly affected my health. Now, I am recovering and I have been training every day, so that may exin it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such an amazing transformation!¡± Xia Fan was simple-minded, so she believed what Lu Zhiyu told her. However, because of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s wless appearance, she still stayed beside him.


    ¡°Hey, Lu Zhiyu, I have just broken up!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°Should you notfort me?¡±


    ¡°Should I? I don¡¯t think so!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu put down his mobile phone and nced at Xia Fan, feeling somewhat strange. Ever since he was able to control his mind power, he did not really read another person¡¯s thoughts unless it was absolutely necessary because he felt that it was quite meaningless.


    ¡°Wait... Are you asking me to be your back-up?¡± he asked.


    Xia Fan sat up and yelled, ¡°Hey! What do you mean by that? I¡¯m very popr and have many suitors in school!¡±


    She then looked at Lu Zhiyu and her look changed slightly. ¡°I have never thought about it in the past, but now... If you are willing, I can consider letting you take advantage of the situation so that you can be my boyfriend!¡±


    Xia Fan was only wrapped up in towel at the moment, so there were hidden meanings when she used the words ¡°take advantage.¡± However, Lu Zhiyu immediately rejected her righteously, after which he chased Xia Fan out of his room and locked the door.


    The high school students nowadays were really crazy. Lu Zhiyu felt that if he had allowed her to stay in his room any longer, his only bottom line would copse!


    The following morning, before Xia Fan left, she still pestered Lu Zhiyu. Because of her, Lu Zhiyu spent over ten minutes just to brush his teeth. Even his body almost broke down from her consistent shaking.


    ¡°Promise me. It will be embarrassing for me not to have a boyfriend at my birthday party next month!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu finally snapped and asked, ¡°What is there to be embarrassed about? At your age, it is only normal not to have a boyfriend. If you were my daughter, I would have spanked you!¡±


    Xia Fan replied scornfully, ¡°You are so old-fashioned. Which century are you living in?¡±


    In the end, because Lu Zhiyu had more pressing issues to attend to and could not afford to waste more time with Xia Fan, he still agreed to her request, but he would only go as a normal friend. He was determined to not fall for her tricks. Xia Fan was ted and even took out her mobile phone. After taking a few photos of Lu Zhiyu, she left proudly.


    Lu Zhiyu went to the hospital and felt that he had received special treatment there. From the moment he reached the hospital and queued up, many people were already staring at him. Many of the nurses even seemed to have received news that he was here. Standing in the distance, they looked at him, oohing and ahhing.


    ¡°Wow, he really is so good-looking! I thought it¡¯s a lie!¡±


    ¡°He is so elegant and polished, and has a great body too!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu felt that his illness had already fully recovered, but he was afraid that he might be wrong. Hence, he had decided to get a full physical examination in the hospital to see if he had really recovered or had any other problems.


    When he took tests on the eyes, blood, and blood pressure, as well as an electrocardiogram, it all went quite normal. However, when a female physician was checking on him, she touched him all over, causing him to feel very awkward.


    ¡°Take off your clothes!¡±


    ¡°??? Take everything off!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the female physician who had sses on and dropped his jaw.


    The female physician looked sternly at Lu Zhiyu and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Quickly, take your clothes off.¡±


    Just as Lu Zhiyu was hesitating about whether to take off everything, the female physician finally added, ¡°But leave your undergarments on.¡±


    After checking him, the female physician said, ¡°Your body is fine. You are very healthy indeed. The results of the blood and urine tests will be back in a few days. We will inform you when the report is ready!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded and heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like there was indeed nothing wrong with his body anymore. Even the minor lung illnesses he had were absent at the moment, which caused him to be very excited. Before leaving, the female physician suddenly passed him her business card and said, ¡°In the future, if you feel unwell, you can call me at this number. I cane to your house and check on you!¡±


    Taking the business card, Lu Zhiyu was bbergasted. Do doctors in hospitals now provide such services? He nced at the card and realized that the doctor¡¯s name was Li Wei.


    Seeing the way Lu Zhiyu was bending forward, Li Wei suddenly put her hand into his T-shirt and pressed on his spine. After hearing a cracking sound, Lu Zhiyu immediately felt an awesome sensation rush up to his head.


    ¡°You should straighten your back. Don¡¯t keep bending forward like that, or else you will look weak. Besides, it is not good for your health!¡±


    This was a bad habit of Lu Zhiyu, the result of him sitting in front of theputer for so many years. In this modern society, this was also amon problem. However, Lu Zhiyu felt that Dr. Li Wei was behaving in an unusual way towards him. At once, he sensed her thoughts.


    Lu Zhiyu thanked Li Wei with a smile and quickly walked out from the door. As he stood at the door, he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Ever since he was able to read the minds of others, he realized that everyone projected outwardly much differently from what they actually were thinking. Most were, in reality, very wild inside!


    When Lu Zhiyu returned home, he heaved a sigh of relief. Cancer and death had been hanging over his head like a shadow, but now he could finally stop worrying about them and be at ease.


    He took out the Scroll of the World. Just as he opened it, he realized that the measure of the silver sigil in his mind rose suddenly. Lu Zhiyu knew that the measure represented the amount of the Source Form.


    Previously, Lu Zhiyu had used a huge amount of Source Form to change the rules and regtions of the painting space. He had basicallypletely drained the Source Form. After that, there had been no changes to it, but the measure had just suddenly increased. He knew that there must be a reason for this.


    Although Lu Zhiyu could not directly use the Source Form from the sigil to enhance his mind power and spirit, he could make use of the Source Form to change the rules of the painting space. This was extremely important to him, because with sufficient Source Form, he could change the painting space at his will, just like a true god!

 Chapter 11 - The Female Physician—Li Wei

    <h4>Chapter 11: The Female Physician¡ªLi Wei</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu entered the painting space and immediately discovered that the very first queen insect had died. It was jointly attacked by a few other queen insects that appearedter on, dragged out from its nest, and died a horrible death.


    It was precisely at the moment the queen insect died that the measure of the Source Form in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s brain increased. Lu Zhiyu then brought his consciousness into the painting space and gradually discovered that the Source Form¡¯s increase did not only ur when the queen insect died. In fact, every time a living thing died, the measure of the Source Form would increase subtly.


    He did notice that there was a great difference between an ordinary insect and a queen insect. As the changes were minimal for ordinary insects, Lu Zhiyu had not noticed the difference before. It was only when the queen insect died, and the measure shot up, that this great difference caught his attention.


    The entire space in the painting became the yground of the insects. These insects were extremely different from the ants that Lu Zhiyu had ced in it earlier. In fact, various very strange-looking insects, which had never existed before in the real world, popped up continuously. Moreover, they were seen everywhere, in the sky, onnd, and in the sea. Among them, there were dozens of queen insects which possessed intelligence and mind powers.


    The development of the insects was way beyond Lu Zhiyu¡¯s imagination. The internal structure of the different insect colonies kept developing. At the beginning, the different insect worker types were around a dozen, but then it evolved into hundreds or even thousands of worker types. In addition, these insects were getting increasingly intelligent as well. They started tomunicate, cooperate, conquer, develop, research, and create different weapons. Lu Zhiyu felt that they could even be called ¡°the civilization of the insects!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu saw the insects that were flying in the sky like airships throw acid into a few nests, immediately setting them aze. There were beetles that looked like armored vehicles firing missiles into the sky. The battle and coboration among the insects were actually very modernized.


    Lu Zhiyu found this all very scary. If not for the confined space and restrictions of the painting space, the insects would havee into the world of mankind. If this happened, it would absolutely destruct humanity!


    The lifespan of a queen ant was around 20 years in the painting space, but in real life, it was less than a day. However, from the birth of the first queen insect to the current moment, 27 days had past, which meant that this queen insect had lived around 700 years. What¡¯s more, it did not die a natural death; it was killed by its enemy!


    Lu Zhiyu found this amazing, wondering how the queen insect could live for so long. Lu Zhiyu took out his notebook once again and recorded down the information of these queen insects. As he did so, he realized that when the mind powers of the queen insects had reached a certain level, their mind powers started to get more refined and made it possible for the queen insects to observe and control their own genes.


    These queen insects had actually been modifying and developing their own genes. These insects were way ahead of mankind, at least in terms of gic development.


    If the strength is equivalent to one Source Form unit (SFU), when my mind power was initially awakened, after practicing medication for such a long while, my mind power should have reached six SFU. It probably needs seven SFU in order to break through the bottleneck, and reach the point where I am able to freely control the power and therefore influence the external world just like the queen insects.


    Lu Zhiyu estimated that, if he gave it his all, he would be able to break through in five days. He was excited to think about experiencing what it felt like to have a mind power that would allow him to observe his genes!


    Other than taking medical sses, Lu Zhiyu also got the curriculums of the Department of Biology of Jiangcheng University, and went to the sses daily. In addition, he bought some books on biology to increase hispetency in this area.


    As he was auditing the sses only, Lu Zhiyu did not disturb the lecturer or the other students. He sat quietly at the back of the ssroom, trying to remain incognito. However, he still could not stop the girls from swarming around him. Lu Zhiyu did enjoy the special treatment, though, as he had never had anything like it during his previous college years.


    In fact, from the moment he had stepped into the ssroom, all eyes were fixed on him. Many girls screamed with excitement, but the guys only looked at him with animosity. This made Lu Zhiyu feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Hi, are you a biology student? Why is it that I have never seen you before?¡± The moment Lu Zhiyu sat down and turned to the page that he had bookmarked previously, a few girls gathered, surrounding him and bombarding him with questions. They were pretty and all seemed quite confident¡ªotherwise, they would not havee over to chat him up.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m only auditing the ss. I¡¯m here because I have an interest in this subject!¡± he said.


    Lu Zhiyu was surrounded by the group of girls, but at the same time, he also suffered from the killing looks from the guys in the ssroom. The girls only left once the ss started, but even during the lesson, Lu Zhiyu kept receiving notes on which either their mobile number or WeChat ID was written.


    In the afternoon, Lu Zhiyu went to the hospital to collect his medical report. For some reason, he waited at the reception window for a while, but the female hospital worker kept dawdling and just would not give him his report. Eventually, thanks to the physician Li Wei he had metst time, he obtained his report.


    Before he could leave the hospital, Li Wei held onto his arm and told him that she was leaving early from work, and would like to buy him dinner. Before Lu Zhiyu could reject her offer, Li Wei had already dragged him to a fancy Hunan Restaurant.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯d like to order this, this, and this. All of these dishes must be spicy!¡± Li Wei took the menu and ordered just like how she would usually do. However, she then immediately looked at Lu Zhiyu and asked, ¡°Do you like spicy food?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded, ¡°I am fine with it. In fact, I actually do like my food to be a little spicy. But, aren¡¯t doctors supposed to be more particr about their food? Howe you like such spicy food?¡±


    Li Wei replied with a question of her own. ¡°Who told you that spicy food is bad for your health?¡±


    ¡°You doctors usually tell us to watch our diet and not eat spicy or oily foods!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only when you are sick. It is fine to eat these things when you are well!¡±


    It was interesting talking to Li Wei. She was an aggressive and outspokendy, and was two years older than Lu Zhiyu. She spoke her mind and was very direct, so Lu Zhiyu would not need to guess what she really meant, which made him feel really at ease.


    Compared to Cai Jiajia who was reserved and graceful, Li Wei was someone on the other end of the spectrum. Lu Zhiyu had taken the initiative to go after Cai Jiajia, but now Li Wei was going after him; the feeling was different, better somehow. In any case, Lu Zhiyu was enjoying every moment of it.


    ¡°Hi, two more bottles of beer please!¡±


    ¡°More!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu knew what was on Li Wei¡¯s mind. However, when both of them left the restaurant, it was Lu Zhiyu who carried Li Wei out. Taking off her white coat, Li Wei did not have an athletic figure from years of exercises like Cai Jiajia, but she was still mature and hot. In particr, when she pressed herself against Lu Zhiyu, he felt as though his whole body was burning!


    ¡°Where do you live? I will take you home!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. There is a hotel nearby. Just get me a room there!¡±


    After checking in the room with Li Wei, Lu Zhiyu did note out until the following morning, when both of them left the hotel together, behaving very intimately. Lu Zhiyu found it thrilling to date a female doctor who was two years older than him.

 Chapter 12 - Genetic Template

    <h4>Chapter 12: Gic Temte</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu felt that something was about to grow out from between his eyebrows. Finally at the end of his meditation, with sufficient mind power, the thing broke through and came into the real world.


    Lu Zhiyu saw the external world, not with his eyes or with the introspective senses that he had been using earlier. Instead, he was actually observing the world from an entirely different angle. His mind power had broken through the limitations of his body and was influencing the real world.


    The real world that he saw through his mind power was made up of information formed by dots and lines. There were no colors or light, only information in the form of dots and lines.


    From the moment Lu Zhiyu extended his mind power to explore the world, he could feel a vast amount of external information flooding into his brain. The humidity of the air, the size of the room, and the length, structure, quality, and density of his bed all continuously gushed into his brain.


    Suddenly, Lu Zhiyu realized that he had never understood his room so well. However, the huge amount of information was too much for him to handle, causing him to feel as if his brain was going to explode.


    Is this how the world looks like using mind power? The world is created from information!


    After withdrawing his mind power, Lu Zhiyu felt dizzy at once. Information from the whole world kept entering his brain. Although he enjoyed the feeling, he found it unbearable at the same time.


    After Lu Zhiyu calmed down, he started to carry out his initial n. He began to observe the inside of his body and the deep parts of his cells, just like how the queen insects did.


    His mind power turned more refined and went deeper into his body. Lu Zhiyu could see his body be continuously erged. He saw his muscles, blood vessels, blood, and then, his cells flowing. They looked like bubbles that converged into an endless stream of river, rushing into the distance.


    As Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mind power ventured even further, he could see what was happening inside the cells. He found the nucleus, which was the small walnut-shaped tissue in every cell. The function of each cell was carried out by its cytosm, while the nucleus was its core.


    Lu Zhiyu once again made his mind power even finer. At this stage, it was already extremely tough for him. His mind power had reached the realm of the microscopic world. This was the most magical and mysterious corner of the world. Aspared to the macroscopic universe, humans were more interested in the microscopic world.


    Finally, Lu Zhiyu saw his own DNA. It was like a spiral staircase, and contained the greatest secret of the human body. Human gic materials were found here, as was all the information in the body. This was a mystery that mankind had always wanted to unravel but could not do sopletely.


    Lu Zhiyu was ted. He went straight in and saw an endless amount of information flooding into his brain in the form of visible texts. He felt as though he was standing naked in front of a long stream of information. An infinite amount of information dating all the way back to the beginning of life presented itself beneath his feet.


    What is this? The memories of life?


    Lu Zhiyu saw the information about his ancestors and the beginning of mankind. As he moved up the stream, Lu Zhiyu could even see the shadows of people which were his ancestors. As he advanced further, their faces became simpler and unadorned. Their clothing also kept changing, and ultimately, he saw the primitive period.


    He moved all the way from homo sapiens to homo erectus, homo habilis, and Australopithecus. Then, Lu Zhiyu realized that the road ended abruptly. This was the first temte of man and no more gic backtracking was avable.


    Perhaps, this was actually the origin of man. The other species further up the stream already had nothing to do with mankind. Lu Zhiyu could see directly the origin and evolution of man. It was like an enormous slideshow which greatly astounded him.


    At the moment Lu Zhiyu withdrew his mind power, he felt wobbly, nearly falling down from his bed. He covered his face and panted non-stop. It took him a long while to recover.


    After some time, Lu Zhiyu roared withughter. He felt that he had been to the edge of the evolution of man, and finally understood the secret of genes.


    Lu Zhiyu realized that the insects had actually changed their genes through pheromones after observing the secret of genes. Lu Zhiyu had a more frightening thought, all because he had seen the gic temte of the ape-like ancestor in the deepest part of his genes.


    What if I change the temte? If I change the source of the gic information and tell the gene that its ancestor is not an ape, but rather a Titan, or a god, or even a dragon in the legend, what will happen to mankind? Will it cause atavism, with man suddenly bing extraordinary beings?


    The thought thrilled Lu Zhiyu, but he also felt that the task would be extremely challenging. Countless experiments would have to be done before he could realize his goal. Lu Zhiyu was not even sure if it was feasible.


    Lu Zhiyu had set up aboratory upstairs. It was not professional, but he had bought many pieces of biology-rted equipment, which were expensive and hard to get. Fortunately, he only required a few basic facilities, as his mind power was much more powerful in terms of uracy and fine tuning. In particr, during observations, Lu Zhiyu could urately detect the changes in the experiment.


    There were a CO2 incubator, biological safety cab, ultra-low temperature freezer, and other equipment, as well as a wide range of consumables. Lu Zhiyu had used up all of his money, including the funds that his parents had left behind for him, in order to purchase all these items.


    When Lu Zhiyu made the investment, he had asked his primary school ssmate, Wang Yi, for help. Lu Zhiyu attended primary school in his hometown. Back then, both of them had lived only a few hundred meters away from each other, and they were on good terms.


    Wang Yi was currently working as an assistant in a research institution that was jointly owned by a pharmaceuticalpany and the university. Lu Zhiyu and Wang Yi had not seen each other for a long time, so Wang Yi was rather amazed when Lu Zhiyu suddenly contacted him.


    Lu Zhiyu started his experiment with mice. That was right. A pitiful mousey on theb bench, and Lu Zhiyu started to y with the root gic temte of the species ording to his own imagination.


    However, every time he altered it, the entire gic chain would copse at once. The blood in the culture sks would also lose its bioactivity and was unable to tolerant such random alterations.


    Lu Zhiyu realized that the root gic temte must be logical. It must be something that he could understand too, or else it would result in a chain reaction that would cause the genes to copse.


    He started to try putting the information of the human¡¯s root temte into the animals¡¯ . After a few trials, Lu Zhiyu sessfully created the genes of mouse-people, a hybrid between mice and humans.


    Using polymerase chain reaction, Lu Zhiyu immediately duplicated the genes of the mouse-people, using which he created the first generation evolution sma. He named it the Mouse-people Blood sma.


    However, when Lu Zhiyu exultantly injected the sma into the bone marrow of the mouse, it exploded right away! Immediately, Lu Zhiyu¡¯s heart sank.


    After being depressed for quite a while, Lu Zhiyu felt that he might be able to breed a new generation of life from the embryo, instead of directly and brutally trying to modify the genes of a mature animal. It would just be like the way cloned sheep were created!


    At this time, a tremendous change in the painting space was noticed!

 Chapter 13 - The Destruction of a Civilization

    <h4>Chapter 13: The Destruction of a Civilization</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Hey, what has happened? Why are you all dead?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu had been too busy over these few days to observe the painting space, and when he looked at it, he found that a huge amount of insects had started dying. Lu Zhiyu realized that two days ago, the insects had actually developed bioenergy.


    A queen insect had created a new generation of nests and begun to continuously spawn soldier insects. It then managed to control all the other queen insects, effectively unifying the entire painting space.


    After that, the queen insect that had just unified its world went onto a road of self-destruction. The endless creation of soldiers eventually used up all the resources of the painting space. The seas had been contaminated and dried up, and thends had turned into mere deserts. The insects had started to devour one another, resulting in continued deaths.


    Lu Zhiyu saw for himself the total copse of the huge civilization of insects. The queen insects and ordinary insects died one after another, and the painting space was being ruined.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t die!¡± Lu Zhiyu nearly went berserk. However, the measure on the silver sigil in his brain continued to rise rapidly as the insects died. Finally, the measure broke through its bottleneck.


    Lu Zhiyu could feel the silver sigil transform from a horizontal eight to a silver-colored hourss. At once, a huge amount of information charged into his brain, and Lu Zhiyu, once again, received part of the information on how to manipte the Scroll of the World. Specifically, he received the method on how to create and open the dimensional channel from the outside world.


    Lu Zhiyu nced into the painting space which had already turned into a desert. Even the dead bodies of the insects were being devoured gradually. However, Lu Zhiyu realized that the queen insect that had controlled the painting space had disappeared; it did not die and actually just vanished!


    What has happened?


    After some prompt investigation, Lu Zhiyu realized that it was at the point when his control of the space had been enhanced that there was instability in the dimensional channel. As he was adjusting the dimensional channel in an attempt to save the painting space from total destruction, the queen insect had grasped hold of the opportunity to escape from the painting space, exiting the two-dimensional world.


    However, Lu Zhiyu had no idea where she had escaped to, or whether it was a lower dimensional space or a higher dimensional one. She might even have escaped to the three-dimensional space where he was currently in.


    Has she escaped? This trickster destroyed my painting space and just disappeared. This is too rude!


    Lu Zhiyu felt the loss, but there was nothing he could do. He knew that this would eventually happen one day, given the characteristics of insects. These extremely aggressive insects would devour all resources in order to enhance their lives. The painting space was just too small for them.


    After the living things in the painting space all died, Lu Zhiyu retrieved the Source Form from it, which filled up only around one tenth of the hourss. If Lu Zhiyu¡¯s original measure when he had first obtained the painting space was 100 units, the quantity of the Source Form at the moment would be about 1,300 units. To fill it up again, he would need 10,000 units of Source Form.


    Previously, Lu Zhiyu had used 100 units of Source Form to create the painting space. Now that he had 1,300 units, he might be able toe up with another n to create a more stable,rger space. Perhaps, it would even be a world that could amodate various civilizations and living things.


    Lu Zhiyu suddenly realized that he had missed out an important detail. He could trace back the memories and origin of his ancestors through his genes. Hence, the queen insects might be able to do so as well.


    That would mean they might have already discovered that they did not belong to the painting world. Instead, they were from another universe and their ancestors were but a group of ants on the ground.


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s expression changed.


    Could the insects have already felt my presence, and have been scolding me behind my back? Something also seems to be wrong with the queen insect. It seems like she has prepared to escape from the painting space long ago!


    At the moment, in a distant and unknown Inner Space, the queen insect that had curled up like a worm and traveled through spacetime in a cocoon sent out a wave.


    The world of God. Tse tse, looking for the presence of God!


    We insects are from the world of God, the kingdom of God!


    The Almighty God, Sunika is looking for You. I have many questions...


    As Lu Zhiyu waited outside the hospital, a few women suddenly came by to chat him up, but he rejected them. When Lu Zhiyu saw them walking away reluctantly, he could only smile wryly.


    At the moment Li Wei appeared, he immediately waved at her. Li Wei smiled and bid her colleagues farewell, after which she leaped into Lu Zhiyu¡¯s embrace.


    Noticing a few female doctors and nurses gossiping at the door, Lu Zhiyu held Li Wei in his arms and said, ¡°This is a public ce. Don¡¯t be so affectionate. Your colleagues are all watching us with a scary look!¡±


    Li Wei gave a humph and said, ¡°They are trying to seduce you and are envious of me. In the future, don¡¯t look for me inside the hospital; just give me a call when you are here.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shrugged and said, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ve got it. I promise that I¡¯ll be good and not fool around.¡±


    Li Wei said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. As my man, you have to be virtuous!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu opened the door of his car and Li Wei sat on the passenger seat. Then, Lu Zhiyu made one round and hopped into the car as well. After he started the engine, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you get jealous so easily. You¡¯re so petty. By the way, the word virtuous is used for women!¡±


    Li Wei immediately argued, ¡°Who asked me to fall in love with such a handsome guy like you? If I am not careful, those vixens outside will swarm you!¡±


    Over this period, Lu Zhiyu had gradually understood why women were so attracted to him. Other than his outstanding look, another important factor was the smell of hormones that exuded from his body.


    When his body had adjusted to the optimum level, Lu Zhiyu realized that not only could his physique bepared to professional athletes, but his now perfectly healthy and bnced body also released this smell that would attract women greatly.


    This was something that Lu Zhiyu had no solution to. He could not possibly destroy his physical attributes only because of such a small w. Moreover, if this was even considered a w, all the men in the world would most likely want to have it!


    After going through the ordinary process of having their dinner, going on a date, and watching a movie, Lu Zhiyu brought Li Wei to his house. This was the first time that Li Wei went to his house. They had been to the hotel a few times together and then to Li Wei¡¯s house, but not Lu Zhiyu¡¯s house.


    ¡°Your house is quite nice. It is detached and the location is great. Did your family refuse to leave when the developers tried to chase you out in the past? I am surprised they allowed you to stay!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Li Wei¡¯s guess was somewhat close to the truth. As Lu Zhiyu¡¯s house was situated at a corner, after rejecting the offer for a few times, the developers had given up and did not demolish the house without their consent.


    At night, after the exhausted Li Wei took a shower, she saw Lu Zhiyu who only had a towel around him watching television on his sofa. She quietly came up from behind, hugged him, and said, ¡°You are great!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu pulled her down onto the sofa andughed. ¡°Am I that great?¡±


    After ying around with each other, Li Wei asked, ¡°It has been quite a while since you resigned from your job in the capital. What¡¯s your n?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu pondered for a while and replied, ¡°Hmm... I n to open a pet shop. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Do you like pets?¡±

 Chapter 14 - The Idea of a New World

    <h4>Chapter 14: The Idea of a New World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu came up with ns for the future of the painting space based on his ideas. Since he had 1368 units of Source Form, Lu Zhiyu had decided to create a world with a bigger framework of rules, so that he would not need to keep changing and adjusting it in the future. Of course, that was merely the framework. Lu Zhiyu would not be able to design arge scale world for the time being even if he wanted to.


    Lu Zhiyu had spent a long time thinking about it. Initially, he had thought about the universe, nes, parallel worlds, worlds with different timelines, gaming worlds and many others. But in the end, Lu Zhiyu realized that making these worlds into a reality would be too difficult.


    In the end, Lu Zhiyu adopted a more practical type of space, a Krynnspace world. The Krynnspace world was made up of multiple nes and waspletely different from any of the worlds found within his universe. Anything outside of these nes could be considered the Ethereal Sea or astral ne!


    Lu Zhiyu had thought of implementing the concept of the immortal-heroes or an element of fantasy, but after some thought, realized that he would need a much bigger framework. It would be difficult for him to control and setup such a world. Most importantly, Lu Zhiyu was fearful that a cool guy might appear within the world he created ande after his life in the other dimension, iming that he could y God or what not!


    That thought was just to humor himself though. The setup for the immortal-heroes would be closer to his current personal cultivation system.


    What Lu Zhiyu wanted was a system that could motivate its people to cultivate their abilities, a system that would bring about the enhancement of civilization. A world like this would help him to harvest Source Form, yet not make its people too powerful. Ideally, a system of gradual enhancement would be better for Lu Zhiyu.


    Thus, Lu Zhiyu would like to set up a world with low amounts of magic that couldpliment science. This would provide him with a continuous supply of Source Form as well asrge amounts of new, improved thoughts and ideas.


    After all, he was currently the only one doing the work, and thus, naturally had limited ideas. It was better to be able to gather the ideas from arger group of people. As it was now, Lu Zhiyu had gotten whatever Source Form he had currently from the few ants he created in the past!


    After filling up an entire notebook with ns and setups, he closed it and took out the Scroll of the World. He opened it to see that there was nothing on the scroll. The world within the scroll had be a barren desert with nothing left.


    Lu Zhiyu closed his eyes and cupped his face. He directed his consciousness into the map, linking it up with the silver hourss and taking control of the space within. He could immediately see that the situation inside the map starting to change.


    The world within the painting space kept reducing in size, eventually bing pitch-ck. It was as if a huge dark vortex had consumed everything.


    As the painting world changed, Lu Zhiyu could sense a Krynnspace world being formed in the scroll. The initial world in the painting space had been reduced to a ck dot, a tiny bubble. It then gradually moved from the center of the world to a corner.


    Lu Zhiyu exhaled and opened his eyes. He knew that the procedures had gone smoothly. However, the measure of Source Form in his brain had instantly dropped by 930 units, leaving him with only 438 units.


    Merely setting up the framework for this new world had used up arge amount of Source Form. Lu Zhiyu turned pale when he saw this, as the Source Form had been hard to get. He had to be more prudent.


    Lu Zhiyu used his mind power again and saw that, at the center of the scroll, a bubble had been formed within the dark vortex. The structure of the space had been stabilized by Lu Zhiyu. He would have to fill the space with material energy in order to decide just howrge the world would be.


    Lu Zhiyu went to the rooftop, where he saw a strange symbol. It looked veryplex, like the blueprints of a building where all the details from the exterior to the interior was clearly stated. After spending a few days on it, Lu Zhiyu finally managed to draw it out.


    Lu Zhiyu had gained control of the method to open the dimensional door when he acquired the rights to control the space within the painting. The painting itself was meaningless. The most important thing was the guidance for his mind power. Lu Zhiyu had to follow the blueprints and inject his mind power into the space in order to activate the dimensional door.


    Everything remained unchanged even after he injected the mind power. However, his mind power could sense the vibrations under his feet. The instant Lu Zhiyupleted the structure using his mind power, he saw a giant ck hole under his feet, extending and spreading all the way up into the sky!


    Boom!


    At this instant, all of the people in the world stopped whatever they were doing, not knowing what to do. The sky had turned dark, leaving the entire world in darkness.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Is there an eclipse?¡±


    ¡°Why did the sky turn dark so suddenly?¡±


    A few scientists from the Institute of Astronomy, Chinese Academy of Sciences gathered together and wondered aloud, ¡°What¡¯s going on, why is there a sudden eclipse? We did not predict such a situation!¡±


    ¡°It is not an eclipse!¡±


    ¡°Not an eclipse, how is that possible, what¡¯s going on!¡±


    ¡°It looks as though the light from the sun has vanished!¡±


    A group of people in uniforms were gathered together. They were from NASA. Among them were Caucasians, Asians, and Africans.


    A few guys were typing on their keyboards, while the rest of them stared nkly at the big screen,mented among themselves.


    ¡°This is not a natural phenomenon. Something is devouring the energy from the sun!¡±


    ¡°Devouring the energy from the sun? How is that possible? Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°I would like to say that I am crazy, but that is what the data shows!¡±


    ¡°What is the area that has been affected? Is this man-made?¡±


    ¡°The area has not been confirmed, but we can be sure that it affects the entire, possibly even parts of the sr system. Man-made? If this could be done by a person, then it would have to be God. Oh my god, the entire earth can be easily destroyed by this person in an instant!¡±


    ¡°It might be done by an alien!¡±


    At the same time, the Nethends Institute for Astronomy, other astronomical institutions around the world, and the Space Sectors were also caught by surprise by the sudden change in the sky. Many of them looked out, only to see the entire world covered in darkness.


    The traffic patterns were in chaos, people on the streets screamed and squatted down.


    The darkness brought fear to them all. Many of them turned on the lights and looked up at the sky. Using their mobile phones and binocrs, they tried to catch glimpses of the eclipse, but nothing could be seen.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I use my phone? What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°The light has dimmed!¡±


    ¡°The Inte has been cut off!¡±


    Those that knew the true cause of the darkness were struck by panic. The energy from the sun had been devoured and the world had descended into darkness, yet no one knew the reason for it, nor could they guess when everything would return to normal. Should this continue, the order and stability of the human civilization would crumble within a few days. The human race would die off in less than a month.


    ¡°My God, is this the end of the world?¡±


    ¡°It has not recovered yet. Just what¡¯s going on? What is the reason for this? We must find out. We cannot lose the sun!¡±


    ¡°Is this punishment from God?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu, who was currently on the rooftop of his house, instantly tried closing the entrance of the dimensional door. He had wanted to open the entrancepletely, but did not expect how powerful the energy devouring capabilities of the massive entrance was, as well as the impact it had. The entire sky had turned dark.


    This was much more than what Lu Zhiyu had wished for when he tried to absorb energy from the outside world! After a few minutes, Lu Zhiyu finally managed to close the entrance. The world became bright again.


    Lu Zhiyu could not help but wipe the cold sweat off his face. Fortunately, Lu Zhiyu had set up the dimensional door to absorb energy, and was directed at the sky. If he had directed it to the ground, if he had aimed it under his feet, Lu Zhiyu was worried that even the might have been devoured!


    Lu Zhiyu heaved a sigh of relief as he saw the color gradually returning to the sky. He did not know howrge the area of influence was, or if he would attract the attention of the rest of the people.


    Lu Zhiyu would never have known that by releasing the dimensional channel and allowing it to devour the photons of light ording to his requirements, he had put the entire into darkness for more than 10 minutes. This had caused the world¡¯s institutions to be panic-stricken. Everyone was now guessing if the cause of the phenomenon just now. Was it a natural phenomenon, or God ying a joke on them?

 Chapter 15 - Maria’s World

    <h4>Chapter 15: Maria¡¯s World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the space within the Scroll of the World. He had never thought that the nes could be blown up like a balloon. It was so huge that Lu Zhiyu could not even see the boundary of the ne. It seemed boundless, Lu Zhiyu felt as though it was a real world.


    Lu Zhiyu could feel arge amount of energy and matter welling within the ne. He could simply applied the rules and he would have been able to sculpt this world to how he wanted it to look like and create the world that he wanted.


    Lu Zhiyu started to work on the most crucial step. It was simr to how he set up the previous world. He revamped the rules and immediately, the sky,nd, sea, sun, moon, stars, gravity, air, clouds and wind appeared on the ne.


    Lu Zhiyu sowed the seeds that he had prepared in advance, and under the eleration of time, they started to grow and proliferate. Very soon, the greenery had filled the earth.


    Lu Zhiyu could sense that this world would no longer reject the introduction ofrger creatures. This was because the ne was sufficiently stable andrge. He no longer limited to only putting insects into this world, since he could now freely insert other living things, including himself.


    However, Lu Zhiyu had no intention to enter the painting space at the moment, as he still had no idea if this world was suitable for living for both man and animals. Although he was the one that had created this world, he had done so using the powers of the Scroll of the World, the silver hourss that was in his brain and the foolproof methods of operation, and not by his own powers.


    The power did not belong to him, and hence, he should not consider himself to be omnipotent like God. If he did that, Lu Zhiyu would be too pretentious.


    It was simr to how Lu Zhiyu could, in theory, tap into the power of the Scroll of the World to destroy the world and bring it to an end. However, that did not mean that he had the actual ability to do so. A three year old holding the button tounch nuclear weapons could also destroy the world, but does that mean that he is in control of nuclear power? Could the three-year-old freely control its power?


    Currently, Lu Zhiyu was like the three-year-old child with the button tounching the nuclear weapons, but he had no insane intentions of pressing the button, nor did he have the guts to conquer the world and be its leader. All he wanted to do was to fulfil his dreams and goals using this weapon. As such, he had been exploring on how he couldpletely transform the power of the scroll into his own power.


    It was as though Lu Zhiyu was using a gigantic hand to draw on the painting space. But he realized that the eleration of time he implemented began to slow down after it peaked at 10,000 times that of normal. It seemed as though the required amounts of energy in order to maintain the eleration of time would increase the moreplete andplex the world was.


    When the nts started to grow, Lu Zhiyu realized that time had gradually slowed down from 10,000 times that of normal to about 9,000 times. This downward trend seemed to continue.


    The dimensions of the space seem to have been enhanced from the time I created the painting space. This Krynnspace can be known as the dimensional space. Although it has not been upgraded to the level of the Three-dimensional universe, the structure and rules of this world are moreplete than the previous one!


    When the structure and rules be moreplete, the criteria for time eleration bes stricter. Hence, I will not be able to change it as I like!


    Lu Zhiyu was suddenly enlightened. After the rules had been set, the measure of the Source Form Lu Zhiyu possessed dropped down to 108 units. Lu Zhiyu did not force the world to return to his desired flow of time, that would require arge amount of Source Form in order to change the rules. This was because he no longer had enough Source Form to use. He also had to reserves some for special circumstances.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the huge Krynnspace in the Scroll of the World. It was empty except for two bubbles, one big and one small.


    The small one was the previous painting space, which had be a barren world. The big one was the newly created world.


    Let¡¯s call you Maria¡¯s World. We shall let the goddess of light, Maria, create the world!


    Lu Zhiyu gave the new ne a name and started the initial setup. He wrote down the words, Maria¡¯s World, in his notebook.


    After that, he proceeded to the next step of his n, which was to let Maria¡¯s World have aplete ecosystem. He would like to form a world that could contain different living things, not one that could only support the weird life forms of insects like the previous world.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Yesterday, before dawn, there was an eclipse. The experts have said that this could be a one-time...¡±


    ¡°The eclipse had caused the country to slip into chaos. An unidentified maic field had appeared and caused the world¡¯smunicationswork to go down in a mere 10 minutes...¡±


    ¡°It is very rare to see a global eclipse...¡±


    Lu Zhiyu held Li Wei¡¯s hand and watched the news in the hall of a pet shop. The news was broadcasting on what had taken ce the day before.


    Lu Zhiyu had not expected his actions to have such arge impact. It had affected the whole world. However, Lu Zhiyu felt that it was to be expected when he thought about the vast space in Maria¡¯s World.


    Li Wei was ying with her mobile phone, which she then passed to Lu Zhiyu, ¡°Look, there are a lot of rumors on the inte. Yesterday, there was amotion in the hospital when the sky suddenly turned dark. But it does not seem to have been an eclipse.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu gave an awkward smile. He had read the news. Many people were certain that it was not an eclipse.


    At that point of time, the orbits of the earth, moon, and sun did not meet the conditions of an eclipse. Moreover, more than one area had been affected. In fact, the entire world had been affected, with every corner of it having lost its light.


    With all of the different views going around, many people were making guesses and many discussions were being held. Other than the television¡¯s and mainstream media¡¯s spection on the eclipse and other rumors, many scientists and students, who were studying astronomy, stood up to express their views.


    There were even many people who spected that it was a warning of an alien invasion on Earth. Some said that God was going to destroy the world, and that this was a rehearsal. There were far-fetched information circting amongst the poption, but most of these information were not of toorge a concern to an average person. Most of the people took it as a joke.


    As Lu Zhiyu was hugging Li Wei and looking at the phone, the door of a room in the pet shop was pushed open. A middle-aged owner took out a contract and said, ¡°It is ready. Please take a look. I have all the equipment and facilities. The pet grooming equipment and renovations are still in good condition. But you might need a pet groomer. If you need rmendations from me, I will be happy to help. I can even introduce you to suppliers!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was ted, and said, ¡°Really? That will be great!¡±


    This pet shop was not far away from Lu Zhiyu¡¯s home. There were smallmunities and parks nearby, making the area and location quite desirable. Furthermore, Lu Zhiyu liked the style of the decor and the checkered imitation wood flooring. It had a rather ecological style, a little cartoonish, yet refreshing as though they were in a natural setting. The space was also ratherrge, about eighty square meters in size.


    After Lu Zhiyu looked around and made up his mind, he managed to get the price reduced greatly, as he knew the thoughts of the owner.


    ¡°I will keep the name of the shop, Cats and Dogs Pet Shop! For the renovation, just a bit of a touch-up will do!¡± Lu Zhiyu said after giving it some thought.


    The owner needed a week to hand it over, so Lu Zhiyu could only take over the shop after a week. He decided to take a break during this period.

 Chapter 16 - Completion of the Ecosystem

    <h4>Chapter 16: Completion of the Ecosystem</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu drove alone to Shennongjia, Muyu Town. Although this was not the peak season for traveling, the town was bustling with people from all walks of life. There were people distributing leaflets, as well as shops holding various events to attract customers. There were many performances at night as well.


    After enjoying himself, Lu Zhiyu settled into a hotel. He went up to the mountains the following day. He had chosen a less traveled path, so that he could select different kinds of nts, animals, and materials for Maria¡¯s World. This wouldplete the selection of animal and nt species in Maria¡¯s World as well as its ecosystem.


    Lu Zhiyu had tried to put a mouse into Maria¡¯s World, into one of its five different continents. By this time, the seeds of the nts that he had sowed had spread across the entire world.


    The air seemed to be much fresher than what Lu Zhiyu had imagined, and the mouse livedfortably. There were even types of algae that Lu Zhiyu had never seen before growing in the sea. These nts had all grown naturally on their own.


    Lu Zhiyu had introducedrge amounts of different species of fish, as well as stray dogs and cats into Maria¡¯s World. There was already a small group being formed. However, the cats and dogs had turned feral. The fish had proliferated in the ocean. As Lu Zhiyu had sealed up the Zero-dimensional channel, the creatures did not share the same conditions as the insects, so they evolved under normal conditions.


    Lu Zhiyu had been a little obsessed with Maria¡¯s World recently. He had manically purchased seeds of different nts. He would also take with him species of bugs, birds or animals he had never seen before in order to enrich the diversity of living things in Maria¡¯s World. Lu Zhiyu left it for nature to decide if they would survive or not. It was survival of the fittest.


    Lu Zhiyu did not wish to allow every race in Maria¡¯s World to share the zero-dimension channel or freely pass through the authority he had over that space to extract the energy within the zero-dimension space. At the very least, he wanted to prevent the creatures from drawing on that energy without him allowing it.


    His intention was to release control of the Zero-dimensional channel gradually in the future via his own methods. He did not want a repeat of how the insects freely used the energy for their own developments.


    Shennongjia was a world cultural heritage site. When they first applied for the title, its sess hinged upon having a lot of natural resources, such as animals and nts. To Lu Zhiyu, this was a massive treasure trove.


    There were 11 types of vegetation distributed around Shennongjia. It was one of the threergest distribution centers for seed-bearing nts in China. Empirical research had confirmed that there were at least 3,767 vascr nt species in Shennongjia, 590 temperate nt genres, 205 local species, two unique genus, and 1793 species unique to China.


    Many rare animal species had also been preserved in the ecosystem. In fact, it had been recorded that there were more than 600 vertebrate animal species, including 92 types of mammals, 399 bird species, 55 types of fish, 53 types of reptiles and 37 types of amphibians!


    Its mountainous terrain had even be the habitat of some endangered species. It had been recorded that there were more than 1,300 golden snub-nosed monkeys, leopards, white cranes, white snakes, great bustards, giant smanders, and more found in this ce. In total, there are 67 types of wild animals that were under the protection of the country.


    This ce was also a haven to different types of insects. Currently, 4,365 species had been found.


    As Lu Zhiyu moved along, he collected the resources that he needed with the help of his mind power and strong physique. He had collected grasshoppers, different types of snakes, monkeys and Asiatic ck bears. He had no idea if it was legal or not, or if what he was doing was immoral, but since no one was watching, he couldn¡¯t care less.


    It was nice to be able to move around freely and fearlessly in the forest, especially when one had a strong physique. Walking freely in the forest like that had never crossed Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mind. He would not be able to do so under his previous poor health condition. Moreover, without his mind power to anticipate danger, his constantly uptight nerves would have made him very fatigued. After all, Shennongjia was not a safe ce and was filled with danger.


    Without the help of his mind power to explore the area, Lu Zhiyu would not have been able to find the animals and nts species that he needed so quickly. He had also found a few old ginseng gatherings, as well as some rare herbs, which he carefully tucked away.


    Along the way, Lu Zhiyu continued to migrate the various uprooted nts. He also found traces of wild animal species as he continued on the journey. He followed the trails, found them, then put them into Maria¡¯s World.


    After Lu Zhiyu dug up the nest of moles and tossed them into Maria¡¯s world, he saw the footprints of a bear on a path nearby. Some of its fur had fallen to the ground and Lu Zhiyu was surprised to see that it was white in color.


    Hey, what have we found here? An adult albino bear that has lost its way. Let¡¯s try to catch it!


    An albino bear can give us...


    Lu Zhiyuughed out loud as he was thinking to himself. These past few days, he had caught many animals from Shennongjia.


    He had run after these ferocious animals, like tigers, leopards, and bobcats, with the Scroll of the World in his hands. He did not even spare the monkeys. Even a bear would pose no threat to him, so Lu Zhiyu was in high spirits!


    Lu Zhiyu used his mind power to explore the footprints and collect information about the bear. ording to his estimates, the bear most likely had been here half a day ago and should still be around here somewhere. Indeed, after tracking it for some time, Lu Zhiyu finally found the albino bear in an uphill area of the forest.


    An albino bear was a rare albino species of the Asiatic ck bear. There were less than 10 existing in the whole world. It was very different from the pr bear. Its fur was not as white, in fact, it was highlighted with a little brown.


    As Lu Zhiyu watched the albino bear, he realized that it seemed to be pregnant. It was probably grumpy at the moment.


    It would be easily agitated should Lu Zhiyu approach it. The ears of the bear were standing upright, attached to its rather big head, its tail was hiding between its butt, making it look quite cute. However, when it turned around, its ferocious expression and sharp teeth showed that it was not to be messed with.


    But Lu Zhiyu was no ordinary man. He dashed out toward the albino bear with his Scroll of the World. The bear was shocked at first, then became enraged.


    It stood up and roared furiously at Lu Zhiyu. The sound of its roar filled the entire forest, rming the birds and animals. Leaves even fell down onto the ground.


    Lu Zhiyu did not hold back. He aimed the Scroll of the World at the albino bear and absorbed it inside the scroll. He threw the albino bear near the Asiatic ck bears that he had captured earlier.


    After all, Lu Zhiyu could not miss this opportunity to capture a pregnant bear! It was like a ¡°buy one, get one free¡± type of thing!

 Chapter 17 - Dinosaur Egg

    <h4>Chapter 17: Dinosaur Egg</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Without realizing it, Lu Zhiyu had stayed in Shennongjia for a week. He had spent the week drinking fresh spring water and enjoying the roasted meat of the animals that he had hunted inside his tent.


    He had enjoyed the rxing life. He was even able tomunicate with some of the animals in Shennongjia using his mind power. However, they had little intelligence and their thought processes were very scattered. Sometimes, they would not answer questions posed to them, but Lu Zhiyu still found it all very interesting.


    Lu Zhiyu knew that it was time for him to leave. He had collected enough species of animals and nts, a good number of which have now been proliferating widely within Maria¡¯s World.


    This was especially so for the nts. The fact that Shennongjia had so many nts had helped Lu Zhiyuplete the nt ecosystem in Maria¡¯s World. The ecosystem had gradually taken shape, butparatively, the rules andpletion of the world had slowed down its flow of time, reducing it to approximately 7,000 folds.


    Lu Zhiyu prepared to leave now that he had reached his target. After all, he had many tasks awaiting him back home.


    He packed his belongings and looked at his map. Lu Zhiyu walked toward the direction of Laojun Mountain. Walking in that direction would allow him to find his way and return home sessfully. This route was said to be among the favorite hiking trails taken by tourists. The road was more developed and safer, offering assurance that he would have a smooth journey home.


    On his way, Lu Zhiyu saw a group of tourists taking pictures of some monkeys. They looked cute and had captured everyone¡¯s attention.


    Lu Zhiyu also took out his camera and started to take pictures of the monkeys. If not for the people around, he might even have captured a few of them. But one of the tourists seemed to have agitated the monkeys while he was feeding them, prompting the monkeys to start attacking the people.


    These monkeys had sharp ws and teeth, able to pull off a piece of flesh with every scratch. They scratched the male tourist at a number of ces. The male tourist cried out pitifully. Another man from the group tried to save him, but his actions only agitated the monkeys further, causing them to start throwing stones at the people.


    At this moment, Lu Zhiyu stepped out and blew on his whistle, causing the monkeys to run away, as if they had encountered their mortal enemy. All of the people in the group shifted their attentions to Lu Zhiyu.


    A few girls, who had been frightened by the violent encounter just now, turned to look at Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu looked nonchnt. He kept the whistle as he saw that the monkeys had run away. That was just a gimmick tool that he had used when he was hunting for the animals. He would blow on the whistle whenever he came across animals that he did not wish to capture, or those that he had captured before. He did this to catch their attention, and at the same time, used his mind power to release an aura of a predator in order to scare the animals away.


    To an average person, what he had done looked amazing. Lu Zhiyu looked at the few tourists who had been injured by the monkeys and asked, ¡°How are you? Is everything fine? I have a first aid kit. Do you need it?¡±


    At this moment, the tour guide stepped forward and said to Lu Zhiyu, ¡°Thank you. We have a first aid kit with us. I am the tour guide, Xue Kai!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shook his hand and said, ¡°I am Lu Zhiyu. I also came on a trip. I was just passing by and am d to be of help!¡±


    Xue Kai sent a few people to tend to the injured tourists. Most of them were not seriously wounded, but the wounds looked gory and frightening. The tourists continued to look at Lu Zhiyu with curiosity. He looked gorgeous, and a few female tourists could not take their eyes off of him.


    After Xue Kai had settled the tourists, he went to Lu Zhiyu and offered him a packet of cigarettes. ¡°Would you like to have a puff?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu had had weak lungs since his youth, and thus had never smoked. He immediately rejected the offer and Xue Kai kept his cigarette, also refraining from smoking for the time being.


    He was chatting with Lu Zhiyu when suddenly, Lu Zhiyu saw a strange stone on the ground, as big as the size of his fist. He bent over and picked it up.


    This stone seemed to have been thrown by the monkeys just now. There was still mud on it, probably due to it having just been dug out. Lu Zhiyu gave the stone a closer observation and found that it looked round and pretty. There were even somerge cracks on the stone.


    Xue Kai took a look and said, ¡°Hey, this looks like a fossilized dinosaur egg!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Xue Kai with excitement and asked, ¡°What? A dinosaur egg? Really?¡±


    Xue Kai nodded and said, ¡°It should be. I have seen things like this before. An ordinary dinosaur egg only costs a few thousand yuan and while it is not very expensive, it is a good collector¡¯s item. What you have here should be a dinosaur egg, but I do not know what dinosaur it is from. It does not look too big, so it should not be from a huge dinosaur!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded his head. Regardless of the type of dinosaur it was, it was still a dinosaur, and this was its egg!


    ¡°Is there really a dinosaur egg here?¡± Immediately, a few tourists came over and stood beside Lu Zhiyu to take a look. Lu Zhuyi shared the dinosaur egg with them, letting them inspect it. He had found it, and ording to Xue Kai, it was not expensive. More importantly, this was something unique and worth collecting.


    Everyone was amazed by the fossilized dinosaur egg, as if they could see from it how the overlords of the world millions of years ago looked like within the egg. After they returned it to Lu Zhiyu, he carefully stored it away.


    As some of the tourists were injured, the group decided not to continue with the hike. They took a shortcut, boarded the bus and went to a nearby clinic to get treated. After all, they had been wed by the monkeys and would not want to contract any viruses or infections.


    Lu Zhiyu left Shennongjia with the group and got along well with them. These people loved to travel and were mostly outgoing and cheerful. Everyone took pictures with Lu Zhiyu, which brightened up his trip even more.


    Although the few girls in the group were not very pretty, they were very candid and not pretentious. They took many pictures with Lu Zhiyu. A fat girl even kissed him out of nowhere, causing his shocked look at that moment to be captured by the camera. The entire journey back home was filled with muchughter.


    Before they departed, Xue Kai gave Lu Zhiyu his mobile number, along with an invitation. ¡°We are from Hubei Province, and we usually conduct tours and organize some projects. You can join us if you are interested. Our events are very interesting!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded and said, ¡°I like that idea. I will definitely join you if I have the time!¡±

 Chapter 18 - The Dimensional Castle and Mouse-people

    <h4>Chapter 18: The Dimensional Castle and Mouse-people</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After signing the contract, settling the payments, and dealing with some documentation, the ownership of the pet shop had been transferred to Lu Zhiyu. The documentation for the pet shop was rather simple and only ended up costing a few hundred yuan.


    Lu Zhiyu started bing busy after taking over the pet shop. He got a contractor to carry out some minor renovations for him, and just like that, the new Cats and Dogs Pet Shop was ready for business. The previous owner had left his pet groomer in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s employ, and since she was experienced, she was also familiar with how to tend to the pet store. She had been a great help to Lu Zhiyu, who was new to the business.


    ¡°Xiao Le, thanks for helping me. I am new to the business and have many areas to learn and handle. Do feel free toe to me if you have any problems!¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± a girl with curly hair said politely to Lu Zhiyu. After bidding goodbye, the girl turned toward the road and disappeared into the crowd.


    Lu Zhiyu finally ended his first day of business after a busy day at work. He had not yet sold any pets, but there were many customers who had brought their pets for grooming and a bath. Xiao Le was rather young, but loved pets. She was also very good at trimming the fur of the pets. Every untidy looking cat or dog that came in left the store looking like a model.


    Lu Zhiyu stayedter that evening at his pet shop, spending some time reading his book before heading home. Once home, he went straight to hisboratory that he had set up.


    But at this point in time, theboratory was empty. He took out the Scroll of the World and spread it out, revealing the Krynnspace within. The Krynnspace looked different. There was now an additional tiny bubble that was not visible to the naked eye.


    This bubble was a small dimensional ne that Lu Zhiyu had created for himself. The space within it was very small, only about 1,000 square meters. The space was about the size of a house, and was filled with stones, which had been fitted together to form nine levels. Its style took after western historical architecture and resembled a castle.


    The small dimensional ne was not independent. It was embedded above Maria¡¯s World, their surfacestching tightly on each other. The internal resource cirction system as well as the energy, and even the air, were all extracted from within Maria¡¯s World. Hence, it was not an independent world.


    Lu Zhiyu had used only three scales from the Source Form toplete the small dimensional space. He nned to use it as his secret base, and he called it the dimensional castle.


    Lu Zhiyu kept the Scroll of the World and looked at the floor. There was aplex magic circle on the floor. He injected his mind power and activated the dimensional door. As his shadow flickered, he disappeared from the earth and entered the dimensional castle. The moment he appeared in the dimensional castle, the lights rapidly turned on and the entire ce lit up.


    Lu Zhiyu stood on the first level of the hall, feeling a little lost. He looked at the crystal lightings, the decorations on the wall, as well as the switches. Some of the decorations was created using Source Form, some bought on Earth by Lu Zhiyu, and some obtained from within Maria¡¯s World. They were then put together when he created the rules for this space, and it had now turned into a castle.


    This was the first time that Lu Zhiyu had entered the inner parts of the space in the Scroll of the World. It was only when he stood there, that he felt that the world he had created was not a sham or an illusion, but rather, that it truly existed!


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the ss that was mounted at the top of the huge living room and light it refracted. He explored the surroundings and walked up to the second level. He saw the rooms, which had been constructed ording to his blueprint.


    However, there were not many furnishings except for the basics. After all, even with his Source Form, Lu Zhiyu could only create what he understood.


    Lu Zhiyu knew that he had to use the Source Form sparingly, even if it was only 0.0001. The Source Form was the world¡¯s most basic form of energy. Without the Scroll of the World, there was no way that Lu Zhiyu would be able toe into contact with such a high level existence.


    As one went up the levels, there was a conference hall, library, restaurant, indoor swimming pool, restroom, bedroom,boratory and prison. There was even a botanical garden at the very top level


    There were five levels above the ground floor, and four levels down to the basement. The entire ce was big beyond imagination!


    The current power supply was produced by a diesel generator, which was just sufficient enough for operation. Lu Zhiyu suddenly had another thought. The queen insect had left behind a bio-nuclear energy machine in the painting space. It had been hidden in the inner parts of the hive that has since dried up.


    It could devour any substance, even water, and turn it into nuclear energy. Previously, the queen insect, Sunika, had relied on it to keep up the insects rush strategy and control the world.


    However, this thing was dangerous even though it had no intelligence or consciousness. Lu Zhiyu only had the thought in his mind. It would take a long while for him to realize this thought!


    Lu Zhiyu went up to the top floor, which had rounded ss ceilings revealing the sky overhead. He intended to make this ce a botanical garden, but it was currently empty.


    He switched on the light, revealing a translucent protectiveyer outside the ss. That was the wall of the ne. Ordinary people would not be able to go near him or touch him. Those who entered would automatically be turned back. The folds in the space made one feel as though he was in a maze.


    Outside the multiple folds of the wall of ne was the Ethereal Sea, or the astral world. This ce was void of anything, and no living thing could survive within it!


    After touring the dimensional castle, Lu Zhiyu returned to the bedroom that he had prepared for himself. He took out the Scroll of the World and hung it on the wall. Unless there was a need, Lu Zhiyu would not take the Scroll of the World away from this ce. After all, this would be the safest ce to keep it. Since he had full control over the scroll, it did not matter where the scroll was. He could easily ess it using the dimensional door!


    After adjusting the angle of the Map, Lu Zhiyu saw Maria¡¯s World continuously being erged. One of the green continents gradually appeared before his eyes. Lu Zhiyu saw a group of undersized human figures in the valley. These fellows had short white fur, long beards, small eyes, and their limbs had evolved, now simr to those of a human.


    This was the result of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s experiment, the mouse-people. Lu Zhiyu had created an intelligent race, which had formed a colony in Maria¡¯s World. Lu Zhiyu had imnted the genes of a mouse onto the gic temte of a human in order to create the genes of the mouse-people.


    Following that, he created an artificial embryo through gic engineering, which he then impregnated a dog with. He had never expected to sessfully create an intelligent race from it.


    The adult mouse-people were about 1.3 meters tall and were in the era of a primitive society. They were able to use tools and fire, and they made their clothes out of animal skins. They possessed the things necessary for the beginnings of a civilization.


    Lu Zhiyu observed their behaviors and looks through the Scroll of the World. His pupils were dted, as though he was witnessing the miracles of life.


    I never thought that I could create intelligent beings! Lu Zhiyu felt as though he had reached the realm of God!

 Chapter 19 - Ant-people Helpers

    <h4>Chapter 19: Ant-people Helpers</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In basement two of the dimensional castle, Lu Zhiyu stood before a huge beehive-like thing. He felt somewhat shorthanded after beginning to carry out his n.


    Therefore, he immediately took out the smallest insect nest from the painting space and ced it in basement two. Since Lu Zhiyu was not a queen ant, he did not have the mental ability to control all the insects and be the superior ruler in terms of genes.


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mental talent was information transmittance. That is, he could transmit a huge amount of information through his mind power, which not everyone could. Every individual who had entered the zero-dimensional Inner Space would have his mental talent awakened. Lu Zhiyu only discovered this after observing the queen insect.


    His talent was different from the queen insect¡¯s. If an ordinary insect had not entered the zero-dimensional world, but only had its consciousness awakened by extracting Source Form, its mind power would only act as a special sensory organ. It would not be able to transmit information, or sense and modify gic information like what Lu Zhiyu had done. Only being such as Lu Zhiyu and the queen insect who had entered the zero-dimensional world before could do such things.


    In addition, there was a great difference between the mental talent of the queen insect and that of Lu Zhiyu. Lu Zhiyu named the queen insect¡¯s mental talent as insect control, and his as information transmission. Although he could not control all the insects like the queen insect, he could still create and control part of the insects via the nest.


    A species like insects would only be scary with a queen. Without a queen insect, the ordinary insects would pose no threat to Lu Zhiyu, because they were not intelligent at all and would only carry out their given duties mindlessly, from the time they were born until the day they died. This was the life of the ordinary insects.


    As long as Lu Zhiyu had control over the nest, he could make changes to the pheromones when he created insects. In this way, he could create the types of soldiers he wanted, and they would take orders from him.


    However, Lu Zhiyu was not a queen insect, and the nest was also partially damaged. Therefore, he clearly could not create insects endlessly like the queen insect. At the very most, he could create only a few insect servants.


    Moreover, Lu Zhiyu did not think very highly of the insects as they had such a low intelligence. Those races with high intelligences would contain arge amount of Source Form. Among the insects, there was a significant prization between the ordinary insects and the queen insect. However, beings such as the queen insect were too terrifying for him to have.


    After activating the nest, Lu Zhiyu could see that the nest devoured at once thepounds which he had ced within it. After a short while, many ck slimy balls were born from the nest and they struggled to approach Lu Zhiyu.


    They looked like aliens; they had ck shells, slender bodies, big heads and eyes, and antennas on their heads. These were the ant-people created by Lu Zhiyu!


    This second generation nest was very powerful and these insects that had just been created were all already mature. At the moment they were born, they could go straight to the battlefield and be continuous consumables.


    The ant-people popped into existence one after another. Very soon, Lu Zhiyu saw thirty to forty ant-people, each almost two meters tall, stand before him. They knelt down on the floor to receive orders from him.


    Using his mind power, Lu Zhiyu could not sense any four-dimensional waves. These ant-people had extremely low intelligences and almost no self-awareness. They would only act ording to the instructions given to them by the queen insect.


    At the moment, Lu Zhiyu became their highestmander. Of course, should the queen insect of the nest appear, it would be able to take control of the ant-people right away.


    With his mind power, Lu Zhiyu injected various tasks, processes, and precautionary measures into the brains of the ant-people. Then, they started to line up and walked out from the basement in an orderly manner.


    They acted ording to the tasks given to them by Lu Zhiyu. Some were in charge of cleaning up the ce, while others were in charge of construction. Every ant-person had its own task to carry out.


    Lu Zhiyu heaved a sigh of relief. With the help of these ant-people, he would be relieved of many tasks, allowing him to then carry out his n ordingly.


    With the creation of the 40 ant-people, the internal energy of the nest had been totally depleted and it stopped working again. Then, Lu Zhiyu walked out from the basement as well. Also, he locked the metal gate outside basement two; the thing inside was really too dangerous.


    With the ant-people, the castle looked somewhat more lively. They moved around, busying themselves with their tasks. They tidied up and decorated the castle, and created many furnitures and utensils. Before long, the once empty castle was filled up with things.


    The resting area was on the third level. The shelves in the library here had been constructed, but they were still empty. Lu Zhiyu nned to fill them up with books gradually in the future.


    At the moment, Lu Zhiyu was at the back of the library which could be reached by walking along the corridor outside. He was sitting on a wooden chair, reading a book. Suddenly, an ant-person appeared, and Lu Zhiyu quickly stood up.


    Although the ant-person did not say a word, Lu Zhiyu knew from the four-dimensional wave released from its antennas that the constructions in the castle had beenpleted. In particr, the prison at level one and theboratory at level four had been built.


    Lu Zhiyu first went to level four to take a look at theboratory, after which he walked to level one to inspect the prison. At the end of the stone prison, there was an area that looked like a huge altar.


    On the floor, there was a picture of the channelling array for the dimensional door. However, Lu Zhiyu was already more experienced now. Even without the array, he could still carve it out with his mind power.


    The altar was surrounded by the prison gates and looked like a special prison cell. This was a special transmission formation that Lu Zhiyu had prepared to capture the beasts in Maria¡¯s World. He stood on the altar with two ant-people, and when the doors of the cell were closed, they disappeared together from the altar.


    Lu Zhiyu appeared on top of a hillside. Behind him, there was a big stretch of forest, while at the foot of the hill there was a vast prairie. Arge river flowed mightily from the valley below his feet into the distance.


    Many animals were drinking by the side of the river. Birds were chirping in the woods, and as a goshawk flew past, the rabbits in the grass hurriedly ran away. Lu Zhiyu could see numerous familiar species, many of which had been brought into the world by him earlier. There were also some that he could not recognize. In thisrge piece ofnd, many species had evolved into new ones as they adapted to the different environment over many centuries.


    Herds of sheep and cattles were moving on the prairie, while wolves and jackals were hunting for their prey. The blue sky was embedded with white clouds, and there was a high concentration of oxygen in the air. The entire world seemed to be uncivilized and yet full of vitality.


    Lu Zhiyu and the ant-people went downhill to the river. The animals quickly ran away, looking strangely at the two-legged monster with weird clothings before them.


    Lu Zhiyu stepped into the river and looked at the fish in the clear water. Then, he lifted up his head and grinned. ¡°This is Maria¡¯s World!¡±

 Chapter 20 - The Orcs

    <h4>Chapter 20: The Orcs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu put on a whiteb coat and watched in much anticipation as a wolf give birth to its four new-born pups. He nced at the wolf, which gradually sank into deep sleep. This was a knack he had using his mind power. It was hypnotism, which he had only learned recently.


    Then, Lu Zhiyu opened the cage, went in, and carried the pups out. The small pups had four limbs, just like mankind. Other than their wolf ears and short tails, they looked just like human babies.


    I have sessfully bred the wolf-people too!


    Lu Zhiyu stood up. Along the two sides of the long stone corridor, there were closely fitted prisons, caged with tigers, dogs, cats, lynxes, bears, and other wild animals. As he walked past the animals, they roared madly, and some even charged towards the cage doors.


    However, after Lu Zhiyu left and closed the iron gates, all the roaring sounds died down. He carried the pups up, away from the prison in basement one which Lu Zhiyu had created. He went all the way up the stairs to theboratory in level four, where one of the lights was lit.


    Lu Zhiyu walked in through the door. The room had white walls and warm lighting. Many small baby cots filled up the big room, and some strange figures were moving around. They were the ant-people, who were taking care of the pups inside the room.


    Every cot had beenbeled with a serial number, together with the pup¡¯s race and gender. These ant-people would be bringing the pups up, which would be the very first generation of the orcs; they would form the beginning of the orcs.


    Lu Zhiyu hoped that every race would be able to multiply in Maria¡¯s World. Every one of them would be a new race, a miracle of life. Lu Zhiyu had checked their brains and found that they were simr to mankind. They were very developed, and he was certain that their intelligence levels were alsoparable to mankind.


    Lu Zhiyu counted and checked the health conditions of all the pups. The ant-people would be monitoring the pups around the clock. Everything seemed to be good at the moment.


    The various races of orcs that had been born included wolf, fox, tiger, cat, dog, bear, sheep, and several others. Including the mouse-people, there were a total of 18 races. However, this was far from enough. In Lu Zhiyu¡¯s vision, the human race had to be present as well.


    Lu Zhiyu had no intention of duplicating and incorporating the humans on Earth into Maria¡¯s World as it would be meaningless and uninteresting. Instead, he wanted to create a human race that was totally different.


    Lu Zhiyu had stayed in the dimensional castle for a few months and was somewhat drained of energy and enthusiasm. Although what he was doing was extremely exciting, it was very stressful to be living in such an environment alone.


    The orcs had been sessfully bred. With the ant-people around to take care of them, Lu Zhiyu had nothing to worry about. After a few years, he would let the first generation of the orcs return to the wild and carry out their mission, which was to form their own civilized tribes. However, it was no longer necessary for him to stay here. He only needed to return to the outside world and wait patiently.


    When Lu Zhiyu returned to the outside world through the dimensional door, he realized that It was still in the night. Although he had stayed in the dimensional castle for a long while, back in the outside world, only tens of minutes had passed.


    Lu Zhiyu could have stayed inside for decades, used up his lifespan, and be old, but here, in the outside world, only two to three days would have passed. This made him realize even more clearly that he was not God, but rather just an ordinary, lucky man.


    As he opened the window andy on his bed, he gazed at the stars outside. The urban air was much less fresh than the air in Maria¡¯s World, and the starry sky was also not as brilliant as the one which Lu Zhiyu had created. However, Lu Zhiyu felt morefortable and familiar here.


    After lying on his bed for only a short while, the phone rang. He took his mobile phone and realized that Xia Fan was calling him.


    When he answered the call, Xia Fan¡¯s youthful voice was immediately heard. However, it was filled with anger. She shouted at Lu Zhiyu, ¡°Lu Zhiyu, why did you not reply to my WeChat? You also ignored my messages!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at his mobile, seeing now that there were really many message notifications. He immediately said, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice them. At night, I usually read all my messages together and reply at once. What¡¯s up?¡±


    Xia Fan shouted right away, ¡°I know you have forgotten! Tomorrow is my birthday, my birthday!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu suddenly recalled he had promised Xia Fan that he would attend her birthday party. However, he had been so busy and had forgotten about it. In addition, he was not really keen to attend a party with just students, but since he had promised Xia Fan, he had to go. ¡°Who told you I have forgotten? I remember. It is still early.¡±


    Xia Fan exposed him and said, ¡°If I did not remind you, you would not have shown up tomorrow. Let me tell you this. You have toe tomorrow; if not, I wille to your house and bite you to death!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu found himself quite dirty. When Xia Fan said that she would bite him, he became distracted and started fantasizing. ¡°Alright, I know, I know. Send the address over. I will be there on time!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget my present!¡±


    The following afternoon, Lu Zhiyu drove his car out onto the streets. After searching for quite a while, he still could not decide what to get for Xia Fan. Should he get her a ne, or a bangle? He did not want to give her something that would cause any misunderstanding. In the end, he chose a Tissotdies¡¯ watch for her. It was not the biggest brand, and cost around 4,000 yuan. This was not too expensive and also quite appropriate.


    By the time he reached the site of the party, a mid range restaurant by the riverside, it was already dusk. After checking with the staff, he went up to a private room at level two where Xia Fan was in. Before he even reached the room, he could already hear noisy cheers andughters from it. He opened the door at once and looked inside.


    As Lu Zhiyu stuck his head in, he saw everyone looking at him. Many girls started to scream, with one of them shouting, ¡°Hey! Handsome, who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Is this Xia Fan¡¯s...¡±


    The moment Lu Zhiyu spoke, Xia Fan jumped up and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m here. You are finally here! I was about to call you!¡±


    There were many people mingling about, with many couples. Most of them were students. Xia Fan rushed up to Lu Zhiyu and hugged him. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him, after which she held his arm and said, ¡°Let me introduce you to my boyfriend, Lu Zhiyu. See? I did not lie to you. He is very good-looking!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu dropped his jaw and looked at Xia Fan. When did he be her boyfriend? As he was about to raise his hand to exin himself, Xia Fan whispered in his ear, ¡°I have already boasted to my friends that I have found a super handsome boyfriend. You better not make me look bad and lose my reputation! If you do so, I would die!¡±

 Chapter 21 - Daily Life

    <h4>Chapter 21: Daily Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Xia Fan dragged Lu Zhiyu to the side to sit, and the two were immediately surrounded by Xia Fan¡¯s friends. At once, her friends began bombarding him with questions that were quite private, most of which Lu Zhiyu did not know how to answer. This caused him to feel very awkward.


    ¡°You do look super handsome!¡± one of the girls said. ¡°You¡¯re not a celebrity, are you?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve met someone so handsome. What¡¯s your skincare routine? It just looks too good!¡± another asked.


    ¡°Are you mixed-race? Your facial structure looks like mixed-race.¡±


    ¡°How did you know Xia Fan? Have you two...¡±


    ¡°Xia Fan is really a winner in life. She looks so pretty and hot herself. Moreover, her new boyfriend is even more attractive than her ex! Man, I¡¯m so jealous!¡±


    On the other hand, Xia Fan started making up the love story between the two of them, and it sounded as though it really happened. Her friends were mesmerized by her story, looking at her and Lu Zhiyu with wide eyes. In particr, when Lu Zhiyu gave Xia Fan her gift, she immediately put it on and asked him for a kiss as if they were in love. Lu Zhiyu actually did know how to respond.


    During the dinner, Xia Fan¡¯s male friends also hounded him with alcohol. He was asked to drink throughout the dinner¡ªthe ss in his hand was never empty the entire night.


    After the dinner, the group continued the party at a karaoke bar. After that, they went out to have barbecue, followed by ate night supper. The party started before it was dark, and did not end until two in the morning, when everyone left.


    Lu Zhiyu again had to carry Xia Fan on his back to take her home. However, as soon as they rounded a street corner and were out of the sight of Xia Fan¡¯s friends, she jumped up as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°You were faking it?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked with his eyes widened.


    Xia Fan rolled her eyes. ¡°What do you think? I didn¡¯t even drink that much. You did most of the drinking for me.¡±


    Xia Fan strolled down the road, feeling the breeze on her face. The breeze was rejuvenating and enough to clear her head. ¡°I am so happy today! Did you see how they looked at me? Their eyeballs almost fell out in envy!¡± she said as she walked. ¡°God, it was such a good idea to take you. They¡¯ve been talking behind my back. Now those little b*tches are clear who is the most attractive girl in the school!¡±


    Xia Fan strolled proudly on the street. Then, she turned around and walked with her head facing Lu Zhiyu, chatting with him as she walked. She was indeed very happy today since Lu Zhiyu had made her look better than the rest of her friends. Nevertheless, Lu Zhiyu himself did not quite understand this kind ofpetition among young girls.


    Suddenly, she seemed to have recalled something and raised up her hand. ¡°By the way, I like your gift a lot. Thanks!¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Lu Zhiyu said at once. After he stopped by his car, he asked, ¡°Want a lift home?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Xia Fan nodded, ¡°to your ce.¡± Seeing Lu Zhiyu freeze at her words, sheughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t mean it. My mom said that I have to go back tonight. Otherwise, she will kill me tomorrow!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu twitched his lips. ¡°Alright, get in. I did have some alcohol, though. Do you trust me?¡± He had originally intended to call someone to drive for him, but he did not feel very drunk. Furthermore, it was in the middle of the night and there would not be any police around. Xia Fan lived nearby, so he would rather drive himself.


    He dropped Xia Fan off at her apartment. Xia Fan jumped out of his car and asked, ¡°You felt something when I said I wanted to go to your ce, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu frowned in disdain and immediately wanted to exin, but he was stopped by Xia Fan. ¡°Don¡¯t try to find an excuse. I saw that you were going to agree. You pervert!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The two stared at each other in silence, after which they burst into a fit ofughter together. ¡°You should go back now,¡± he told her. ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±


    He did not notice the missed calls from Li Wei until he got home. His phone was dead, so he did not receive the calls at all. Sh*t! She is so prone to jealousy and will definitely get mad at me tomorrow...


    More importantly, he did not have a good reason for not picking up her calls. Could he tell her that he was at a birthday party of another female and was ying until early morning? In that case, Lu Zhiyu might as well kill himself.


    As expected, Li Wei interrogated him the next day. After that, the two spent a few days together. For Lu Zhiyu, the break was very rxing and his mood turned much better.


    His pet shop was booming as well. He would only purchase an animal for his pet shop after careful inspection, making sure that its bloodline was good and there was nothing wrong with it. Even if there was, he could always make them healthy again himself. Therefore, the animals in his shop looked better than those in other shops. He also tried some slight modifications to the animals¡¯ hair colors and pupil colors, and his customers all had very pleasant experiences buying pets from him.


    In particr, training the pets was also a very easy task because of his mind power. All the animals that were trained by him were more intelligent and could perform many ordinary actions. Because of this, it was only normal that his shop was bing more and more popr.


    Lu Zhiyu managed to sell two dozen pets in just a few days, which included cats, dogs, hamsters, and parrots. The money he made in these few days was as much as what he would make in a few months in the past. Lu Zhiyu did not expect this job to earn him so much. His original intention was only to study and understand these animals, and practise modifying genes, but the business in his shop was actually booming.


    ¡°Xiao Le, are you ready to clock out? Is Lu Zhiyu here?¡± Today, Li Wei was wearing a Bohemia-style long dress and a pair of burgundy heels. Paired with her slender body, she looked really charming and elegant. She had a bit of makeup, and her temperament was just amazing.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Xiao Le eximed, looking at her. ¡°You look great today.¡±


    Li Wei grinned. ¡°Really?¡±


    Xiao Le nodded. ¡°The boss is inside,¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯s training the two Golden Retrievers.¡±


    After Li Wei walked in, she saw Lu Zhiyu sitting on a bench. He wasmanding two Golden Retrievers like amander.


    ¡°Raise your hands!¡±


    ¡°Spin. That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Lie down!¡±


    ¡°Shoot, shoot. Bang!¡±


    If the puppies followed themand correctly, he would immediately toss them a piece of beef jerky.


    Li Wei sat down next to him. ¡°They¡¯re so smart. Why don¡¯t you keep one at home?¡±


    ¡°Having them here is pretty much the same thing,¡± Lu Zhiyu immediately said. ¡°Plus, I don¡¯t have time to take care of a personal pet.¡± He put the two puppies back into their crate and quickly inspected the shop. Then, he closed the shop so that he could apany Li Wei home.


    Li Wei stood gracefully in front of Lu Zhiyu. ¡°What do you think of me today?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at her face and eyes sternly. ¡°You look beautiful today!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the dress. Why are you looking at my face?¡± She pped Lu Zhiyu¡¯s shoulder in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°The dress is not important.¡± Lu Zhiyu shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Your face is the key!¡±


    Li Wei giggled. Carrying her bag, she grabbed Lu Zhiyu¡¯s hand and leaned against his shoulder. Then, the two began walking home together. Lu Zhiyu had to admit that he was enjoying this moment.

 Chapter 22 - New Human Creation Plan

    <h4>Chapter 22: New Human Creation n</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu sat in front of hisputer, trying to figure out a good n. When he was changing the hair and eye colors of animals previously using blood sma, he had alreadye up with an idea about how he wanted to humans in Maria¡¯s World to be like.


    He knew he could not makerge changes to the human gicposition, but he should be able to make small changes to the root gic temte. However, small changes alone would not be able to satisfy Lu Zhiyu.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not just small tweaks, but rather I add different powers to the inheritance information on the gic level, what would happen?¡±


    ¡°For example, I can add genes for powers like eagle¡¯s vision, adrenaline burst, dynamic vision, absolute calmness, and super speed and strength. These genes can be uploaded onto the ancestral gic temte. ording to the rules of inheritance, different individuals would be able to have different abilities awakened, just like people with superpower. On the gic level, these abilities would have been possessed by an individual¡¯s various ancestors anyway. He is only activating them!¡± He shot up from his seat, filled with excitement. A brand new idea had popped out in his mind.


    ¡°Not just superpowers: even intelligence, body features, and certain skills could be added. Human ancestors would also pass down their skills by carving them in their genes. If I can add skills like operating a smithy, sword skills, or gun skills to the genes, they can be passed down too. I can also insert these abilities into their genes like a plug-in!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu stood at the center of the room and closed his eyes. ¡°Ordinary people or people with weaker bodies would certainly not be able to take such a change. I must set a rule, an obstacle to awakening when I¡¯m adding the genes. It will only be activated by the brain when a person¡¯s body has reached the upper limit of normal humans, which will then change his body or allow him to inherit some of the memories of his ancestors. Only at this time, the body will be strong enough and supply sufficient blood for the brain to withstand such a major change.¡±


    The more Lu Zhiyu thought about it, the more he felt like it would be simr to the knights in novels. Their powers would only be awakened when their bodies had reached a certain level of strength. This was just like a Bloodline Knight.


    ¡°Right. This is the new mankind I want, the mankind unique to Maria¡¯s World, and not just mere copies of normal humans!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu hurried to his study room and activated the dimensional door at once. Again, he appeared in the dimensional castle. Despite having been away for only a few days, more than a hundred years had passed in the world of Maria. As a dimensional space above Maria¡¯s World, the time of the dimensional castle was synchronized with Maria¡¯s World.


    At the moment, in the castle, the ant-people he had created originally had already died. The ant-people did not have a long lifespan. After raising the first generation of orcs and releasing them into the world, they hadpleted their missions.


    The ant-people in the castle now were createdter. There were only a few of them, and their task was to maintain the castle. After all, Lu Zhiyu would also enter the castle once in a while to check on the changes in Maria¡¯s World and record down his observations. At the moment, Lu Zhiyu returned to his room and found the Scroll of the World.


    Through the scroll, he could see what was happening in the world. On the continent Alen, there were already many tribes of orcs. After more than a hundred years, these tribes were slowly expanding and multiplying, spreading along the rivers and across the continent.


    Moreover, Lu Zhiyu discovered that the tribes also had their ownnguages, and there were prototypes of cities. He believed that soon, the first city of the orcs would appear on Alen. The civilization of orcs was slowly but surelying together.


    The first real city was created by the mouse-people. They had their ownnguage and culture, and had begun trading andmunicating. In fact, the mouse-people were the first glimpse of civilization in this world. On the other hand, the other tribes and races had too few members; a tribe with a thousand members was already considered as very big. Only the mouse-people managed to have more than ten thousand members and they seemed to be significantly stronger than the other ns. However, the mouse-people were not great fighters, and in addition, the world was really extensive. Therefore, even if there were conflicts, they were only minor ones. The conditions at the moment were insufficient to create arge-scale war.


    ¡°I must hurry. Humans muste into existence soon, or else they will be crushed by the orcs!¡± Realizing that he did not have much time, Lu Zhiyu hurriedly made his way to hisb on the fourth level, ready to begin his new n, the ¡°New Human Creation n!¡±


    ¡°Squeak!¡±


    ¡°Squeak!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nced at the monkeys in the crates which were grimacing at him. The crates wererge and had everything the monkeys needed, such as food, water, and caves and branches to lounge on. Each monkey had an identification number on it so it was easy to tell them apart. These would be the ancestors for the humans of the world of Maria. As for whether the humans in the future would admit this, Lu Zhiyu could not be bothered.


    ¡°Monkeys, you should be proud of yourself,¡± Lu Zhiyu said. ¡°You¡¯re going to be humanity¡¯s ancestors in this world. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s an honor? Don¡¯t worry. I will let you go soon enough and will not kill you.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu had been making significant progress with altering and adding things to the monkeys¡¯ genes. After adding the human temte, he also added many other traits and talents. Then, he took many skills from some other species and uploaded them into the genes, for example, certain characteristics of animals and insects. It took him more than a month to create 48 kinds of plug-in temtes which encoded various talents. After that, he finally made the first embryo of a new human.


    Now, the monkey numbered 0582 was carrying this embryo, and it was developing healthily. He just had to wait for eight to nine months to see the first human to be born to this world!


    After he made the first human, Lu Zhiyu began to design the n to change his own body. His sess with developing an embryo gave him the confidence to do more things with his body. He would not alter the entire gic temte and make major changes. As long as he only uploaded some talents into sections of his genes, he would be fine.


    Lu Zhiyu named this n as the Evolution sma Creation n. Since many aspects of his new n coincided with the n to create humans, he decided tobine the two and work on them at the same time.


    After observing the development of the human embryo, Lu Zhiyu charged the ant-people to take care of the monkeys before leaving again. He was thankful that he had these ant-people to help him, or else his n would not have gone so smoothly.

 Chapter 23 - Sub-Brain Intelligence

    <h4>Chapter 23: Sub-Brain Intelligence</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the tube of sma in his hand and felt very hesitant. Even though he had tested this sma a few times before onb rats and it had worked every time, the sess rate was only close to and not really one hundred percent. Therefore, he was still somewhat anxious to use it on himself.


    The tube of sma he was holding was precisely an evolution sma, which he named the Sapient Sub-Brain Evolution sma. He had added a talent to his existing genes to make himself evolve. Specifically, he wanted to segregate the part of his brain tissues which he was not actively utilizing and develop it into a sub-brain. In addition, he would upload the operation mode of aputer into the sub-brain to improve itsputing powers. In this way, he could be as powerful as aputer.


    With such aputer-like sub-brain, his ability to learn and his intelligence would be greatly enhanced, which was what Lu Zhiyu wanted at the moment. The sub-brain intelligence would not interfere with the personality and emotions on the main brain. It would be more like adding a chip to his brain. Lu Zhiyu was not interested in superpowers like spewing fire, water, or super strength, and he also felt that such powers would not be very useful to him. Intelligence and the brain is the most powerful weapon to a human after all.


    ¡°I have already made it perfect. There¡¯s nothing to fear!¡± he told himself. Then he took a deep breath and pointed the sma at his spine. His mind power immediately pinpointed the correct position and injected the evolution sma into his bone marrows. At once, he felt his entire body grow cold, as if his body was experiencing a chain reaction just like a machine. Under the continuous stimtion of the sma, his bone marrows started making a whole new set of cells to rece the old ones.


    After removing all his clothes, Lu Zhiyu stepped into a pool of nutrient fluids that he had prepared and submerged himself in it. In this way, the fluids would provide him with therge amount of nutrients his body needed to evolve.


    Lu Zhiyu only woke up after a long while. Once he opened his eyes, he pushed himself up from the pool, panting heavily. He nced at the few ant-people around him which had been guarding him. Just like robots, these ant-people would only act ording to their given tasks. He stood up, dried his body, and wore his clothes back on. Right then, the ant-people carried over some food and water.


    After the starved Lu Zhiyu wolfed down a hearty meal, he began to inspect the changes in his body. He realized that other than the structure of his brain, there were no significant changes to his physical body. His brain seemed to have shrunk a little and also be more vigorous. The main brain was fused together with the new sub-brain, forming a perfect arc. Among the pair, the sub-brain actually had a different color; it looked redder and also seemed to be glittering like a piece of metal.


    ¡°Sub-brain activated. Permission to activate visual nerves.¡± A voice appeared in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s brain.


    ¡°Permission granted.¡±


    As soon as he agreed, his vision changed greatly, as if he had just opened up a tab on aputer. The vision from his eyes could also be zoomed in and out freely, just like a camera.


    Lu Zhiyu knew that he could now use his eyes like a camera, taking images he saw and storing them in his sub-brain. He felt like his entire world had be much clearer, and his brain was working more smoothly as countless new ideas appeared in his mind. Many things which he could not understand before now became easy problems. Simrly, many things which he could not remember before were now clear in his head!


    ¡°Sub-brain, create an archive for all the information,¡± he ordered, ¡°and ssify them ordingly.¡±


    ¡°Order confirmed.¡±


    ¡°Sub-brain, create a section for research ns: New Human Creation n and Evolution sma Creation n. Organize the relevant information and research directions for me!¡±


    ¡°Confirmed. New Human Creation n has entered phase two and is thirty-two percentplete. Evolution sma Creation n has entered phase two and is twenty-one percentplete.¡±


    ¡°Sub-brain, create...¡±


    After giving a few more orders, Lu Zhiyu disconnected from the sub-brain. Only then, he exited from the robotic and superman-like state. Lu Zhiyu felt that his thoughts were as fast as light just now and he was about to turn into a superman.


    With the sub-brain, he could solve problems that would usually take an hour or even a day in a minute. He could finish learning what he would normally need a few days in a minute. He could do many things that he was not able to in just a minute!


    It was very liberating and appealing, but terrifying at the same time. Under that state, he could no longer be considered as a human. Such a robotic mind would affect his own personality and emotions.


    Lu Zhiyu was d that he had only wanted to create a sub-brain to assist him in his research ns, instead of changing his entire brain. Although they had roughly the same effects, the oues would be totally different. He did not want to be a robot, and still wanted to keep his personality and desires!


    With the sub-brain, the New Human Creation n progressed very quickly. Before this, he had spent a month only to develop 48 types of gic inserts. Now with the sub-brain, his speed of reading biology and medicine books increased significantly. The advanced books and academic articles he had ced in the library were already all in his mind.


    Using the sub-brain, Lu Zhiyu could list out an endless amount of reference materials at once. Then, he could design many possible paths to try. At the moment, countless biological temtes and gic chains were in front of Lu Zhiyu, blinking and changing their positions rapidly. Lu Zhiyu could use these to design various gic inserts. Finally, by the time the first new human was born, he had already developed thousands of different gic inserts.


    Despite having all these inserts, Lu Zhiyu was not nning on giving any single embryo everything. It would only be normal for different people to have different talents. Therefore, he would distribute the inserts among various embryos. It would suffice to give each person dozens of inserts as it would be enough for them to inherit and activate the talents.


    Further, different races should have different talents and skills as well. However, afterpleting all these, he stopped the New Human Creation n, for he had reached his goal for now.


    Nevertheless, the sessful creation of the embryos, as well as their development, was only the first step. There was still a long way to go until humans could form stable tribes. He spent close to half a year in the dimensional castle, after which he designated the ant-people to carry out the rest of the n.


    The ant-people would take care of the monkeys. After the first generation of humans was born, the ant-people would raise them up in the castle. Of course, Lu Zhiyu would not teach them any knowledge or how to inherit the talents. The humans should develop their ownnguage and civilization. Lu Zhiyu felt that this was the correct progress of a civilization and he should not interfere with it.


    Once again, the dimensional door of the castle was connected with the outside world, and Lu Zhiyu fixed the portal in a lush forest. These ant-people would hunt and find food, so there were no problems at all with their survival. All Lu Zhiyu needed to do was to wait patiently!

 Chapter 24 - Secrets to Immortality

    <h4>Chapter 24: Secrets to Immortality</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°How can I extend life? How can I achieve immortality?¡± Lu Zhiyu said to himself. He was sitting in the yard, sunbathing. He felt that no matter how smart or how powerful he was, he could never dream of fighting against the flow of time. He would die sooner orter. Even though he could add inserts into his genes to strengthen himself and give himself different talents, he could not extend the maximum limits of his lifespan. Put aside the limitation of the genes that controls lifespan, he was unable to even prevent the failure of his organs over time ¨C one of the primary reason why people died.


    The first step to preventing death would be to prevent the organs from shutting down. And after that, the metabolism and cell renewal coulde into the picture. However, those were only the initial steps. If he would like to achieve true immortality, there would be a long and difficult way to go.


    Even though Lu Zhiyu had a sub-brain, it was only for calcting things he already knew. He had to give the sub-brain directions and ns, and the sub-brain could then help by providing speedy calction and expansion. He was perplexed and had no idea which direction he should go in for immortality. Without his directions and orders, the sub-brain wouldn¡¯t be of much help.


    Lu Zhiyu had done his research. He knew that there was a part of the gic code called FOXO3A that controlled human lifespan. If a mutation happened to that part of the code, human life could be extended, earning this gene the name ¡°longevity gene.¡± However, the gic code could only do so much. It could only allow the person to live a little over a hundred years old, but even then, it was still limited. This gene that governed lifespan existed inside the DNA of every living creature.


    Other than that, Lu Zhiyu, through his observation of human genes, knew that there were a few dozens other parts of the genes that could affect human lifespan. All these genes took different paths to prolong life, but they all had their limits. There was still a cap on how long he could extend his own life. This kind of longevity would be something an average person would dream of, but Lu Zhiyu felt it waspletely meaningless.


    ¡°Wait a moment. How did the insect queen live for so long?¡± he wondered out loud. He began to recollect how the insect queens extended their lives. Normally, those queens should only have been able to live a little over twenty years, but he knew that some of the dead queens he had seen had lived for more than seven hundred years. If it wasn¡¯t for the war and them dying in battle, they might have lived even longer.


    That was extending their lifespans tenfold, even hundredfold. That was not a normal case of longevity, nor were their lifespans within a normal boundary. They had changed themselves fundamentally. The insects had achieved true immortality. Lu Zhiyu felt a little scared thinking about the insects. Lu Zhiyu was shocked by how little he knew about genespared to the insects.


    ¡°How did they do it. Recall it, recall it, Sub-brain. Find everything we have on the insects!¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the oue!¡±


    ¡°These are the gene structure of the insect queen. But there wasn¡¯t anything specific in their gic code that was rted to the lifespan!¡±


    The intelligent sub-brain instantly gathered Lu Zhiyu¡¯s memories about the relevant insect queen. Lu Zhiyu immediately opened his eyes, ¡°What was important was not to prolong the lifespan, but to maintain and repair, and to totally rewrite the gic code itself.¡±


    His memories were slowly returning. He looked over all the information he had back and forth. Finally, he found what he needed from the trove of information.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there is a limit to the lifespan set by the genes no matter how long one tries to extend it. The only way to prevent that is to constantly change and rewrite the genes, making sure that the genes are always active. I have to think of the body as a machine that needs constant maintenance. Otherwise, even if I could extend my lifespan, the organs in the body would gradually shut down which makes death inevitable. Only by continually repairing and maintaining the genes can one stay young eternally!¡±


    This was the first step toward extending the lives of the insect queens. But these queens understood that immortality achieved that way was an illusion, a machine would eventually break down one day, no matter how well it was maintained. Their solution to that was to change the veryposition of their genes.


    If a body was a machine that was originally made of wood that could easily dpose, then the queens would swap out the wood and rebuild it with iron, steel, or other more durable materials. This fundamental change would ensure that the machine would always survive, no matter how much time has passed, or how harsh the living conditions were.


    However, the insects were only at the early stages of their experimentations. Even though Lu Zhiyu had found traces of this in their genes, he knew that they had not took the critical step forward. But he also knew he was still far from achieving anything like what the queens had achieved. He was far behindpared to the insects.


    What he knew right now was merely fixing and maintaining the current state of his genes, which could extend his life by thousands of years. At this moment, this was good enough. This was just Lu Zhiyu¡¯s theories. It would probably take a long time to make these ideas a reality. But with a direction and a goal in mind, time, in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s hands, was nothing but a toy!


    ¡ª


    Li Wei and Lu Zhiyu were in the honeymoon phase of their rtionship and werepletely infatuated with each other. They hardly wanted to be apart from one another. Lately, Li Wei had begun thinking about moving in with Lu Zhiyu. This was right up Lu Zhiyu¡¯s alley. Since he had moved everything into the dimensional castle, he wasn¡¯t worried about Li Wei finding anything.


    Lu Zhiyu was constantly in a good mood and really wanted Li Wei to move in with him, but he knew that it wouldn¡¯t happen anytime soon. Moving itself was difficult enough. Lu Zhiyu¡¯s ce was far from the hospital where Li Wei worked. Li Wei didn¡¯t have a driving license, which meant Lu Zhiyu would have to drive her to work and back every day if she moved in.


    This day, Lu Zhiyu was toiling away at the pet shop and ying with the cats and dogs. He bathed the dogs and groomed their hair. Lu Zhiyu quite liked these animals, or put it another way, he liked the vitality from them. The energetic creatures were the proof that life was a miracle. After working with genes for a while, he now appreciated life so much more than before.


    The only bad thing was that Xia Fan had been visiting his shop a lottely. Whenever she came, chaos followed. She would y with the animals despite Lu Zhiyu¡¯s warnings, and she flirted with him right in front of Xiao Le. Her flirting had made him feel ufortable, and he didn¡¯t know how he should react to it. However, he did not feel frustrated, nor did he push her away. Instead, he felt quite ttered. This made him feel as though he was born to be a scumbag!


    At noon that day, a car stopped in front of the shop. A bespectacled man in a suit walked into the shop. He looked around and found Lu Zhiyu, ¡°Old Lu, Old Lu,e here quick. Get in the car!¡±


    ¡°Wang Yi? Why are you here today?¡± Wang Yi was his old friend from elementary school who worked at a research center. Lu Zhiyu had asked for his help previously when he was in the process of purchasing equipments.

 Chapter 25 - Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 25: Reunion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu tossed the shop key to Xiao Le and said, ¡°Keep an eye on the shop. Call me if anything urgent happens.¡±


    Xiao Le was in the midst of ying with a kitten. She turned around and nodded, ¡°Alright, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, boss!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu put on his coat and got into the car with Wang Yi. Even though he already knew what Wang Yi was there for using his mind power, he still asked, ¡°What¡¯s the urgent matter? Why were you looking for me so suddenly!¡±


    Wang Yi got into the driver¡¯s seat, closed the door and said, ¡°We¡¯re having a reunion, an elementary school reunion. Someone called me suddenly this morning and asked me to attend, and so I thought about you. I then immediately came to fetch you!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu thought back to the days. ¡°Elementary school reunion? Can you even remember what they look like? I might not even remember their names!¡±


    Wang Yi immediately replied, ¡°Really? You don¡¯t remember Xiao Pang, Four-Eyes, and Liu Datiao?¡±


    Lu Zhiyuughed instantly, ¡°Well, now that you told me about them, I do. Are they really all here?¡±


    Wang Yi said with augh, ¡°Xiao Pang isn¡¯t, but Four-Eyes and Liu Datiao are. Four-Eyes was the one that called me.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still have their contact numbers. I lost touch with them a long time ago!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu had gone to elementary school in another town, where his grandparents lived. It was a small town about two hours out of the capital city of the province. After he left, his grandparents¡¯ home was sold, and he hadn¡¯t returned since.


    As the car drove towards where he lived when he was a child, Lu Zhiyu found himself getting excited. However, when they reached the town, Lu Zhiyu saw that it was much like the town he currently lived in, with skyscrapers and busy streets. He suddenly realized that he could not recall any memories. This ce was nothing like the small town in his recollection!


    ¡°So much has changed, I don¡¯t remember this at all. This should be where the old bridge used to be. Did they rebuild it? I remember that it used to be a stone bridge!¡± Lu Zhiyu gasped. Seeing the changes in the town, Lu Zhiyu felt strongly the fleeting passage of time.


    Wang Yi immediately asked, ¡°When was thest time you were here? Of course you don¡¯t recognize anything. Let me see, they booked a table at the Pce Cuisine. En, it¡¯s this way. Do you remember the Pce Cuisine? I used to have my meals there frequently when I was studying in middle and high school, usually for my ssmate¡¯s birthday parties or something like that!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head. ¡°I left after elementary school, so I don¡¯t have any recollections of the ce!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu and Wang Yi saw a big man standing by the door as soon as they got out of the car. After he saw Wang Yi, he hurried over. The man spoke in the local dialect, which made Lu Zhiyu felt a sense of familiarity. ¡°Wang Yi, you¡¯re finally here. Hurry upstairs, they¡¯re in the second room to the left on the second floor.¡±


    Wang Yi hugged the fat man and they gave each other friendly pounds with their fists. Heughed heartily, then spoke to Lu Zhiyu, ¡°Li Hao, the ss monitor, remember him?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu immediately remembered, his expression turning into that of an understanding. He did not expect that the ss monitor of the past had grown to be this fat. Li Hao was a skinny little kid. Now, Lu Zhiyu could only found the little familiarity from his eyes and eyebrows !


    Li Hao looked at Lu Zhiyu and asked, ¡°And this is...?¡±


    ¡°Make a guess?¡± Wang Yiughed.


    Li Hao observed him closely, then immediately shouted, ¡°Lu Zhiyu? You are Lu Zhiyu aren¡¯t you!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu felt a sense of familiarity and joy well up in his heart. It was the feeling of being recognized by an old ssmate he had not seen in many years. He hugged Li Hao and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, ss monitor. How did you gain so much weight? I remember that you would not gain an ounce no matter how much you ate when you were young!¡±


    Li Hao released the hug and looked at Lu Zhiyu, ¡°Let me see, let me see, oh my! You were the most good-looking kid in ss when you were younger. The way you look now, I would not be able to recognize you even if I run into you. Why haven¡¯t youe back all these years? We all missed you!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu felt slightly embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ve been studying somewhere else, then went to work in the capital. My old house over here also got sold. But this is indeed my fault. I¡¯ll drink three sses of beerter as my punishment!¡±


    ¡°How is three sses enough? I¡¯ll show you what punishment is when I head upter. You guys should head up quickly, I am still waiting for a few of our ssmates!¡±


    This should be the best restaurant in town. It was rather posh. Lu Zhiyu noticed that the decor and facilities were all pretty good, and the waiters were also very well-mannered.


    The two had just reached the room when they saw that there were already a lot of people inside. When they saw Wang Yi, several people stood to greet him.


    ¡°Wang, even a great scientist like you havee. Here, here here. Sit next to me!¡±


    ¡°Old Wang, you¡¯rete! Come on, drink as your punishment!¡±


    ¡°Wang Yi, he¡¯s right, drink!¡±


    A young man with sses and a man with a shaved head were the loudest. Wang Yi immediately shouted, ¡°Four-Eyes, Liu Datiao, don¡¯t try to y with me tonight. Look who I brought!¡±


    Everyone noticed Lu Zhiyu, who was standing behind Wang Yi, but no one could recall who exactly he was for the time being. After all, Lu Zhiyu had changed a lot. But Four-Eyes immediately shouted, ¡°Lu Zhiyu, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here! Gosh, how many years have it been since Ist saw you!¡±


    As soon as Four-Eyes spoke up, everyone else remembered him as well. Lu Zhiyu had been pretty popr when he was a kid. He had good grades and was rather handsome. He had been good friends with a lot of people, much to the fancy of his teachers and ssmates.


    Many people crowded toward him and began chatting about old times. As he chatted with them, Lu Zhiyu¡¯s memory of his childhood began to return as well. He was soon able to match the names to the faces in front of him. Having lived out of town for so many years, he thought he was all alone. But to his surprise, he still had so many ssmates and friends back here!


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re married? Four-eye?¡±


    ¡°That was nothing! Liu Datiao¡¯s son is already in kindergarten!¡±


    ¡°How about you? Since you¡¯ve grown such a face, how popr you would be! Why didn¡¯t you bring anyone!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not married. My girlfriend has to work today. It was too rushed, and so I couldn¡¯t bring her.¡±


    There were plenty of girls there, but most of them were married. The boys were mostly married as well. In a small town like this, people tended to marry early, a few of them already had kids in their families.


    Just then, the door opened and a young woman walked in. She had short hair and was wearing a uniform. She looked as though she had rushed over here from work. She looked quite thin and her face was a little pale.


    Lu Zhiyu turned to Wang Yi and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Four-Eyes immediately shouted, ¡°Lu Zhiyu, have you forgotten? That¡¯s Ai Shu.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was shocked, ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 26 - Mining and Civilization

    <h4>Chapter 26: Mining and Civilization</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu felt memories returning to him. He had been very proud when he was young. Because of his good grades, good looks and a well-to-do family, his actions had been rather arrogant. He had been somewhat of a bully.


    Ai Shu had been very pretty when she was young as well, but she was shy, introverted and did not interact much with others. Lu Zhiyu was very interested in her, but that wasn¡¯t a good thing when you were a kid. Children could have very strange ways of expressing fondness. It mostly started with him bullying her.


    At first it was just Lu Zhiyu bullying her, but because of Ai Shu¡¯s shyness and her reclusive nature, the rest of the ss began isting and bullying her as well. Once, Lu Zhiyu identally broke one of Ai Shu¡¯s belongings and angered her. A fight broke out between them. Lu Zhiyu used his backpack to hit Ai Shu, forgetting that he had a shlight in his bag that day. The shlight struck Ai Shu¡¯s head and injured her.


    After the fight, Lu Zhiyu was punished by the school. Since he was close to graduating, his family took him out of school and sent him away to a middle school in the capital city of the province.


    Seeing Ai Shu again brought back all the shame and guilt Lu Zhiyu had felt back then. He shifted ufortably in his seat, unsure of what to do. He thought that he would have let go of his childhood stupidity as he grew up, but not sure why, maybe this incident was especially memorable to him, or maybe due to some other unknown reasons, Lu Zhiyu still felt ufortable till this day.


    During the dinner, Lu Zhiyu repeatedly nced at Ai Shu and caught her attention. Ai Shu stared at him, confused. Noticing the two looking at each other, the girl next to Ai Shu whispered something to her. Ai Shu frowned, then turned her head, no longer looking at Lu Zhiyu again.


    ¡°She still remembers the things I did to her back then!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu lowered his head in shame. His mind was not fully on the reunion. Most of the people in the reunion were catching up on old times, exchanging contact information and asking about what they were doing recently. As most of his old ssmates were already married, they all returned home after dinner.


    As they bade each other goodbye, many of his ssmates gathered around Lu Zhiyu and asked for his contact number as well as his current address. They agreed to meet up with Lu Zhiyu whenever they went to the city


    ¡°Sure,e find me if you evere to the city!¡±


    He was talking with a few of his female ssmates when he noticed Ai Shu was about to leave by herself. He excused himself and immediately chased after her.


    Lu Zhiyu stopped in front of Ai Shu. Ai Shu stopped in her tracks and looked at him doubtfully. Lu Zhiyu took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Do you remember me? I-I¡¯m Lu Zhiyu, I was in your ss...¡±


    She wore her hair short and stood with her back straight. She was tall. With her heels, she was almost as tall as Lu Zhiyu. She nodded but did not speak. Lu Zhiyu realized that he was very nervous. ¡°I just want to apologize. I am very sorry for what I did to you back then. Even though this apology is veryte, but I feel that I would be morefortable after I say it aloud.¡± He pulled a business card out of his wallet and continued, ¡°This is my number and contact information. Please, if I can help you with anything, don¡¯t hesitate to call.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ai Shu said. That was the first words she said to him all night. She then turned to leave. Lu Zhiyu heaved a sigh of relief watching her walked away.


    Wang Yi walked over and pat Lu Zhiyu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°So? Have you made up? That happened so long ago, would Ai Shu be so petty as to still hold a grudge against you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lu Zhiyu shook his head. ¡°She only said alright, but she did take my card.¡±


    Wang Yi nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s like that. She doesn¡¯t talk much, nor does she like to interact with people. She hasn¡¯t changed after all these years!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu got onto Wang Yi¡¯s car and began his journey back. He was d that he had came to the reunion. He had not only reconnected with his ssmates and got back beautiful memories of the past, he was especially happy to see Ai Shu and finally apologize to her. What happened between the two of them had always been a sore spot for him.


    ¡ª


    In the dimensional castle, the bookshelves of the library were gradually being filled up with Lu Zhiyu¡¯s recent purchases. Because of the different flow of time, some of the books already appeared old and yellowed, as if they were ancient tomes.


    It had been two hundred years since Lu Zhiyu made the first human. There had been human tribes appearing on the southern part of the Alen continent. Two hundred years was enough for a dozen of generations of humans to proliferate. The first few generations was long gone. The current humans, in their memories, all thought that they have lived on Alen continent since the beginning of time.


    The number of humans had increased significantly, from the initial hundreds to now tens of thousands. The original small tribes split off and spread throughout the entire southern half of the continent. Like the ever-growing humans, the orcs in the north were developing as well. The tribes slowly developed into cities and civilization was formed. The humans, through their exploration, had already made contact with the orcs, and knew that they were not the only intelligent beings living in the world.


    These two hundred years were only two weeks to Lu Zhiyu. Ten days ago, as he was observing the development of civilization within Maria¡¯s World, Lu Zhiyu realized that he had made a serious mistake. Even though Maria¡¯s World was rich in resources, it did have a fatal w ¨Cck of mines.


    When he created Maria¡¯s World, he had ced plenty of resources, but the distribution of the materials was too even. This meant that mines could not have developed underground. The tribes were content with using stones as their primary resource. The few metals ingots that were discovered were hailed as gods¡¯ rocks and worshipped. Without metal, civilizations couldn¡¯t enter the Bronze Age or Steel Age, dying the advancement of civilization.


    Seeing no other way round, Lu Zhiyu used Source Form again and changed the rules of Maria¡¯s World. He shifted the distribution of metal from within the earth and created mines for several different kinds of metals, such as gold, silver, copper, and iron. He also created other kinds of resources like coal and oil. Some of the mines were located near the tribes, exposed above the ground. The discovery of these mines would jumpstart the progress of civilization.


    Lu Zhiyu had 108 units of Source Form before he spent three units of them on the dimensional castle. Lately, as the development of the civilization and the deaths of lives in the Maria¡¯s World, he had umted 176 units of Source Form. Creating the mines used up 47 units, leaving him with 129 units. However, it was all worth it. With the help of the mines and the copper smelting technology, copper started to be widely adapted to all the tribes. The civilizations grew very fast, which led to the rapid development of the orc cities. Soon after they entered the era of cities, the first king to ever exist was established: the Orc King of Sarga City.

 Chapter 27 - Orcs and Men

    <h4>Chapter 27: Orcs and Men</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The orcs had already built cities and entered the bronze age, but humans were still in the early stage of developing their civilization. Meanwhile, the fighting among orc ns intensified. This shes and melding of cultures helped spark off the improvement of the orc civilization. The first generation¡¯s Orc King was from the n of rats, but by the fourth generation, he was from the n of tigers. Other ns, like the n of dogs and the n of bulls, had seeded the title of the Orc King as well afterwards. The current Orc King, the twelfth generation orc named Costa, was from the n of wolves. Cities were appearing in other ces as well and were slowly recing tribes. The intermingling andbining of orc tribes were taking ce!


    This had Lu Zhiyu worried. He thought that the orcs were developing too fast while the humans were in the beginnings of their development and barely had their ownnguage. He was worried that the orcs might one day wipe out all humans before the humans had a chance at developing their own cultures. He had spent a great deal of time and effort developing and modifying genes for this species of human, and he did not want all that work to go to waste. So far things did not go as Lu Zhiyu had expected. He wanted to push the development of the humanity, at least to the point where they can hold their own against the orcs.


    Currently, there were about a hundred thousand humans in the Maria world. However, because of the fertilends, there was no need for trade, andmunication between human tribes was minimal. Lu Zhiyu had to use two methods to boost the development of the human race. The first was to introduce an external threat, the second was to create an internal unity between the humans.


    The external threat came when the orc tribes came in contact with the humans. The friction between the orcs and the humans were escting as time went by. In order to help the humans unify, Lu Zhiyu decided that he would appoint a King of All Men.


    ¡ª


    The ins near the center of the continent was hailed by the humans as the Red River in. It was located between the Red River and the ranges of the Heavenly Mountains. The in had fertilends and lush forests, and beasts of all kinds ran loose there. The forests were full of fruits and other kinds of food. It was paradise to the humans.


    Many round, tent-like straw huts stood on the area under the mountains. Primordial men wearing pelts of beasts returned to one of the viges carrying food. The leader of the vige was a man who had already broken through the limits of the physical body and awakened the power Lu Zhiyu hid in his genes.


    However, the paradise had turned into hell when an army of orcs from over the Heavenly Mountains descended upon the vige. Even though the leader of the vige had awakened his gic power, it was merely an ability to control his adrenaline.


    The army that attacked was from the n of wolves, the most powerful n of orcs in the world. The fierce soldiers roderge, wolf-like beasts and chanted their battle cry in Sofawk, anguage first developed by the n of rats. After hundreds of years of refinement, Sofawk had developed into apletenguage system.


    ¡°Kill them all, this fertile in should belong to us and not these beasts!¡±


    ¡°Kill these undeveloped swines!¡±


    The war was cruel. The leader of the vige led his men into battle with a stone axe. He used the massive strength and fast reaction he got after activating his adrenaline to strike down many orcs. However, he was still no match for the n of wolves. His enemies hadnces and swords made of bronze, while the best weapons his people had were rocks and wooden sticks. Soon, the human vigers lost the battle. The wolves spared no one, not even the women and the children. The war between species was extremely bloody and cruel. The leader of the vige was thest one standing. He was exhausted and finally failed under the spear of the wolves!


    The leader of the vigey on the ground and cursed the orcs with his dying breath in the humannguage that was still in the early stage of development. ¡°You b*stards! God will punish you!¡±


    After killing everyone in sight, the wolf soldiers set fire to the remaining huts and disappeared on their mounts in high spirits.


    As the soldiers disappeared into the distance, a figure appeared near the vige. He wore a grey linen cloak, simple shirt and trousers, and a pair of in boots. He held a silver staff with strange carvings, his face covered by a white mask with a drawing of a red sun.


    That was Lu Zhiyu. Lu Zhiyu had been searching for a ce to start his ns when he saw the atrocitymitted in the vige. Then he had fixed his gaze here. He had already saw how tragic the battlefield was through the Scroll of the World, but it did not prepare him for how bad the situation truly was now that he was here in person. The smells of burning corpses almost made Lu Zhiyu retch.


    But Lu Zhiyu realized that other than slight difort, he didn¡¯t feel anything else. Was that because he did not feel a sense of kinship with the humans in this world? Or could it be due to some other reasons?


    He walked towards the burning huts in the center of the vige. It was already consumed by fire, and it was emitting thick, ck smoke. Lu Zhiyu raised his staff and opened the dimensional door to link to a river from far away, channeling arge amount of water to extinguish the mes. He had made the staff himself and carved the channeling array for dimensional door on it. This way, he could simply inject his mind power into the staff and instantly activate the dimensional door instead of needing to draw the channeling array every time when he needed to connect to a different space.


    Lu Zhiyu could open a dimensional door anywhere within this krynnspace and transport any objects at his will. This was also the only spell that Lu Zhiyu had mastered so far with his mind power. The other powers such as mind reading, changing genes, etc were all talents associated with his mind power, something made avable to him through the flow of information. His exploration of his mind power was rudimentary at best. He could not fully understand it. He didn¡¯t know exactly what mind power was. He had no idea what a soul was either. Even though his mind power had be stronger through his continued meditation, he still could not discover additional powers, nor did he have any defined goals or directions to work toward. As for the dimensional door, it was something Lu Zhiyu would notprehend. It was lucky enough that he was able to draw the channeling array on the staff properly.


    The water put out the fire. Lu Zhiyu approached the still-smoking hut and heard someone was coughing inside. He pushed aside the burnt remains of the hut, and saw a young human boy climbing out from inside a hole on the ground. The two stared at each other in silence.


    ¡°Wo lu mo, mo see ca? (Who are you?)¡± the boy asked, his words slurring.


    Lu Zhiyu had collected information about the oguage, but could not really understand the fledgling humannguage as it was still in its early stages of development, and did not have aplete system of words. Thankfully, Lu Zhiyu could understand what the boy was asking using his mind power. In fact, the boy¡¯s fear and animosity were also clearly conveyed to him.


    ¡°I am a messenger from the gods. Ahenaten, oh, future King of All Men!¡± He held out his hand toward the young boy, and used his mind power to beckon him forward. After Ahenaten understood Lu Zhiyu, he even felt interested and somewhat emotionally connected to Lu Zhiyu due to the influence of the mind power.


    The stranger seemed to be wrapped in the glory of the sun and his body was radiating a divine white glow. Ahenaten pulled himself to his feet and wasforted by the stranger¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Sent here by the gods, you are the messenger of the gods? I, Ahenaten, pay you the highest of respects. Are you here to punish those evil orcs?¡±

 Chapter 28 - Order and Civilization

    <h4>Chapter 28: Order and Civilization</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°You must be the one to avenge the lives of your loved ones with your own hands,¡± Lu Zhiyu said, leading Ahenaten away from the hut. ¡°I am only here to provide you guidance from the glorious Goddess of Light, Maria.¡±


    ¡°But why won¡¯t the gods kill off the evil wolf-men?¡± Ahenaten asked, clearly unsatisfied with Lu Zhiyu¡¯s answer. ¡°Why did the gods watched the orcs killed my parents and my nsmen? How could gods who stood by and watched these things happen still be called gods?¡±


    ¡°What do you think gods are? Your servants?¡± Lu Zhiyu turned back and looked at Ahenaten. ¡°They gave you lives, intelligence and power. They also gave you lushnds and a world to explore. Do you still want them to watch over every second and every aspect of your lives? Fulfil your every wish and desire? You are too greedy!¡± Seeing that Ahenaten didn¡¯t say anything in response, Lu Zhiyu continued. ¡°The gods gave you hope and a future, but it is up to you to decide which path to take.¡±


    He lowered himself to look Ahenaten in the eyes and said, ¡°The gods are just, Ahenaten. Humans and orcs, as well as every living being in this world, are the children of the gods. They created this world, but they gave you the power to choose your own destiny. The gods are not responsible for your lives, you are. Remember, you hold your destiny in your hands!¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Ahenaten paused then asked. ¡°Why did they send you? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Faross, the archangel of Maria, the Goddess of Light,¡± Lu Zhiyu said. ¡°I am tasked with maintaining the bnce of this world. If this course of events continue, humans will be wiped out by the orcs. Thus, I am here in hopes that you can carry the responsibility of uniting the human race and stopping the invading orcs. You shall be the king of all humans!¡±


    ¡°Of course, you have the choice to ept or refuse this fate.¡±


    Ahenaten looked at Lu Zhiyu, then at the burned vige around him and the corpses on the ground. His eyes burned with hatred. He felt as if he could see thousands of humans dying under the orcs¡¯ des. He felt as if he could hear their dying cries.


    ¡°No, not like this, our kind cannot be wiped out!¡± Ahenaten looked toward Lu Zhiyu, ¡°Archangel Faross, you have my word, I agree. What do you need me to do?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head, ¡°I do not need you to do anything. You have to grow and be more powerful. You are too weak now!¡±


    ¡°Is it mighty strength?¡± Ahenaten asked hurriedly. ¡°Like my father who has the strength of the gods?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head. ¡°One man cannot fight an entire army no matter how strong he is, while an army will have to submit to order. Power does not only lie within strength. What I wish of you is to create order and civilization among the scattered human race. Order and civilization. That is what can save your kind.¡±


    ¡°Order and civilization?¡± Ahenaten asked as if he couldn¡¯t understand the words.


    Lu Zhiyu held out a hand to grab Ahenaten¡¯s. The two walked toward the east, toward where the sun rose. Lu Zhiyu raised his staff. He summoned a dimensional door with a sh of light. The two stepped through the formless screen and arrived somewhere in the distance.


    The northern part of the continent had already entered winter. Lu Zhiyu gave Ahenaten a cloak. Ahenaten fumbled to wrap the cloak around himself, but he never took his eyes off of the grand city in the distance, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°That is the capital of the orcs,¡± Lu Zhiyu said. ¡°It¡¯s called Sarga. Twelve kings have built up this city over the course of two hundred years. Twelve generations of kings that havee and gone. Many tribes fought for the right to call this city theirs. Two hundred years of fighting and expansion gave birth to this city in front of you.¡±


    ¡°A city?¡± Ahenaten asked, his eyes reflecting his excitement and awe. ¡°Will our kind have this too?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lu Zhiyu said with a nod. ¡°You will be the first King of Men. You will lead mankind to an age of cities. You will spark the mes of civilization, and your name will be on the tongue of every man, woman, and child for hundreds of years toe.¡±


    ¡°Come with me!¡±


    He started walked again with Ahenaten following him closely. A momentter, the two appeared on top of the city wall of Sarga, looking down on the city unfolding beneath. The city was bustling with people. There were many people walking on the streets, such as soldiers who were carrying weapons and civilians in simple clothing. They dressed simply, mostly a few pieces of cloth covering their bodies. Only the nobles could own fancy clothing made from pelt.


    The orcs had developed the ss structure and segregation of duties. There were merchants,moners, nobles, farmers, hunters, troops, craftsmen and the like. Craftsmen were responsible for erecting opulent buildings. There were sharp bronze swords in the hands of every soldier. What they were wearing were all incredibly pretty in Ahenaten¡¯s eyes as they were clean and tidy. There weren¡¯t only wolf-people residing in the city. There were dog-, tiger-, and lion-people as well. Different races mingled in the streets.


    The city seemed endless to Ahenaten. There were many streets and seemingly an infinite amount of people living within. Ahenaten felt at awe. The desire for progress was coded into the very bones of humans.


    Soon, the two were discovered by the patrols on the wall. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here? How did youe up to the city wall!¡±


    Hearing the soldier¡¯s call, more guards swarmed over and raised their weapons at the two. Seeing a spear was aiming at him and a guard was charging towards him, Ahenaten started to shake in fear. Lu Zhiyu turned to look at him with his masked face. He waved his staff and the two disappeared in a sh of light. This was why Lu Zhiyu made the staff and carved the channeling array to summon the dimensional door on it. It allowed him to react quicker to an emergency situation like this.


    ¡°This is theirnguage,¡± Lu Zhiyu said. ¡°It is called Sofawk. Words andnguage gave the orcs the ability tomunicate and develop culture. This is the basis for a unified civilization!¡±


    They were standing under arge statue of the Orc King. The pedestal that held the statue was covered in words that described the des of the Orc King. Ahenaten couldn¡¯t understand what Lu Zhiyu told him, but Lu Zhiyu knew that he would remember his words.


    Lu Zhiyu then took Ahenaten to the market. The crowded market and the different vendors fascinated the young boy. This was the center ofmerce for orc cities in the north. One could find almost anything there. Lu Zhiyu walked the boy through the market, telling him more about gold, currency, wealth and merchants.


    ¡°Gold? What is gold?¡± Ahenaten asked when Lu Zhiyu brought it up.


    A gold coin appeared in his hand, and he handed it to the boy. ¡°This is the currency of the orcs. I¡¯ll give it to you as a souvenir!¡±

 Chapter 29 - Ahenaten

    <h4>Chapter 29: Ahenaten</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the next few days, Lu Zhiyu took Ahenaten to all the other few cities which the orcs had just built. He showed the boy the cities of the tigers and the leopards, which were designed like military bases. He also showed the boy the city of the foxes, which was the orcs¡¯rgest center ofmerce in the North. Then, Lu Zhiyu took Ahenaten to visit the tribes of the dog-people and cat-people, which were still primitive and not yet cities.


    After that, he showed the boy the orcs¡¯ farms and ranches, and told him that he could domesticate animals and raise crops too. Humans had been doing these as well, but because the South was filled with natural resources, they did not carry these processes out fully and also did not understand why they had to.


    In these few days, Ahenaten finally had a basic idea of how powerful the orcs were and how weak the humans were. The orcs were already an army equipped with weapons and civilization, while humans were only a group of wild monkeys in the forest.


    A few days passed. Finally, Lu Zhiyu took Ahenaten back to the in where he had lived. It was the end of the day, and the sun was setting slowly. ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked.


    Ahenaten nodded, ¡°I understand. In the name Goddess Maria, I will bring light to humans!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded, ¡°Before I go, I want to give you something.¡±


    Ahenaten looked at Lu Zhiyu in surprise. Lu Zhiyu held out his hands; in his left hand there was a bag of seeds, while in his right hand there was a longsword. The sword was a customized order Lu Zhuyi had obtained online. Made from alloy steel, it was strong, durable, and resistant to friction and corrosion. Its appearance was even more astonishing, with special patterns and a blood groove on it.


    To someone like Ahenaten who had not even seen the Bronze Age, such a sword was just like a divine artifact. He took the sword with much excitement and asked, ¡°Is such a divine artifact really for me?¡±


    He stared at the gleaming mirror-like surface of the sword. The sword was sharp and strong, and only gods could have created it. He knelt down on the ground. ¡°Praise Goddess Maria!¡±


    ¡°Another thing,¡± Lu Zhiyu said. Right then, Lu Zhiyu tapped on Ahenaten¡¯s hand with his finger. In these few days, he had lied to Ahenaten and given him a pill to eat, telling him that it was a divine medicine, when it was actually just a piece of candy. That way, he could secretly strengthen Ahenaten¡¯s body with his mind power so that he would be able to unlock the abilities in Ahenaten¡¯s genes before he left.


    Lu Zhiyu unlocked the restrictions Ahenaten¡¯s brain had on his body, activating two powers in Ahenaten¡¯s genes, namely mastery of swords and the Golden Eye. The so-called Golden Eye was an ability formed from the fusion of eye-rted abilities such as dynamic vision, eagle¡¯s vision, and night vision.


    Lu Zhiyu believed that with the sword, his extraordinary sword skills, and his eyes which could detect any iing attacks, Ahenaten would be able to defeat a hundred normal humans easily.


    With these powers, it would pose no challenge for Ahenaten to be the leader of a tribe. In addition, with the knowledge that Ahenaten had gained from the trip with Lu Zhuyi, he would also be able to easily build a human city. As for resisting the invasions from the orcs, as long as Ahenaten could build a civilization which was strong enough to fight against the orcs, everything would be fine. After all, the orcs might be strong, but they were not unified.


    If I fail this time, Lu Zhiyu thought, I can still select someone else.


    Lu Zhiyu watched as Ahenaten copsed onto the ground with many hormonal changes uring in his body. Even his pupils slowly turned gold. Lu Zhiyu picked up the boy and ced him on a haystack, after which Lu Zhiyu turned around and vanished under the sunset.


    When Ahenaten woke up, he felt extremely hungry and thirsty. At the moment, it was already nighttime, but he still felt that the world actually looked bright to him. Although it was not as clear as it would have been in the daylight, he could still see everything very well.


    He picked up the sword Lu Zhiyu had given him, and put the bag of seeds into his clothes. Then, he walked into the forest and found a small stream right away. Just as he was lowering his head to drink, a dark figure appeared beside him.


    Ahenaten was able to react immediately. He quickly drew his sword, realizing that the attacker was a ck leopard. His pupils contracted, and his golden pupils seemed to shine in the darkness. The leopard¡¯s lightning-quick, deadly attack was actually rapidly slowed down in his eyes.


    Ahenaten quickly bent down, turned around, and pierced the sword into the leopard¡¯s neck, as if he had practised this action with the sword for thousands of times. The whole series of movements was very smooth, as though he was a top-tier swordsman!


    Panting, he stared at the leopard in bewilderment. Even his father would have had a tough battle with such a wild beast in the forest. How did he kill the beast so easily?


    Ahenaten gripped his sword tightly. The sword felt like his closest buddy, as if he had already practised sword skills for tens of years. Using the sword had be one of his instincts.


    After ncing at the already dead leopard on the ground, he lowered his head to look at the river. Moonlight poured down and he could see his reflection on the surface: red hair, a firm face, and a pair of golden pupils.


    ¡°My eyes?¡±


    As soon as Lu Zhiyu returned to the castle, he took his mask off. It did not feel great to go down and do some work himself. Lying was an art, after all. Although he could read minds and was especially powerful in Maria¡¯s World, he was still an ordinary human.


    Moreover, his Immortality Gene Editing n was entering a critical stage. The development of Maria¡¯s World would only affect the growth of the civilizations inside, his World Reform n, and how much Source Form he could get.


    On the other hand, Immortality Gene Editing n would directly determine how long Lu Zhiyu could live. If he could solve the lifespan problem, he could even stay in the castle for as long as he wanted to speed up his research and various ns. In other words, he did not to have to worry about staying in the castle for too long and forgetting about time. If that happened, by the time he returned to the outside world, he would already be old!


    From the insects, he had learned some of the secrets to immortality genes. In particr, maintenance and constant restoration were the key factors. At the moment, he already had some preliminary ideas and results, and was still implementing them. However, several of his experiments had gone wrong, proving his ideas wrong. That had made him slightly discouraged.


    Where should I start? Strong restorative powers and vitality, not needing tons of energy, and able to maintain the processes in the body...


    Lu Zhiyu was sitting down in thergeboratory, looking tired. He got up from his chair, walked to a door on the side of the room, and opened it. It was a freezer room he had specially built. The room was filled with variousbelled animal and nt gic temtes. The temperature in the freezer room was almost equivalent to outer space, and the room was isted from its surrounding.


    As he sealed away a few failed temtes, he suddenly noticed a small nt in a bottle with his peripheral vision. ¡°Huh? What if I insert sections of nt genes into animal genes?¡±

 Chapter 30 - Tree of Life

    <h4>Chapter 30: Tree of Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Fetal movement undetectable. Signs of life undetectable!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not working... it failed again!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu watched as the few lives that had just been born vanished before him, causing him to be very depressed. Gically, there was nothing wrong; their life temtes wereplete and their designs were logical. He did not know why he kept failing over and over again.


    After he had begun the Immortality Gene Editing n, he had been trying to create an intelligent species with an extremely long lifespan. To achieve this, he had been adding sections of nt genes to existing genes of new humans.


    The self-repair abilities and vitality of nts far exceeded that of animals. Even if a nt was chopped up into a few pieces, as long as there were water and sunlight, it could grow out again. Whether it was underwater or onnd, cold or hot, nts could be seen; they were even found in harsh environments such as deserts. nts had a long lifespan, and more importantly, they could always remain in their best condition until the very moment they died!


    Lu Zhiyu was precisely trying to design a species that had a nt¡¯s longevity. These organisms would be able to live a thousand years. Like nts, these creatures would be able to maintain their youth and would only start aging in thest hundred years of their lives.


    They would not need to consume a lot of food to provide themselves with enough energy to survive. As long as they had sufficient sunlight and water, they could continue living. This would be an extremely perfect creature, and Lu Zhiyu considered it as his masterpiece. The only problem was that he could not sessfully create it!


    ¡°Could it be because of the mother?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu suddenly realized that he may have made a serious mistake. This organism was very different from ordinary animals, so it would be impossible for this organism, which had nt characteristics, to grow in the wombs of other animals, unlike normal species. Because of its nt characteristics, it would not be able to receive the nutrients it needed in other animals¡¯ wombs.


    He immediately turned his research in another direction and began to n the creation of a nt that could give birth to such an organism. This unique, long-lived species he was creating would grow out straight from this nt!


    ¡°My idea is mad! Intelligent life growing out of a nt!¡±


    He stood up from his chair at once and left hisb in the fourth level. Then, he hurried into the library downstairs to read the books regarding this area. Lu Zhiyu had to spend some time thinking.


    There were a lot of ant-people hurrying about in the castle, doing their assigned daily chores. They never talked on their own or asked Lu Zhiyu any questions. After a long time, Lu Zhiyu had begun to think of them more like robots. Therefore, he was often oblivious to their presence.


    After entering the library, Lu Zhiyu immediately said to an ant-person who was sweeping the floor, ¡°Number 23, get the nt samples numbered 1289, 2358, and 256, and put them on my desk in theb. Also, get the kitchen to make me some food.¡± The ant-persony down its broom and trotted out of the library.


    Lu Zhiyu continued towards the book shelves. After checking the shelf with nt-rted books, he reached out his hand. Right away, a few books on the shelf flew towards him andnded on his hand. Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mind power at the moment was already strong enough to influence reality and move objects. However, it was only limited to items that were small and light.


    The entire library was carpeted and very clean. The fine carvings around and the dropped ceiling on top were all made from wood, making the ce look very artistic. As long as they had proper instructions in their brains, the ant-people were excellent workers and artisans. They could achieve most things that Lu Zhiyu wanted in a perfect way. Of course, it only included work that did not require much intelligence.


    Lu Zhiyu sat down by the wooden table located at the center of the room. Below the table, there was even a rug made from bear pelt. He snapped his fingers and the lights above him came up at once. Then, he began reading the few books he had taken. Lu Zhiyu scanned through the books very quickly, as if he was only flipping through them, and all the information was already recorded down by his sub-brain. Then, his sub-brain would extract the information Lu Zhiyu wanted and release it to him.


    ¡°This nt will be somewhat like the insects¡¯ nest. Perhaps I can learn something from the structure of the nest.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu tapped on the table with his fingers continuously. As he thought about various ideas, the sub-brain constantly sent new information to him. Soon, the bare bones of the whole n formed in his head.


    Just then, an ant-person appeared with a tter of food in its hands. It put the food on Lu Zhiyu¡¯s table, after which it left to continue the task of cleaning.


    Two weekster, Lu Zhiyu picked the other rtivelyrge continent in Maria¡¯s World andnded there. Among the five continents in Maria¡¯s World, thergest two were the continent Alen and the one he was on at the moment. The other three continents either had unique terrains, harsh environments, or were too small. Of course, there were also many inds on the surface of the sea, but he would not count them in.


    He had mapped the entire Maria¡¯s world and hung the map in his bedroom in the dimensional castle. However, he had yet to name most of the ces on the map. Apart from naming the few major continents so that he could remember and differentiate them easily, he was not nning to name the other ces. Instead, he would wait for the lives in Maria¡¯s World to name them!


    The continent he was standing on at the moment was named Y, which was located to the east of the world, in the direction where the sun rose. Its climate was very fit for most lifeform. The continent was filled with forests, and wild animals roamed thend freely.


    Lu Zhiyu walked into a t wend forest on the continent. The forest was filled the chirps of birds, the aroma of flowers, and many densely packed trees. The ce did not seem to know winter and was certainly a paradise for animals.


    At the instant Lu Zhiyu entered the forest, he saw many different organisms and nts, some of which he could recognize, but not the others. After such a long time, the nts and seeds that Lu Zhiyu had brought in that time had also been mostly localized. Due to the different biotic environment and terrain, their appearances had changed.


    Lu Zhiyu entered the central region of the wend forest and found a beautiful valley. In the valley, there was a mirror-likeke. The ground was covered with grass, and many colorful flowers were blooming. A breeze blew by, scattering the seeds of dandelions throughout the valley.


    ¡°This is the ce!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded, satisfied with the location. A sapling appeared in his hand, and he carefully nted it in the meadow in the depth of the valley.


    ¡°This will be the birthce of life on this continent. You will be called the Tree of Life!¡±

 Chapter 31 - Unreliable

    <h4>Chapter 31: Unreliable</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked.


    He had gone to the mall with Li Wei and was having lunch with her, when he noticed that she looked like she wanted to say something but was holding back. Therefore, he put down his chopsticks and looked at Li Wei.


    Li Wei shook her head. ¡°Nothing,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s just that every time I see you, it always feels like you have be a bit distant and unfamiliar, even though we have just met up not long ago.¡± Lu Zhiyu knew that this was because he had been frequently entering the Scroll of the World, where he would spend a few months each time. Whenever he met up with Li Wei, only one day would have passed for her since theirst date, but to Lu Zhiyu, it would be a reunion after parting for a long time.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make me seem more mysterious? I feel different every time!¡± Lu Zhiyu remarked with a smile.


    Today, Li Wei seemed to have lost her usual queen-like temperament and was somewhat sentimental. ¡°But I feel like you¡¯re never really with me, you know? You always know what I am thinking about, what I like, and all my hobbies.¡±


    ¡°But I realize that I don¡¯t know anything about you. Sure, you are burly, good-looking, and sweet. You can give me the romantic love that I want and also give me all the fantasies I have about men. You¡¯re perfect, but I can never tell what you¡¯re thinking. I have thought through it carefully. I realize that I don¡¯t understand you at all; I don¡¯t know what you like, what you hate, and I don¡¯t even know anything about your family, background, or past!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked her in the eyes and the two stared at each other. ¡°Why are you suddenly thinking about such a serious topic today? What¡¯s important is that we¡¯re happy together, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Li Wei lowered her head. ¡°My mom called me. She said that I have to get married this year. I¡¯m not getting any younger, you know. I¡¯ll be thirty in two years. You should know that women aren¡¯t like men. Once I¡¯m over thirty, I¡¯ll really start to age. Plus, you¡¯re younger than me.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was momentarily stunned, after which he reached over and grabbed Li Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you want to marry me?¡±


    Li Wei looked at him nkly, but she pulled her hand away from Lu Zhiyu for the first time. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± she admitted.


    Lu Zhiyu waved his hand. After paying the bill, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and walk around a bit. Didn¡¯t you keep saying that you have no clothes to wear recently? I have also bought two movie tickets for your favorite action film. This evening, we can go and watch it together!¡±


    The two then went shopping. In a shoe store, Lu Zhiyu waited for Li Wei at the reception with many bags in his hand, when the few saleswomen there started gossiping about him. One of them even pretended to be ying her phone and was actually taking a picture of him discreetly, but she forgot to turn off the sh. As Lu Zhiyu turned to look at her, she immediately blushed with embarrassment.


    ¡°Lu Zhiyu? What are you doing here?¡± Suddenly, Lu Zhiyu heard a clear voice behind him. He turned his head around and saw a familiar face.


    ¡°Cai Jiajia?¡±


    Cai Jiajia was wearing a pair of tight jeans and a gym shirt at the moment. Paired with her sses, she looked healthy and also somewhat yful. She pushed her sses up and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you at the gymtely. That membership you¡¯ve gotten isn¡¯t cheap. Do you n not to go at all?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t go because I don¡¯t want to disturb your life. How are you doing? Still working there?¡±


    Cai Jiajia nodded, ¡°Still there as an instructor. How about you?¡±


    Before Lu Zhiyu could say anything, Li Wei who had already finished trying the shoes walked out from behind. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± she asked when she saw Cai Jiajia.


    ¡°I¡¯m his friend,¡± Cai Jiajia exined before Lu Zhiyu could open his mouth. ¡°You must be his girlfriend. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Cai Jiajia did not even say her name. After nodding, she said to Lu Zhiyu, ¡°I won¡¯t hold you any longer. See you!¡± Lu Zhiyu also nodded and Cai Jiajia turned around, leaving.


    However, Li Wei suddenly frowned. ¡°Who is she?¡± she asked. ¡°She¡¯s not just your friend, is she?¡±


    ¡°She is,¡± Lu Zhiyu said at once. ¡°We didn¡¯t even talk much. How can you tell that we¡¯re not just normal friends?¡±


    Li Wei immediately said, ¡°I can tell from the way she looked at you. Also, she looked at me with some hostility. Is she your ex?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu wanted to deny it, but when he looked at Li Wei¡¯s eyes, he sighed. ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t want to lie to you. But we¡¯ve never contacted each other since we broke up. Just now we only met by coincidence!¡±


    ¡°How many exes do you have?¡± Li Wei demanded, suddenly angry. ¡°You¡¯ve never told me anything about your past. What are you trying to hide from me?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was at a loss for what to reply. ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything. At my age, what¡¯s wrong with having a few exes?¡±


    ¡°A few? There¡¯s her, and that Xia Fan that goes to your shop every day to look for you. You even flirt with Xiao Le!¡±


    Li Wei was very emotional and started arguing with Lu Zhiyu on the street, attracting the eyes of many. Lu Zhiyu picked up the bags that she had thrown on the ground, after which he looked at Li Wei and said, ¡°I have already said that I have never done anything unloyal to you. Please stop guessing randomly like this. We need to calm down and have a talk!¡± He tried to hold her hand, but she pulled her hand away again.


    The two walked along the road, with one of them in front and the other at the back. After a long while, Li Wei finally said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re going for a movie?¡±


    The two watched the entire movie in silence. Despite it being aedy and everyone elseughing, the two did not speak at all. Lu Zhiyu did not try to sense what Li Wei was thinking. Just like what Li Wei had said, he knew everything about her, but she knew nothing about him. This made Lu Zhiyu feel that he was very despicable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s break up.¡±


    ¡°Why? There¡¯s nothing wrong with our rtionship, right?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s been wrong since the beginning,¡± Li Wei said. ¡°I was attracted by you, but we really do not suit each other. Moreover, you¡¯re a few years younger than me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    She remained silent for a long while. Then, she said what Lu Zhiyu had heard before, ¡°I feel that you do not belong to me. You don¡¯t love me!¡±


    Outside the theater, Li Wei wrapped her arms around Lu Zhiyu¡¯s neck and kissed him for a long time to end their rtionship. In the past, Lu Zhiyu would probably find it romantic, but now he only felt forlorn.


    As the night fell over the city, he sat in a square, looking at his phone. He realized that Cai Jiajia had sent him a few messages on WeChat, so he casually replied her.


    Ding Dong!


    Just after he sent the message, his phone rang again. Lu Zhiyu checked his phone and saw Cai Jiajia¡¯s reply.


    Since you¡¯re free, do you want to grab a drink with me?


    Soon, Lu Zhiyu was sitting in front of the counter of a casual bar with Cai Jiajia. There was some gentle and soft italian music, although Lu Zhiyu did not understand any of the lyrics.


    ¡°You guys broke up? It isn¡¯t because of me, is it?¡± Cai Jiajia was sitting beside Lu Zhiyu with her legs crossed. Under the light, the side view of her face was somewhat alluring.


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head. ¡°It has nothing to do with you, but the reason is almost the same!¡±


    Cai Jiajia immediately giggled. Lu Zhiyu said resignedly, ¡°What are youughing at? Is it so funny?¡±


    Cai Jiajia covered her mouth and said, ¡°Because it¡¯s true. You¡¯re unreliable!¡±


    After remaining in the bar for a while, Lu Zhiyu took his coat and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. If you have anything...¡±


    Before he could finish, Cai Jiajia grabbed his hand and jumped into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re leaving? Just like that?¡±

 Chapter 32 - Long-lived Race

    <h4>Chapter 32: Long-lived Race</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the bed, Cai Jiajia clung onto Lu Zhiyu¡¯s back, her hands roaming over his lean muscles as if she was not willing to let him go. Lu Zhiyu turned around and wrapped his arms around her shoulders. With their bodies touching, they stared into each other¡¯s eyes.


    Cai Jiajia grinned and said, ¡°I kept having dreams about you after we were apart. Lu Zhiyu, you¡¯re a perfect lover to me!¡±


    ¡°A lover? What do you mean?¡± Lu Zhiyu immediately questioned.


    Cai Jiajia smiled at once. ¡°It means that you¡¯re not a suitable husband or boyfriend for me. Whether it¡¯s me, your Li Wei, or your future girlfriends, we¡¯ll all feel that you¡¯re unreliable!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lu Zhiyu suddenly remembered something. ¡°Wait. I thought you said that your ex-boyfriend came back. So why are you here now?¡±


    Cai Jiajia held out her right hand to show Lu Zhiyu the ring on her slender finger. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re back together. We just got engagedst week and are nning to choose a date to get married!¡±


    ¡°Then why did you sleep with me?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked, surprised.


    Cai Jiajia kissed him on the lips. ¡°Because you¡¯re unforgettable,¡± she said. ¡°Whenever I think about you, I¡¯ll feel my body burning!¡±


    When Lu Zhiyu left Cai Jiajia¡¯s hourse, he felt like he had just received a heavy blow. After he returned home, he sat on his couch, staring at the empty apartment. Suddenly, he felt that he was somewhat lonely.


    After sitting there for a while, he finally remembered that he still had unfinished businesses in the world of Maria. Right away, he stood up and went back there through the dimensional door in his utility room at the top of his apartment.


    At the moment, dawn was breaking in Maria¡¯s world. Lu Zhiyu went straight into the forest on Y and saw that on the once empty clearing next to theke in the valley, there was now a huge tree towering into the clouds.


    The tree was hundreds of meters tall, with a crownrge enough to block out the sky. Its thick branches radiated liveliness. The branches were broad enough to be used as roads and people can easily run on them. On the crown, many buds could be seen. They looked like blooming flowers that were enveloping something within theiryers of skin.


    Apart from the Tree of Life which now looked like a divine tree, arge number of trees had also grown out on the extensive, once grasnd-like valley. The trees surrounded theke, guarding the Tree of Life.


    Lu Zhiyu returned in time to see a bud ripening and blooming. He teleported directly onto the tree and walked on the branch which was a few meters wide. Opening the bud, he finally saw a baby withinyers of young leaves.


    The baby had pointy ears and delicate facial features. It was still connected to the pistil of the bud through its umbilical cord. Lu Zhiyu carefully cut the cord and carried the baby with his arms. The little baby immediately began crying and stared at Lu Zhiyu with its gem-like eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first the long-lived races in Maria¡¯s World. Your race shall be called the elves!¡±


    He went back onto the ground with the baby in his arms and tapped the air gently with his staff. Right away, the space around him started to fold and many ant-people appeared.


    With their powerful limbs, the ant-people could climb trees as easily as walking on t ground. In a few days, many wooden houses were built under the Tree of Life.


    After the first elf, more elves were born one after another. In the year, a few dozens of elves were born, and more would appear in the years toe. However, the Tree of Life that Lu Zhiyu had created also had a finite lifespan. One thousand yearster, this Tree of Life would reach the end of its life. Therefore, it would still be up to the elves to reproduce and keep their race alive.


    Nevertheless, such a long-lived race also had its own w in terms of reproduction. They muste of age before being able to reproduce. Moreover, reproduction would be much harder for them aspared to humans. Since they had such a long lifespan, they also had to bear this w which actually was not really a big problem.


    Twenty odd ant-people were in charge of raising these elves up. Lu Zhiyu also stayed for over half a year to observe if this long-lived race had any ws gically, as well as whether their life temte was self-consistent. After all, when he finished his Elixir of Life n, he would use the product on himself.


    Lu Zhiyu walked out of the treehouse and made his way to the ground via a rope. Recently, he had been living in thergest wend forest on Y and breathing the freshest air every day. Feeling the wind which was filled with the aroma of grass and flowers, and listening to the chirps of birds and the sounds of insects, Lu Zhiyu felt as if he was living a perfect life at some countryside.


    Lu Zhiyu turned around and left, while the ant-people stayed behind. They would stay here to raise the elves up until their death. This was the mission Lu Zhiyu had given them.


    On the other hand, the faraway continent Alen was in turmoil and experiencing great changes. With the divine sword and powers bestowed by gods, Ahenaten had led his men and conquered all the tribes around. Then, he built the first human city on the Red River ins, his hometown. He named it the City of Gold.


    Ahenaten imed that the gods had chosen him to be the king and created the first human dynasty, calling himself the Golden King. He created a system for the humannguage and taught humans how to farm and domesticate wild animals, bringing them into the agrarian age.


    Ahenaten created a hierarchy system. Those with the powers of gods were referred to as the ¡°descendants of gods.¡± He said that they were noble and would form the ruling ss. These people were superior, while ordinary people were deemed as peasants. Below the peasants were those he had conquered and enved, whose statuses were the lowest.


    Ahenaten created amerce system and used gold and silver as standardized currencies. He brought the human race out of its primitive tribal age, creating civilization and order. Nevertheless, Ahenaten was not a kind king, or perhaps even a brutal ruler. He created the hierarchy and on the other hand, he enjoyed everyone¡¯s worship as the king which had golden blood in his veins.


    Hemanded hundreds of ves to build him a pce and worevish clothing. He even used gold to cover the floor of his pce. However, the human race was unified under him and rapid developments took ce. In a few dozens of years, the human poption quickly multiplied and there were already hundreds of thousands of them at the moment.


    In the thirteenth year of the Golden Dynasty, the tension between the humans and the orcs escted. The City of Gold and Sarga City saw their first real conflict. Both sides sent out tens of thousands of soldiers, starting the firstrge-scale war between the two races.


    The humans were far inferior to the orcs in terms of military strength and weapons, and were therefore easily crushed. At the most critical moment, Ahenaten put together a small cavalry that he led personally. They assaulted the base of the orcs and slew the twelfth Orc King, the Wolf King Costa!


    The human race won the war, but only barely. However, due to the death of the Wolf King Costa, a greater chaos erupted between the various orc tribes. The ensuing fight for control of the throne led to another round of civil war between them. On the other hand, humans retreated down south to recover from the war. Ahenaten was also severely injured during the war and lost his will to fight. He spent his days expanding his pce and enjoying a life offort!

 Chapter 33 - Fear of Death

    <h4>Chapter 33: Fear of Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As he grew older and closer to death, Ahenaten became increasingly fearful. He feared the feeling of growing weak and knew that death was creeping closer and closer. Recalling his glorious life, he did not want it to end just yet.


    Ahenaten remembered the burly man he had encountered when he was young, the archangel Faross that had held his hand and told him he would one day be a king of mankind. He was the messenger of the gods that had given him his divine sword and godly powers, and the man who had bestowed him knowledge of the gods. Ahenaten wanted to meet the angel again. Even if he had to die, he wanted to go to the Divine Kingdom and be an immortal being like that angel!


    He beganmissioning many temples dedicated to the Goddess of light Maria. He became a pious believer, spending arge amount of time praying in front of the statue of Maria every day.


    During thest two years of his life, he took all the gold he had umted and ordered the best sculptors in his kingdom to make arge statue of the goddess of light out of pure gold. He ordered his entire kingdom to begin building a temple more beautiful than his own pce. In addition, he announced the state religion as the Church of Light and became the most devoted believer.


    Behind every statue of the Goddess of light was a statue of a messenger with a mask on his face and a staff in his hand. He was the archangel Faross under the Goddess of light who had given Ahenaten the prophecy and his powers many years ago.


    Each temple was popted by many priests and priestesses in white robes, all serving the goddess. However, despite everything he did and all the prayers he said over the few years, the Golden King Ahenaten did not manage to meet the angel, until the night of his death!


    Inside the huge pce, a great fire roared in the firece. A rug of rare white bear pelty on the ground. Ahenaten sat in his great chair with a glittering, gem-filled golden crown on his head.


    His hair was all white, and his face full of wrinkles. Moreover, his eyes were murky with cataracts. At the moment, he was gently cleaning the divine sword the angel had given him. However, the man who had once heroically challenged the world no longer had the strength to wield that sword.


    Ahenaten sighed. In the shadows, he saw a figure approaching him. Immediately, he looked up sharply. Part of him, despite his age, was still a king.


    ¡°Why do you want to see me, Ahenaten?¡±


    Ahenaten saw the figure who was in a white robe and a white mask decorated with the sigil of the sun in front of him. Ahenaten¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the familiar person.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! Are you really here? Or am I dreaming?¡± His voice was hoarse, but he sounded very excited.


    Lu Zhiyu stood in front of Ahenaten and stared at him, sighing in his heart. The young boy that time was already so old at the moment. Time waited for no one; even great kings were at its mercy. ¡°Ahenaten, you¡¯ve done well,¡± he told him. ¡°You are the first king of mankind. Your name will forever go down in history.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I want!¡± Ahenaten protested loudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you said back then,¡± Lu Zhiyu said, puzzled. ¡°You chose this path yourself, and you are a king now. You have everything you could have ever wanted: power, status, reputation, women, wealth. Why are you not satisfied?¡±


    Ahenaten looked at Lu Zhiyu and pushed himself out of the chair shakily. With his eyes burning with enthusiasm, he stared at the young man before him, at his lean figure and strong hands. Time did not seem to have left any trace on Lu Zhiyu¡¯s body.


    ¡°But I will still die,¡± he said. ¡°I finally understand, now that I am old myself, that this is all only as transient as a fleeting cloud. Only you, and the gods, are eternal! I want to be like you as well; I want to live forever!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu could not helpughing and said the exact same thing he did many years ago, ¡°You¡¯re too greedy!¡±


    Ahenaten took a step forward and roared angrily, ¡°No. I did what you asked of me. It¡¯s time for you to reward me!¡±


    ¡°But we never asked you for anything,¡± Lu Zhiyu shook his head and said. ¡°You can determine your own fate, and you chose this path yourself. I once told you: the gods gave you life andnd. They gave you wisdom, powerful abilities, and abundant food. Are those not sufficient to satisfy all your needs and desires?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Ahenaten in his eyes. ¡°The gods are not your servants. We gave you the ability to change your destiny. If you¡¯re not satisfied with it, you must do something to change it. You cannot me the gods for it.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu sighed. ¡°You never did anything for us; you did everything only for yourself. But greed has blinded you. Only the things that you cannot obtain are the best!¡±


    ¡°I can trade anything with you!¡± Ahenaten shouted at once. He danced around wildly and insanity filled his eyes. ¡°Power, money, women, everything. I just want my youth back!¡±


    ¡°We gave you your everything,¡± Lu Zhiyu said, smiling. ¡°Are trying to trade with me using something that I gave you?¡±


    Seeing no point in talking with the old king anymore, Lu Zhiyu turned and his figure rippled and disappeared.


    Seeing this, Ahenaten lunged forward. ¡°You cannot leave!¡± he roared wildly in his pce. ¡°I finished the mission you gave me! You cannot do this! You owe me this much! You liars!¡±


    He thrashed around in rage, grabbing and smashing everything around him. In the end, he fell onto the ground like a child. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me! Don¡¯t leave...¡±


    Hearing the loud noises inside, the guard posted outside the room hurried in to check on the king. When he entered the room, he saw the king lying on the ground. His eyes had already lost their focus, and he was clearly no longer breathing. In his arms, he was still holding tightly onto the sword he had received from the angel, while his cold, lifeless eyes were staring at the mural of a man giving a sword and a bag of seeds to a boy under the dying sunset.


    ¡°The king is dead!¡± the guard screamed in terror, hurrying out of the room.


    The news of the king¡¯s death spread across the nation like wildfire. Soon, Ahenaten¡¯s son was coronated and took his ce as the king, continuing his father¡¯s dynasty and legacy.


    Lu Zhiyu had gone to see Ahenaten purely on a sudden whim. So many things had changed over the dozens of years. The flow of time was different for him, and this was the first time he had a real sense of that.


    Ahenaten longed for immortality, but the only reason Lu Zhiyu had managed to retain his youth was because of the different flow of time. Ahenaten did not know that Lu Zhiyu was not immortal, either.


    Nevertheless, seeing how weak Ahenaten was in the face of time had made Lu Zhiyu more afraid of death as well. ¡°Can I really achieve immortality?¡± he questioned himself.

 Chapter 34 - Elixir Of Life

    <h4>Chapter 34: Elixir Of Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This was the second time Lu Zhiyu was trying to alter his body, and he was getting more practiced at it. The biggest difficulty when it came to creating the elixir of life was solved when the elves were created. The only thing left to do was experimenting with the elixir and trying to get the sess rate as high as possible.


    Lu Zhiyu injected the elixir into his body and immediately felt his body changing. He was experiencing an immense change straight from within his genes. However, it was different this time. He was changing his entire body, not just a specific part of his body, and thus this attempt was much more risky. The elixir was not directed at altering a specific organ in his body. Instead, the elixir was made to change the very gicponents of his body, turning his gic makeup into something akin to the elves.


    This transformation was much more difficult than the ones he tried out before. In the past, he could never even dream of attempting something like this. However, after experiencing many alterations to his body, Lu Zhiyu now had a greater understanding about the mysteries of the genes as well as what the building blocks of life entail. The skill that went into creating the elixir of life was the peak of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s abilities!


    He felt pain coursing through his body, his nervous system then shut down. Lu Zhiyu quicklyid down in the pool of nutrition liquid and almost stopped breathing. The liquid in the nutrition pool would make sure that his body would receive proper nutrition during his transformation.


    Lu Zhiyu noticed that he had be thinner when he came out of the nutrition pool. His entire body felt much lighter, and his senses were heightened. His eyesight became much sharper. He took one sniff of the air and seemed to be able to distinguish various different scents that were present in the room. He felt as though he had shed ayer of skin, and was now more closely connected to the world. He knew that this ability was due to the nt genes.


    Lu Zhiyu stood up, then felt as though he could not stand stably by himself. He was still not used to the changes made to his body, and his movements were restricted. He stumbled out of the tub and sat down on a nearby wheelchair. He used his mind power and got one of the ant-people push him out of theb. Lu Zhiyu only saw how he looked like in front of a mirror in the corner of the room. He had be skinnier and his skin was soft as silk. His features had be more defined. He had undergone a huge transformation. If he was described as handsome before, he might be able to topple nations with his appearance now. Sure, those words should be used to describe beautiful women, but Lu Zhiyu was so beautiful that he might be called a demon. Lu Zhiyu had not wanted to turn himself into an elf; this was only an unintended side effect of the elixir.


    Lu Zhiyu stood up, feeling the vigor of youth. He cut himself on the arm with his nails purposefully. Even the bright red blood on his pale skin looked beautiful. But within a few seconds, the wound pulled itself together and healed. ¡°I really have such powerful regenerative ability, and have inherited the powerful life force of nts. More importantly, my circtory system and metabolism have be moreprehensive and harmonized. My heartbeats are stronger, the energy in my blood increased and became more pure. This blood can provide my brain with a better environment and energy, making my thoughts faster and more nimble!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu felt for his body¡¯s vital signs. It was different from observing others. Observing himself was more delicate and urate. Now, the most important thing:


    ¡°Sub-brain, estimate my lifespan based on my current body temte!¡±


    ¡°Confirmed! Calcting!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu saw the model of his body start to age in the simtion only after 900 years. His body approached its end after 1050 years in the simtion!


    Lu Zhiyu was very excited. From this point on, he was no longer an ordinary human. Instead, he was now a true long-lived race. The human history was only a few thousand years. Every twenty years or so, a new generation of human could be born, yet Lu Zhiyu could live long enough to witness fifty generations. He now had a longer lifespan to achieve all of his goals and ns. He believed that with his thousand-year life, he would have no problem figuring out a way to extend his life to ten thousand, a hundred thousand or more years! In the end, even if the universe would be destroyed, Lu Zhiyu would still arrive at the eventual eternity. Even though Lu Zhiyu knew that it would not be that easy, but at this point, he knew he could continue to live on, at least until he was bored of living!


    Lu Zhiyu sat on his wheelchair and went through his library. He recorded and organized all the information he had used for this experiment. After that, he checked on Y again. The elves were still in their infancy, and were still under the ant-people¡¯s care.


    After a few days, Lu Zhiyu gradually got more used to his body. He opened the dimensional door and returned to his home world. The light in his storage room was still on. It was still dark outside, and he could see the lights of other buildings near him. It had not been long on Earth, however, it had been more than a year that he spent in Maria¡¯s world.


    Every time he came back, he felt strange, as if he was a stranger in his own world. It was more serious this time as Lu Zhiyu¡¯s appearance had undergone a huge change. He already had difficulties using his ID in the past, now that his appearance had be more exquisite, it might be even more challenging. He would also attract too much attention.


    He also knew that he would need more money and resources in the future. He had ways of getting money, but his current identity was a major limiting factor. It was probably a good time for him to get rid of the identity of Lu Zhiyu and start a new one. He would have freedom afterwards. No one would be able to track his background and his past, and he would be freed to do whatever that he desired going forward!


    But Lu Zhiyu found it hard to give up his identity and name that he had used for the past twenty plus years. It represented his past and experiences.There were also his friends and ssmates. Thinking about Xia Fan, Wang Yi, Li Wei, Cai Jiajia and Xiao Le, Lu Zhiyu realized that he needed more determination to to give up his past. He would have to totally end all the connections he had. All families and friends would have to be disconnected and never be part of his life again. Emotionally, Lu Zhiyu was still a normal human-being, and he hadn¡¯t been able to give up his heart yet.


    He made some dinner and watched the TV for a while, then took a shower. In the shower, he looked at himself in the mirror, at his foreign face. He touched his face, his beautifully exquisite face. He looked as though he was an angel that had descended from heaven, or an elf that had came from the forest. He might even be falling for himself.


    ¡°I have already be like this, I guess I don¡¯t really have a choice?¡±

 Chapter 35 - New Identity

    <h4>Chapter 35: New Identity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu walked out from a police station in a small town in Nanyun County, Chuan Province. He had contacted a friend of his that was selling forged identities and procured a list of people who had died, but had not yet been recorded by the authorities. He highlighted a few men that was of the same age as him, then went to the cities they lived in to apply for a recement national identification.


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s method was simple. All he had to do was slightly hypnotize the officers with his mind power to take his cues, and they would approve the application. After that, the officers took new photos of Lu Zhiyu, and issued him the recement national identification and the household register.


    He used his mind power to affect the optic nerves of the officers, then used his sub-brain to create an image that he wanted the officers to see and sent it directly into their optic nerves. Thus, whatever they were seeing through their eyes were all things that Lu Zhiyu wanted them to see. In the eyes of an average person, the method Lu Zhiyu had used was akin to the fabled illusory spells. The security footage here was only kept for half a year. It would be hard for anyone to check up on him if something were to happen in the future.


    However, since he was on Earth, he did not have the power of travelling through space like he did in the Scroll of the World, unless he left a channeling array to summon a dimensional door in that ce. He would have to travel like any other normal person. He created four new identities. Even though the identities would not hold up if anyone wanted to investigate them, they would be enough for now.


    After that, he went to the bank and closed all of his old bank ounts. He then created bank cards under his new identities. Now Lu Zhiyu had four different identities, as well as a bank card under each of the identity.


    After he got the new bank ounts, he entered a gold exchange store with a wooden crate. There were quite a few ces one could exchange their gold for cash. Some jewellers would also provide such a service. Even some banks would buy gold from customers. But these shops usually had strict criterias on the purity of the gold, mostly asking for high purity gold. The one Lu Zhiyu went to was rather reputable and orthodox.


    The gold Lu Zhiyu had was from Maria¡¯s World, a stock from the treasury of the City of Gold. While he had only spent two weeks on Earth, hundreds of years had passed in Maria¡¯s World. The Golden Dynasty had ended. The pce and the Temple of Light were gone and forgotten. Lu Zhiyu found the vaults from Ahenaten¡¯s time and took a part of the deposits, which were all gold bullions.


    But these gold bullions were all refined using ancient methods, its purity not up to Earth¡¯s standards. But as long as Lu Zhiyu had control of Maria¡¯s World, it was easy for him to create gold.


    A middle-aged man from the store checked the colour, the sound and measured the density of the gold using a machine. He assessed each piece of the gold bullions carefully and spoke to the manager quietly for a few minutes. The manager nodded and turned back to Lu Zhiyu, ¡°This gold is not quite up to our standards, only being 90 percent pure, may I ask where did you get this gold? Sorry for the questions, but this is quite arge amount of gold. You¡¯ve got more than 50 kilograms here!¡±


    ¡°It was passed down through my family,¡± Lu Zhiyu said immediately. ¡°It¡¯s been lying in my basement for years.¡± The man nodded, ¡°Oh! There should be no problems then. But since its purity is not quite up to our standard, we cannot pay you as much as normal...¡±


    Lu Zhiyu said it was passed down through the family because he knew no one would question it or ask for a certificate. A lot of people had valuables inherited from their family, so there wouldn¡¯t be any certificates. He did not know of anybody who would not buy these things just because there was no certificate!


    After a few rounds of back and forth with the manager, Lu Zhiyu managed to figure out what the best price the man would pay for them with his mind power and they finally agreed on a price that also met Lu Zhiyu¡¯s expectation. After they made the deal, Lu Zhiyu instantly said, ¡°I have some more in my car. Since I¡¯m here already, why don¡¯t I just sell it to you as well?¡±


    The manager gaped, ¡°How much more do you have?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu said immediately, ¡°Not much, about a hundred kilograms.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    After this deal, Lu Zhiyu went to several different cities, dividing up nearly a ton of gold then sold them under his four different identities and depositing the proceeds into his different bank ounts. After these deals were done, the money in his bank ounts totaled around two hundred and thirty million yuan.


    This was the first time he had seen so much money. It did not feel difficult obtaining these riches. If not for fearing that he would attract too much attention, Lu Zhiyu would be able to produce a few more tons of gold. Since he owned Maria¡¯s World, gold, silver, and diamonds were like the grass by the side of the road, easily obtainable. Lu Zhiyu sold a ton of gold this time under his different identities. The most attention he would get would be amongst the circle of gold buyers. He would deposit a few million into his ount at a time. It might be arge amount of money to an average person, but in the context of a nation, no one would take note of such a thing!


    He picked an identity with the name Mu Tao and decided it would be his daily identity. ording to the records, this person had graduated from a university in Shanghai. He spent some time studying overseas. He went missing during a tragic incident and his body was never found.


    He was an art major and was a bit of a recluse without many friends. He studied oil painting overseas. As an art buff, his personality was not like an average person¡¯s. Lu Zhiyu had decided to use this identity for his daily life. The others would be used as backups when needed.


    He used Mu Tao¡¯s identity to purchase a flight ticket to go back home. He needed to tie the ends regarding the identity of Lu Zhiyu. This way, whatever he did from now on would be independent from Lu Zhiyu and would not affect any of his family and friends.


    With two hundred million in his possession, Lu Zhiyu felt his heart thump wildly. He told himself that he was practically a god that had created a world and can manipte destinies, and that he should not be flustered by money. However, he still felt excited. This was the first time he¡¯d ever possessed this much money. He had also created for himself four new identities, ready to erase his past. He felt like he was in a Hollywood movie. In the Scroll of the World, he could pretend he was only ying a video game, but here on Earth, in the real world, Lu Zhiyu¡¯s sense of belonging and feelings were on apletely different level!


    On the ne, Lu Zhiyu felt anxious and excited at the same time. It was as though he had finally taken a true first step forward in long journey of his new life!


    Once he got home, he saw that he had several calls from Xiao Le. He hadn¡¯t been showing up at the pet storetely, and Xiao Le had been very busy. As soon as he picked up, he heard Xiao Le¡¯s angry voice, ¡°Boss, where have you been?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Xiao Le, something came up. I might not be able toe to the store anytime soon.¡±


    Xiao Le said in shock, ¡°What? Then what would happen to the store?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have time for it,¡± Lu Zhiyu said with a chuckle. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you can have the store. You have done a good job taking care of the store. To tell you the truth, I bought the store because I was bored and I wanted to find something to do. You have been doing most of the taking care of the store. It¡¯s been hard on you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Le said, shocked. ¡°But I do not have...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay me,¡± Lu Zhiyu said. ¡°It¡¯s a gift, like I said. After all, I didn¡¯t spend too much on the store, and have broken even already. I don¡¯t need anything in the store, nor do I have the time. It¡¯s settled, Peng Xiaole, you are now the boss of the Cats and Dogs Pet Store. I trust you. I¡¯ll send you the contractter. I have to go now. I¡¯ll see you around!¡±


    Peng Xiaole hung up the phone and looked at the store full of chatting customers and noisy animals, still confused about what had just happened. This store is mine now?

 Chapter 36 - Around the World

    <h4>Chapter 36: Around the World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu sat in front of a bar in his hotel in London, wearing a newly made suit he had ordered. It was custom made by an old and famous shop frequented by the riches. He wanted to avoid wearing famous brands again because he was called ¡°parvenu¡± with his luxury-branded outfit in Russia. He was wearing a very expensive watch that cost him fifteen thousand euros. Lu Zhiyu had spent one hundred and fifty thousand euros, or close to a million yuan. Even though he did not know why the watch was worth that much, it was expensive, and Lu Zhiyu just wanted to enjoy the feeling of spending money like water!


    He had spent almost a month traveling the world. He had arrived first in London. When he was learning English at young age, the first book his mother bought him was Harry Potter, and he became very interested in Ennd. Because of this, he made Ennd and Scond his first stops. He had toured every ce that Harry Potter featured.


    After that, he went to Seattle and experienced the captivating night scenes and sunrise, finally seeing the famous Space Needle for himself. He spent a few days in Las Vegas, spending most of his time in the casino. He first lost ten million dors, and then won it all back with another ten million more, shocking his fellow gamblers.


    After Vegas he headed to Kyoto and visited the famous shrines and witnessed the wonders of geisha performances. In the Maldives, he spent his days on the beach, swimming with the dolphins, getting massages, and dancing with the natives on the beach.


    He also went to eastern Africa, watching the sunset from a hot air balloon in the Serengeti National Park. He went to admire the ancient architecture in Marrakesh. Then he went to Russia¡¯s Saint Petersburg and saw the ancient pces, taking in the Russian architecture and artistic atmosphere!


    On this trip, he could spend as much money as he wanted and had the time of his life. He only flew first ss, lived in five star hotels and ordered the most expensive food and wine. He tipped extravagantly. He drove only luxury cars. He had pretty models apany him on the yacht parties at sea. He finally knew what it was like to be rich. He did everything he could think of. He had done everything he wanted to do when he was poor. He let down his prudence as if he managed to free himself from the restraints he ced on himself in the past with his new identity.


    Because of his long hair, coupled with his appearance, it was hard for someone to tell if he was male or female. Lu Zhiyu opted for a very energetic crew cut, but would often still be mistaken as a woman. For example, in the bar Lu Zhiyu was at now, there were still a good amount of men looking at him, making Lu Zhiyu rather unhappy.


    ¡°Anthony! You¡¯re back.¡± Someone tapped Lu Zhiyu on the shoulder and called. Lu Zhiyu instantly turned and saw a foreign woman with dark hair sitting down next to him. She waved at the middle aged bartender, ¡°Ayer, a ss of whiskey!¡±


    The bartender shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Coming right up!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu turned to look at the beauty, ¡°Zoe, you found me as soon as I got back. Also my name is not Anthony, you gave me the name, but I haven¡¯t epted it yet!¡±


    The woman was called Zoe Sharp, the manager of the hotel. Judging from herst name, she was likely much more than just a small hotel manager. Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t want to get tangled up with someone like her. But she¡¯d been constantly hovering around him ever since he moved into this hotel. She smiled at Lu Zhiyu and said, ¡°Why won¡¯t you ept it, your chinese name is too hard to pronounce. What is it again? Something like... Mo Ao?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu lifted a brow, ¡°It¡¯s Mu Tao. Alright, you can just call me Anthony. Even though I think it makes me sound like a wizard or something.¡±


    Zoe looked at Lu Zhiyu, ¡°How long are you going to stay this time?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about buying a house in London and staying here for the time being. Do you have any suggestions? I want a quieter, bigger house!¡±


    Zoe said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re staying in London? That¡¯s great! I¡¯ve told you, this is the best city in the world!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu smiled, ¡°Well, I think that this is a good ce for a wizard to live in.¡±


    The two talked for a while, then Lu Zhiyu returned to his room. Lately, he felt his mind power had been quite unsettled, as though he was approaching a breakthrough. He had onlye to that point once before, when his mind power reached seven Source Form units (SFU). That breakthrough had allowed him to start using his mind power on people and objects outside of himself.


    Counting his time in the dimensional castle, he had spent several years practicing his mind power. Because of this, his mind power was much stronger now, reaching 127 SFU. When he used his mind power before this, he could only pick up very light objects, like stic water cups. As he worked more on strengthening his power, he began to be able to move heavier things like books and water bottles. Now, he could easily use his mind to pick up bigger objects such as the wooden chairs and table in his hotel room. When he released his mind power, it could cover arger area instead of being restricted to just a few feet around him.


    He sat on his bed and closed his eyes with his mind power enveloping his body. He saw himself floating a few inches above the bed, suspended in the air. Lu Zhiyu opened his eyes and looked at himself, ¡°I guess I can fly now!¡±


    He took a fewps around the room and shook his head. ¡°This won¡¯t do, flying is too slow. I would rather run!¡±


    Lu Zhiyunded on his bed. Over the days, Lu Zhiyu had felt as though his mind power had reached a bottleneck. He felt his mind power and his brain syncing. This weird phenomenon had attracted Lu Zhiyu¡¯s attention. He felt that something special would happen when he finally reached that stage. His mind power had a lot of uses he was just discovering, even though it wasn¡¯t at the supernatural level he was expecting yet. He was excited to see what this breakthrough held for him.


    He closed his eyes, and with his mind power, immediately opened the door to the different dimensional spaces using the timess in his mind. He quickly entered the zero-dimension space and started meditating. He had already developed a system of how he liked to meditate. He had a set of experienced and very mature method. He could stabilize his mental structures within the zero-dimension space, and extract Source Form to strengthen his mind power to thergest extent. This was why it only took him a few years to reach the level he was currently at.

 Chapter 37 - Deified Cells

    <h4>Chapter 37: Deified Cells</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Source Form flowed into Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mind structure, and he felt his mind power growing again. He could feel himself approaching his limit of his meditation, and he knew that if he kept going, he could be assimted into this zero-dimension world. At this moment, Lu Zhiyu realized that he could not pull back his mind power. His mind power had an intense transformation in this unique space. All of his mind power mored like water approaching the boiling point.


    He felt his mind power and his consciousness melding together. As the two began fusing, every shred of his consciousness became imprinted with his mind power. It seemed like his mind power was enough to hold his mind. Before, even though he had his mind power, his mind, thoughts, and memories were still dependent on his brain. After breaking through into this stage, it seemed as though his mind power could store all of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s consciousness.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that my consciousness and mind power are starting to fuse together! The current strength of my mind power is strong enough to carry my consciousness?¡±


    Before this, even though Lu Zhiyu possessed mind power, his will, thoughts, memories and feelings were all stored within his brain. His mind power was merely a sensory ability that was an extension of the brain. It did not represent Lu Zhiyu.


    However, from now on, Lu Zhiyu could ce his conciousness on his mind power, allowing his mind power to carry his thoughts and will. This was an idea in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mind. It was just a possibility, but Lu Zhiyu had not began his experiments.


    Once the change of his mind power waspleted, he immediately retracted his mind power from the zero-dimension world and recovered to his original state.


    Lu Zhiyu stood up. When he felt the change, he thought of a lot of things, especially the more important ramifications. If he could really store his will, personality and memories onto his mind power, then Lu Zhiyu would truly have stepped into a supernatural state and possess true supernatural power.


    Normally, there was a limit to how much information a brain of a human being could hold. An average human¡¯s brain could only hold around five-hundred million books¡¯ worth of content. However, this also included everyday memories like images, sounds, the subconscious or the like. These things took up arge portion of a person¡¯s memory capacity! The brain was not infinite, and it couldn¡¯t hold infinite knowledge. There was also a 0.1 secondg between the brain firing a neuron and the information that was perceived. Human intelligence and the speed of the brain in processing information is also limited by this 0.1 secondg. There would be a 0.1 second wait everytime one deliberated a question.


    If there was no limit to how much the brain could hold and theg time between sensing and perception was decreased, boosting the speed of processing information to 0.001 seconds or even faster, that would mean that he couldplete a day¡¯s worth of calction and thinking in a just a minute. It would be a breakthrough in human intelligence.


    This thought excited Lu Zhiyu, ¡°How can I store my consciousness and will onto the mind power? A person¡¯s consciousness and memories are all stored within the brain. If I were to change anything for my consciousness, I would have to start with my brain. What if I imprint every cell in my brain with my mind power?¡±


    He immediately began his work. He sent his mind power to infiltrate one of his brain cells and left an imprint. He could immediately feel the connection between this cell and his mind power. It was as if he could control the cell, and he could feel it even if it was out of his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s working!¡±


    He could feel his mind power welling out from a nameless and magical spot, slowly infiltrating into his brain. It wasn¡¯t just entering the organ; it was entering each of the individual cells. He wanted to control his power, but found that he could not stop it. The mind power was like water rushing through a broken dam, and he could only watch it change his brain. He had changed his brain once before, dividing it into a main brain and a sub-brain, but this time it waspletely different. He could sense the mind power permeating each cell, leaving an imprint on every cell¡¯s nucleus. He realized that this was not a bad thing, and he stopped trying to prevent the mind power from doing so. The mind power immediately began assimting his brain. All the cells in his brain were infiltrated and imprinted by his mind power. It was as if his brain had been enveloped by a ball of clear water, and every single cell was cleansed by his mind power.


    Physically speaking, there was no change made to the cells in his brain. However, from the mind power perspective, his entire brain now was imprinted with his mind power. Each of his brain cell was now merged into his mind power.


    Lu Zhiyu could feel his brain waspleted activated. Countless memories and emotions, thoughts, his personality, and even the sub-brain programming became one with his mind power. Lu Zhiyu called these cells the mind-power-activated cells, or deified cells for short. After his cells were deified, he could sense every single cell. If one day half of his brain got destroyed, he would still be able to fix it using the power of deified cells from other parts of the brain. This was not about controlling his cells. It was more about how every single cell represented his very will.


    When all the cells were deified, Lu Zhiyu felt his brain rumble, as if something had exploded within the brain. He slipped into darkness. He saw that he had fallen into a strange and unknown dimension. He could see limitless information in the darkness. That was all of his memories, from the time when he was a child up until now. Lu Zhiyu raised his head to see arge silver hourss floating in midair, and he himself became a figure of light, standing in the middle of this world.


    ¡°This is my mind power space, I can also call it my mind dimension. As for myself, this being of me is made up of pure mind power, or should I say that I have materialized my own soul? I might be the first person on Earth to fully materialize my soul!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu acted immediately. The fusing of his mind power and brain had created a wonderful transformation. Lu Zhiyu shouted, ¡°Sub-brain!¡±


    ¡°The sub-brain is awaiting orders!¡±


    A translucent window appeared in front of him. Lu Zhiyu was ted to discover that not only was his normal brain deified, his sub-brain was also deified. The abilities of the sub-brain had also been brought over.


    ¡°Record the characteristics of the mind power and start developing and expanding the applications of the mind power!¡±


    ¡°Recording in progress!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu smiled. Prior to this moment, the sub-brain could not feel mind power, nor could it document anything rted to mind power neither. Lu Zhiyu was quite reactive when it came to the development of his mind power previously!


    ¡°Reorganize my memories. Categorize them along with all other information!¡±


    ¡°Set up a mind power information library!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu could feel that his brain was working much faster, almost twice as fast as before. There was still a limit, but that was inevitable due to the limits of his cells, as well as the limits of his mind power. He knew that he would only get stronger from here, with the evolution of his cells and improvements of his mind power. His calction speed would be faster and faster!


    He jumped out of his bed, feeling as though he was wrapped by a spiritual glow and that he was now much smarter than before. His originally already captivating eyes seemed to be able to glow. He could tell that three people were walking by his room without using his mind power, a waiter, a man and a woman. He could also tell their height and weight through their footsteps. A man was upstairs watching ser and a couple were taking a shower downstairs. He walked over to the window and pushed it open. He sniffed the air, and sensed through the humidity and pressure of the air, ¡°It¡¯s going to rain at night, um...about five hours from now.¡±

 Chapter 38 - Elven Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 38: Elven Kingdom</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It had been almost eight hundred years since Lu Zhiyu left after creating the elves. The eleration of time had also gradually decreased to about 4000 times that of normal. It had only been shy of two months on Earth, but in Maria¡¯s World, dozens of human dynasties had risen and fallen. Even the first generation of a long-lived species like the elves were entering their final years.


    It had been almost fifteen hundred years since the birth of the orcs and twelve hundred since the birth of the humans. Over a thousand years of development, because of therge amounts of trade, coupled with the birth of religion and Bloodline Knights, the division between sses, as well as the rich and the poor, became wider. The civilizations also gradually went from a primordial era of cities and tribes to an era of nations. Countries of different sizes started to appear on the Alen continent. Throughout the constant separation and merges, the territories of the humans and orcs gradually expanded.


    The two races expanded outward from the center of the continent. There were traces of humans and orcs on every corner of the continent. The humans and the orcs also developed more technologies as they moved from the age of tribes to the age of kingdoms and cities. Finally, iron slowly reced copper. The two races also increased their rate of excavating mines, developing their own steel refineries.


    Iron swords and armor were now used as weapons. Metal hoes, shovels and picks were now used for farming. Various powerful armies also started to appear, conquering the wilderness. These nationsmanded arge amount of ves to help gather iron ores. The world had officially entered the Iron Era from the Bronze Era!


    More and more farms dotted thend, the skills of farmers improving. Artists were also thriving. Metal coins were bing popr and heavily distributed. Lu Zhiyu watched everything unfold on the Alen continent through the Scroll of the World and was amazed. Right now, the civilizations on Alen resembled Earth¡¯s civilization at around 500 B.C.


    Especially, the appearance of arge amount of Bloodline Knights, who had awakened the abilities in their genes, had created powerful families as well as religions. Their abilities were not limited to the abilities Lu Zhiyu had coded into their genes. Many abilities were also created due to the proliferation of sword techniques and the intermingling of their genes. A lot of powerful men and women even passed on their skills through their genes to their children.


    What surprised Lu Zhiyu was that Bloodline Knights were even generated within the orc civilization. Over the thousand years, both races captured the other race to act as ves. They fought with each other, and meanwhile the constant shes and melding of cultures also produced decent number of mixed-bloods within the orc civilization, and allowed the creation of orc knights who could awakened their bloodline capabilities. In addition, some orcs also awakened the powers of ancient animals that dwelled within their genes. Since the orcs were generally stronger than the humans, the orc Bloodline Knights seemed to be even more powerful in battle!


    Lu Zhiyu walked through the continent of Alen wearing a cloak, observing the transformations of the continent. The people were all wearing clothes, their clothing starting to develop various styles. In the different areas of the continent, people began developing different cultures, their cuisines also undergoing a transformation. There was the appearance of various artists, architects, sculptors, painters, musicians and even unique musical instruments. The orcs were behind in terms of cultural development. They were more adept in battle, material refinement as well as smithing technology.


    Lu Zhiyu finally arrived at the edge of the ocean. Humans and orcs had settled near the ocean as well. They started to make simple boats and fish in the shallow parts of the sea, which was popted by the descendants of the fish Lu Zhiyu initially brought over. There were many different kinds of fish in the ocean now, including other creatures like coral, starfish and jellyfish. The only regret was that there were norge creatures in the ocean. The ocean was boundless, but without anyrge-sized creatures, Lu Zhiyu felt ocean did not live up to its name. How would it be called a fantasy world if there was no giant creatures or sea monsters?


    Lu Zhiyu walked on the beach and watched the fishermen on the coast. ¡°The humans and orcs are beginning toe into contact with the ocean. Perhaps in a few hundred, or a thousand years, they would start on their journey to conquer the sea!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the ocean and creased his brows, ¡°The ocean feels too boring. It would not be difficult or exciting to conquer!¡±


    After finishing his observations on the transformation of Alen, Lu Zhiyu immediately went to Y via a dimensional door. The once nameless rainforests now had its own name, the Forest of Life.


    Elf was the lucky species that Lu Zhiyu had given most of his attention to. Compared to humans and orcs, elves were blessed with more advantages. They were born with naturally long lives, beautiful appearances and exceptional intelligence. Lu Zhiyu even gave them the feature of heredity through genes, a trait unique to humans. From all perspectives, other than the fact that it was harder for the elves to have children, they were a perfect species.


    Nearly a hundred thousand elves resided in the Forest of Life. All of the elves lived in this forest without a worry in the world. Their exceptional intelligence and peaceful environment allowed them to develop a culture which was different from that of humans and orcs. They created an elegantnguage. They created a harp unique to the elves. Music became popr throughout the kingdom of elves. They had master sculptors and master painters, and they could create intricate elven longswords and arrows. One could see that the elves were a race that worshiped and loved art from all aspects of their lives.


    Lately, however, the elves harmonious environment started to change. Fear was spreading throughout the world of elves. This was because their divine tree was showing signs of withering. The divine tree that had birthed countless elves, the divine tree that carried the elves¡¯ hope and faith, was entering its final years along with the first generations of elves. Ever since a few years ago, the Tree of Life had been unable to bear new elves. The elves were unable to stop, nor were they able to salvage this decline.


    The elders had continued to investigate the reason for the withering of the Tree of Life, as well as a way to rescue it. They had tried many methods, continuously praying to the gods, but to no avail. Even though the tree still looked strong and healthy, but every single elf could feel that it was dying slowly. This led to countless agitated arguments between the elders. Losing the Tree of Life would be simr to every single elf losing a ce that they could depend on spiritually.


    The elves were originally divided into two parties. One party believed that the elves should forever stay in the forest and guard the Tree of Life, while the other party argued that they should expand and explore the outside world. Originally, the side that insisted on staying with the Tree of Life was more popr, but currently, the withering of the Tree of Life caused the shes between two factions to intensify.


    Lu Zhiyu walked into the forest. He spotted the elegant forms of several elves hiding among their treehouses with their bows and arrows, awaiting a prey. They coexisted with the forest, living within it, yet depended on each other. He walked past arge cluster of huts and through small viges before arriving at the capital city of the elven kingdom, Sylve. This was originally a valley, and had became arge forest. The elves had built their city around the holyke and the Tree of Life.


    The city was built into the cliff, half hidden by the lush forest. There were no walls to this city, and many buildings were carved straight out of the rock. The buildings and the trees were tangled together and formed a unique sight. Lu Zhiyu could see many bridges, fountains and spiral stairs. Behind the moat were unique towers and beautiful architectures, where lived lots of beautiful elves. They spent their days ying the harp, singing, and doing whatever their hearts desired. Their longevity and peaceful lives allowed them to have enough time to aplish everything they wanted.

 Chapter 39 - Lord of Natural Order

    <h4>Chapter 39: Lord of Natural Order</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu walked through Sylve, admiring the beautiful city. There were finely made statues everywhere on the street, and even the pavement had beautiful carvings on it. Every wooden building seemed to blend perfectly into nature. It was a city of forest and flowers.


    The most impressive thing was the enormous tree that stood in the middle of the city. Its height had doubled since Lu Zhiyu hadst seen it. The tree was like a pir that held up the sky. The area around the Tree of Life and theke was sectioned off. An altar was ced there, and it was considered a holy ce by the elves.


    Beside theke, Lu Zhiyu stood under the Tree of Life and ced a hand on the tree trunk. Indeed, he could feel the tree starting to age slowly. What was surprising was that he could actually sense waves of consciousness in the tree, and moreover, it had a very powerful consciousness. This tree, a creature bearing both animal and nt genes, was sentient, though it had not yet gained sapience.


    ¡°Why can it develop consciousness without a brain? Maybe it was because of the elves¡¯ prayers, or perhaps its size had allowed it to be the entire forest¡¯s hive mind?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was sure that if he did not seal the path to the zero-dimensional space and forbid the creatures in Maria¡¯s World from extracting Source Form, the Tree of Life would have connected with the zero-dimensional space using its powerful consciousness. It would have evolved, just like the queen insects.


    Unfortunately, the tree¡¯s consciousness was locked inside itself and it could not develop any mind power. Once the tree reached its maximum lifespan that Lu Zhiyu had set when he had created it, its consciousness would die with the tree.


    Lu Zhiyu felt tempted. The tree had a powerful consciousness, but no mind power or intelligence. It could be a very good specimen avable. After Lu Zhiyu had deified all of his brain cells, he had been wanting to create other deified creatures. This was one of the reasons he came back to Maria¡¯s World. Before he proceeded to do so, he wanted to check the changes in Maria¡¯s World first.


    However, he also knew that it would be hard for ordinary creatures in Maria¡¯s World at the moment to achieve what he had achieved. Without a sufficiently powerful consciousness, one would not be able to extract and absorb the Source Form, so one¡¯s mind power would not be strong enough to allow a change in its quality. In that case, the creature could not leave any imprints in its cells. In addition, ording to the sub-brain¡¯s calctions, unexpected oues may ur if Lu Zhiyu tried to forcefully deify any cells. Deification was not something that an ordinary person could experience!


    ¡°Sub-brain, record the tree¡¯s life temte and all of its waves of consciousness,¡± Lu Zhiyu ordered. ¡°Develop the process of creating a deified life, and calcte its sess rate!¡±


    ¡°Loading!¡±


    ¡°It will take up half of the operational capacity of the brain, and will take three days, five hours and forty three minutes toplete!¡±


    ¡°Confirm?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu had only wanted to inspect the changes in the world, and the tree was an unexpected discovery. He withdrew the hand he had ced on the Tree of Life. Then, he was just about to leave, when he suddenly felt someone approaching from behind.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu turned around and saw a middle-aged elf whose face had already begun to show signs of oldness. Because he had started aging, he must be one of the first generation of elves to be born. Lu Zhiyu realized that the elf was wearing a robe of the Council of Elders and wore a badge with three leaves on his chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Lu Zhiyu immediately recognized the old elf as the first elf born from the tree, the child he carried down all those years ago. In the blink of an eye, so much time had passed and the child was already old and dying. It was like Ahenaten all over again!


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the Elf President Mehare asked, staring at Lu Zhiyu in confusion. ¡°No one can approach the tree without permission. Do you not know? Who are you...¡±


    The elf suddenly paused and nced at Lu Zhiyu¡¯s ears. ¡°You¡¯re not an elf? Who are you? What¡¯s your race?¡±


    The elves had always thought they were the only intelligent creatures in the world, and this was the first time an elf came in contact with a species other than themselves. Mehare seemed to be both excited and rmed.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Mehare. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± he asked in the elfnguage.


    Mehare found this man very familiar. ¡°Mehare,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m the president of the Council of Elders.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded, after which he nced at roots of the tree. He sensed with his mind power that the ant-people he had left behind were buried under the altar after they had died.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go near it!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu walked towards the altar. He turned his head and looked at Mehare. ¡°You buried them here?¡±


    Mehare looked at him, astonished. ¡°How did you know?¡± he asked. ¡°Impossible! Other than the oldest elders in the council, no one knows where those messengers of the God were buried, not even the early elves!¡±


    Mehare asked in excitement, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the first elf on thisnd, the first life born from the Tree of Life,¡± Lu Zhiyu said with a light chuckle but did not exin. ¡°You also have the closest connection to this tree. You can even sense its consciousness and presence, but it also tied you to this ce!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu continued, ¡°The world is so vast. Why don¡¯t you go out and explore it?¡±


    Mehare¡¯s eyes widened, recalling the man from his distant memories. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± he eximed. ¡°You¡¯re actually here again, the all-powerful Lord of Natural Order! Did youe because you heard our prayers?¡±


    Mehare¡¯s face was wet with tears. He lied down on his belly, kneeling in front of the Tree of Life and before Lu Zhiyu. ¡°God, please, the Tree of Life is dying. You have to save the tree. We cannot lose it!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked, curious. ¡°You do not need it. The tree¡¯s purpose was to create the elves, and it has fulfilled that purpose. Your kind is growing rapidly and is strong enough to sustain itself. The tree is no longer necessary. In fact, it has be a prison that keeps you here!¡±


    Mehare straightened his body, but he was still kneeling on the ground. Looking at Lu Zhiyu, he said, ¡°No, it is everything for us, and also our spiritual pir. If we lose the tree, the kingdom of elves will be gone and we¡¯ll lose everything!¡±


    ¡°An end is just another beginning,¡± Lu Zhiyu said, shaking his head. ¡°It should not be the reason for you to keep yourselves hidden away. The tree¡¯s purpose is done. It can no longer give birth to any elves.¡±


    ¡°Please...¡± Before Mehare could say anything else, Lu Zhiyu interrupted him.


    ¡°Saving the tree is only your own wish. You cannot represent all the elves,¡± he asked. ¡°There are many who want to explore the world out there. Can¡¯t you feel that?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu held out his hand. At once, the consciousness of the Tree of Life was pulled out by his mighty mind power. It gushed towards Lu Zhiyu¡¯s hand continuously, eventually forming a figure made from light. Just like what he had guessed, the soul of the Tree of Life was naturally formed. On the spiritual level, it was a being very much like Lu Zhiyu. However, it did not have a brain or other organs that would allow it to think and have emotions. The soul was born from the Tree of Life, but the two were not closely connected.


    Nevertheless, the soul did not have any intelligence or mind power, but rather only faint instincts and consciousness. It was indeed an interesting natural soul. Lu Zhiyu approached Mehare and handed him three emerald-green seeds. ¡°These are seeds of the Tree of Life,¡± he told the elf. ¡°Whenever the elves are in danger, or you face an unsavable situation, you can nt a seed. A new Tree of Life will grow there and give your kind new life.¡±


    Mehare was so excited that he could hardly keep his body straight. He epted the seeds gingerly, as if he was holding the most precious treasures in the world. ¡°Thank you for your gift, Lord of Natural Order!¡±


    When he raised his head, however, Lu Zhiyu was nowhere to be found. On the other hand, leaves began raining down around him. He looked up into the sky and realized that the enormous Tree of Life was aging suddenly, as if all of its life had been drained in an instant. All its leaves turned yellow and poured down onto the ground!


    The leaves danced through the air, producing a spectacr, dream-like sight, and at the same time alsomenting the misery of death. All the elves sensed the change and looked at the dying tree!

 Chapter 40 - Terrifying Deified Creatures

    <h4>Chapter 40: Terrifying Deified Creatures</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu ced a sequoia tree in hisb and put the soul of the Tree of Life into the sequoia. Every day, he observed and examined the tree to understand more about the characteristics of souls.


    At the moment, there was a fresh drop of blood in a test tube. It contained the deified cells which Lu Zhiyu had created, and he had been observing it carefully for a while now. They were his own cells, deified using the mind power he had obtained after a few days of meditation.


    Ever since he had deified his brain and obtained the mind power space, the efficiency of his mediation had grown significantly. His mind power and consciousness had fused together to form his soul, which had a very stable structure. Now he could enter the zero-dimensional world for a long time without worrying about being assimted.


    Originally, increasing his mind power by one would take over ten days, and his mind power had only managed to reach 128 SFU after several years. Now, he could gain one SFU mind power increase in a day of meditation. Aspared to the past, it was over ten times faster. Indeed, it was a major improvement!


    Even so, Lu Zhiyu had calcted that it would take about 6400 SFU mind power to deify all of his cells. The cells in his brain only ounted for two percent of his whole body. With his current progress, it would take him at least seventeen years to deify all his cells and enter the next stage.


    After some research, Lu Zhiyu now knew some characteristics of deified cells. One of them was that no changes would ur to the ordinary parts of a deified cell. The only difference was the deification. To be more precise, on the cellr level, the cell would have the characteristics of mind power and also Lu Zhiyu¡¯s spiritual imprint.


    The second feature of a deified cell was that the cell was extremely invasive. Regardless of what organism the cell came into contact with, it would immediately start to corrode the cells of the organism, changing the organism¡¯s form closer to Lu Zhiyu¡¯s form.


    The third thing he observed was that deified cells could be easily shaped and controlled. He could control and adjust his own deified cells freely. In this way, Lu Zhiyu could change his genes and strengthen himself ording to his own imagination. He could even give himself various abilities that would otherwise only exist in legends!


    When he first figured out these characteristics of deified cells, Lu Zhiyu was very excited. Such powerful sticity and controbility... Once I understand the gic temte of some powerful creatures, I can actually turn into them. I can change myself into a dragon which can change its size and shape freely.


    Lu Zhiyu thought about something else immediately. No, not just that. As long as I can understand thews of nature, and understand how electricity and fire are formed, I can burn them onto my genes. In this way, I can possess various extraordinary abilities. It will not just be abilities from my physical body obtained via gic inheritance. Instead, I can really control lightning, fire, metals, maism, gravity, and temperature!


    Of course, normal cells would not be able to tolerate changes like this, but deified cells were not normal. He would be able to control his deified cells up to the smallest details, and adjust, strengthen, and modify them ording to his will. Moreover, his strong restorative ability could also help him to endure such changes.


    As long as his mind power was strong enough, he could truly be like a real god; he could change thews of nature, control the elements, create massive destructions with the flip of his hand, and crush stars in just one punch.


    He also knew that if he deified his entire body and became a totally deified creature, his body would no longer have any weaknesses. Even if most of his body was destroyed, as long as some of his cells managed to escape, he could revive. He could actually be an invincible, god-like being only heard in legends!


    This was why Lu Zhiyu wanted to deify his entire body as soon as possible. Looking at the deified cells that he had created, Lu Zhiyu felt like he had just opened a Pandora¡¯s box.


    Of course, he was still very far away from bing a deified creature, and he would not be able toplete it anytime soon. Nevertheless, Lu Zhiyu could also start to try other things at the moment, or begin collecting information so that he would know what to do after getting deified.


    Lu Zhiyu waved and summoned an ant-person who had been guarding at the doors into hisb. He hesitated for a second, after which he extracted the blood containing his deified cells with a needle and injected it into the ant-person.


    Then, he opened the nutrient pool made from a freezer at the side and made the ant-person lie inside. He closed the tub off and began observing the changes to the ant-person attentively.


    Immediately, Lu Zhiyu saw the body of the ant-person copse. Then, its lean body began to expand. Lu Zhiyu could feel that the ant-person¡¯s cells were changing rapidly and drastically.


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s deified cells were assimting the ant-person¡¯s entire body rapidly, affecting all its cells like radiation. The deified cells changed its cells and regrouped its genes. One drop of blood was all it took topletely change the ant-person.


    Lu Zhiyu could feel his human genes and longevity genes assimting the ant-person, turning it into a being that more closely resembled himself. The ant-person shrank in size, and muscles began growing around its joints. Its shell was slowly reced by many muscles, and ayer of skin began developing over the newly-formed muscles.


    ¡°This is amazing. How can a drop of blood achieve this?¡± Lu Zhiyu muttered. ¡°The invasiveness of deified cells is terrifying!¡± Lu Zhiyu could imagine that even if a real deified creature was dead, its corpse could still turn a barren piece ofnd into a hotbed for thousands of lives.


    If the deified creature was powerful enough, maybe a person would be affected on the most fundamental level by just looking at the creature or being close to it. The person¡¯s form would also change towards that of the creature and be its spawn. In fact, he would never be able to escape its control. With such an ability, what could better describe the creature other than the word ¡°demon?¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Lu Zhiyu suddenly seemed to have felt something.


    The ant-person¡¯s body began to quickly copse. Within a few seconds, the ant-person¡¯s body fell apart, turning into bloody lumps on the ground.


    Lu Zhiyu raised his hand and many pinpricks of microscopic cells rose out of the ant-person¡¯s body, converging back into a drop of blood in the air.


    Lu Zhiyu sighed, ¡°I failed.¡±


    Just now, Lu Zhiyu could feel that his spiritual imprints in the deified cells were invading the ant-person¡¯s cells, but they were met with resistance. The fusion was unsessful, and it caused the ant-person¡¯s genes to fall apart.


    Lu Zhiyu put the deified blood back into the test tube and sealed it off with a cork. Then, he sat on his chair and started thinking. Ant-people are not very intelligent, but they still have their own minds. It is only natural for their bodies to instinctively resist any foreign invasion.Therefore, there was a conflict with my spiritual imprints.


    So this means that if I can find someone who will not resist my will at all, I can change him, on the most fundamental level, into a spawn that carries my bloodline... Why does this sound like creating a mad religious believer?

 Chapter 41 - Settling Down

    <h4>Chapter 41: Settling Down</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What do you think of this one?¡± a man in suit asked. He was standing beside Lu Zhiyu and his face was filled with a bright smile.


    Lu Zhiyu inspected the vi before him carefully and walked around its huge yard. It was a townhouse in Kensington, London, and it was over three hundred square meters in size. The vi had six floors including the basement and was very secure because Kensington was filled with many rich people. The public transport around the house was also very convenient. In addition, there were plenty of facilities around the house.


    After inspecting, Lu Zhiyu found out that most parts of the house were painted white with great attention to details. It had the elegance of European designs, and the furnishings inside were also very modernized. Moreover, the yard was huge and one could sunbathe or y in it to rx.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it,¡± he said with a nod. ¡°How much?¡±


    The man¡¯s smile immediately became more friendly. ¡°The house originally costs nine million and three hundred thousand pounds, but since Ms. Sharp rmended you here, and the owner of this house is a friend of Mr. Sharp, you only need to pay nine million!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu calcted and found out that it cost around eighty million yuan. He knew it was a very expensive vi, but he really liked it. Moreover, he was not so concerned with money anymore. He had just won ten million dors in Vegas, and he could use that money for this home.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy it¡± Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°When can I move in?¡±


    ¡°Anytime that is good for you, of course,¡± the agent said, bowing. ¡°It is fully furnished and ready for its new owner. If you need any services, you can contact me as well. I¡¯ll settle everything for you!¡±


    Being rich really was great. Lu Zhiyu could get anything he wanted at any time. After spending nine million pounds, he became the owner of the vi. He sat down on the couch in the living room and looked around. Sunlight came into the living room through arge window. The living room wasbined with the second floor, so the room looked very high and spacious. At the center of the room, there was a staircase leading to the second floor.


    Over the firece was a taxidermied deer head. In addition, there were many abstract paintings and embedded bookshelves on the walls, giving the room a unique taste. Lu Zhiyu had not even sat down for long when the doorbell rang. He looked in that direction and saw Zoe Sharp standing in front of her car. She was wearing a ck dress and looked graceful and charming. Lu Zhiyu walked over and weed her into his house.


    When Lu Zhiyu was traveling throughout the world, he had his sub-brain record down all themonnguages in thenguage section. With the hints from his sub-brain, Lu Zhiyu had managed to learn thosenguages very quickly. ¡°How did you know I chose this ce? It seems like that agent is the spy you have ced here!¡±


    Zoe said at once, ¡°I¡¯m here to give you the information you need. I asked a shipyard, and these are the models they provide. Take a look.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu thanked her and took the folder. He did not have many friends here, so without her, it would be very hard for him to get everything he needed.


    Even though Zoe was interested in Lu Zhiyu, she was not the passionate type of woman. Furthermore, she had some background and was probably a troublemaker. Lu Zhiyu did not want to be tangled up with someone like her. Therefore, he kept his distance with her all the time. He quickly showed her the rooms, and the two only had a brief conversation before Zoe left.


    ¡°This one is too small!¡±


    ¡°Not this one.¡±


    ¡°This one looks decent enough.¡±


    Because the mind power and deified blood Lu Zhiyu could use at the moment were too little, he had decided to go in another direction to find out the characteristics of deified creatures. First, he wanted to see if he could do something to change the soul of the Tree of Life into a deified creature.


    Because such creatures were too dangerous, and the space inside the dimensional castle was too small, Lu Zhiyu decided to do his experiments on the seas in Maria¡¯s World. However, he needed a yacht so that it would be easier for him to go out to the sea and carry out his experiments. Clearly, he could not keep using his mind power to sustain himself on the sea, carry out experiments, and at the same time observe the creatures closely!


    Apart from that, Lu Zhiyu also used another identity to order a set of professional medical equipment from Paul¡¯s Medical Equipment.


    Previously, Lu Zhiyu had run through quite a lot of such equipment so he had chosen the cheapest supplies possible. However, this time, Lu Zhiyu nned to use only the best equipment avable. He also talked with some people on the inte on how to build hibernation chambers and nutrition chambers. These things would be very useful in experiments involving changing andbining different live specimens, and they were also essential for Lu Zhiyu himself.


    He was not one hundred percent certain whether he would seed in building these chambers or not. At the moment, he had ordered some materials from Paul¡¯s Medical Equipment and several otherpanies, and would soon try to build them.


    The hardest things to make were actually the nutrient and restoration fluids. Of course, he already had plenty of those on hand. When he was changing his own body, he had considered about simr problems. After all, during both modifications to his body, he had used nutrient fluids. Hence, Lu Zhiyu was quite confident that he would be able to build the seemingly high-tech nutrition and hibernation chambers.


    He had already confirmed his order, but the items still needed time to be delivered. He felt that the logistics overseas was not as developed and timely as his own country. While waiting for the medical supplies, he decided to look at which yacht he would buy first.


    It was not simple to purchase a yacht as there were many procedures. After Lu Zhiyu made his order, the factory would still need to spend time making the yacht perfect. After that, he would need to obtain a certificate ofpetency to actually operate the yacht and a ce in the harbor to park the yacht.


    More importantly, after browsing through the information he had just received from Zoe, he realized that most of the yachts were not actually ready for sale. From ordering to actually getting the yacht, Lu Zhiyu had to wait for half a year to one year. He really did not have that much time to wait!


    ¡°Forget it, if I have time to go through so much trouble, I might as well choose one at the pier and steal it. Anyway, I¡¯m not going to operate it in this world!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu finally decided to go to the seaside and choose one that he liked. However, because he did not know much about ships and also how to actually sail a yacht, he decided to do some research on the inte first.


    Lu Zhiyu read about the descriptions of various yachts, as well as the precautions during saling. Looking at yachts of different models and sizes, and many other details about sailing, Lu Zhiyu realized that it was all quiteplicated and was not something he could understand fully by reading a single book. In particr, some of the bigger yachts could not even be operated by just one person.


    As Lu Zhiyu surfed the inte, his interest suddenly peaked when he saw something identally. At the instant he saw it, his eyes sparkled with excitement.


    ¡°Wow! This looks amazing. It¡¯ll be fantastic if I can get it!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu erged the image with his mouse. On his screen, there was a picture of a Nimitz-ss nuclear-powered aircraft carrier with the USA g on it. Lu Zhiyu felt that this was the king of the seas and all men would want to possess it!


    However, if he really stole this, the whole world would be stirred up. Hey his chin on his hand and thought carefully about whether he should do it. Even if he could not operate the carrier, it would still make a great base andboratory on the sea. In the meantime, he could examine the carrier as he was very curious about such things, not to mention that it was nuclear-powered.


    Should I do it? he thought.

 Chapter 42 - Biological Chamber

    <h4>Chapter 42: Biological Chamber</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Port of London was located along the banks of the River Thames to the southeast of London. Lu ZHiyu drove to the port in a brand new Range Rover Evoque, and he could see the London Bridge and the beautiful night scenery in the distance. This was an important arterial road of London. Ships wereing and going very frequently, and it was still very busy here despite the falling darkness.


    From faraway, Lu Zhiyu could already see the liveliness of the port. There were still many ships out on the sea. In addition, there were also many ships docking, loading or unloading their cargos. Ships of various sizes packed the dock, creating a busy scene.


    Lu Zhiyu walked around until he found where the medium-sized and small-sized ships were docked. The port was twisting and turning. Lu Zhiyu walked down a straight path and saw dozens of ships docked around. Among them, there were quite a few yachts!


    This one looks good!


    In the distance, Lu Zhiyu saw a yacht with three floors. It looked luxurious and extraordinary. With its white streamline body, it looked as elegant and graceful as a shuttle!


    Lu Zhiyu did not go closer to the yacht and only looked at it, knowing that going any further would cause him to be caught by the security camera. He looked around a little bit more before turning to leave. Before he left, he took out a one pound coin from his pocket. Tossing it gently, the coin was pushed with his mind power onto the yacht that was a few hundred meters away. The coin rolled on the deck and eventually turned into a corner.


    The coin had Lu Zhiyu¡¯s spiritual imprint on it. The channelling array for the dimensional door would be activated at dawn, bringing Lu Zhiyu the yacht that he had chosen!


    Lu Zhiyu walked back to his car and left the harbor. He thought about stealing the aircraft carrier. Moreover, he even checked online for the harbors where the Nimitz-ss carriers were docked and almost bought the ticket to go there!


    However, after thinking about it, he still felt that this would be too crazy and there was also no point in stealing that kind of ship. He did not know how to operate it anyway, and it would very likely bring him unnecessary trouble he would not be able to deal with.


    After Lu Zhiyu left, the night deepened. Suddenly, somewhere in the depths of the Port of London, air blurred and space folded. A yacht immediately vanished with it!


    The next morning, a group of people were standing on the harbor, arguing. Everyone was discussing and making wild guesses about the weird incident that had urred the night before.


    A furious white, fat guy was standing there, cursing all the workers of the port. ¡°Where¡¯s my White Shark?!¡± he roared. ¡°I didn¡¯t pay you all that docking fees for you to lose it!¡±


    ¡°We apologize, Mr. Babo¡± the harbor worker said. ¡°We looked up the security tape, but strangely, it seems that your yacht disappeared by itself during the night.¡±


    The man was clearly raging. ¡°By itself? You¡¯re saying it grew wings and flew away? Do I look that stupid to you? I¡¯ll sue you; it must have been you all! You just wait, mywyer will send all of you idiots into jail!¡±


    On the other hand, at the moment, Lu Zhiyu was operating the yacht leisurely in his beach shorts. He had found the instruction manual and operation manual in the yacht and read over it carefully. Then, he immediately managed to sail the yacht ording to the manuals.


    Lu Zhiyu had to admit that it was a cool experience. It was a veryrge yacht with a lot of utilities and three floors. The bottom floor had the master room, a guest room, and a restroom. The middle floor contained the bridge, the deck, a living room, a kitchen, a karaoke room, and a video game room.


    On the top floor there were the meeting room and a small bar. It seemed like the original owner was a businessman who liked to see his clients or have meetings on this yacht. Lu Zhiyu found a bottle of Hennessy which had been collected by the previous owner.


    ¡°Its color is beautiful. The wine looks crystal clear! Oh, I think it¡¯s made in the year 1865. How did this guy get it? Anyway, he hid it so well and was reluctant to drink it himself. Let me try!¡± Lu Zhiyu looked at the wine and realized that there was even a signature on the bottle.


    Lu Zhiyu had sampled a lot of expensive liquortely, but he really liked the color of the alcohol in front him at the moment. Moreover, this was something that one could not obtain by just money. He was curious how it tasted like. Lu Zhiyu walked onto the deck with that bottle of Hennessy and sat down. He set up a fishing rod and fished while eating some food leisurely.


    After he got rid of his old identity, he felt the restraints he once had being lifted off. He could now do everything he wanted to without having to worry the way he used to. Under this new identity, he felt braver and freer.


    He observed the creatures that swam across in the ocean quietly. Aspared to Earth, the marine life in Maria¡¯s World was really monotonous. Without any major predators, some fish could reproduce unchecked, and it felt like they were going to upy the world soon!


    With this many fish around him, fishing was easy. Soon, Lu Zhiyu had an entire bucket of fish. He went through the bucket, looking for ones that would be fit for him to fuse with the soul he had and create a deified creature!


    The medical supplies he had ordered, as well as theponents needed to make the nutrition chamber, had arrived as well. Lu Zhiyu nned to assemble the nutrition chamber while looking for the life temte he wanted. In the following period of time, Lu Zhiyu would bepleting his Deified Creature Creation n!


    The ocean in Maria¡¯s World was very peaceful. Lu Zhiyu spent the next several days on the sea in the yacht, looking for the creature he wanted. Whenever he looked out, he could only see the endless blue sky and ocean.


    He took the time to alter theyout of the yacht and change the bottom level into aboratory. At the same time, he also managed to create the biological chamber that he needed.


    The biological chamber hadbined the functions of both the nutrition chamber and the freezing chamber. It could provide the necessary nutrients to a growing life and at the same time freeze the biological activities in the organism. Thankfully, the generator on the yacht provided plenty of electricity.


    Lu Zhiyu built two of those chambers in the yacht¡¯sboratory. At the moment, they had already beenpletely installed in a cabin on the lowest floor. He also cleared out the unnecessary things in the cabin that used to be the entertainment room and installed a test-bed and many medical equipment. The entire room now seemed to be filled with coldness and lifelessness!


    Lu Zhiyu stood in theb and watched the biological chamber. After his modification, the biological chamber now looked like a ss pir. This way, he could observe whatever creature he had ced in the chamber easily. The top and bottom of the chamber were metallic with a lot of wires and a panel.


    He fished out a seahorse he had caught a few days ago and injected it with a sedative. Then, he opened the door and put it into the chamber. He wrapped the cords around the seahorse using his mind power and pressed a button. Nutrient fluid immediately began flowing into the chamber from the top and surrounded the seahorse. The seahorse closed its eyes and floated in the biological chamber.


    Beep!


    Lu Zhiyu saw the panel lit up, showing the life stats of the seahorse, including its body surface temperament, heart rate, and various others. Lu Zhiyu smiled, knowing that he hadpleted the biological chamber sessfully.

 Chapter 43 - Sakun

    <h4>Chapter 43: Sakun</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu poured a test tube of blood sma into the slot at the top of the biological chamber. He pressed a button and the blood was injected into the seahorse. A dayter, the seahorse¡¯s consciousness and memories were wipedpletely. Then, Lu Zhiyu tried to ce the soul of the Tree of Life into the seahorse. However, the soul was met with strong resistance, and the seahorse died almost immediately!


    As he extracted the soul of the Tree of Life, Lu Zhiyu found that the soul had been weakened as well. The soul, which had been pure and without any form of consciousness before, had be tainted by the seahorse¡¯s mind. As Lu Zhiyu observed it, he sensed some very chaotic and confusing waves of consciousness being emitted.


    Lu Zhiyu tried the same thing with several different kinds of sea creatures and failed every time. The contamination of the once-pure soul was bing increasingly severe. Lu Zhiyu knew that if he kept failing, the soul would fall apart.


    ¡°Sigh. It¡¯s such a waste, but I have no other choices. I don¡¯t know anything yet, and my research about souls is not sufficient either. I¡¯ll just take the soul as the price to pay for learning!¡±


    ¡°Why does this keep happening... Why will there be resistance? I have wiped their consciousnesses and memories!¡± Previously, Lu Zhiyu had also tried nts and those did not work as well. At the moment, when he gathered all his results, he realized that the problem might not just be the consciousness of the organism resisting the soul.


    He paused the experiment because he knew that it would be useless to keep trying until he found a solution to this problem. Lu Zhiyu paced up and down theboratory anxiously and thought about the problem for quite a while. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not just the resistance from its consciousness. In addition, the organism is also resisting other minds from controlling its body on the gic level. It¡¯s just like when I first modified an organism!¡±


    ¡°Should I try to create a deified creature from the embryo?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu immediately began his n. This time, he chose a squid. Instead of putting it into the biological chamber, he ced it in an aquarium, ready to breed the first generation of deified creatures.


    He picked one of the eggs the squid hadid and ced the soul of the Tree of Life into the egg. Just like what he had guessed, the fusion was sessfully, and Lu Zhiyu was ted by this. It was like the soul of the Tree of Life was being reincarnated into a new life.


    Lu Zhiyu activated the creature¡¯s consciousness and opened up the path into the zero-dimensional world, guiding it to extract the Source Form in the space. As expected, the creature which had a powerful soul skipped the first few steps which Lu Zhiyu had spent years toplete.


    It started as a simple soul, but it quickly developed its own mind power. The strong structure of its soul allowed the creature to stay longer in the zero-dimensional world, so that it could extract more Source Form. Its mind power grew rapidly, often several SFU every day.


    Using an analogy, Lu Zhiyu was like a fully-filled bucket which was trying to expand its volume all the time. On the other hand, the creature was like an empty bucket which only needed to fill itself up!


    Lu Zhiyu could feel that the originally pure soul was slowly transforming into mind power. When it turned into pure mind power, it had 150 SFU of mind power, which already surpassed Lu Zhiyu!


    When the transformation wasplete, Lu Zhiyu noticed that the white egg containing the soul was invaded by its mind power and its cells were deified. Lu Zhiyu watched the creature hatch from the egg.


    A strange, grey creature resembling a young squid appeared in the biological chamber. As soon as it was born, the creature began rapidly draining the nutritions in the biological chamber and grew rapidly. In a minute, it grew into a ck squid the size of a human head.


    By this time, it had used up all of its mind power and reached its limits. Unlike Lu Zhiyu, however, its entire body was made up of deified cells. It might be much smaller and looked very unassuming, but its nature was very different from Lu Zhiyu. It was a true deified creature!


    As soon as it finished growing, Lu Zhiyu and the creature stared at each other across the ss of the chamber. The creature seemed to be very angry, and its mind was very chaotic. At once, it began smashing against the wall of the biological chamber. However, the wall was extremely strong. The creature might have been deified, but it did not know how to change its own genes. It only possessed the immortality and sticity of deified creatures.


    ¡°Do you want toe out?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked, staring at the creature inside the chamber in amusement.


    ¡°Sakun!¡±


    ¡°Sakun!¡±


    At the instant when Lu Zhiyu looked at the creature, he realized that its appearance started changing. It actually imitated Lu Zhiyu and quickly developed vocal cords. Then, it started making meaningless, weird shrieks at Lu Zhiyu. Its voice was very ear-piercing and dragged.


    Lu Zhiyu felt the creature¡¯s mind and found that it did not have a dominant personality. In addition, its consciousness was in chaos. There seemed to be dozens of consciousness within the creature¡¯s mind, fighting for dominance. It did not even know how to control itself!


    The voice and the mimicking were also done unconsciously and did not mean anything. Lu Zhiyu frowned. This was not what he had expected, but he indeed managed to create the first deified creature.


    ¡°Why is it like this? It should be that the soul has been contaminated because I have failed the fusion multiple times.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Sakun then,¡± Lu Zhiyu said. Since this was the sound the creature first made, Lu Zhiyu would name it after this. Even though it did not have aplete personality and intelligence, Sakun was truly a superior lifeform.


    After the sessful creation of a deified creature, Lu Zhiyu would also start trying to change his own genes. He wanted his life temte to be one which really had extraordinary powers. Lu Zhiyu decided to call such a high-level life temte a mythical creature temte. He changed the name from deified creatures, but it was appropriate anyway. These beings were no different from the creatures in legends!


    Lu Zhiyu did not know how to do it yet. After all, he had never seen such a superior lifeform before. He could only try and explore based on his own imagination.


    Sakun, the first deified creature he had created, was a perfect sample for him to try. For Sakun, he could create the life temte of a superior lifeform. He could use the sticity of deified creatures to create a truly extraordinary life!


    Lu Zhiyu smiled as Sakun. It looked small and frail, but its nature was so different from ordinary organisms. As long as it could obtain the life temte of mythical creatures, its power would increase significantly.


    ¡°How should I do it?¡± Lu Zhiyu started thinking. ¡°Clearly I cannot use the ones I have designed in the past. They will only open up the normal powers of the body.¡±


    Normal creatures might be considered as powerful after obtaining more strength, speed, god-like perspective, dynamic vision, or obtaining the powerful sword skills or memories from their ancestors. However, these were really useless for a deified creature. In other words, these powers would not make full use of the sticity of deified cells!

 Chapter 44 - Supernatural Power

    <h4>Chapter 44: Supernatural Power</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    What is supernatural power?


    That was the question that had been bothering Lu Zhiyu for a long time. To him, this kind of creatures shouldn¡¯t be limited to be able to control only its own body. They should be able to interfere with the world and lives around it using mind power as well. This was what a real supernatural creature should be able to do and how mind power should really be used.


    This required a lot of knowledge about rules of the world. Temperature would be an example. What was temperature? General speaking, temperature was a physical quantity that expressed how warm or cold an object was. But on microscopic level, it measured how violently particles vibrated or moved. ording to the kic theory, temperature represented the average kic energy of the constituent particles. Temperature was a result of the thermal motion of arge amount of particles collectively.


    Lu Zhiyu thought that a mythical creature would be able to detect the speed of the particles. For creatures on his level, it would be very difficult to control particles. There were simply too many of particles. How powerful would the mind power had to be in order to control so many particles at the same time?


    Lu Zhiyu thought maybe there were other ways to control temperatures. There was no need to increase or decrease the speed of all of the particles. As long as the mind power was able to push or change the momentum and speed up the movements for the particles within a small area, the impact would be extended to the other areas and thus increase the temperatures without any limits. The stronger the mind power was, the temperature of therger area could be impacted. And vice versa, stopping some particles could cause the other particles to slow down and the temperature to drop. The more powerful the mind, therger the area could be impacted. A strong mind could lower or increase temperature indefinitely.


    Lu Zhiyu was excited by this idea. He felt that he was getting closer and closer to developing his first temte. He looked at Sakun, who was still lurching around in the life chamber and shrieking, radiating chaotic messages with its mind. It of course did not know how to control anything yet, but Lu Zhiyu did, and that was enough.


    Lu Zhiyu needed to develop a gic temte that could carry the code for controlling temperature. He could then insert it into Sakun¡¯s gic codes and turn it into a mythical creature that could control the temperature. If it worked, it would be a natural thing for Sakun and Sakun didn¡¯t have to know the theory behind it.


    ¡°It seems like I am the only one who could alter the genes. Without the ability to change genes, even if one could use the mind power to handle atom, they still would not be able to make specific modifications to the genes, let alone creating life temtes!¡±


    ¡°For the other mythical creatures, their mind power couldn¡¯t change their own genes either. If they wanted to evolve, the only path would be to seek out other mythical creatures¡¯ genes and fuse the two genes, or to adjust their genes based on the genes from other mythical creatures.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu finally realized just how powerful the ability to transmit messages really was. It might appear very weak because it would only convey messages and modify messages. This was not something that had direct physical impact. However, to Lu Zhiyu, it was an invaluable power.


    He took Sakun to the dimensional castle for a few months and began developing the mythical creature temte for Sakun. Sakun was based off of an octopus and could control temperature. He named the temte Zero Degree Sea Monster. He took deified cells from Sakun and began experimenting. He found that when he tried to prod the cells with his mind power, the cells resisted him. As soon as he made contact, Lu Zhiyu could feel the conciousness of Sakun was trying to interfere him. Lu Zhiyu did not want to fight against it, knowing that the only part of him that was deified was his brain, while the rest of him was still normal. He did not want to risk getting assimted by Sakun¡¯s mind. If he came into contact with Sakun¡¯s cells, the cells may invade his own.


    He remembered that he had some of Sakun¡¯s undeified cells, but he immediately pushed the thought away. Those normal cells couldn¡¯t handle a mythical creature¡¯s temte and would be crashed instantly.


    Seeing no other way, Lu Zhiyu used the mind power to convey his friendly intentions to Sakun, asking it to let down its guards. He built arge pool in the castle so Sakun could have a ce to swim and y. He also tried to show his friendliness by feeding Sakun every day. Maybe Sakun could feel his friendliness, or maybe the conflicting minds drove Sakun to madness. Slowly, Sakun¡¯s mind stopped resisting him.


    Once that happened, with his mind power, Lu Zhiyu reached into Sakun and found its genes. Like Lu Zhiyu, after bing a mythical creature, most of genes from Sakun¡¯s ancestors were eliminated, and only the necessary genes were left behind. Lu Zhiyu took the advantage of this time, and imprinted the Zero Degree Sea Monster temte into Sakun¡¯s life temte. Then he immediately withdrew. Lu Zhiyu extracted one drop of blood from himself. He could see that the blood he ced on the temte began to change drastically.


    He injected the blood into Sakun¡¯s body and saw that its body changed drastically as well. Its head became narrower, and its tentacles grew longer. Its skin and organs were all changing as the cells realigned themselves, and formed its special organs and hardened shell. It became the dark, beautiful sea monster Lu Zhiyu wanted.


    It worked!


    The monster looked exactly like what Lu Zhiyu had designed. Dark, hardened skin and a fluid body structure. It looked beautiful, and its body was even harder! Sakun swam around in the pool, smashing into the wall of the pool, leavingrge holes on the stone wall. However, these hits did not harm the body at all. The shell on Sakun¡¯s body was almost as hard as titanium. Lu Zhiyu was very satisfied with Sakun¡¯s appearance, but he still hadn¡¯t seen the most important part.


    Suddenly, Sakun jumped out of the pool and shrieked at him. Lu Zhiyu felt a strong wave of mind power mming into him. He knew that Sakun had used its power. He summoned his own mind power to protect himself from being affected. The temperature in the room rose significantly as the water in the pool reached a temperature so high it caused a small explosion in the room. The temperature was high enough to heat the rocks. The temperature in the entire floor was raised a few hundred degrees and ordinary human would not be able to survive.


    However, Lu Zhiyu walked out from the steam. The power he gave to Sakun, he himself of course would also use. Although Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t imprint the power into his deified cells, and it was troublesome for him to use such power, he had only needed to bnce the temperature around himself, so it was not a problem. Afterall, Sakun would not be able to harm Lu Zhiyu.


    Sakun waved its tentacles around, and the ground its tentacles touched froze over. In the blink of an eye, the boiling room was turned into icend.


    Lu Zhiyu smiled, satisfied with Sakun¡¯s power. ¡°Not bad, not bad. This is what a mythical creature should be!¡±


    Right now, Sakun was still young, and it was already very powerful. It would only grow more powerful as it matured mentally and grew physically. One day, it would be able to do things that were only heard of in legends, such as boiling the ocean or freezing an entire continent. Of course, that day was still tens, hundreds or even thousands years away!

 Chapter 45 - Changes in the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 45: Changes in the Sea</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Sakun... Sakun...¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    Sakun was ramming into the stone wall, continuouslyunching attacks while controlling its power, manically trying to escape from its underground water dungeon. As it used its power, the water in the dungeon evaporated again and again, but fresh water kept flowing into the cell.


    Lu Zhiyu observed Sakun in its prison from a fist-sized small window above. It had been a while since he sent Sakun into the water dungeon using a dimensional door. Lu Zhiyu had been trying to find out the limits of Sakun¡¯s power. ¡°Right now, the highest temperature Sakun could control was 783 degrees Celsius. The lowest was negative 70 degrees Celsius.¡±


    Sakun discovered where Lu Zhiyu was and beganunching its attacks toward Lu Zhiyu furiously. However, Lu Zhiyu was the one that gave Sakun his power. All he needed to do was control the particles in his surrounding area with his own mind power. Sakun controlled its body using its mind power and charged continuously around the water dungeon, as if it did not know what fatigue was!


    Lu Zhiyu was slightly disappointed, ¡°Indeed, the life temte was too simple, the power too simplistic. There are too many restraints. But it was mostly because Sakun didn¡¯t have intelligence and did not know how to use its own power optimally.¡±


    However, Sakun was only harmless to Lu Zhiyu. With its ability to control temperature and its powerful mind power, it would be able to destroy several seaside viges and kill thousands of people with little trouble. Its sturdy shell and powerful regenerative abilities also allowed it to ignore most attacks. If it were to barge into a city, it would spell disaster to the average person!


    After observing it for a while, Lu Zhiyu had basically uncovered all the secrets regarding Sakun. He released Sakun into the southern sea and followed it in his ship.


    Even though Sakun could fly, it could not leave the water for extended periods of time and spent most of its time submerged. It was rare for Sakun to leave the water. After Lu Zhiyu spent a few days observing its swim patterns, hepletely shifted his attention away from it. Once it got away from Lu Zhiyu and his tortures, Sakun disappeared into the sea of Maria¡¯s World.


    Sakun was the first mythical creature in Maria¡¯s World, a creature that could truly control its supernatural abilities. It did not have predators, nor did it have any opponents in the ocean. It became the unparalleled king of the ocean. Because of its chaotic consciousness, it was like a wild beast, merely charging along around the world. What Lu Zhiyu did not expect was that Sakun would begin to pollute other creatures living in the ocean.


    Unlike Lu Zhiyu, Sakun didn¡¯t care to control or restrain its deified cells. Even if the cells somehow got out, Sakun didn¡¯t try to collect them. It often ran into rocks under the ocean or inds and injured itself. The cells that it released while it was injured flowed continually into the ocean. Many creatures that came in contact with the cells started to mutate due to the deified cells. Larger creatures started appearing in the sea. They were called sea monsters, while Sakun was heralded as a god of the sea.


    While Sakun was roaming the oceans, its spawn were called the Children of the Sea. There wererge octopi, squid, and even jellyfish that could release freezing vapors explosively. There were also missile-like fish, their bodies massive beyondparison. They could move tens of meters with a single stroke.


    Sakun was much smaller than most of the sea monsters, but Sakun could easily lower or increase temperature within hundreds of meters around itself. It could turn a person¡¯s body to ash, or freeze it into an ice sculpture. It didn¡¯t matter how big it was. To an average person, it was god, a god that they could not fight against.


    Even the Children of the Sea were impossible to defend against for an ordinary human. These Children of the Sea would also spawn arge amount of offspring. After a few decades, anyrge sea monsters could be considered to be Sakun¡¯s children. Some of these sea monsters had inherited some of Sakun¡¯s abilities through the small amount of Sakun¡¯s Blood within them. Some could freeze things, others could use fire. Some had strong skin while others were veryrge.


    While outside the ocean, people on the continent of Alen were growing more fascinated by the ocean, as they caught more and more fish from the ocean. The mysteries of the ocean attracted more and more fishermen and explorers from Alen.


    More nations appeared on Alen. After a thousand years, both humans and orcs had developed their own nations and gave birth to various cultures and civilization. The two races had gradually spread their areas of influence throughout arge portion of Alen, and now set their sights on the vast ocean.


    The boundless ocean was rather romantic to man. There was fear in the unknown, but there were also fantasies. Other than the harvests brought about by the fishermen, people discovered that by sailing, they could easily reach northern nations from the south.


    From the practical point of view, trading usingnd routes would mean that one had to traverse countless mountains and pass through many different nations. The taxes and tolls along the way was enough dampen the excitement of the trade. But the ocean was different. It could save them arge amount of money and time.


    When the first explorer returned carrying precious spices, animal pelts, nts, herb and other items and made a fortune, more people flocked to the ocean and kickstarted using sea routes for trade.


    Fleets of ships began heading into the ocean, carrying wealth and hope. For a time, the ocean became the world¡¯s hope. Nothing made more money than going on a journey to sea. If one was lucky enough to discovering a safe sea route previously unknown, they would be able to elevate the status of their family.


    Merchants, nobles, peasants, even ves and government officials all began heading toward the sea. Harbors sprang up everywhere, and seaside viges expanded and grew into cities, cargo filling their piers. This growth in sea trade also led to a growth in the shipbuilding industry. People used their experiences from sailing and improved upon the simplest wooden boats, creating ships with masts. At first, the masts couldn¡¯t move and the ship required oars. Soon, ships with moveable masts were created as well, allowing ships to steer forward despite the wind blowing from the other direction.


    Currently, there were ships that were thirty meters long, six to eight meters wide,rge enough to carry sixty tons of cargo across the ocean. People piloted these ships across the seas, but they still couldn¡¯tpletely conquer the ocean. Whenever a fleet sailed into a dangerous area or got caught in a storm, there was still the risk of the entire fleet sinking.


    And as people ventured even further into the ocean, they encountered the deepest nightmares in their memories!


    A fleet sailed on the peaceful ocean. The strong, study ships had three masts. Even if they got caught in a storm or a small tsunami, the ships should have been able to survive. This fleet belonged to the Luhmann Kingdom¡¯s Rosa d¡¯Oro family.


    The captain Shorde stood on the deck, watching the peaceful sea. There was no sign of any storm today. Everything was going very well, and Shorde was in a good mood. Days at sea could get very boring. There were no women, nor were there any leisure activities. His sailors were ying card games popr amongst the humans on Alen. The game was called Sailor¡¯s Cards, since the person who invented the game was a sailor.


    Most of the crew were ying cards and drinking on the deck. Some sailors on duty were scrubbing the deck and checking the masts. Soon, it would be lunch time. The kitchen was busy ying cards. The people on the fleet were like a smallmunity.


    A bored sailor who was standing on deck suddenly perked up at the sight of a dark shadow in the water. He rubbed his balding head and asked curiously, ¡°What is that?¡±

 Chapter 46 - Children of the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 46: Children of the Sea</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the ship drew closer, the sailor immediately saw the giant dark shadow under the water and shouted in panic, ¡°There seems to be a rock up ahead!¡±


    The call startled everyone, and more sailors appeared on the deck, searching the open water for hidden rocks. The captain hurried to the front of the ship. ¡°That is impossible, this is a very safe route! We have sailed this route many times! How can there be rocks all of a sudden?¡±


    Even so, they saw the dark shadow under the water slowly growrger. A circr ck area gradually appeared from under the water. Confusion filled the minds of everyone present, ¡°What is that?¡±


    Boom! The water exploded as arge head rose up from the ocean into the sailors¡¯ view. A huge ck octopus erupted from under the ocean, its long tentacles immediately entangling the ship. Therge suction cups on its tentacles were terrifying to look at it.


    ¡°My God, what is that?!¡±


    ¡°Goddess Maria above, what kind of monster is that?!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    ¡°Mummy!¡±


    The sailors gaped as they watched the huge tentacles grab their ship, tilting their ship toward the bottom of the ocean. Sailors stumbled across the deck, being flung this way and that by the octopus¡¯s force. A chorus of screams and cries rose from the ship.


    Shorde lost his footing and was sent flying out the deck toward the monster. The octopus opened its pitch ck mouth, and Shrode saw the flickering mes within it. Shorde slipped into a daze, and could only mutter one word, ¡°Monster!¡±


    The fire sprang forth, instantly igniting the ship and incinerating Shorde. The other ships in the fleet attempted to get away, but they were all easily capsized by the octopus.


    After this incident, more and more fleets began running into the Children of the Sea. Sometimes it was giant octopi, sometimes it was massive whales, other times it wasrge sharks with hard head capsules that could destroy a ship simply by ramming into it. Each of these creatures were enormous, and not something an average humans could deal with.


    The further the ship went into the ocean, the more likely it was to run into these creatures. These creatures were massive and rarely appeared near thend or shallow waters. But their presence became a great obstacle for sea trading and put arge dent in the merchants¡¯ and nobles¡¯ ie.


    People began employing Bloodline Knights to deal with them. But even the Bloodline Knights were unable to kill them. The powers from their bloodline could cause great damage to the monsters, as couldrge crossbows, but it couldn¡¯t kill them. After all, these Children of the Sea were creatures that could use supernatural powers.


    These monsters were like gods. Some could spew fire, others could instantly freeze arge area of the ocean. Some had the ability to let out strange sounds that could put sailors to sleep. Each one of them possessed a powerful vitality and sturdy skin. Some monsters even formed groups, swimming in certain areas of the ocean, patrolling their deep-sea territories. None of the fleets and Bloodline Knights that set out to kill these creatures had ever returned. Even the most powerful warrior seemed powerless in front of these monsters. The ocean once again descended into darkness. People gave these creatures the name Children of the Sea.


    Other than the various natural disasters, seafarers were now faced with an unavoidable obstacle. The deep sea became something humans couldn¡¯t, nor dare, venture into.


    ¡ª


    After creating Sakun, Lu Zhiyu began thinking about working on himself again. However, he wasn¡¯t nning on making a mythical creature temte for himself. He could only try adding some special power to his own genes. In that respect, he was more like the creatures who were affected by Sakun¡¯s blood. Without deifying his entire body, he wasn¡¯t a deified creature and was full of weakness. But he could not rush things. Forcefully trying to use a mythical creature temte on himself would cause arge amount of his cells and genes to crumble. Lu Zhiyu did not want to just exist as a brain.


    Deifying his entire body would only take seventeen years. It had already been a year, and he could afford to wait. Plus, he could use this time to consider what kind of mythical creature temte he wanted. The first thing he considered were weaknesses of a mythical creature and ways to kill one. So far, it looked like mythical creatures were highly modifiable and immortal. They could continue bing more powerful indefinitely and their potential was limitless. But were they really that perfect, that invincible?


    ¡°As long as I cannot kill all of a mythical creature¡¯s deified cells in one attack, then it would not die. It would then have a chance to be reborn!¡± Lu Zhiyu shook his head. This was easier said than done. It was very likely that the mythical creature would have a n of other creatures it had affected, intentional or not. There would definitely have been other life forms that were assimted unintentionally by the mythical creature, or fused with its deified cells. These creatures were all spawns of the mythical creature. Even if the main body were to be killed, the mythical creatures would be able to be reborn from the body of their spawns. In order to killpletely the mythical creature, one would have to kill not only the mythical creature itself, but also all of its spawns in order to prevent it from being reborn. Otherwise, given enough time, they would be able to return once again!


    ¡°They sure lived up to their name as mythical creatures!¡±


    He spent a long time thinking of a weakness and couldn¡¯t think of any. It sure was congruent with Lu Zhiyu¡¯s expectations of a higher order being.


    ¡°So what is the most important thing to a mythical creature? What is the core of their existence?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu had decided to approach the question from another angle. The time he spent experimenting on Sakun had increased his understanding about souls, mind power and the existence of deified cells.


    The soul was the purest form of consciousness and thought. It could be fused with the Source Form to be mind power. Mind power, in some sense, was the product of the fusion of the soul and Source Form. Deified cells were then the product of fusing mind power and cells. The most important thing to a mythical creature should be its consciousness and thought. Lu Zhiyu immediately wondered if there was a way to skip past the mind power and deified cells and directly attack a mythical creature¡¯s consciousness and thought.


    ¡°Thought in itself is a form of power. Would I be able to develop this kind of power for my mythical creature temte and be a mythical creature that could control thought and consciousness!¡±


    Thought and consciousness, in some sense, was a collection of information. It was the carrier of the soul and mind. Lu Zhiyu immediately formed a connection with how he created the mind dimension after he deified the cells in his brain. That was the pce that stored his will and collection of information!


    Lu Zhiyu felt that he could change his deified cells and strengthen his mind dimension through that, transforming it into a more powerful space of consciousness. This way, no matter how powerful a mythical creature was, he would be able to disregard its powerful mind power, deified cells and gic ability and drag its consciousness and thoughts into his own consciousness space.


    In his realm, Lu Zhiyu would have various ways of erasing their consciousness. As long as their consciousness waspletely erased, the mythical creature would not be able to resurrect itself no matter how power its mind power and deified cells were. It would, in essence, be dead, simr to how a human could be brain dead. Their bodies would not have died, but existentially speaking, it would have died!


    Of course, a method like this was very dangerous. Lu Zhiyu had only considered one angle and still needed a few experiments to figure out what exactly he had to do. However, he knew that if he seeded, even mythical creatures could bepletely killed. This was also beneficial because it alerted him of his own weakness, in case someone else tried to do the same thing to him in the future. Lu Zhiyu got to work immediately.


    ¡°I should make use of my mental talent, the ability to transmit thought. This would have a great effect on the creation and guidance of a mind dimension!¡±


    In Lu Zhiyu¡¯s eyes, a person¡¯s consciousness and thoughts were all information. The dream world he wanted to construct was a world made uppletely of information. But this space would exist within him. It would be a mind world that was rooted within his deified cells.


    If Lu Zhiyu wanted to construct a world like this, his deified cells must have the ability to control and alter information. He would then be able to control and guide the consciousness space through his cells!


    ¡°I¡¯ll call it the dream world, a space made uppletely of consciousness and information!¡± Lu Zhiyu had made the decision.

 Chapter 47 - Dream Space

    <h4>Chapter 47: Dream Space</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Assimte!¡±


    ¡°Copy the genes!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu could sense that after he set up the temtes in the first cell, the rest of his deified brain cells were loading the power for controlling information. As the deified cells finished loading, Lu Zhiyu felt a change in his mind space. His control over his power waspletely different now. His cells could now handle arge amount of information at any given time, and he could change or alter his entire mind space whenever he felt like it. At this point, it no longer felt appropriate to call the space his ¡°mind space¡± anymore. This was the ¡°dream space¡± he had aimed to create.


    Lu Zhiyu stood in his dream space. This space was pitch ck and directionless. There was nothing around him, not even time existed in this realm. A thought shed through his mind, and he immediately saw the space changing with the passing of the thought. He could seend starting to form under his feet. Everywhere he swept his gaze, buildings began to slowly appear within his dream space. Gradually, a small ancient vige appeared before him. Lu Zhiyu looked at the sky. A crimson moon entered his field of vision. There was finally light in this world, but this crimson moon made the small vige look strange and eerie.


    Lu Zhiyu felt that it would be difficult to continue creating things within this space. Currently, his mind power was already at its limit at which it could control information. If he wanted to expand the dream space and make it more vivid and lifelike, he would need more mind power.


    ¡°It is indeed possible to create a world made purely out of information. The dream space, I did it!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was excited by the sight of his sess. Even though this dream world he created was very tiny and made up of only information,pletely different from Maria¡¯s World which he created in the past. Aparison could not be made between the two. However, this was the first time he had created something without getting outside help. This world waspletely his own. He knew how he created it, he knew its logic, structure, as well as every detail about this world inside out. This was not a world that was to be controlled using the Scroll of the World and his authority over it. This world meant somethingpletely different to him.


    Lu Zhiyu walked through the small vige in the dream world. The town waspletely empty and sat quietly under the night sky. This was an ancient vige, with old wooden buildings along a single dirt-packed road. The dirt road was the only road in the entire vige, the rest of the ground were all small yards that belonged to the houses. There was a dpidated inn, a smithy, and a grocery store. Inside the smithy, there were all the tools that weremonly found in real smithies, like farming tools and knives. The grocery store was stocked full with groceries needed by a popted vige. The inn¡¯s kitchen was fully stocked with food and drinks, its wine cer filled with barrels of different kinds of alcohol.


    But there was no one in this world. This was Lu Zhiyu¡¯s dream world, a world that he had just created. He walked around the dream world alone, observing the world. The ground felt solid under his feet, and the buildings looked like they could be found in a real town. The food and drinks resembled the real world¡¯s as well. He had created everything based on information he could find in the real world. Even though they were not real, but speaking from the perspective of information, they are the same as real. In this world, one could never differentiate the boundaries between what¡¯s real and what¡¯s not.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little boring and too small, but since this could work, it means that my guesses and ideas were not wrong. I am on the right path!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu walked as his deliberated, ¡°There are many things I could improve on. As of now, the deified cells could only load information. I still have to develop it into an ability that could affect the outside world. I also have to have the ability to drag other intelligent beings into this dream world. Otherwise a dream world like that would not have too much of an effect!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu immediatelymitted his thoughts into memory. His genes could not merely have the ability to control information, it also had to assimte information, to assimte and pull others into his own dream world without them noticing. It was hard to guard against an attack on the information level.


    Lu Zhiyu left the dream world, his consciousness once again controlling his body. He stood up in the library of the dimensional castle and started to design the genes needed to assimte information and loaded these genes onto himself. This way, Lu Zhiyu¡¯s ability to control dreams was basicallyplete. It was the first supernatural power he had.


    However, this was merely the first step. There was still a long journey ahead of him. Adding gene segments one by one would eventually form a perfect life temte. Lu Zhiyu would like to find a way to create his own mythical creature life temte.


    ¡ª


    Lu Zhiyu had spent a few months in the Scroll of the World creating Sakun. After that, he spent a few months observing and recording its movements. This took about a year toplete. After he released Sakun, he spent another year developing the genes that could allow him to control information, from experimenting with cells that could control dreams to its refinement. In the blink of an eye, he had spent almost two years in Maria¡¯s World.


    He was reading when he suddenly closed his eyes. The world around him darkened, and he sensed six ant-people within a two hundred meter radius from him.


    ¡°Dream world, activate!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu saw a wave of information spread across the castle. His mind power swelled and dragged the consciousness of the six ant-people into his dream world.


    A few white dots appeared in the small vige under the crimson moon. The white dots wandered the streets, confused. The ant-people¡¯s minds were very weak, and they could not assume a physical shape in the dream world. Lu Zhiyu could sense that they were rather confused. The ant-people did not have much intelligence and did not near what fear was. They were simply lost as to why they suddenly appeared here. Lu Zhiyu shut off the dream world and released the ant-people¡¯s consciousness back into their own bodies.


    Lu Zhiyu stood. It looked like the supernatural powers he had developed, the control of his dream, was rather sessful. However, that was only toward the ant-people in the castle. He needed something more powerful to experiment on.


    ¡°The flow of time seemed to have decreased again!¡±


    Ever since he created Sakun, the difference in the flow of time between the real world and Maria¡¯s World had been impacted. The world seemed to be moreplete now. Lu Zhiyu could sense that the once 4000 times eleration has now decreased to just shy of 3000 times. One day in the real world was only about eight years in the world of Maria now under the influence of the eleration of time.


    Lu Zhiyu did not expect the presence of mythical creatures like Sakun to affect Maria¡¯s World so much. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Maria¡¯s Worldtely. When he checked on the world, he discovered that the sea was filled with sea monsters andrge sea creatures. Arge reason for their creation was because of Sakun.


    Lu Zhiyu was prepared to set out and capture Sakun. He wanted to test his new ability and see if he could deal with a mythical creature using his dream world the way he had intended.

 Chapter 48 - Swirl

    <h4>Chapter 48: Swirl</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu arrived on the southern sea, looking for traces of Sakun. He knew the whereabouts of the creature using the Scroll of the World, but he did not want to capture it with a dimensional door. He wanted to catch it off guard and see if he could draw it into his dream world.


    His boat shimmered and disappeared. He used the dimensional door to teleport himself hundreds of miles and reappeared in another area of the ocean. Lu Zhiyu immediately discovered Sakun. It was currently ying under the ocean, boiling the area of ocean hundreds of meters around himself. Ayer of dead fish floated on the water, and Sakun began feasting happily. Water vapor hung over the ocean, covering the world in ayer of mist. The water of the ocean was bubbling. Lu Zhiyu approached Sakun slowly on his boat. Sakun did not notice anything!


    Lu Zhiyu found that Sakun was five to six times bigger than thest time he saw the creature. Sakun now looked about half as tall as a full grown person. It was a lot of growth for two years¡¯ time. It looked like Sakun had drawn a lot of Source Form from the zero-degree dimension to fuel its growth. This was another reason why Lu Zhiyu wanted to catch Sakun again. He had originally opened up the zero-degree dimension to Sakun. Now, he needed to get Sakun back. If he was going to open the dimension up again, he would definitely set a limit to how much Source Form one could draw from it.


    Sakun seemed to have felt something, it felt Lu Zhiyu¡¯s presence. He turned and saw Lu Zhiyu approaching quickly on the white boat. Sakun was furious and wanted to activate its ability, but it was toote by then.


    ¡°Dream world, activate!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu locked in on Sakun. Sakun could immediately feel its world changing. Arge pulling force and information was continuously assimting its consciousness, dragging it into Lu Zhiyu¡¯s dream world.


    Sakun resisted with all its might, but it was useless. It had already failed the moment Lu Zhiyu locked in on its consciousness. If it had some sort of warning beforehand, Sakun might have been able to escape from Lu Zhiyu. However, it was caught off guard and couldn¡¯t do anything but enter Lu Zhiyu¡¯s world.


    Sakun entered the dream world, turning into a giant squid. It began manically attacking everything in this world. As the small town got destroyed, the dream world copsed. Sakun¡¯s mind copsed alongside the dream world. The dream world began to regenerate and rebuild. The world was restored, and parts of Sakun¡¯s mind seemed to have been assimted into this world. The form of its soul seemed to have changed. Sakun began attacking it once again.


    This cycle of destruction and death happened over and over again, until finally the creature¡¯s consciousness waspletely assimted by the dream world. In the end, Sakun¡¯s form was also gradually interfered with Lu Zhiyu¡¯s information, turning it into a middle aged man. It no longer had its chaotic thoughts and its anger. Sakun wandered the streets of the town aimlessly, confused and unsure of what to do.


    Suddenly, Sakun saw the smithy by the road. A mysterious force drew him in. He picked up a hammer, turned on the bellows and began to work as any normal cksmith would. It seemed to have be a puppet, a part of the dream world. It had be a cksmith whilst being lost within the small vige. Its consciousness had be a part of the information within the dream world.


    Lu Zhiyu shot up into a sitting position in his boat. He was sweating and panting. What he just did was more dangerous than he had expected. Lu Zhiyu had done battle with Sakun in his dream world. He had almost failed, and Sakun had almost sessfully escaped the dream world. If Sakun really had sessfully escaped, the dream world would truly have shattered and Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mind would have taken a great hit. But in the end, Sakun was not able to continue to fight, its consciousness assimted into the dream world. Lu Zhiyu also realized that his own soul had grown more powerful after he had assimted Sakun¡¯s consciousness. However, it would take several years topletely assimte Sakun¡¯s consciousness. The dream world would slowly wear away Sakun¡¯s consciousness imprint. Even though it looked like a dangerous andborious process, but once done, Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mind power would instantly be boosted by at least seven to eight hundred SFU, equivalent to two years of meditation.


    Meanwhile, all of the Children of Sea all sensed the loss of Sakun. They felt it through Sakun¡¯s blood in their bodies. They lifted their heads, letting out a chorus of shrieks, as if they had lost something important. The Sakun¡¯s Blood in their bodies had lost its master. They have gained full freedom, truly bing Children of the Sea. Without Sakun, some sort of restraint was removed from them. Maybe one day one of them could gather enough of Sakun¡¯s deified blood and be the new God of the Sea.


    Lu Zhiyu was ted. Triumphing over andpletely killing Sakun had showed him exactly how powerful his dream world was. Sakun was rtively weak, basically a simplified version of a mythical creature that Lu Zhiyu had created. It was a mythical creature born by shrinking its body size and reducing the number of deified cells needed. In terms of mind power, it was only about equal to Lu Zhiyu¡¯s.


    However, fundamentally, it was still a mythical creature. Even another mythical creature of the same level would have a hard time trying topletely kill it. But Lu Zhiyu had managed to do it despite not being a mythical creature himself!


    ¡°It looks like the consciousness and the soul are indeed the only weaknesses of a mythical creature. I¡¯m lucky that I have noticed this early and have be aware of this weakness. Otherwise, I would not be able to survive in the future when someone uses this against me!¡±


    He walked onto the deck and waved his hand. A meter long ck squid appeared under the ocean, the surface of its body coated with a metallic glow.


    ¡°This is a treasure!¡±


    That was Sakun¡¯s body. Even though it had lost its consciousness, Sakun¡¯s body was still alive, the cells in its body were still alive. Sakun was technically ¡®alive¡¯. This was a full body of deified cells owned by a mythical creature. If Lu Zhiyu allowed the body to dissolve into the ocean, it could affect thousands of creatures.


    Slowly, the mist over the sea dispersed. The water began to return to its normal temperature and the entire ocean calmed down. Through the thinning mist, Lu Zhiyu saw a shadow. It was long and continuous and looked like argend mass.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t realize I was so close to this ce,¡± Lu Zhiyu said to himself. He approached thend with the boat. This was the first time he had approached this part of the world.


    This was a miraculous ind called Swirl. It looked like an ind, but it was big enough to be called a continent.


    Swirl was much smaller than Alen and Y. It was only about a tenth the size of Alen. The ind looked like a circle ofnd surrounding argeke. Theke was connected directly into the ocean. It was a very interestingndscape, an uncanny workmanship by the nature. But Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t have anything to do with it, and it had formed naturally.


    ¡°There should be no life sentient creatures here yet, only nts and arge amount of bugs. Even animals are a rare sight here!¡± Lu Zhiyu observed the ind the moment he set foot on it. When he saw the giant saltwaterke in the middle, he felt that it was no different from the ocean¡ªthere was no end!

 Chapter 49 - Mermaids

    <h4>Chapter 49: Mermaids</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Because of how useful the biological chambers were, Lu Zhiyu returned to Earth to order moreponents. After four days, the materials finally arrived. He took them back to Maria¡¯s World and finished assembling them.


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯sboratory changed significantly again. The room was now filled with standing biological chambers, various medical equipment, drawings of gic temtes, and a freezing chamber filled with manybelled gic samples. It really looked like the kind ofboratory only an alien would have!


    Lu Zhiyu put Sakun¡¯s deified body in one of the smaller biological chambers. He had forbidden the ant-people from approaching the particr biological chamber. Even though it had lost its consciousness and only the instincts of its physical body remained, it was still very dangerous.


    On the other hand, in anotherrger chamber was a more beautiful creature. It was the result of his experiments for the past few days. Inside the biological chamber, there was a beautiful woman with long, sky-blue hair that fell down to her waist. From the waist down, she had a slender fish tail which was two meters long.


    She was as charming as a fairy, and her facial features were delicate and pure. Her eyshes trembled as if she was about to open her eyes at any moment. She was a mermaid. Below her cheeks were two tattoo-like blue lines. They were the gills that would allow her to survive underwater.


    ¡°Indeed! As long as an organism doesn¡¯t resist the will of the deified creature, it would be assimted!¡±


    Sakun had dispersed its cells all over the ocean. As he wandered about, his deified cells had caused countless sea creatures to explode, until finally the Children of the Sea were created. After some experiments, Lu Zhiyu confirmed his hypothesis.


    Lu Zhiyu used a human temte and added fish genes onto it, after which he mixed in some of Sakun¡¯s blood. This was the first spawn of a mythical creature that he had created. In some sense, the mermaid in the biological chamber could be considered as a deity, a descendant of a god-like creature, although from Lu Zhiyu¡¯s point of view, it was a bit low to be a deity as Sakun¡¯s descendant and not ssy at all. Nevertheless, even though Sakun was not the coolest of mythical creatures, it was still a real god-like being to a normal person!


    In any case, the mermaid was truly an extraordinary life. It could be considered as the first extraordinary intelligent being.


    Lu Zhiyu walked one round around the mermaid, inspecting it carefully. Then, he nodded in satisfaction with the perfect life temte that he had created. ¡°I do have some artistic cells in me. With them around, this world will finally have some taste of magic. It¡¯s so ugly to only fight with swords in close-rangebats!¡±


    Suddenly, the mermaid submerged in the nutrient fluid in the biological chamber opened her eyes and stared right at Lu Zhiyu, who was startled by her sudden movement. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Didn¡¯t I inject a sedative... Oh right! She has just received Sakun¡¯s blood and sedatives are clearly no longer effective.¡±


    The mermaid who had just woken up still had a lot of tubes attached to her. She had opened her intelligent eyes and stared at the world around her curiously. She was like a newborn baby, observing the world outside as well as Lu Zhiyu.


    Waah!


    She started crying in the biological chamber like a baby. She pressed her hands against the ss wall and stared at Lu Zhiyu with her huge eyes. This caused Lu Zhiyu to feel somehow ufortable!


    Lu Zhiyu and the mermaid stared at each other and he actually did not know what to do. This was the first time he made eye contact with an intelligent lifeform in a biological chamber, and he felt very awkward!


    Lu Zhiyu activated his dream space and waved his hand gently. The mermaid slowly lowered her eyelids under his influence and fell back asleep. Then, he moved on to create around a dozen more mermaids. Lu Zhiyu only stopped after the process had used up about half of Sakun¡¯s deified cells.


    The mermaids were born and would grow uppletely in the biological chambers. Lu Zhiyu only had to provide them with enough nutrient fluid for them to grow from infancy all the way to maturity.


    In particr, after he injected Sakun¡¯s blood into them, he used his dream space to guide them so that their instincts would not resist the invading cells. The deified cells were able to catalyze their growth, allowing these mermaids to grow from babies into adults in a few days!


    Soon, around a dozen sleeping mermaids with tubes attached to them floated in the cold biological chambers in theboratory. The whole room seemed to be filled with evilness. In addition, Lu Zhiyu who was wearing a white coat looked like a doctor in stories who was doing some evil research!


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d be a good guy,¡± he said, amused by his own thoughts.


    He walked in front of every mermaid, checking their body conditions and health statuses. He paid close attention to how well the deified cells were assimting into these mermaids, making sure that there were no signs of any resistance or backfiring.


    ¡°Specimen number two, deified cell assimtion rate at 42%. Her ability should be control of fire.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Specimen number five, deified cell assimtion rate at 37%. Her ability should be charming sound waves!¡±


    The mermaids had inherited Sakun¡¯s abilities, but only some of them. It depended on what abilities they had obtained when they were being fused with Sakun¡¯s blood.


    Some could control fire, while others could control ice. Some had power over water, or the ability Charm, which was an ability formed from the fusion of Sakun¡¯s mind power and the charming appearances and voices of the mermaids.


    Out of all these mermaids, specimen number one showed the highest rate of assimtion, which was over 70%, and was the most powerful. She had most of Sakun¡¯s abilities, especially those that could control temperature, though she was not as powerful as Sakun in terms of the ranges of the abilities.


    Sakun could easily evaporate all the water within hundreds of meters, or freeze it into ice. After some training, the mermaid could at most affect the region up to twenty or thirty meters away from her.


    After checking the conditions of the mermaids, as well as the assimtion of deified cells, Lu Zhiyu released the mermaids into therge, saltwaterke which was connected to the ocean on the Swirl Continent. This was the ce he had chosen for these mermaids. From now on, the Swirl Continent would belong to the mermaids, the first extraordinary intelligent race to be born on Maria¡¯s World!


    After Lu Zhiyu removed the seals he had ced on the mermaids¡¯ minds, they immediately woke up. They surfaced from the water and looked at the scene over theke, taking their first view of Maria¡¯s World.


    White clouds dotted the clear, blue sky above them, and theke stretched out infinitely. In the distance, lush forests rose in rank, and seabirds flew across the sky asionally. The mermaids gazed at the outside world like a group of newborn babies, curious about everything


    The only one who looked confused was number one. This world was different from what she saw just now. She still remembered the strange, cold box she was in, and the weird man staring at her outside.


    However, she almost immediately left her confusion behind. Inparison, this new world around her was so much more interesting than the previous one. The colorful Maria¡¯s World, fresh air, and vast waters were enough for her to forget what had happened.


    The mermaids yed in the beautifulke like sprites of water. They danced amongst the waves and explored the floor of theke. Then, they swam along the side of theke, heading towards the unknown distance!

 Chapter 50 - Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 50: Mansion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Zoe had invited Lu Zhiyu to an upper-ss party in London. The party was held in a mansion just on the outskirts of the city. Lu Zhiyu had epted her invitation because he had spent a few years in Maria¡¯s World, doing nothing but experimenting with different creatures. When he first came back to the real world, he couldn¡¯t quite remember how to interact with others and even his facial expressions were unnatural.


    He felt that if he kept doing this to himself, he would forget how to act like a proper human being, so he wanted to take this opportunity to get away from his experiments a little and rx. He was also very curious about the British upper-ss. He had only seen such parties in movies, and he wanted to see what a real one was like.


    After changing into a nice suit, he drove out to the outskirts of the city. As he drove toward the mansion, he used the time to enjoy the view along the way and took a deep breaths of the fresh country air. At one time, London was one of the most heavily polluted cities in the world but now, there was no sign of pollution in the country. The air was fresh and the surroundings were clean and beautiful.


    As he approached the mansion, he could see arge building standing alone at the foot of the mountain, there were no other buildings around the mansion and its grounds. When he arrived at the mansion, he saw that many people had arrived already. Getting out of his car, he took out his invitation.


    A few guards stood at the gate. They checked his invitation and allowed him inside. The grass in the garden was neatly trimmed and a variety of trees and flowers adorned the garden as well as fountains and statues of angels. A few gardeners were still working in the garden, taking care of the nts.


    Even though the garden looked very new, the mansion itself looked like a castle and appeared very old. It was clear that the owner of this mansion was not only rich, but also came from a privileged background.


    He entered the mansion through a pair of ss doors and saw arge group of people already gathered inside. As soon as he walked in, the attention of the room turned to him. The good looks his genes had blessed him with made him the center of attention wherever he went, and this ce was no exception. Everyone was looking at him, curious about who he was. A young woman wearing a ck dress smiled at him as she walked over.


    She held out her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you here before. I¡¯m Lisa.¡±


    ¡°Anthony,¡± Lu Zhiyu said with a smile. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°No offense intended,¡± Lisa said after they shook hands. ¡°But are you a man, sir?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu frowned a little, then nodded. By then, there was a small crowd had gathered around them. Everyone was looking at him, curious. Seeing his response, Lisa¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You are indeed very handsome,¡± she said. ¡°Dare I say, even women would be jealous!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lu Zhiyu said awkwardly. Suddenly, someone grabbed Lu Zhiyu¡¯s hand. He turned and saw Zoe standing behind him.


    ¡°This is my friend, Lisa,¡± Zoe said with a smile. ¡°I have to talk to him about something.¡± Lisa frowned, but she didn¡¯t say anything as she turned to leave.


    Zoe led Lu Zhiyu to a corner on the left side of the room. The two found a red couch and sat down. Immediately, a server came over with some champagne and snacks and Lu Zhiyu and Zoe each took a flute. They clinked their sses and Zoe asked, ¡°You came alone? Didn¡¯t you bring a date?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know a lot of people here,¡± Lu Zhiyu said, shaking his head. ¡°I just wanted to know what your parties are like.¡±


    Zoe nced at him as if she found his words hard to believe. ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re not...gay, are you?¡±


    Zoe looked at him as if confirming something. Lu Zhiyu waved his hands frantically and said, ¡°No, no, no. Don¡¯t make such jokes, Zoe. They¡¯re not funny.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Zoe said with a small smile and nodded. She grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Then I will be your date tonight. Promise me you¡¯ll dance with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a good dancer, though,¡± Lu Zhiyu said with a shrug. ¡°I might step on your feet.¡±


    Zoe smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said with a small wave. ¡°Come on. I want to introduce you to someone.¡±


    In the middle of the room was a thin man with a small beard. He was very slender, but he looked very energetic and proud and seemed to be a good friend of Zoe¡¯s. As Zoe walked over with Lu Zhiyu, he first waved at her, then nced curiously at him. After Zoe introduced Lu Zhiyu to him, he smiled and said, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Anthony. I¡¯m Charles Andrew. Wee to my party.¡±


    ¡°The honor is all mine,¡± Lu Zhiyu said, shaking hands with him.


    The party was more fun than Lu Zhiyu expected. Charles had hired a professional band, and the band performed some very interesting and unique music. Amidst the elegant music, the moon rose and its light poured into the room through therge windows. The entire mansion was lit up for the party and the attendees in suits and elegant gowns danced together under the mingling party light. The atmosphere made one feel like they had been transported to the Middle Ages.


    Lu Zhiyu walked onto the dance floor with Zoe, who unexpectedly tugged him into a waltz. The two waltzed across the floor with such ease that the dancers around them stopped to nce at them. When the song ended, the two concluded their dance with a professional pose and apuse erupted around them. Zoe looked at him with a wide smile, her cheeks flushed. ¡°I thought you said you couldn¡¯t dance,¡± she said. ¡°You were being modest, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu grinned mysteriously. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell Zoe that although he had never danced the waltz before, he did have his sub-brain do some research about dancing. That,bined with his absolute control over his own body and attention to detail, made it easy to learn how to dance and pretend that he had been learning it since he was young.


    After talking for a few more minutes after leaving the dance floor, Lu Zhiyu said, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. You don¡¯t have to stay with me the entire time. I think I¡¯ll walk around a little. I¡¯m pretty interested in this castle.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu knew the reason Zoe came to this party was towork and expand her connections. She was the daughter of a businessman and had several siblings. If she wanted her family business and more resources, she would have to fight for it. She needed more friends and more people who knew her face and name. This was why this party was so important to her.


    Lu Zhiyu walked through the hallway of the castle alone, looking at all the paintings in the hall. The paintings showed the previous owners of this mansion, and there were brief descriptions about each one of them under their portraits as well as some descriptions of the castle¡¯s history and some of the important events that had taken ce there. This mansion had a long history, and Lu Zhiyu was very interested by it.


    ¡°That¡¯s my grandfather,¡± a voice said as Lu Zhiyu stared at a painting of an old man. He turned and saw Charles standing behind him. ¡°He was a devoted Christian,¡± Charles said.


    ¡°Do you believe in God, Mr. Andrew?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked, curious.

 Chapter 51 - Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 51: Invitation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Charles smiled mysteriously. ¡°My beliefs are... slightly different from my grandfather¡¯s. I would like to tell you more, if you¡¯re interested.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lu Zhiyu said earnestly with a nod. ¡°I am very interested.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe in the blood race?¡± Charles asked in a hushed whisper.


    ¡°Vampires?¡± Lu Zhiyu said, surprised.


    There was a difference between these words, so Charles shook his head. ¡°No, the blood race!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu narrowed his eyes. Charles¡¯s questions had made him very curious. He nced at Charles. ¡°There are many legends about the the blood race,¡± he said. ¡°One can go as far back as thousands of years ago, to the Mesopotamian civilization. There are records of them in ancient Jewish texts and from the Roman Empire. Some say they are descendants of Cain, the first murderer ording to the Bible, who murdered his brother due to jealousy. Others say they came from Judah or the Wachian ruler d Drac.¡±


    He paused for a moment. ¡°Ever since the middle ages, the Catholic Church has issued several decrees regarding the blood race, acting as if the blood race was a great enemy. This seemed to validate their existence. It was as if these blood-sucking creatures had been hidden among humans for centuries.¡± Lu Zhiyu paused, then said, ¡°Of course, no one knows whether that¡¯s real or not. These are all rumors and legends passed down through generations. No one has actually met them before. It¡¯s just a legend!¡±


    Charles shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not just a legend. If you are willing, I can show you a whole different world.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked, intrigued. ¡°I am very interested.¡±


    The two exchanged their business cards and Charles disappeared with a mysterious smile while Lu Zhiyu frowned. He was certain that Charles was a normal man without any form of special abilities. However, he had probed at Charles¡¯s mind and found out some of the information that Charles was talking about.


    Charles was a loyal member of a cult called the Vatican n. He joined this cult when he was still attending college and became an official member of it after he graduated. There were many famous people in the cult. There were several wealthy businessmen and politicians, as well as scientists and artists. There were even some actors and famous authors among the cult¡¯s members. This cult clearly wielded very significant influence.


    There also seemed to be some mysterious and powerful forces and people behind this cult. Charles¡¯ memory also contained some miraculous events. Did these supernatural forces and powers really exist on Earth?


    But then he remembered the Scroll of the World, and he became even more interested. He wanted to learn more about this cult.


    As for why Charles invited him, Lu Zhiyu was interested too. It seemed that the appearance of members was very important to this cult. All the members were very beautiful humans. The more beautiful one was, the more likely they were to be invited to join the cult. It was as if only attractive beings fit the requirement for the blood race!


    This was why Charles had approached Lu Zhiyu. He looked at the card Charles had given him. Even though Charles didn¡¯t say anything when he left, Lu Zhiyu knew that his name would be on the list next time the cult gathered for a meeting. Lu Zhiyu decided that he would join the next meeting. He was set on discovering what was up with this cult.


    After leaving the manor, he and Charles spent some time chatting together. Zoe looked at the two of them with an even stranger expression on her face as if she¡¯d determined Lu Zhiyu¡¯s sexual orientation.


    ¡°Anthony, did you keep rejecting me because you really do like men?¡± As Lu Zhiyu was about to drive away from the mansion, Zoe suddenly squeezed into the passenger seat.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Lu Zhiyu said. ¡°He just told me some interesting things.¡±


    Zoe frowned. ¡°He¡¯s not inviting you into some cult, is he?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t expect Zoe to know about the cult as well. ¡°You know about it too?¡± he asked, surprised.


    Zoe shook her head. ¡°Not much,¡± she said. ¡°But Charles and my brother went to the same university, so I know a little about things. I just want to tell you not to get in too deep.¡±


    ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Zoe said with a shrug. ¡°But these cults are always so mysterious and private. You can¡¯t be recognized officially and you must hide yourself. Why hide if there¡¯s nothing wrong? You should at least be cautious.¡±


    The two stayed in the car and chatted for a bit longer before Zoe bade him goodbye and slipped away. She got into her own car with a professional chauffeur-bodyguard who escorted her away.


    Lu Zhiyu thought about Zoe¡¯s words. He thought that even if it was dangerous, it wouldn¡¯t really be a threat to him. Of course, he would still be careful because he wasn¡¯t sure what was hiding under the surface of this world.


    Speaking of Zoe, she¡¯d seemed interested in Lu Zhiyu all this time, but she never initiated anything. She seemed like a hard-to-get woman and was a strong and independent woman in reality!


    He sat in his car for a bit longer, then drove away from the mansion. This party had been very interesting and it helped revitalize him. Humans were indeed social animals. All sorts of psychological problems would appear after being separated for too long!


    Once he got back to his house, he spent some time watching TV before returning to the dimensional castle. Another dozen of years had passed since he left, but the ant-people had kept the castle tidy. Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t need to rest for energy now, but he still had the habit of sleeping. Resting his mind could help adjust his state.


    Ever since he developed supernatural creatures, he began nning his next move. He wanted to open up the path to the zero-dimensional space, so that the supernatural creatures could flourish in Maria¡¯s World. He wanted to use Maria¡¯s World as a testing ground for these organisms.


    He was only one man and have limited speed and energy. He would sometimes make mistakes or have loopholes in his thoughts. If he got more people to do the same thing as him, he could progress much faster and more efficiently. Other people might even point out the correct path for him.


    George Bernard Shaw had once said, ¡°You have an apple and I have an apple. If we trade, we still only have one apple each. But if you have an idea and I have an idea and we trade, we will each have two ideas!¡±


    This was how knowledge was. Lu Zhiyu could receive knowledge discovered by others without having to steal them. This was a mutually-beneficial thing.

 Chapter 52 - Magic Network

    <h4>Chapter 52: Magic Network</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What should I call a group of people who make discovering supernatural forces their goal? They almost sound like wizards or something!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu decided that he would name this civilization system. Yes, he considered this a civilization system because once the usage of mind power and deified cells was spread, it could form a culture that wouldn¡¯t be inferior to the scientific and technological system.


    He wanted to call it the Magician civilization, but that sounded too exclusionary and mysterious. In the end, he decided to use the name Wizard civilization.


    The first step would be opening up a path to the zero-dimensional space throughout the entire Maria¡¯s World. But instead of letting it be freely open, he would adopt an indirect method.


    He prepared to construct a passage from the one-dimensional space and use it as a requirement to ess the Source Form from the zero-dimensional space. When the strength of a person¡¯s mind met the requirement, he or she would be able to connect to the one-dimensional passage, through which one could absorb the Source Form in the zero-dimensional space to strengthen their mind power.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it the Magic Network. Sixty percent of the Source Form a person draws from the zero-dimensional space using the Magic Network woulde to me. The person will only receive forty percent of that. This can also be a means for me to harvest Source Form!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s Source Form in the hourss had grown significantly. After a thousand years of collecting Source Form, the measure had increased from 129 units to 1363 units. At the beginning, the first two hundred years only yielded less than a hundred units¡¯ worth of Source Form. The growth rate had be faster and faster. Now, every year would yield about eight or nine units worth of Source Form.


    Admittedly, a normal organism contained very little Source Form. Lu Zhiyu had gathered several hundred scales of Source Form from the insect queens. The amount of Source Form a normal life contained was minusculepared to an insect queen.


    Following his own thoughts, Lu Zhiyu used the Scroll of the World to revise some of the rules in the one-dimensional space from there, covering the entire Maria¡¯s World with the one-dimensional passages. And because it was an ovepping of a lower dimensional world, unless one could detect the dimensions, neither humans nor supernatural creatures could sense the changes!


    Lu Zhiyu could feel the secret passages of thework appear one after another, expanding across Maria¡¯s World. He could also feel his Source Form slowly being drained by this process, like water flowing out. It was shocking.


    He knew that it would take a lot of Source Form to create awork that covered the entire world, but he did not expect this. Creating Maria¡¯s World had only used about 1000 units of Source Form, but the consumption now was even more than that.


    Of course, he had used material energy from the outer universe when creating Maria¡¯s World. Lu Zhiyu¡¯s own Source Form was mostly used to change the rules and convert the material energy into a world. Now, he was using his own Source Form to create paths that would bear and extract the Source Form to build a supernaturalwork.


    However, thiswork was only for transporting energy. To take the Source Form from the providing zero-dimensional space, it required the organism to have a conscious mind. There was no other way to extract Source Form.


    Thus, Lu Zhiyu was only setting up a framework so far. Afterwards, the other supernatural creatures must connect to the Magic Network to extract the Source Form and allow Lu Zhiyu to get some ¡°toll fees.¡±


    As thework spread bit by bit, he found that the Source Form he had collected had been reduced to less than 1000 units. More than 1000 years of hard work had been reduced to nothing in an instant.


    Because thework didn¡¯t cover his castle, he decided that he would go check on the world itself. Before going down himself, he used the Scroll of the World to check what had been happening and what had changed in Maria¡¯s World.


    On the elfin continent, the overpoption of elves ced a strain on the Forest of Life. The realm of the elves became divided due to this problem. Two Elders, originally members of the council, took a seed of the Tree of Life. Together with those who were willing to follow them, they left the Forest of Life. They began exploring Y and looking for a new ce to settle down and call home.


    On Alen, the humans and orcs were still locked in never-ending conflicts. There had been several wars. However, this fighting increased the exchange of culture, and both human and orcs civilization was growing stronger. The vast continent was home to many different styles of life and cultures. Many different groups and countries formed in both human and orc civilizations as well.


    There were multiplerge human kingdoms, like the Batko Empire in the desert, the Mara Kingdom in the forests, the Tuten Dynasty to the east, the Lumen Kingdom that came to power through sea trade, and the most powerful Crete Empire in the heart of thend. There were also smaller kingdoms and duchies between theserge kingdoms. These smaller nations made alliances with therger kingdoms and formed a pyramid of power.


    Among these nations, the Crete Empire was not the most powerful but had the strongest military. It upied the in in the center of the continent where human civilization began. Thus, it was considered to be the purest bloodline, and its ruling dynasty was referred to as the Iron Dynasty.


    Since Ahenaten¡¯s Golden Dynasty, there were multiple wars that divided the empire he created. These empires were broken up and united over and over again. The Crete Empire was the fourth to unite all the small kingdoms. Before that, there was also the Silver Dynasty, called the Pyroris Empire, and the Copper Dynasty, called the Tylen Empire.


    The Crete Empire started about a hundred years ago, when the middle in was fractured into dozens of nations. Elliot I of the Crete Empire had defeated the Nossos Kingdom, the Fatu Kingdom, the Nia Kingdom, the Caslot Federation, and various other nations to unite the ins.


    For over thirty years, the trading fleets on the sea were affected by the ¡°Children of the Sea.¡± Because of this, no ship was willing to venture into the deep sea. At times, a single safe passage could cause internal conflicts in a small kingdom.


    Lu Zhiyu wanted to check out the sea when he was distracted by movements in the valley. He refocused the Scroll of the World, curious. Many workers were working in a valley, digging for something. The entire mountain seemed to have been upended.


    Finally, one of the ves dug too deeply and the ground beneath him copsed. He fell in immediately. People looked down and saw a circr point. The ve happened to have fallen right on top and was killed.


    A man dressed as a noble walked over. A few guards pushed aside the bystanders. The many on the ground, looking down. He immediately recognized the designs on the rocks inside.


    ¡°This is it! I recognize this style of architecture! This is the Golden Dynasty¡¯s marking. And that sigil of the sun is from the legends. Apparently it¡¯s the mark of God¡¯s blessing to them! We found it! After such a long time, we finally found it!¡± The man was so excited that he was practically shaking.

 Chapter 53 - Ahenaten’s Grave

    <h4>Chapter 53: Ahenaten¡¯s Grave</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Hurry up, open it!¡±


    ¡°Everyone start working on this, now!¡±


    No one cared that one ve had died. As soon as the body of the ve who fell in was retrieved, it was tossed aside. All the workers were redirected to the hole in the ground and resumed digging. Soon they found arge domed building. However, they found that their progress was stalled by arge rock that blocked the entire entrance.


    A Bloodline Knight appeared. He stopped before the rock, holding a hammer almost as tall as he was. Using his power, he swung the hammer and shattered the rock. After the dust settled, the entrance was revealed to everyone. The knight opened the gate, revealing a world where no one had set foot in a thousand years. A winding staircase leading down into the mountains appeared.


    ¡°Prepare yourselves,¡± ordered the middle-aged nobleman that was in charge, Viscount Tena.


    Everyone quickly prepared themselves for the descent. After an hour, the soldiers that were supposed to descend into the mountains stood in front of the gate, waiting for further orders.


    ¡°Where are the torches?!¡±


    ¡°You! Go first!¡± the nobleman roared. His guards drew their swords and pointed them at the ve shaking in fear. Seeing no other choices, the ve grabbed a torch and began his descent. His footsteps echoed in the dark, empty hall. Seeing that there was no danger, the soldiers and the nobleman began following the ve.


    Suddenly, the ve who was leading the way stepped on air. He fell into a trap and was impaled by a spear. The soldier behind him was knocked off of the staircase by arge rock that rolled out of another hidden trap.


    ¡°A trap!¡±


    ¡°This is the curse of the Golden King!¡± one of the workers cried. ¡°We can¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°We are offending the gods!¡±


    The nobleman raised his sword and cut down one of the screaming ves. ¡°There¡¯s no curse!¡± he bellowed. ¡°Those are all false rumors! You belong to my family and I am your lord! You will all follow my orders!¡±


    Surrounded by a dozen trained knights and three awakened Bloodline Knights, the ves couldn¡¯t do anything to defy the viscount¡¯s orders. They kept going, triggering more traps along the way. They pressed on at the expense of human lives. Once in a while, screams of ves who stumbled into traps would echo in the dark, dank mountain. At the bottom of the stairway was a long hallway.


    ¡°Look!¡± someone called. ¡°There¡¯s something on the wall!¡±


    Tena took a torch and inspected the hallway they were in. Under the flickering light of the torch, he saw that the walls of the hallway were covered in murals, depicting different people and events. He studied them, his fingers grazing the walls lightly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡± He turned to his men and announced loudly, ¡°This isn¡¯t just a grave from the Golden Dynasty! This is the grave of King Ahenaten! The first king of men!¡±


    Everyone stared at the murals in shock. To them, Ahenaten belonged to the early history, to the legends and songs and epics. Seeing history unfolding right in front of them made these men very excited.


    Tena led his men deeper down the hall. ¡°Look, these depict scenes of the Golden Dynasty. The Battle of Red River in, the foundation of his empire, him ying the Orc King Costa, and...¡±


    He saw a statue of a god. It had a mask with the sigil of the sun and he was giving a young boy a sword and a bag of seeds. Everyone gasped at this.


    Tena gripped the torch in shock. ¡°So it¡¯s true? The Golden King really did meet a god. This is the Sword of the King from the legends. ording to legends, Ahenaten¡¯s family had the golden bloodline given by this God¨CArchangel Faross!¡±


    He stared at the God in the murals in a daze. A beatter, he finally turned around. ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s go! If the legends are true, the Sword of the King must be somewhere in here! ording to legend, the reason the Golden Dynasty fell was because Ahenaten took the Sword of the King into his tomb. Whoever finds the sword will unite the Alen Continent and be the true king of the world!¡±


    The group pressed on through several chambers full of traps until they finally reached where Ahenaten wasid to rest. The moment that the gate was opened and the torches¡¯ light touched the room, everyone was blinded by a sh of golden light.


    ¡°It¡¯s gold!¡±


    ¡°This is all gold!¡±


    ¡°So much gold!¡±


    Tenaughed maniacally, his heart pounding in his chest. Since his grandfather¡¯s generation, his family had dedicated themselves to finding this tomb. After all these years, he had finally found the hidden treasures of the Golden Dynasty.


    ¡°Hurry, light all the candles!¡±


    When the candles were lit and the entire chamber was illuminated, everyone gaped. tinum, silver, and diamonds and crystals of all colors covered the entire room.


    The most eye-catching was the coffin on a raised tform in the center of the room. It was madepletely out of gold with hundreds of colorful gems. The opulent designs and golden shine stole their breaths.


    The people waded through the gold coins. Their feet seemed to sink into the treasure; some As even seemed to slip right into their boots. Everyone stared at the treasure with gaping mouths, their thoughtspletely taken by the treasure.


    Instead of looking at the treasure around him, Tena was staring at the coffin. He ran right up to it. ¡°Go, open it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, my lord?¡± one of the men asked. ¡°This is the Golden King¡¯s coffin. He¡¯d interacted with God before. Do we really want to open it? Wouldn¡¯t that be...¡±


    Tena didn¡¯t care. He just wanted to verify if the legendary Sword of the King really existed. ¡°I said, open it¡± he roared.


    The knights nced at each other, then walked up to the coffin and opened it. Inside was an old man wearing a golden mask. He held a longsword in his hands. Even after thousands of years, the body still looked alive.


    Fear creeped into everyone¡¯s hearts. Especially since they were in a dark underground tunnel, the strange atmosphere ate away at them. As soon as outside air touched the body, it slowly weathered and turned to smoke.


    This made everyone even more fearful, but Tena did not notice that at all. ¡°What are you scared of? He¡¯s dead. What can he do?¡±


    Tena stared at the sword. ¡°It really is here, the legendary sword given by the gods!¡±


    He picked it up and slid the sword from the elegant golden sheath. White light shed in everyone¡¯s vision. He struck his guard¡¯s sword with it. The guard¡¯s sword snapped in half, but the sword in his hand didn¡¯t even have a nick.


    Tenaughed heartily. ¡°It really is the Sword of the King, a sword from the gods. Even after thousands of years, it is still sturdy, white, and sharp, as if it had just been forged. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s in my hands now!¡±


    Suddenly, another thing in the coffin drew his attention. He didn¡¯t know what it was, but if it was important enough to be buried with Ahenaten, then it must be something as powerful as the sword. It might be at the same level as the Sword of the King.


    What kind of treasure can it be that was as powerful as the sword? The sword was a gift from the gods, so had Ahenaten been gifted with something else from the gods too?


    In addition to Tena, this thought also hit every other person in the chamber.

 Chapter 54 - He Who Drinks the Blood of God

    <h4>Chapter 54: He Who Drinks the Blood of God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Viscount Tena reached into the coffin and grabbed the gemstone peeking out. Everyone was attracted by it. This gemstone shone with a bright, golden light. Under the torches¡¯ light, it looked almost like a small piece of sunlight. What was even more stunning, however, was that there was some red substance rippling in the middle of the gemstone.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Tena wondered out loud.


    Suddenly, a beam of light projected from the gemstone onto the wall. Everyone in the room jumped, their eyes following the beam of light. A film appeared on the wall. It was a scene of a in under the sunset with a rushing river. A young boy knelt before a man wearing a mask and glowing with white light. The masked man gave a sword and a pouch to the boy.


    Everyone in the room held their breath. They knew that they were watching a depiction of the moment the Golden King Ahenaten received a revtion from God one thousand years ago. The scene was right before their eyes.


    Even though there were no words apanying this projection, everyone knew what it meant. They could sense the God¡¯snguage. It was a mysterious and strange feeling. Seeing Ahenaten take the sword, everyone knew that he would then build the first human empire and be a great king. Even today, his bloodline was one of the most powerful in the world.


    However, the projection did not end there. Viscount Tena saw the God pick up a stone and drop some blood onto it. The stone turned into the golden gemstone Tena was holding in his hand.


    The God¡¯s lips moved. The film was silent, but a line resounded in everyone¡¯s minds. He who drinks the blood of God will be a descendant of God, and will wield the power of Almighty!


    This utterance crashed in everyone¡¯s minds like a crack of thunder. Everyone¡¯s breathing quickened. Only this sentence remained in their minds.


    He who drinks the blood of God will be a descendant of God!


    The Bloodline Knight behind Tena was the first to make his move. He raised his sword and brought it down over Tena¡¯s head. Tena raised the Sword of the King and blocked the attack. ¡°Sova!¡± he spat angrily, ¡°How dare you betray me! Everyone, take this traitor down! In the name of the Tena family!¡±


    He activated his bloodline power and his hereditary swordsmanship skills¡ªthe Storming des¡ªand began fighting with the Bloodline Knight, Sova.


    While fighting, Sova turned and called, ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill him and everything is ours! The sword, the blood, all the treasure in the room! It¡¯s all ours! Why are you still working for him? Don¡¯t you want to have the power of God?¡±


    Sova¡¯s words resonated with the Bloodline Knights and the other knights in the room. These men came forward and joined the fight against the viscount. The ves began stuffing their pockets with the treasure and making a run to the exit.


    The fight between ves and guards, between the viscount and his knights turned the underground tomb into a living hell. Cries and screams echoed in the empty chambers. The treasures and promise of power were more than enough to wake the deepest desire and greed within everyone in that chamber.


    Viscount Tena fought three of the Bloodline Knights and was finally in by his own men, with two swords piercing his chest. After his death, the remaining knights began fighting amongst themselves for the divine blood.


    Blood soaked into the ground, and bodies began piling up amidst the treasure. In the end, the final victor was Sova, the Bloodline Knight who¡¯d first attacked Tena.


    He had taken a dozen injuries and was covered in blood. However, with the resilient bloodline power he had awakened, he survived his injuries. He could keep his mind clear even in a situation like this.


    Sova grabbed the Sword of the King and pried the gemstone out of Tena¡¯s hand. His blood-covered hands bloodied the gemstone as well. His eyes filled with greed. His entire being seemed to drown in the gemstone¡¯s beauty.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine, hahaha! You¡¯re mine. I¡¯m the ultimate victor, the one chosen by gods!¡±


    He stumbled out of the chamber with the sword as his support and began making his way outside, leaving a long trail of bloody footprints behind him. He soon disappeared in the underground tunnels.


    But just as he about to make it out of the underground tomb, he forced his head up and saw a rock flying towards him, as well as a dirty yet excited face.


    The rocks came until Sova¡¯s features were like ground meat and he¡¯d stopped breathing. There were two ves. One grabbed the Sword of the King and the other took the gemstone from Sova¡¯s body. After that, they made a run for it along the forest path, trying to get out of the mountain range.


    Lu Zhiyu appeared in the tomb. Looking at the bodies in the tomb and the gold on the ground, he found it ironic. He didn¡¯t understand why these ordinary people existed.


    After he found out that these people were looking for Ahenaten¡¯s tomb, he put his own blood into a gemstone and ced it in Ahenaten¡¯s tomb. He wanted to release his deified cells into the world through these people¡¯s hands. However, he did not expect for greed and desire to fill these people¡¯s hearts and shed blood due to this.


    Of course, this had served its purpose, which was to take his deified cells out to create its own spawn. He hadn¡¯t deified his entire body or created his own mythical temte yet, but this would be good preparation forter.


    Without a unique mythical temte, his cells could only create his spawn. He couldn¡¯t use them for his reincarnations. Only someone with a unique mythical temte could influence the life form of other organisms by their own and alter them to be the same organism as itself.


    It was alright though. He could get ready beforehand and establish his spawn. Some ten yearster, when hepleted the temte, he could then use his deified cells to influence and assimte them.


    Lu Zhiyu had done plenty of experiments on Sakun, and he had figured out how to create spawn for a mythical creature when he was creating the mermaids. He was confident that he knew what he was doing.


    As he was walking through the tomb, he wondered who would get his blood. His power wasn¡¯t just any normal power. Anyone that received it could achieve great things with his power.


    He walked up the tform in the chamber to Ahenaten¡¯s coffin. He looked at the empty coffin and felt a sudden rush of sadness. In the blink of an eye, it had been over a thousand years already since Ahenaten had died. Even the first generation of elves that he had created were dying now.


    Lu Zhiyu still remembered clearly how Ahenaten had begged him for immortality the night of his death. He sighed and sat down on the edge of the coffin, watching the mural on the walls and the flickering shadows under the candleholders. He suddenly felt very empty, as if he had just lost something very important.


    ¡°Ah!¡±

 Chapter 55 - The Church

    <h4>Chapter 55: The Church</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A few dayster, another group of knights entered Bull Mountain Range. They were heavily armored, wearing cloaks and carrying swords. Each of them bore the sigil of the sun on their cloaks.


    An old man wearing a long dark red cardinal robe walked out of the group of people surrounding him and into the tomb. He immediately saw the bodies littered on the ground and the empty golden coffin. The underground tomb was in chaos.


    A few filthy ves were tossed in front of the red-robed cardinal. A few knights carried forward a few gold coins along with some gold and silver wares, among which was the mask worn by the Golden King.


    The red-robed cardinal looked at the items and nodded. If the ves weren¡¯t trying to sell these items, they wouldn¡¯t have discovered this ce. The cardinal looked at the kneeling ves, ¡°Did you find these here?¡±


    The ves were trembling. Before them was one of the ten red-robed cardinal of the Church of Light. The number of people in such a high position can be counted with the two hands. His name was widely spread within the Alen continent. Even the emperor of the Crete Empire would have to treat a red-robed cardinal of the Church of Light with respect.


    Normally, the ves would never have the opportunity to meet a person like the cardinal, who imed to be people closest to God; not to mention get the opportunity to talk to them. But at this moment, there was only fear in their hearts.


    One of the knights put a sword to a ve¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Speak!¡±


    The ve could not handle the pressure and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll speak. We¡¯re Viscount Tena¡¯s ves. We entered the Bull Forest a few months ago. Over these few months, we have always been following the master¡¯s orders and excavating here. At first, we did not know the reason for what we were doing, butter we found out that the Viscount was searching for the tomb of the Golden Dynasty!¡±


    The cardinal nodded. This was information he already knew. The Tena family was the master of this area, but the Bull Forest was not under their control. They have already vited thews of the empire, but that was not the red-robed cardinal cared about.


    ¡°What did you see here, tell me everything!¡± Even the red-robed cardinal was at awe of therge amount of treasures before him. But he appeared collected. He was not a small noble by the countryside that have never witnessed such a scene!


    The ve continued with a shaky voice, ¡°That day, we excavated a pit and discovered this ce. There were many traps along the way, and many of us died. But the master continuedmanding us to go forward. We opened the door and found this room. We found the coffin of the Golden King!¡±


    ¡°Get to the point. What else did you discover?¡± a priest wearing a ck robe standing behind the cardinal asked hurriedly.


    The cardinal turned his head and stared at his subordinate, causing him to retreat in embarrassment, ¡°You need not hurry, take your time.¡±


    The ve nodded, ¡°Viscount Tena said we should open the coffin, but Lord Sova objected, saying God would curse us. After all, this is the tomb of the Golden King. But that didn¡¯t stop Lord Tena. They then opened the coffin.¡±


    At this point, the ve¡¯s eyes revealed an expression of extreme fear, ¡± Back then, the Golden King seemed to be alive. He did not seem dead. But after we opened the coffin, he disappeared like a ghost!¡±


    ¡°Then, then they were all struck by a curse they started killing each other. They killed each other manically!¡± The ve was immensely frightened as he recalled the scene.


    The cardinal frowned. ¡°What did they find in the coffin?¡±


    The worker thought about it and said, ¡°First, they found a sword. They said it was a divine sword given to them by the God. It still had a cold glow, able to slice a knight¡¯s sword into half with a strike. It was still shiny as snow despite being in the tomb for over a thousand years!¡±


    His words shocked everyone present, including the knights of the Church. Everyone had a longing and excited expression, ¡°It is the Sword of the King. God has given us the authority of the king and had chosen the emperor. It must be a true divine weapon since it was found here!¡±


    The red-robed cardinal was very excited. A divine weapon that had been gifted to them by God could truly represent the orthodoxy of the Church of Light. They had to obtain it. That was the whole reason why they hade here in the first ce. If he was sessful, it was highly possible that he would take the position as the next leader of the Church.


    At this moment, the red-robed cardinal suddenly remembered something, ¡°You said they first found the sword. What else did they find?¡±


    The ve realized that he had chosen the wrong words, his gaze wavering. The red-robed cardinal¡¯s voice became stern, ¡°Speak!¡±


    Nervously, the ve shouted immediately, ¡°They found... ichor!¡±


    The atmosphere instantly became quiet. The cardinal shivered as he asked, ¡°What?¡±


    The ve quickly continued, ¡°Theyter found a golden gemstone in the coffin. There was ichor sealed within. When they took the gemstone out, a picture was instantly projected onto the wall. It was a picture of a scene that happened a thousand years ago, the scene of God giving the Golden King his divine mission. Back then, God did not only give the Golden King his divine sword and seeds. He also gave him ichor. God told the Golden King...he said...!¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡± the cardinal could not help but grab tightly on the shoulder of the ve. He did not care if the ve was filthy anymore.


    The ve shivered as he said, his voice bing shriller because of his fear, ¡°God said, ¡®he who drinks the blood of God will be a descendant of God, and will wield the power of my Almighty!¡¯¡±


    The red-robed cardinal reacted immediately. He shouted manically, ¡°Kill all of them, kill all of them, as well as all who knows about this. Leave no one alive, kill all of them!¡±


    ¡°No you cannot do this! We did everything you said!¡±


    ¡°Oh Goddess Maria above, you¡¯ll face the punishment of God...¡±


    ¡°Spare me, don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    The knights charged forward and killed all of the ves. The heavy atmosphere made breathing difficult. Some timeter, the red-robed cardinal finally collected himself, ¡°Send a message back to the Church. This is top secret, no one here is to speak a word of this. Anyone who speaks a word of this will be hunted by the Church of Light for the rest of his life!¡±


    ¡°Also, lead the knights of the Church and find all the ves that were here back then. We must find the sword and the ichor!¡±


    ¡°The rest of you are not to leave this ce. Seal this ce. Do not allow anyone to enter or leave the Bull Mountain Range!¡±

 Chapter 56 - Stormy Developments

    <h4>Chapter 56: Stormy Developments</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although the Church of Light tried its best to hide the information, news still began to spread. There were not just one or two ves that escaped that day. The rest of the escaped ves had leaked the news.


    The rumor that the tomb of the Golden King was discovered in the Bull Mountain Range quickly spread through the entire Crete empire, as well as into many of the neighboring countries. But, an even more mysterious and terrifying piece of news was hidden within the rumor.


    The capital of the Crete empire, Virginia, also known as the Lion City, had its pce situated around the center-north side of the city. Though it was not the wealthiest city on the continent, it was the cultural center of humanity, as it was the city with the richest cultural history.


    This could be seen from the architecture of the city, as well as the clothing of the inhabitants, poption density, and trade activity. It was a lively, bustling city, with sophisticatedws and institutions. Most of the people lived above the poverty line. Even so, it had a hidden dark side¡ªslums and arge number of ve districts.


    The pce of Virginia was a towering and magnificent structure of white marble. It was the culmination of the efforts of all of the Cretan craftsmen, over three generations, and was built upon the foundations of the original Crete empire pce. It took several decades toplete the pce.


    A youth carried a sword in hand and walked straight into the pce. He put down his sword at the door and headed toward the deeper parts of the pce. He walked past the opulent corridors and pce garden to a small yard. One could see a middle aged man taking a rest and sipping on milk tea in the building beside him.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    A youth stepped forward and greeted the Emperor. Emperor Elliot VII put down the book in his hand and nced at the youth, ¡°Earl Ivens, why have youe visit me today?¡±


    Earl Ivens peered at the book in the Emperor¡¯s hand and raised his head, ¡°Your Majesty, is that the Epic of Totle?¡±


    Elliot VII nodded his head. ¡°The Epic of Totle records information on many ancient civilizations. We have much to learn from it, especially on the topic of the rise and fall of the Gold, Silver, and Bronze dynasties!¡±


    Ivens immediately replied, ¡°Then, does Your Majesty remember Ahenaten?¡±


    Elliot VII broke intoughter. ¡°Golden King Ahenaten, the first recorded ruler in history, the great hero who brought humanity into an era of civilization? No one would forget him!¡±


    Elliot VII frowned. ¡°Why did you mention the Golden King? Also, surely you must have some official matters to discuss with me today?¡±


    Earl Ivens immediately replied, ¡°Your Majesty, today, the matter I am here to report has direct rtions with him. Your Majesty, the tomb of Golden King Ahenaten was discovered in the Bull Mountain Range of Castro Province. Viscount Tena excavated the tomb of the Golden King and stole the Sword of the King from the tomb. Your Majesty, the fabled Sword of the King has reappeared. Currently, Cardinal Hodap of the Church of Light has already headed to Castro Province and sealed the Bull Mountain Range. Should we also take action!¡±


    Elliot VII frowned, unamused. ¡°It is only a sword. We cannot take all of the words of legend as absolute truth. If the Church of Light desires it, they can have it. However, for Viscount Tena to daremit such an act, he has thrown the face of all the nobles. He must be punished!¡±


    Earl Ivens said immediately, ¡°Viscount Tena is already dead. All of his Bloodline Knights and warriors killed each other inside the tomb, as if they were under a curse. Only a few ves managed to make it out alive. One of them has the Sword of the King, and we have been tracking him with all of our power. Currently, we have located him in a small town of Castro Province, and we are fighting the Church over custody of the captive. But, that is not the most important part. We have heard of an even more important news from the ve!¡±


    Elliot VII was intrigued, immediately asking, ¡°What news?¡±


    Earl Ivens drew in a long breath. ¡°In the coffin of Ahenaten, they discovered ichor, the blood of God. ording to the legends, when Ahenaten received the prophecy from the angel Faross, the angel sealed a drop of ichor into a gem and gave it to the Golden King. It was by using this power bestowed by God that the Golden King managed to defeat the orcs and unite humanity! ording to the ve, at the time, they could see a film that was recorded within the gem, depicting the Golden King¡¯s receiving the prophecy from God. They saw the appearance of God, as well as his message!¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He who drinks the blood of God will be a descendant of God, and will wield the power of the Almighty!¡±


    Elliot VII clenched his hands, as his pupils dting. ¡°Bring me that ve at all costs!¡±


    Ivens was thrilled. Hadn¡¯t hee to impress the Emperor? If he could seed in this task, he could gain the favor of the Emperor and improve his status, ¡°So what about the Church of Light?¡±


    Elliot VII waved his hand. ¡°Ignore them. This is a matter of the Crete empire, so the Church of Light cannot interfere!¡±


    Ivens left immediately, leaping into action. Other than the Church of Light and the Emperor of Crete, every noble family and hidden power of the underworld also received this intel and began acting at once.


    The news of the ichor spread like wildfire, especially the words of the prophecy: ¡°He who drinks the blood of God will be a descendant of God, and will wield the power of the Almighty!¡±


    The public was enraptured. Everyone wanted to be the descendant of God, turning themselvespletely into the messenger of God. They also wanted to wield the power of the Almighty! During that time, legends about the ichor and epics of the Golden King were exaggerated indefinitely. Even the children in the countryside were singing the words of the prophecy.


    The news had even spread to neighboring countries, their allies within the Crete Empire taking action. There were numerous attempts of robbery when the forces of the Crete empire were transporting the Sword of the King back to the capital, Lion City. Countless people acted in the shadows. Even the armies in the frontier began secretly moving their forces, with countless eyes directed at the little province in the Crete empire.


    Within these stormy developments, news concerning the ve by the name of Mark caught everyone¡¯s attention. It was reported that he was the one who took the ichor from the tomb of the Golden King. The province of Castro was turned upside down in pursuit of him.


    Meanwhile, in a rural vige in the mountains of Castro, arge group of sheeps were grazing on the green grass. A girl, who appeared to be around 12 years old, was herding arge group of sheep. She was a ve of the lord. She was dressed in a torn rag that hardly qualified as clothing. Many spots on the rag had been mended, but it was kept very clean. With slightly dark skin and a face full of freckles, she exuded the youthful aura of a maiden!


    As the sun began setting and thest rays of twilight fell on the mountainside, the sheeps started to call. It was like a beautiful rustic painting. But, at that moment, a man drenched in blood crawled out from the foot of the hill.


    ¡°Kelly! Kelly!¡±


    She looked up, as she was counting the sheep on her way home, only to discover the the figure of her father Mark. She saw that Mark had arge sword wound, and appeared to be on the verge of death!

 Chapter 57 - Blood of God

    <h4>Chapter 57: Blood of God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Kelly cupped her mouth in shock. She threw down the whip in her hands and hugged her father Mark, ¡°Father, what happened?¡±


    Kelly was crying. She saw the blood on her hand, her voice sour, ¡°Why... why... are you covered in blood?¡±


    Mark had wanted to sell the gemstone with the ichor. All he asked for was a thousand gold. With the money, he could escape his identity as a ve and take his daughter away from this life of servitude. He could buy arge piece ofnd and an identity as a free citizen, forever freeing himself from the shackles of a ve. From then on, he could perhaps be a merchant, or a craftsman.That way, his children and grandchildren would never have to be a ve.


    However, he was betrayed. He was stabbed from the back while he escaped in a fluster through the window. After a simple bandage, he spent an entire day trying to reach his daughter at the vige, as the partner that betrayed him knew where his daughter was. He had to reach this ce faster than him!


    Kelly helped her father into her dpidated house as she chased the sheeps into their pen. There were not many things in the house, not even a bed. There was only a rug on the ground.


    Kelly got her father to sit on the rug. Mark leaned on the wall, unable to stop coughing, ¡°No, Kelly, we have to leave immediately!¡±


    Kelly immediately said, ¡°Why? We¡¯re ves, it¡¯ll be hard for us to survive even if we escaped from this ce. We have nond, and nobody would take us in!¡±


    Mark smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We have this.¡±


    Mark took out a golden gemstone from his robes. There was a drop of golden-red blood suspended in the gemstone. Mark instantly revealed a smitten look. Kelly asked out of curiosity, ¡°A gemstone, how beautiful. Father, where did you get that? You didn¡¯t steal the leader¡¯s item, did you?¡±


    Mark shook his head, ¡°No, not just a gemstone. It¡¯s ichor. No one is worthy enough to own it. The nobles, even the emperor, would be the descendent of God and inherit his power if they drank the ichor inside!¡±


    ¡°Cough! Cough! Unfortunately, I do not know how to open it and could only think of ways to sell it. Kelly, we¡¯d never have to be ves again. We can have a rich, free life. I can marry you off to a respectable person, and not keep you here to shepherd sheeps, then be vited by those filthy people!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my biggest wish. Unfortunately, your mother¡¯s dead, killed by those nobles. I really want our family to live happily together and have a piece ofnd to our name!¡±


    Suddenly, there were noises outside. Mark was worried, immediately propping himself up against the wall. He looked through the window and saw a group of soldiers on horses, heading toward the small hut. The person that betrayed him had changed into a set of presentable clothes and riding on a horse, giving the group directions to this ce!


    Mark was very flustered, his expression that of shock, ¡°They¡¯re here! They¡¯re here! Kelly, run quickly. Jump out from the window at the back and hide. Don¡¯te out, no matter what!¡±


    Kelly instantly hugged her father, ¡°No, father, let us run together!¡±


    Mark shook his head, ¡°No, my injuries are too serious. I cannot run much father. Oh, yes, take this. Run, and do not look back!¡±


    Mark stuffed the gemstone with the ichor into Kelly¡¯s hand, then pushed her out of the window. Mark blocked the window no matter how much Kelly cried. Soon after, the noise outside the window stopped, while the soundsing from out the door became louder and louder. Mark wiped his tears. At this moment, he saw the door to the hut being kicked open. A few soldiers burst into the room, quickly suppressing Mark and dragging him out the hut to the front of a knight. The armored noble youth lowered his head and looked at Mark, then tilted his head.


    Another man immediately came forward and searched Mark. Mark spat on him. ¡°Ian, you traitor!¡±


    Ian kicked him onto the ground, ¡°In front of money, be it you or me, friendship is worth nothing!¡±


    Ian searched Mark but found nothing. His expression changed, ¡°You clearly had it with you, where did you hide it. Wait, where is your daughter?¡±


    Markughed, ¡°She¡¯s long gone. You¡¯ll never find the ichor. You despicable people, The ichornding in your hands is simply polluting the ichor!¡±


    The young nobleman leapt off his horse, slowly drawing his sword with his gloved hand, ¡°A ve like you dare to kill a nobleman, betray his master and steal a holy treasure bestowed by the God. Mark, your name has even reached the ears of the emperor. You may be a ve, but I will give you the honor of dying at the hand of a nobleman!¡±


    ¡°I curse...¡±


    Mark had notpleted his sentence when his throat was pierced by the sword. He slumped to the ground, dead. The nobleman wiped down his thin sword, ¡°Search the area, she couldn¡¯t have gone far. Capture her immediately!¡±


    Soon after, a few knights riding horses followed the tracks and found Kelly in a wheat field under the mountain. Kelly screamed as she was being dragged back to her hut by the shoulder. She then saw her father¡¯s corpse thrown to the side, pinned on a wooden stake!


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Kelly had a dazed expression, ¡°Father?¡±


    But Mark could no longer answer her. His lifeless eyes looking on the ground like a dead fish¡¯s. His head hung low, his entire body pinned on a wooden stake, as if a broken puppet.


    The nobleman walked up to her. ¡°A sheep shepherd? You sure are a despicable ve. Where¡¯s the ichor? Hand it over. How can a person with dirty blood flowing in their body handle an item bestowed by God!¡±


    But Kelly could not hear anything now, her gaze fixed on her father¡¯s corpse. She suddenly felt that her world had turned gray, her consciousness seemed to have floated into the sky.


    ¡°Father¡¯s dead? Why did such a thing happen?¡±


    ¡°Oh God? Is this real? Why must they do that. God, why do you tolerate the existence of such evil, why do you not punish them?¡±


    The nobleman was furious at Kelly¡¯s unresponsiveness. But he saw the gemstone from the corner of his eye!


    ¡°It is indeed in your hands, hand it over!¡±


    The young noble was greedy and lustful. He extended his hand, wanting to snatch the gemstone away from Kelly¡¯s hands. Suddenly, the gemstone Kelly was grabbing tightly onto started to release a golden glow. It released an intense light into the night sky. The ichor in the gemstone pulsed, then flowed into Kelly¡¯s body!


    Everyone was shocked when they saw Kelly floating into the air. She was undergoing an intense transformation. Deified cells are flooding into her body, but she did not appear to be resisting the changes. Her entire being was starting to fuse with the ichor. Her skin started to change, her appearance bing more exquisite. Her figure became more slender. But the changes in her internal organs and brain were even more intense.


    Outside of Maria¡¯s World, Lu Zhiyu, who was flipping through books about the humans within Maria¡¯s World in the library of his dimensional castle, could also sense this scene. He instantly stood up. It was as though he could sense Kelly despite them being in separate worlds!

 Chapter 58 - Saintess

    <h4>Chapter 58: Saintess</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Someone has already activated the ichor crystal and assimted the deified cells!¡±


    The condition for activation Lu Zhiyu designed was very simple. As long as the user had a strong wish and no resistance to the process, cell assimtion would be achieved. The assimtion by the defied cells went beyond introducing the cells into the body. The deified cells would reconstruct the living organism and consume arge amount of energy. But the defied cells Lu Zhiyu modified contains arge amount of energy within themselves, so it was sufficient toplete a full body transformation!


    Everyone stared at Kelly, who was floating in the air as she currently influenced by the mind power within the cells in the ichor. She transformed from an average looking girl into a maiden with fine, ethereal features and waist-length raven hair.


    The young noble gaped, as if he was witnessing a miracle. He stared at the young girl floating in the air, ¡°How, how is this possible? God and miracles actually exist!¡±


    Everyone retreated in shock. Ian, therade that had betrayed Mark, fell to the ground, ¡°Impossible, it was real? How could this be real?¡±


    The young noble awoke from his shock and began screaming wildly, ¡°Quick, kill her, kill her!¡±


    All of his knights hesitated in stepping forward. After seeing this scene, which was akin to witnessing the descent of God, all of them acquired a sense of reverence for the young girl. ¡°Sir, we can¡¯t, she just received the attention of God!¡±


    The young noble roared in fury, panicked. ¡°You just killed her father. If we leave her, we all will perish, so hurry up and kill her!¡±


    Egged on by the young noble, a few soldiers charged toward the young girl. They pulled out their longswords and sliced toward the young girl. At this moment, Kelly suddenly opened her eyes, peering at them with fathomless ck pupils and an air of condescension, as if she stood above them with the coldness of the divine!


    In that moment she opened her eyes, all of the longswordsing at Kelly came to a halt. As her gaze moved, a few of the soldiers discovered that they hadpletely lost control over their bodies, as they now turned their longswords toward their own necks!


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? I can¡¯t move!¡±


    ¡°My hand, what¡¯s going on? I can¡¯t control my hand!¡±


    ¡°Oh God, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Slowly, those soldiers each slit their own throats, killing themselves under the moonlight, with helpless eyes that were drowned in despair. Everyone felt a chill go down their spines, their legs buckling under them. This sort of power was far beyond their imaginations, and could only be attributed to the realm of the divine or the devil!


    After witnessing this chilling scene, all of the people present were trembling. Immediately, someone could not stand the pressure any longer, and tried to run. But, within a few steps, he fell to the ground, his eyes losing their luster!


    ¡°Run, everyone, run!¡±


    ¡°This is not the power of God, but the power of the Devil! It¡¯s a demon!¡±


    The girl swept her gaze over the others. All of those in her line of sight froze, before slowly drawing their longswords and slitting their own throats. Dozens of soldiers and knights, including seven Bloodline Knights, died at the same time. Their bloodline powers were worthless in the face of the power of the divine!


    ¡°Forgive me, I have sinned, but I did not kill your father!¡±


    ¡°Spare me!¡±


    The young noble copsed to the ground, unable to believe the scene of carnage unfolding before his eyes, as dozens of peoplemited suicide simultaneously, their lives ebbing away beneath the new light of the rising moon and the dancing light of the torch in front of the wooden hut.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°This? This is the power of God?¡±


    The dark haired girl approached the noble, the moon shining behind her back, dragging out her long shadow. The young noble lifted his head in a daze, like a frightened child.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡ªdon¡¯te any closer! You can¡¯t kill me, I am...I am...¡±


    The noble shrieked with a feminine squeal, only to discover that his body was no longer under his control. He was being manipted into lifting his hands to his throat, and then strangling himself, as if he had been caught by the ws of the devil. As the force continuously increased, he strangled himself to death!


    Kelly only came to her senses as she was watching the agonizing death of the young noble, whose face had turned blue and purple, like a demon. Instantly, she freed herself from the supernatural state she was in, only to discover, to her utter shock, the corpses littered on the ground around her.


    She then saw her father¡¯s body, nailed upon the wooden pole. She sprung to him, held him in a tight embrace, and wailed loudly, ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, the devastation of the scene was discovered by the locals. Utterly traumatized, Kelly was still hugging the body of her father. The hillside that was covered by the carcasses of the soldiers and knights she had ughtered. Such a scene was like the descent of the devil. No one dared to approach her!


    In the afternoon, a team of Temple Knights rushed over, led by Cardinal Hodap. In the Bull Mountain Range, the Temple Knights were facing off against the emperor¡¯s troops. Though the Church had stated their authority over the Golden King¡¯s tomb, due to the presence of divine relics, the Church was facing immense pressure and would not be able to hold out much longer!


    Since the Crete empire had obtained the Sword of the King first, the Church of Light had lost the initiative. But, to their great fortune, Hodap had discovered news about the location of the ichor, only to find that the ichor had already been consumed!


    The Church of Light had already predicted this scenario. No matter who it was, as long as they possessed the bloodline of God, the Church would recognize them as a saint or a saintess. As such, the Church would be able to act as the mouthpiece of God here in this world. Thus, Hodap had to be the first to find the Saintess. The Saintess must belong to the Church of Light!


    As Hodap dismounted by the hill, he saw the corpses of those who hadmitted suicide, including the entire squad of knights and Bloodline Knights. They had all died without the slightest signs of resistance. It chilled him to the bones. He couldn¡¯t feel the slightest warmth even though the sun shined upon him.


    Hodap turned his eyes to the beautiful maiden, who was clutching the body of a man up on the slope. Though she was drenched in blood and dressed in dirty rags, her exquisite appearance and goddess-like demeanor made the spectators feel as though they were witnessing the descent of an angel!


    Hodap knew that this must be the Saintess, as no ordinary women could ever achieve that level of beauty. In fact, Hodap had never encountered any woman of such unearthly beauty. Though her body had yet to fully mature, she already possessed an allure that could topple nations. The entire squad dismounted and knelt to the ground. Hodap went to the forefront, bowing before Kelly.


    ¡°Cardinal Hodap of the Church of Light Crete Empire East Division greets Your Holiness. Saintess, we havee to receive you!¡±


    Kelly lifted her head and looked at the crowd in a daze. She discovered that she could read their very thoughts, from each of their minds. It would only take a single thought on her part to deprive them of control over their bodies. They would not be able to resist her in the slightest. This was the power she had received from the ichor, the power granted to her by God!


    ¡°The Church of Light? Is that the ce closest to God?¡±


    Kelly stood up. Though her small stature did not even reach Hodap¡¯s chest, in the face of this ck haired maiden with unearthly beauty and unfathomable powers standing amongst a pile of dead bodies, Hodap felt a tendril of fear.


    Kelly raised her head, ¡°Are you all afraid of me? Am I not the messenger of God? Why are you afraid of me?¡±


    Hodap looked into Kelly¡¯s eyes. He felt that those bewitching ck eyes seemed to see into the depths of his very soul, and he could not help but take a step backward. ¡°God, this is truly the power of the divine!¡±


    Looking around, all of the haughty Temple Knights, who could each rival ten men alone, were trembling before the young girl. It was as if those ck eyes had the magical power to instil fear


    Kelly murmured, ¡°It turns out that all of these men have hearts that are tainted by such filth and foolishness!¡±

 Chapter 59 - Kingdom of the Church of Light

    <h4>Chapter 59: Kingdom of the Church of Light</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the 136th Year of Iron, the Church of Light changed its calendar to the Years of Holy Light. This year, the Church officially dered itself to be the representative of God, and its position was solidified by the presence of the Saintess. The Pope and the Saintess were both seen as messengers of God. The Church¡¯s power expanded exponentially. By then, it had begun to control even more human kingdoms and even affected the kingdoms of the orcs as well. The Church¡¯s power began to overshadow the monarchy. The Saintess¡¯s supernatural power and status as a descendant of God were more than enough to convince the human rulers and noblemen of the Church¡¯s legitimacy.


    In the 3rd Year of Holy Light, Crete Empire¡¯s Elliot VII renounced the Church of Light. Saintess Kelly led an army into his capital and easily captured the emperor without any casualties or actual conflict. They removed him from power, announced him as a heretic, and executed him publicly. After that, they crowned his nephew as the new king, Elliot VIII. Fearing the powerful influence of the Church, other monarchs and noblemen allied themselves against the Church.


    In the 5th Year of Holy Light, the Church Knights defeated the united army of Luhmann and Mara Kingdoms in the city of Rus, forcing the two kingdoms to bow before the Church¡¯s power. The two kings were also forced to go to the Church to receive its blessing and coronation. The Church also had the rights to station troops in these kingdoms, monitor their activities, and collect taxes from their people.


    After that, the numerous human kingdoms in and around the central province began to follow the Church¡¯s orders, and the Church reigned supreme. Abdications and the passing of the crown could only be carried out by attending the Church¡¯s ceremony. Events like coronations had to be performed in front of the Pope and the Saintess of the Church in order to be legitimate. The Church had the rights to remove any king or governmental official from power. It also had the power to preach anywhere in any kingdoms, and the kings could not reject them with any reason!


    That same year, the Church built the Kingdom of the Church of Light, and the city of Rus was renamed as St. Sarl. The kingdom covered the entire Bull Mountain Range and most parts of the Castro Province of the Crete Empire. In addition, several cities of Luhmann and Mara Kingdoms, as well as two smaller nations, also joined the new kingdom. This marked the height of the Church¡¯s power and reputation. More than half of the human kingdoms were under the Church¡¯s control.


    At the same time, the Church also denounced all other religions and formed organizations to capture any heretics. In this name, it captured many people who tried to resist the Church. It also created a special organization consisting of many Judges of Light who would monitor the activities of all the kingdoms and spy on their internal intel. The Church¡¯s power seemed to be at its peak, and no one could object to it. No one, not even kings, noblemen, and Bloodline Knights, could fight against the Church¡¯s ruling!


    Delmatina was located within Luhmann Kingdom and covered mostly by forests and mountains. It was where Luhmann Kingdom¡¯s most ancient mountains were located. Surrounding the mountain ranges was a huge, primal forest. Due to the tall trees, thendscape within the forests was dark and unpredictable, and it was filled with many swamps. The heavy fogmon in this forest and the treacherous terrain made traveling there almost impossible. Many explorers had disappeared into this forest, leaving numerous horror stories behind. Therefore, the ce was also known as the ck Forest.


    Lu Zhiyu ced his newly constructed insect nest in the depths of the Dark Forest, on a lonely cliffside that was very difficult to ess. He had reconstructed this insect nest, turning it into an organism with an independent mind. Then, he assumed control over this new organism through his dream space. This was the only intact insect nest left over after the deaths of the insect queens. He had wiped away the insects¡¯ spiritual imprints and assumed full control over it.


    From then on, this insect nest which once represented the height of the insects¡¯ biotechnology belonged to Lu Zhiyu. The most important thing was that this nest would act as a life-generating machine. As long as he had control over it, he could design any form of life and ce the temte into the nest. The organism would just grow out of the nest!


    Previously, he had to go through all the trouble of breeding the embryos, finding a suitable mother, and helping the mother to deliver the organisms. Before he had the biological chambers, he even had to raise them up slowly. Now, as long as he could provide aplete temte, the nest would return him with a fully mature organism!


    This was almost like entering an industrialized civilization from a primitive one. The insect nest was like a processing nt for living things. As long as it had sufficient energy andpounds, it could work continuously!


    After the reconstruction, the nest appeared as a ck circr ball that was over ten meters tall. It had a very strong outer shell that would allow it to stand even after receiving significant damage.


    After Lu Zhiyu had turned the nest into an organism, he had originally wanted to call it Life One. After a while, he abandoned that name and renamed it Gaia, which meant the mother of earth and life!


    Gaia had basic intelligence, and Lu Zhiyu even used the sub-brain¡¯s temte on it, turning it into something akin to arge organicputer. Any organism born from Gaia would always be under its control.


    Since the beginning of the Years of Holy Light, Lu Zhiyu had been meditating a lot and trying to create a mythical creature temte at the same time. From then to now, five years had passed, and he was progressing smoothly, especially now that he had finally assimted Sakun¡¯s soul into his dream space. This act boosted his mind power significantly. At the moment, Lu Zhiyu had 4203 SFU of mind power. He only needed another five years to deify his entire body.


    So far, however, he had not seeded in creating the mythical creature temtes. Most of his attempts had ended in failure, even though ording to his sub-brain¡¯s calctions the life temtes wereplete and stable.


    In addition, Lu Zhiyu did not have any mythical creature specimens to experiment on. Clearly, he would not experiment on himself. Until he waspletely certain that the procedure was safe and perfect, he would not risk his own life. Only after he tried the experiment on other organisms and was confident enough, he would do it to himself.


    Lu Zhiyu tried to recreate the soul of the Tree of Life a few times but failed as well. He found that forming a soul was not as easy as he thought it would be. It seemed to be closely rted to the power of faith only heard in stories. However, Lu Zhiyu still could not feel the so-called power of faith. It was a fundamental power, one that was rted to the basicws governing the universe and formation of awarenesses of living beings. At the moment, he could not yet understand something so arcane.


    Therefore, Lu Zhiyu had taken a step back and begun working on magical beasts. These so-called magical beasts were effectively spawns of mythical creatures. However, Lu Zhiyu was nning to use Sakun¡¯s deified cells. After modifying them suitably, he would turn ordinary organisms into magical beasts. Because Sakun was dead, these beasts would not be bound by Sakun¡¯s life imprint. Furthermore, Sakun¡¯s original life temte in its deified cells would also be changed, so these beasts would be nothing like the Children of the Sea!


    Lu Zhiyu had decided to call them magical beasts, but he had yet to create any. Because the dimensional castle was not an appropriate ce to create them, Lu Zhiyu had decided to move hisboratory to the ck Forest. He would create magical beasts and carry out experiments on them in order toplete his mythical creature temte. At the meantime, he would realize his Wizard Civilization Creation n!

 Chapter 60 - Constructing the Wizard Tower

    <h4>Chapter 60: Constructing the Wizard Tower</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Gaia, create 1,000 second-generation ant-people. Then, load the artificial intelligence and the smithing temte!¡±


    ¡°Sub-brain, transmit the smithing temte!¡±


    ¡°Received! Loadingplete!¡±


    ¡°Received!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu watched as the ck steel ball started squirming and the valves creaked open, one by one, releasing the steam inside. Like a beehive, ant-people were continuously produced from within then stood in formation on the ck peak of this unnamed mountain. The mountain was barren,pletely treeless. As far as the eye could see, the mountain range was formed only by empty ridges.


    The shape of the ant-people had changed. The second generation of ant-people appeared to be even stronger than before, and they were much shorter. Their glossy carapaces made them seem like ck armored warriors, exhibiting aplete deviation from the usual appearances of ants and insects.


    Their hands had also be deft and agile, with fingers capable of delicate maniptions, like human hands. They had also gained simple vocal cords, though this only gave them the ability to reply with stilted, pre-programmed responses. As such, any content outside of the character recognition temte was beyond their abilities. But most importantly, their lifespans were extended.


    The ant-people put good use to therge amount of tools that Lu Zhiyu had brought. Under Gaia¡¯s control, 1,000 ant-people divided up thebor, then began working ording to Lu Zhiyu¡¯s designs¡ªttening the ground, excavating rocks, logging trees, and collecting materials.


    Lu Zhiyu had ced Gaia in the ck forest, on top of this unnamed peak, in order to create his own wizard tower. Using this location as a base, he wished to recruit apprentice wizards in Maria¡¯s World, and then begin disseminating the art of witchcraft.


    Since Lu Zhiyu had already expended so many resources in developing a magicwork, of course, he wished to utilize it as soon as possible. ording to Lu Zhiyu¡¯s ns, he would build a wizard tower, just like those in fantasy novels. In the future, hordes of wizarding apprentices woulde to this mountain, and they would walk out with the knowledge of how the magicwork worked, as well as having their mind power awakened.


    These wizard apprentices would then gradually expand the study of witchcraft and explore new ways to use mind power, thus paving Lu Zhiyu¡¯s path towards evolution by collectively gathering knowledge and creating a great wizard civilization. This would be much faster than Lu Zhiyu carrying out research alone. To be honest, Lu Zhiyu had hit a wall at this point on his journey, and wasn¡¯t sure how to proceed!


    Lu Ziyu knew that it was far too difficult for him to understand the intricate workings of mind power on his own. What this required was a civilization and millions of people dedicated to pooling their wisdom to pave a path to knowledge!


    After cing Gaia within the ck forest, Lu Zhiyu returned to the dimensional castle. In order to construct the wizard tower, hepiled a list of all the people with strong mind powers with no limitations to age, barring those far too old. He also included the criteria of having strong learning abilities and vivid imaginations, unrestrained by rigid conventions.


    Only this kind of person fit Lu Zhiyu¡¯s definition of a wizard. For this first batch of students, Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t limit his list to the human race alone, but also included elves and orcs. As for the mermaid race, the numbers were very low at the moment and additionally, they were, by nature, spawn. However, Lu Zhiyu had other ns for them!


    Lu Zhiyu found his ship, anchored in a cove on an ind. Several decades had already passed, so the ship had long since be rusted and unusable. Lu Zhiyu had barely had the opportunity to use it, and yet it was already out ofmision!


    ¡°No no, even if it wasn¡¯t broken beyond repair, this still will not do. I must find another ship, this one is far too small!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu wanted to take a ship and sail the seas between the Y and Alen continents, recruiting apprentices along the way, then journeying to the ck forest by sea, before heading straight to the wizard tower. He wanted to buy a ship, or tomission one from a human shipyard. After all, the construction of the wizard tower and its apanying structures would take a few months.


    ¡°Currently, they have only constructed barges for seafaring. In the deep seas of Maria¡¯s World, sailing in those boats is still rtively dangerous, especially with Saqun¡¯s descendants roaming the oceans. Without me aboard, the ship is sure to sink under the attack of all thoserge sea monsters. And it would be impossible for me to go personally every time!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu found this very problematic, but getting a ship from the real world would be even more troublesome. A round trip wouldn¡¯t be a matter of decades, centuries would have passed by the time he returned.


    ¡°Wooden ship? if I can create magical beasts, why can¡¯t I create a magical reinforced ship? I can create a ship which is a supernatural being by life alchemy. I can start off with a nt, with it cells deified, then give its life temte the shape of a boat. It would be programmed with enhanced speed, and would even have the power of flight!¡±


    As he thought of reinforcing beasts with magic, of course, he had also considered reinforcing nts with magic but he had not created any magical beasts yet. As for nts, there was even less to say there. He had never considered the incredible idea of creating a ship with deified cells through alchemy!


    Sometimes, breakthroughs in human intelligence were the products of these shes of inspiration. Lu Zhiyu believed that his idea was very practical, so he returned immediately to the dimensional castle to prepare for this project. As he did so, he pulled out the Scroll of the World to search for possible wizard apprentices throughout all of Maria¡¯s World.


    Lu Zhiyubined the genes of the iron birch with the genes of the Tree of Life, creating the ideal seed for his ship. He then buried the seed within the ck forest to form the embryo of his life alchemy ship.


    Every day, Lu Zhiyu poured his mind power into forming the tree for the ship. Because the seed inherited the lifeforce and the development speed of the Tree of Life, the ship tree reached full maturity in a few months.


    Due to Lu Zhiyu¡¯s interference, the shape of the tree was extremely strange. It grew horizontally, with continually reinforcing cells, like cancer cells. Then the body of a gigantic ship grew from the trunk of the tree!


    With a width of almost 40 meters and a height of 20 meters, the ship had a huge cavernous space inside. The outer skin of the tree was white, with a host of wild branches jutting out. Lu Zhiyu had never seen a tree with such a bizarre appearance before.


    Lu Zhiyu brought a dozen ant-people with axes to the tree andmanded, ¡°Go, cut it down for me!¡±


    The ant-people began chopping at the trunk of the bizarre tree, removing all of the branches. Peng-peng-peng! Lu Zhiyu saw the embryo of therge seafaring ship wrapped within white bark begin to emerge. It was apletely natural process, with no manmade points of connection. From the outside, the silhouette of the ship looked like a bullet.


    At this point, the tree had not died yet as the powerful life-force of the nt continued to sustain its life but the life alchemy ship¡¯s embryo was alreadypleted. Lu Zhiyu then began preparing for the second step of the process, the reinforcement of this life alchemy ship!

 Chapter 61 - Life Alchemy Ship

    <h4>Chapter 61: Life Alchemy Ship</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu had already finished preparing the deified cells he needed for the life alchemy ship. He used some animal genes alongside nt genes in the life temte. This ship was abination of nt and animal genes.


    Using his mind power, he rose into the air and jumped onto the top of the broadside of the ship, from where he could saw a hole in the middle that led directly to the cabin below. Lu Zhiyu opened up a dimensional door and took this ship to the ocean. The ship sshed into the water and floated calmly.


    He retrieved the deified cells and poured them onto the deck. The small puddle of blood dropped onto the deck and seemed to have its own life. It started wriggling and went for the inside of the nt cells.


    Lu Zhiyu could immediately feel the drastic changes in the ship. The blood triggered a series of drastic chain reactions in the nt cells. He could see the white outer shell of the ship grow quickly, covering any signs of the cut recently made to the ship. At the end of the ship, two propellers appeared. The deck wriggled as well, bing more refined.


    Even more strangely, two eyes appeared on the front of the ship, as well as a mouth full of sharp teeth. It was as if a nt had be a carnivore and could hunt prey! It didn¡¯t have to rely solely on water and sunlight anymore. It could also hunt other organisms in the ocean. At the same time, the ship¡¯s weak instincts from the nt genes were rapidly developing to the level of intelligence of a normal animal.


    Lu Zhiyu opened up his dream space and dragged the mind of the ship into the dream space. He wanted to assimte the ship¡¯s mind. This ship was born from magic, but its mind was far off from Sakun¡¯s mind. Because of this, it only took a few moments for Lu Zhiyu¡¯s dream space topletely assimte the ship.


    Then he walked into the cabin of the ship. It waspletely empty, with no walls to divide it into rooms. He reached the front of the ship.


    There, he poured another test tube of blood onto the ship and immediately arge volume of blood with deified cells flowed out. To create this life alchemy ship, he¡¯d really sacrificed a lot. Not much of the deified cells from Sakun remained. A few more experiments and it would all be gone. The blood pooled on the ground started to erode the wooden deck at once, forming a small brain-like lump on the ground.


    Lu Zhiyu put the mind of the ship he had assimted into the lump and it responded immediately as if it had been activated, ¡°Intelligent sub-brain II, await orders!¡±


    Then he immediately ordered, ¡°Take control of the life alchemy ship! Set my authority as the highest!¡±


    ¡°Completed!¡±


    ¡°Sub-brain I, transfer the first model of the SS Eternity alchemy ship!¡±


    ¡°Sub-brain II, ept it! Construction started!¡±


    Originally, Lu Zhiyu wanted to use his own deified cells to build this ship. However, he soon discovered that was not possible. All deified cell temtes would automatically synchronize, meaning that if he used his own cells, his life temte would be a ship. He didn¡¯t want this to lead to his body breaking down and bing a ship. He would be aughingstock!


    However, using Sakun¡¯s cells meant that he did not own the ship and couldn¡¯t control it. If the ship decided to override his orders, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He had to use his dream space to control the ship by assimting its mind and transforming it into another sub-brain to control the ship. This way, the ship became a sub-brain that was independent from Lu Zhiyu¡¯s body. Its life temte was independent from him, as well. It was like aputer that existed apart from him. Its growth wouldn¡¯t be limited by Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mind power level and could grow as it would naturally do.


    Lu Zhiyu had originally wanted to use Sakun¡¯s soul to control this second sub-brain, turning the ship into a real mythical alchemical ship under his control. However, it would be hard to extract Sakun¡¯s soul, as he had alreadypletely assimted the soul. Extracting it would mean that his mind power strength would decrease a lot, and he did not want that to happen.


    SS Eternal began its first reconstruction mission under themand of sub-brain II. The ship utilized its nt cells and began generating energy using the sunlight it gathered and the water from the ocean, which were then stored in the nt cells.


    The entire ship was changing again. Lu Zhiyu could see that where sub-brain II was located before was now covered by wood, the sub-brain itself sinking deep into the bowels of the ship. The hole under his feet was soon filled up.


    The empty cabin was sectioned off into three floors, with an additional floor over the deck. However, there were no sails on this ship. The windows on the wall turned into round pores. They were like an animal¡¯s shell but transparent. One could see through them.


    The bottom level was the control room. This level included the living space Lu Zhiyu designed for himself and a storage unit. The second level contained the guest quarters, with almost three dozen small bedrooms and tenrger bedrooms. There were also numerous bathrooms.


    The first level contained arge dining room, a library, and a small bar. There was also a meeting room, a living room, and some entertainment rooms. The topmost level was meant mostly for viewing the sea and rxing.


    Lu Zhiyu walked up the newly formed stairs, inspecting the alchemy ship¡¯s insides. Just as he had predicted, the ship¡¯s wood had inherited the iron birch¡¯s traits. It was very strong, and several more times durable than iron. With a structure like this, even if the ship was caught in a storm, it would be very hard to sink.


    Right now, the inside of the ship was still empty, since it had just finished constructing itself. There were no furnishings in any of the rooms. Other than the rooms that had grown windows on the walls, the rest of the rooms, the hallways, and the staircases were all left with no lighting. This would be taken care ofter.


    Lu Zhiyu walked onto the deck and saw the propellers were spinning very quickly, pushing the ship to sail over the calm sea surface smoothly. The white tree bark covered the entire ship and looked like he had just given the ship a new coat of paint. The eyes on the bow were like tworge floodlights, but they moved asionally, letting everyone know that they were not just decorations.


    The mouth was open, catching any fish unfortunate enough to be near. Instead of a ship, this was more like a huge beast in the sea. Lu Zhiyu had added two abilities to the life temte. One was to control the water flow so it could make a quick getaway if something happened.


    He tested it. In ordinary situations, the speed was at eighteen knots. In this era, no ship could catch up to it. If the water flow control was activated, the ship could reach thirty knots.


    It wasn¡¯t just a ship though. After standing a while on the deck, Lu Zhiyu returned to the cabin. Then the cabin doors closed tightly and the ship started sinking, going under the sea surface to the bottom of the sea!


    This could also be a submarine. Lu Zhiyu returned to themand room. He could see the front through the ship¡¯s eyes. The two eyes on the ship could serve as lights to be used to observe the front.

 Chapter 62 - Wind Ravens

    <h4>Chapter 62: Wind Ravens</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu piloted the SS Eternity along the ocean floor. This was Lu Zhiyu¡¯s first time exploring the ocean floor. He saw sea creatures of all sizes, passing through the tides, asrge schools of fish glided in every direction amongst the teeming sway of the seaweed, the coral reefs, and all sorts of strange sea monsters!


    Among all these creatures, Lu Zhiyu also encountered some descendants of the Children of the Sea. Though they did not have deified cells or special abilities, they carried on therge body type characteristics of the Children of the Sea!


    These creatures seemed to be able to detect the threat of the SS Eternity. One of the monsters that looked like arge starfish approached the SS Eternity with its humongous suction cups.


    As Lu Zhiyu saw the huge maw approaching, the throat of the monster began changing immediately. Extremely strong vibrations spread from its mouth until the ocean seemed to be shaking. The starfish was torn beyond recognition by the sonic vibrations, turning into ground meat!


    This was the second ability of the SS Eternity: sonic vibration. This was a skill that Lu Zhiyu had only recently developed. Though he had been contemting it for a long time, he had only devised a working model within thest few months!


    Lu Zhiyu was glued to the windows, looking outside at the magnificence of the fantastical sea floor as the SS Eternity cruised through the deep sea. Lu Zhiyu had loved Jules Verne¡¯s novel Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea as a child. Right now, Lu Zhiyu was enjoying that undersea adventure in real life!


    As the ship sailed swiftly through the depths of the sea, Lu Zhiyu gazed, enchanted by the scenery. Finally, Lu Zhiyu steered the SS Eternity back tond on the shores of the ck Forest.


    Yet, the shoreline of the ck Forest was lined by imposing cliffs. Lu Zhiyu¡¯s SS Eternity could dive into the sea, but it did not yet have the ability to fly, so it could only stop there for now.


    Lu Zhiyu had equipped the SS Eternity with sub-brain II, which Lu Zhiyu had renamed as SS Eternity itself. He gave the SS Eternity themand to remain there and await further orders.


    Afterwards, Lu Zhiyu went through the dimensional door into the depths of the ck Forest. By now, the wizard tower was almostpleted. Within these past few months, not only had the main body of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s wizard tower beenpleted, but the castle surrounding the wizard tower was also also approachingpletion.


    At the moment, the densely wooded chain of dark mountains, without a single spot of greenery, looked like the territory of a demon. Jutting out from the craggy rocks was a white castle. It spread across half the mountain with a neat path leading to the foot of the mountain.


    At the summit, a colossal ck tower rose into the clouds. The wizard tower featured twelve levels, each of epic proportions. The castle on the hill was meant to act as the students¡¯ dormitory, while the tower was to be used for sses, experiments, and reading. Within the tower, Lu Zhiyu had already organized all sorts of study materials in Phinks, the mostmon humannguage.


    Organized into neatly printed books, with over a thousand years¡¯ worth of rare tomes from the ancient human and orc dynasties and the knowledge of the elves, the library was stocked with all of the knowledge necessary to broaden the worldviews of the wizard apprentices.


    Lu Zhiyu was certain that no one could rival his collection within the entire Alen Continent. It was a full two floors with mountains of books that people could get lost in if they weren¡¯t careful!


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s lounge andboratory were located at the very top of the tower. Its construction and decoration had already beenpleted. The walls were decorated with art pieces from all over Maria¡¯s World, the floor was carpeted and and he had installed a lion head firece by the stained ss windows. However, when Lu Zhiyu opened the windows, he saw the sky covered by arge flock of ravens that were circling above the entire mountain range.The eerie croaks of the ravens seemed especially sinister in the fading glow of twilight.


    This was the product of several months of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s hard work: the first magical beast, the wind raven. There was a reason why he made them. Lu Zhiyu imnted an affinity for mankind, as well as loyalty within their genes. Like the dogs on Earth, they were also a lifeform that was close to humanity by nature, and a useful creature that would follow themands of humans!


    The wind ravens were fairly intelligent and had the ability of the wind scythe. Lu Zhiyu had originally wanted to give them the power to control air currents, but since that was from the temte of mythical creatures, it was weakened when ced upon a magical beast. As such, their ability ended up being thepression of air currents into highly pressurized des of wind.


    However, the power of the ability was still impressive. A single hit was enough to split arge tree in half. If it was aimed at the average person, they would bepletely unable to resist it.


    Lu Zhiyu trained the wind ravens using his dream space and taught them how to talk. In a sense, they were equal in intelligence with human beings. Currently, they resided in a nest on the precipice of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s tower.


    ¡°Hello Anthony!¡± a wind ravenrger than the rest greeted, as itnded on Lu Zhiyu¡¯s window.


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°Hello ckjack!¡±


    ckjack nodded. ¡°Thank you for providing a nest for us. It is wonderfully warm andfortable. My children and I all like it very much!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shrugged his shoulders. ¡°That is wonderful. ckjack, I need the help of the wind ravens with a task!¡±


    ckjack thumped its chest as it hopped on the windowsill. It was remarkable how a ck raven could convey such rich expressions through vivid motions, just like humans. It replied solemnly, ¡°Definitely, what task do you speak of?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu immediately replied, ¡°I wish for you to deliver letters to a few special individuals!¡±


    Within thest half year, Lu Zhiyu had finalized the list of the first batch of wizard apprentices with around two hundred individuals. But by Lu Zhiyu¡¯s estimates, he would be lucky if a hundred of them actually showed up in the end. Currently, no one knew of the existence of wizards and witchcraft within the entirety of Maria¡¯s World.


    There were people of all sorts of backgrounds on the list, but most of them were from rtively good backgrounds. Lu Zhiyu required at least a basic level of education from them. They would have to be literate, at the very least, with extraordinary minds.


    Within these people, there were the children of lesser nobles, the heirs of merchants, and some sons of smiths. There were also a few adults and ves that Lu Zhiyu thought highly of. In addition to the human kingdom, there were also people from the kingdoms of the orcs and the elves of Y continent!


    Lu Zhiyu had prepared the eptance letters for the apprentices with simple introductions to the origin and existences of wizards and the significance of the wizard tower. If they chose to ept, they could tell the wind ravens. The ravens would notify the SS Eternity, which would then go fetch the apprentices!


    Each person on the list had a chance topletely change their fate by embarking on a journey to search for the path of truth. Whether they would grasp this opportunity or not would depend on their individual choices!

 Chapter 63 - Special Delivery

    <h4>Chapter 63: Special Delivery</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Those going to Alen for postal service in the human kingdoms, gather before me!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu stood in the castle, holding a stack of letters. Many wind ravens flew around the room and perched on the ground, the lights, windows, and tables. The entire ce was as noisy as a market!


    The wind ravens were all talking like humans. Each one also had a small satchel as if they were mailmen.


    ¡°That¡¯s me! Out of the way.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I think I¡¯m going to the humans!¡±


    ¡°Not me. I deliver to the orcs!¡±


    ¡°I heard some are going to the elves. I want to know what the elves look like!¡±


    Seeing that the situation was out of control, ckjack raised his voice and called, ¡°Everyone be quiet!¡±


    The chattering quieted down. All the ravens stood straight without daring to say anything. ckjack nodded. ¡°Now you¡¯re only allowed to speak if called on. Those going to the humans,e to the table,¡± he said with authority.


    A whole row of ravens stepped forward. Lu Zhiyu grabbed the letters and gave them to the ravens. He had already picked the ravens and had used the dream space to send their targets and specific location to their minds. Now, Lu Zhiyu only had to give the letters to them!


    ¡°Leves Bicto of Luhmann Kingdom,¡± Lu Zhiyu called.


    A wind raven immediately jumped out. ¡°Me, me!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu patted its head and the raven happily puffed up its chest. Their genes made them feel kinship to humans and loyalty to their owners. Lu Zhiyu put the letter into its satchel and then read the next name. One after another, all the letters for the human kingdoms were sent out.


    Lu Zhiyu stood and smiled. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, wind ravens. Bring back our apprentices.¡±


    ¡°We willplete the task!¡± the wind ravens said in unison. Then they flew away, circling around the tower once before flying towards their destinations. The closest was the Luhmann Kingdom while the furthest was the Tuten Dynasty.


    Lu Zhiyu then moved on to the letters that would be sent to the orcs. ¡°Those for the Alen Continent and orcs,e before me!¡±


    He waved his hand and a circr dimensional door appeared in the room. The wind ravens all flew through the door. They arrived at the orc kingdom and spread out. Lu Zhiyu sent out the 200 letters one by one, ensuring that the wind ravens could send them to the targets.


    Suddenly, Lu Zhiyu heard the sound of the bells outside the castle. The sound was graceful and melodious. Lu Zhiyu walked out and saw the huge bell on the tower ringing, indicating it was noon.


    ¡°It¡¯s twelve o¡¯clock. I should go check how SS Eternal¡¯s furnishing is going.¡±


    The sub-brain I in his mind immediately reminded him of the n and tasks for today. In order to use his time efficiently andbine his work and thoughts, he¡¯d designed a task. Whenever it was time, the sub-brain I would remind him.


    The list was very long and already reached into the next year. Looking at it, Lu Zhiyu realized that he actually had so many things to do. His efficiency had increased, but living this kind of nned life was like being a robot.


    After he inspected the ship, Lu Zhiyu assigned a dozen ant-people to be the crewmen. However, their brains were simpler so they could only perform simple conversations. The ship didn¡¯t need the ant-men to take care of though. They only had to take care of the wizard apprentices!


    He then checked the entire wizard tower. By now, most of the construction, both inside and out, was already finished.


    ¡ª


    For the next few days, other than working on his experiments and waiting for the wind raves to return, he also bought some obedient ves. After all, the ant-men weren¡¯t suffice. Many things still required humans, such as buying groceries and everyday items. He also needed humans to take care of the apprentices.


    In Lu Zhiyu¡¯ n, he would not allow the ves to leave the tower. He could even allow them to learn witchcraft, but they wouldn¡¯t be allowed to leave. They had to stay in one area of the wizard tower forever.


    Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t have to worry about them escaping either. The ves all had brands and no escaped ves from any country would have a happy ending. On the other hand, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about daily essentials here and the work wasn¡¯t heavy either. It was practically a job they couldn¡¯t be fired from. For a ve, nothing could be better than the life Lu Zhiyu gave them!


    In addition, the ves he¡¯d bought were all in families. Maybe one could escape, but the entire family couldn¡¯t. Furthermore, the entire Maria¡¯s World belonged to Lu Zhiyu. Where could these guys run to?


    He also created a new kind of camelids. Rather than supernatural creatures, they were just regr camelids. They looked like the alpacas. However, their fur was golden and they looked quite powerful, so he called them goldpacas.


    These goldpacas were very strong and could carry more things than most creatures. They were very fast as well. The goldpacas¡¯ hooves also allowed them to easily traverse more difficult terrains.


    He built a pen under the mountains and had a few ves take care of these goldpacas. Lu Zhiyu patted the goldpacas¡¯ necks. These guys were very gentle and stared at Lu Zhiyu with their funny eyes. For some reason, they made him want tough!


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to buy supplies down the mountain. This is the list you said earlier. Please check it!¡±


    The middle aged man behind Lu Zhiyu kept his head bowed, not daring to look. This was the only ve that Lu Zhiyu bought that could read Phinks. His name was Sargon and had the Tuten Dynasty¡¯s lineage. Lu Zhiyu ced him in charge of the ves and he was doing quite a good job. Everything was orderly.


    At first, the ves were terrified by the ant-people Lu Zhiyu had ced in the tower. They all thought Lu Zhiyu was a demon from the legends. After all, this was deep in the ck Forest, he had such an eerie castle, andmanded a bunch of beasts. They even thought that Lu Zhiyu ate humans and had bought them to eat!


    However, Sargon hadforted them and brought order to them. He¡¯d even discussed with Lu Zhiyu, making him satisfied.


    ¡°Sargon, good job. You can take a dozen of the goldpacas and some helpers. Depart now and return soon!¡± Lu Zhiyu told Sargon.


    The ck forest was veryrge and would take a long time to travel through. Even if one was familiar with the geography and paths, it would still take at least ten days. The entire trip would need around 20 days. The goldpacas were the only possible forms of transportation.


    ¡°Yes, Master! I will hurry back!¡±

 Chapter 64 - Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 64: Invitation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Early the next morning, Sargon bade his wife and daughter farewell and set out with two ves and a few ant-people. Each of them, including the ant-people, were wrapped up tightly in gray cloaks.


    Lu Zhiyu returned to the castle, entered into the main hall, and pressed a switch by the firece, which opened a secret passageway within a side wall. After lighting a torch, Lu Zhiyu followed the steps downward. After descending quite some distance, he came into arge underground cavern, which seemed to be some sort of a ry point.


    There were four tunnels that were visible from this location, each leading off into the distance. Lu Zhiyu had used the Source Form to create this sturdy tunnel here after initially choosing the ck Forest as the location for the wizard tower.


    Lu Zhiyu chose a tunnel leading to the south. It wasid with track, like an ancient mining tunnel. Along the tracks, parked by its side, was a modified train-like mine cart.


    Lu Zhiyu had began designing the tracks ever since the initial construction of the wizard tower began. It had taken half a year and only one route waspleted. The other three routes were still awaiting construction. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have sent Sargon and the others out on the goldpacas.


    As soon as Lu Zhiyu got on the cart and closed the door, the cart started speeding into the darkness at a breakneck pace, bouncing down the bumpy tracks. The ride was quite terrifying and exhrating, feeling almost like a rollercoaster, as the cart sped along in the darkness.


    Two hourster, Lu Zhiyu finally arrived at his destination. He got out of the cart, left the tracks, and pushed away a hidden rock. As the rock rolled away, rays of light from the outside flooded in.


    ¡°Not bad. That mining cart is quite interesting after all.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu stepped outside and saw a canyon with a river flowing through it. He followed a muddy riverbank out the canyon. He was met with the SS Eterntiy anchored by the seaside. Its white exterior and bullet-like silhouette gave it a sense of modern beauty.


    As he embarked on the SS Eternity, he discovered that there had already been many changes on board. All of the disys inside were already set up, and around ten ant-people crew members were already busypleting the finishing touches.


    The bookshelves in the library were filled, and the bar was stocked with an ice bucket and exquisite ssware. The tables in the dining room and furnishings in the kitchen were ready, and the storage cabin was filled with food and water. The SS Eternity could desalinate sea water for its drinkable water store, and the cer was equipped with an auto-cooling function to preserve food for longer periods of time.


    There were four beds, two long tables, and arge closet in every room, simr to the style of a college dormitory. Overall, it looked pretty decent. Lu Zhiyu nodded with approval. After confirming the conditions within the rooms, he went to the control room at the bottom of the ship in order to set their navigation route.


    The first stop for the SS Eternity was Luhmann Kingdom. On the way, a few innd wizard apprentices would be picked up by the shores of some of therger rivers, before the ship continued heading off toward thend of the orcs and crossing the oceans for the Y continent of the elves!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Bohr was a doctor, who owned his own clinic in the city of Masta. Bohr¡¯s father and grandfather were both doctors before him, so their family was quite well-known in the city. Bohr had inherited the clinic at the age of 19 due to an outbreak of the gue the previous year. Though Bohr¡¯s father had managed to contain the outbreak of the epidemic, he still had caught the disease himself, andter sumbed to the affliction.


    As such, Bohr still felt quite lost in life. Doctors were pricelessmodities to human civilization at this point in time, so medical knowledge was usually closely guarded within family lines. Due to the value of such knowledge, it was kept under tight wraps!


    Hence, Bohr only had some basic herbal knowledge to cure colds and fevers, as well as limited skills to treat minor wounds, such as bandaging, and staunching blood flow with simple coagnts. Even so, he had garnered a reputation as being a famous doctor in the region, so even nobles woulde to him for treatment!


    Ever since taking over the clinic, Bohr had encountered too many diseases beyond his understanding, each with no traceable source. Other than that, what was even more terrifying, was the continued existence of the gue! Although Bohr had read numerous volumes of medical books, diligently recorded every case study, filled his home with resources and spent all waking hours agonizing over these questions, the cure still remained elusive!


    Bohr rejected the notion that illness was God¡¯s punishment and their curse upon mankind. Instead, Bohr believed that disease originated from within the human body. Hence, as long as the source of the disease could be identified, it could be resolved. Yet, in this era, where diagnoses were based on experience and inherited knowledge for ssifications, there were often misdiagnoses, so Bohr did not yet have a good solution!


    At this time, a ck raven appeared in the sky, circling a few times around Masta, before slowly descending onto a g post on top of the roof of Bohr¡¯s clinic.


    Bohr was closing up the clinic, preparing to go home after a long day at work, when he saw a strange raven staring at him. It had disconcertingly clever eyes, conveying emotions just like human eyes. Bohr shivered.


    ¡°Go away, and stay away from my clinic!¡±


    Ravens were a symbol of death. In fact, they were called heralds of the reaper. As the owner of a clinic, Bohr was uneasy about such superstitions. The ravenpletely ignored him and continued with its staring. Bohr was quite disturbed, and ran away in a hurry.


    The raven murmured to itself, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. I finally found him. This man must be Bohr Kelermo!¡±


    Bohr returned home and made himself some potato soup. Then he started to read from his bookshelf while recording the symptoms of his patients of the day. Sometimes, the same disease would have different symptoms while different diseases would have simr symptoms. They would require different treatments. Bohr thought that for his treatment, he could create a tonic in order to cure the coughing symptoms of lung disease.


    Bohr recorded his thoughts, while consulting his books under the light of an oilmp. Slowly, night descended. Just then, a thump came upon his door.


    ¡°Thump, thump, thump!¡±


    ¡°Thump, thump, thump!¡±


    Bohr put on a jacket and walked toward the entrance while saying, ¡°Who is it? It¡¯ste, is anything wrong?¡±


    At that time, a strange, raspy croak drifted through the door. ¡°Open the door, Ie bringing a letter!¡±


    Bohr was quite puzzled. A letter? Who would write a letter to him? Also, what sort of courier would deliver a letter at this hour? Bohr pushed the door open. Cold wind rushed in through the entrance and Bohr shivered, looking around. There was no one there!


    ¡°Eh? No one¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m right over here. You have such big eyes, but you can¡¯t see me?¡±


    Bohr peered down, seeing now that the voice originated from the strange raven, the exact same one that he had seen on the roof of his clinic! Bohr¡¯s mouth fell open!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Bohr mmed the door shut. He broke into a cold sweat as he leaned against the door. ¡°Heck, by Maria¡¯s name! What did I just see? A talking raven!¡±

 Chapter 65 - Your Letter

    <h4>Chapter 65: Your Letter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Bohr prayed, but the raven outside did not leave him alone, continuing to knock on his door.


    ¡°Hey! Open the door, you rude fellow!¡±


    ¡°I, Piquat, have been flying for half a month to deliver this letter to you. Open the door quickly, do you hear me!¡±


    ¡°Bohr Kelermo, open the door, or I¡¯m breaking the door down!¡±


    Bohr felt his knowledge about world crumbling. He trapped inside his house by a raven. The raven even imed to be a mailman, that its name was Piquat and that it was here to deliver a letter!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A strong gust of wind blew past him. Bohr felt the door to his house being sliced into two while the sharp dagger of wind flew right past his head. The door crumbled, bringing along with it the furniture and painting around it. The debri buried Bohr. The house had been ravaged!


    Piquat jumped into the room and stood on Bohr¡¯s head. It then lifted a small bag and opened it with its steel-like feathers.


    ¡°Hey Bohr Kelermo, your letter is here, pleasee and receive it!¡±


    ¡°Hm, where is he?¡±


    Bohr, who was buried in the debri, was at a loss. He trembled as he took out an exquisite letter from within the bag. There was a golden seal on the letter. On the seal were two circles intersecting with each other, as if two snakes intertwined. There was also his name was written on it.


    Bohr gaped, ¡°You¡¯re really a mailman? No, bastard, what did you do. You destroyed my door!¡±


    This was the first time Bohr had ever since such a strange mailman. He had also never heard of someone that would send a raven to deliver letters. Furthermore, this bird could talk and release a mysterious power that could destroy his door!


    Bohr nailed a few pieces of the door back to the frame in order to block out the cold wind. He could get someone to fix the door a few dayster. Even though he still felt as though he was in a dream, Bohr still opened the strange letter delivered by the raven and carefully finished reading its contents.


    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Bohr Kelermo. Congrattions, you¡¯ve been epted into the Wizard Tower as an apprentice. If you are willing, please inform your mailman. It will then guide you onto a vehicle. You¡¯ll then head to the Wizard Tower and receive a five year apprenticeship!¡±


    ¡°The Wizard Tower is a...¡±


    ¡°Gain mastery over knowledge, understand the world and you would be able to do anything!¡±


    Bohr finished reading the letter in a daze, generally understanding its contents. An organization called the Wizard Tower had given him an invitation and had requested for him to head to their organization to learn and be an apprentice wizard. The Wizard Tower was akin to a school and an organization for wizards.


    Wizards are a group of people who learn and control witchcraft. The letter told him that they were a group of people who understood the world, knew the world and could control thews and basic forms of energy of this world!


    But Bohr did not fully understand this. He turned his head to the raven called Piquat, ¡°raven, what is a wizard?¡±


    Piquat jumped onto the table and extended its wings under the light, ¡°My name is Piquat. I¡¯m not a raven, I¡¯m a wind raven, a magical beast that can control wind. I am a higher order life form, not a dumb creature like a raven!¡±


    Bohr¡¯s face twitched, ¡°Alright, Mister Piquat, what in the world is a wizard?¡±


    Piquat nodded in satisfaction, ¡°En, since you asked so sincerely, I guess I¡¯ll give you an exnation!¡±


    Piquat moved his wings. Two des of wind intersected as they got released, slicing the table behind Bohr into four quarters. Its power was precise and incredibly urate!


    Bohr jumped, ¡°My table, that was something my grandfather left behind. My God, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Piquat blew on its wings, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me for an exnation? This is the power of the wizards. Wizards understand the power hidden within the world, and they control supernatural powers. As long as you understand the power behind the wind, you would be able to control the wind. If you understand lightning, you¡¯ll be able to control lightning. If you understand the fundamental nature of water, you would be able to swim freely within the ocean. That is a wizard!¡±


    Bohr gaped, ¡°You¡¯re saying that I could control power like that?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If you go through the education of the Tower, you would be able to grasp the true nature of this world and gain limitless knowledge. You would be a wizard!¡± Piquat nodded.


    ¡°Then, if I understand the mysteries of the human body, would I be able to cure all the diseases in the world and everything about the body?¡± Bohr asked eagerly.


    Piquat couldn¡¯t reallyprehend Bohr¡¯s question as it was merely repeating what Lu Zhiyu had taught it. It instantly said, ¡°Of course! There is nothing the Wizard Tower can¡¯t do!¡±


    Bohr became very excited, ¡°Then how can I head to the Tower?¡±


    Piquat turned its head and did a little calctions, ¡°I have to send a signal to the ship. ording to the n, we leave a week from today at midnight. The ship will be waiting for us at the port. All we have to do is board the ship and head to the Wizard Tower with the other chosen apprentices.¡±


    ¡°There are others?¡± Bohr immediately asked.


    ¡°Of course there are, do you think you are unique?¡± Piquat said with a little disdain in its eyes.


    Bohr rubbed his nose, but he had made his decision to go have a look. He was only twenty now. He didn¡¯t want to live in this small town and be a mediocre doctor for the rest of his life. He loved medicine and wanted to know as much as he could about the human body. He wanted to understand the mysteries behind the human body!


    Thus, the invitation from the Wizard Tower was an amazing opportunity. He was very intrigued by Piquat¡¯s words and the world described within the letter. The craving of a human for knowledge and adventure is endless!


    There was even a strange life form like Piquat presented right in his eyes, giving him a glimpse of the secrets this world held. A magical beast? What is that? To be able to release supernatural powers!


    It was wondrous that a raven could possess intelligence and speak. Bohr looked curiously at Piquat. Piquat was disying its wings and alluring posture under the light. In its daze, it turned its head to see Bohr¡¯s longing eyes!


    ¡°Oh my God, what are you doing. I have a girlfriend, you know. Amongst the wind ravens, I am the famous casanova. Do not look at me with your dirty, lustful eyes!¡± Piquat lowered his wings an tiptoed as he looked at Bohr defensively.


    Bohr smiled awkwardly. He would never admit that he was curious about Piquat¡¯s brain and how a small brain like his could gain intelligence! But he did not dare say it. Piquat was a raven with supernatural abilities, while he was merely an ordinary person, not even a knight. But in Bohr¡¯s eyes, even a Bloodline Knight who has awakened his abilities might not be a match for this raven!

 Chapter 66 - Boarding the Ship

    <h4>Chapter 66: Boarding the Ship</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Bohr arrived at the dock on the Mesmer River at 2 a.m., carrying tworge suitcases. He had sold everything of value in his house. His suitcase held all of his research results and equipment. In a sense, Bohr had nothing left to lose.


    ¡°Hey, Piquat, where¡¯s the ship you were talking about? I don¡¯t see anything.¡±


    A cold wind tore through the docks. It seemed strong enough to blow people away. Even with a thick jacket, Bohr felt frozen to his very bones, as the wind crept in through his cor and the gaps in his clothing.


    Piquat quipped from Bohr¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Rx, the ship will arrive right on time. It definitely will not bete. It¡¯s your fault for being so anxious and setting off so early.¡±


    Right then, Piquat seemed to have detected something. It lifted its head, ¡°The ship has arrived.¡±


    Bohr whipped his head toward the river, ncing around anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s here? Where is it? Why don¡¯t I see it?¡±


    Piquat lowered its head and pecked at Bohr¡¯s cor. ¡°Where are you looking? Look down.¡±


    Bohr shifted his gaze downward to discover a huge shadow within the surface of the river. Amid the reflection of the moon and stars, a ck mass was slowly getting closer, like a giant sea monster rising out of the depths.


    ¡°My God, what is that?¡±


    Bohr gaped, dumbfounded. His suitcases fell to the ground. Gradually, a huge seaboat floated to the surface and entered his field of vision. Its white, streamlined silhouette invoked a sense of indescribable beauty.


    ¡°Oh Goddess Maria above, this is a ship? I¡¯ve never seen a ship that could appear from underwater. Also, why doesn¡¯t it sail? I don¡¯t even see any oars!¡± Bohr felt as if a new fantastical world was opening up before him.


    Piquat immediately replied with a sense of pride. ¡°This is a wizard¡¯s boat. Of course an ordinary person has never seen it. Stop dawdling, the wizard servants are here. Hurry onto the boat.¡±


    ¡°Wizard servants?¡±


    Bohr looked over to see two ck-cloaked figures approaching on a small boat to pick them up. Bohr carefully ced his suitcases on the small boat, then turned to face the two cloaked figures. ¡°Thank you, sorry for the trouble.¡±


    It was quite dark, and the hoods of the two figures were quite deep. Bohr didn¡¯t look too closely at the appearance of the two. As the small boat made its way toward therger boat in the middle of the river, Bohr carefully inspected the boat he had never seen in his life. It was white on the outside, made of a material that he could not yet discern, though it seemed to be heavy and sturdy. Bohr suddenly noticed that there were tworge eyes on the bow of the ship, staring at him.


    ¡°What?¡± Bohr was terrified. He had thought they were mere decorations and did not expect them to move, ¡°Did you all just see that? The eyes of the ship just moved. The eyes moved!¡±


    The servant, who was rowing at the front of the boat, turned back and replied with an eerie voice, ¡°That ship was created through life alchemy, so of course its eyes can move.¡±


    Bohr felt a chill in his heart. Under the hood of the cloak was a face that seemed to be masked with armor. It¡¯s body seemed to be covered in a ck shell. It was evident that the servant was not human. Bohr suddenly felt as though he had got onto the wrong boat. Was it toote to turn back?


    Stupefied, he boarded the ship. He then entered the cabin under themand of the servant. The two servants pulled up the smaller boat and entered the cabin too. The SS Eternity sunk back into the depths. This was thest apprentice of the region, so the SS Eternity was returning to the ocean and heading to thend of the orcs.


    Bohr followed the stairs down the cabin, behind the servants. The room inside was huge. The wizard servant gave him a basic introduction of the cabin while it led him downstairs.


    ¡°The first level includes the dining room, the conference room, the living room and the entertainment lounge. There are also some other apprentices within the other parts of the cabin. You can go interact with themter. The bar is right over here...¡±


    The servant started doing its own work ording to the introduction sequence it was programmed with. In Bohr¡¯s opinion, the wizard servant in front of him had an intelligence almost equal to humans. Although in actuality, it was only operating ording to a program. If he had asked a question outside the database of the program, the servant would have ignored him.


    ¡°Wow, this ship is amazing!¡± Bohr felt that this trip was rather amazing.


    ¡°The library is this way. Within it are books on general knowledge, history of the continent, the biographies of famous figures, et cetera.¡±


    Bohr¡¯s eyes lit up as he entered the library. He rushed straight inside. There were many shelves, all of which werepletely piled with books!


    ¡°I can read all of these books to my heart¡¯s desire?¡± Bohr was ecstatic. On Alen, books were extremely precious. The average household definitely couldn¡¯t afford any books. Some books could even be treated like precious heirlooms. A family that possessed arge collection of books would definitely be a noble family!


    The servant nodded. ¡°You can read and borrow these books as you like. But you are not allowed to take them with you when you get off the ship. Other than that, there shall be no fights or deliberate conflicts on the ship. All rulebreakers will be kicked off the ship!¡±


    Bohr immediately nodded his head, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely abide by the rules.¡±


    Bohr looked at the books in excitement. He couldn¡¯t wait to dive right in. Piquat gave him a look of disdain, ¡°Look at how pathetic you are. The library inside the Tower is much bigger. The shelves extend far past what the eye can see. You would not be able to finish reading all the books there even if you spent a lifetime there!¡±


    ¡°Really? I sure look forward to reaching that ce!¡±


    Bohr walked in and immediately spotted a person sitting in a corner of the library. The person was reading by the weak light of amp. It was past midnight, and everyone should have been asleep by now, but this person was still reading.


    ¡°Hello, I am Bohr, the newest wizard apprentice from the kingdom of Grhus!¡±


    The person reading lifted her head and looked at Bohr, ¡°Hello, I am Catherine from the Mara Kingdom!¡±


    She was a beautiful young woman with blonde hair, and appeared to be a few years younger than Bohr. He blushed. ¡°Pleasure to meet you. From now on, we¡¯rerades!¡±


    Catherine nodded, then went back to her book. Bohr followed the servant to the rooms on the next level. There was already another apprentice there, but they were asleep. Bohr was also extremely tired, so he went straight to bed after dropping his luggage. He took off his clothes and pulled up his nket. The covers were warm andfortable. Bohr quickly fell asleep.

 Chapter 67 - Journey

    <h4>Chapter 67: Journey</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Bohr stood by the window and stared out into the ocean at the strange creatures he had never seen before. Under the illumination of the sun, the bottom of the sea shone with stunning colors!


    Standing next to him was Uruk, a hunter from the orcs¡¯ boar n. He had arrived after Bohr and was also staring at the ocean with wide eyes.


    Even though Bohr did not like the orcs, because humans and orcs had always been enemies, Bohr¡¯s father had often visited the kingdom of the orcs before. Because of his father, Bohr understood Sofawk. This made him the only human in the room that couldmunicate with Uruk.


    The boar n was a n that preferred peace. Because of this, the boar n was not a very powerful n among the orcs. That caused the other orcs to iste Uruk and as Uruk was a very talkative person, he hadtched on to Bohr.


    During their conversations, Bohr had discovered that Uruk was actually a very likable person. Since they were living in the same room, it was natural that they would strike up a friendship.


    ¡°What is the Tower like, I wonder? It¡¯s so magical,¡± Uruk said excitedly, leaning against the window. ¡°Also, this ship has no sails, but it can still go as fast as any other ship and it can even go underwater. There are so many monsters in the ocean! No one has ever gone so deep in the ocean before.¡±


    ¡°We did run into a monster ten days ago,¡± Bohr said. ¡°It was even bigger than this ship. When it opened its mouth, it could swallow a house whole. It was as terrifying as a demon and it had some demonic power that boiled all the water around it. All the fish within dozens of square meters died but when it reached this ship, it was killed instantly!¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Uruk asked, curious and excited.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Bohr said shaking his head. ¡°At the time, I just heard a loud roar. Then, the next thing I knew...The monster was dead! The entire ocean turned red with blood, it was like hell.¡±


    Uruk¡¯s mouth fell open. ¡°You said that this ship gave a loud roar?¡±


    Bohr nodded. ¡°Did you not know? This ship is alive. I heard the wizard servants outside say that this ship is made of life alchemy. What¡¯s more, no one operates this ship, it sails itself!¡±


    At this moment, the door opened and a pale young man called Akkad, also Bohr roommate, walked into the room. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s meal time. I heard we¡¯ve almost reached thest stop, next we¡¯re heading to the Wizard Tower.¡±


    The ship had been sailing for over a month now, and still no one knew exactly where they were heading. The only thing they knew was that they were heading towards somewhere mysterious, where few had ever been.


    Most people aboard were people who were unsatisfied with the status quo and intrigued by the Tower¡¯s promise. There were bastards and children of servants, daughters of musicians, and even a traveling bard. They were also all very young, the oldest of them being only twenty-five. Each of them hoped to reach the Wizard Tower as quickly as possible.


    Bohr, Uruk, and Akkad headed towards the dining hall. En route, they were joined by several other apprentices.


    A month on the ship had been long enough for the apprentices to separate into cliques. Some groups consisted of the children of nobles and rich men. Other groups contained merchants¡¯ children. People from the lower sses, like Bohr and Akkad, formed their own groups as well.


    Other than Bohr and Uruk, the orcs and the humans did not interact, particrly as they did not share anguage. In fact, there was even some hostility between the two races and there had even been fights, stopped only because of the ship¡¯s strict rules and the guards¡¯ intervention.


    As the three of them walked towards the deck, they saw many wind ravens. The wind ravens would also be returning with them. Bohr heard Piquat before he saw the bird. ¡°Hey, Bohr!¡± the wind raven called.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Bohr said. ¡°I heard we¡¯re getting ready to stop at another destination. Are we stopping for the orcs?¡±


    Piquat shook his head. ¡°Of course not,¡± he said. ¡°Short-sighted humans, your continent isn¡¯t the only one in the world. We¡¯re headed to a different continent to find the elves of legend now.¡±


    Piquat¡¯s words caused everyone to stop in their tracks. A young man turned and asked, ¡°What other continent?¡±


    Piquat nced at the young man and said, ¡°Look, if it isn¡¯t Onion Head from Luhmann! I refuse to speak to you.¡±


    ¡°Damn bird,¡± the young man whispered. He was called Leves Bicto and was born of a noble household, so usually, he referred himself as a noble and did not mingle with the other students in the ship. However, he was actually just the son of a Luhmann viscount¡¯s concubine and had no right to inherit.


    ¡°Hm...¡± Piquat nced at Leves unkindly and Leves immediately retreated a few steps. He remembered that these ravens had supernatural powers that even Blood Knights could not stand against!


    Bohr raised his voice and asked, ¡°Tell us, Piquat. What are they like?¡±


    Piquat sighed and said, ¡°I guess I can tell you a little bit. We are going to Y, the realm of the elves. It is the most beautiful ce in the world. It is always spring there, and the entire continent is full of exotic foliage and beautiful animals.¡±


    ¡°Tell us more,¡± Bohr said. ¡°Y? There are actually other continents out there? I want to know more about the elves.¡±


    Piquat immediately straightened his neck and began to show off what his tribe leader ckjack had learned from Lu Zhiyu. His entire body became proud and even his tone changed. ¡°They are a magical race of creatures,¡± Piquat said, ¡°They all live very long lives and are extremely beautiful, their ears are pointy and have eyes as bright as jewels. They are lovers of peace and art, and they celebrate life and the forest they live in.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Everyone became intrigued by the elves. ¡°How could there be such a perfect race? How is this all possible?¡± one of the apprentices asked.


    ¡°How can they live for so long? Are they favored by gods?¡±


    ¡°I want to meet them so badly!¡±


    After the meal, all of the apprentices gathered in the library, waiting for the ship to reach its destination. Everyone wanted to see the elves for themselves!

 Chapter 68 - End of the Fantastical Journey

    <h4>Chapter 68: End of the Fantastical Journey</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the ship approached the shore, a group of apprentices climbed up to the deck. It was a beautiful sunny afternoon and waves crashed onto the beach as two slender figures approached from the forest in the distance.


    ¡°This is the Y Continent? How beautiful!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯reing, are those elves?¡±


    ¡°Should we greet them?¡±


    No longer being the center of attention left Leves feeling very annoyed. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? So what if they¡¯re a bit pretty?¡±


    No one bothered to acknowledge him, as they all turned their attention downward. Everyone was curious about the long-lived race of legends, the so-called favored species of gods. Even Bohr¡¯s squad of three had edged to the front in an attempt to get a look!


    In the distance, the two figures boarded the wizard servant¡¯s boat, before grabbing the ropes and lightly leaping onto its deck. The pairnded with the grace like falling blossoms and they wore long silk robes with mysterious instruments carried on their backs.


    Their clothes and patterns werepletely different from what was seen on the human continent. Currently, on Alen, the trend was close-fitting top and bottom garments. Loose garments were usually only worn only by the clergy. But the garments the two elves wore were far more elegant and magnificent than that. The wicker suitcases they carried also seemed extremely intricate!


    In the soft glow of the sun, the two elves revealed their faces hidden under their robes, beautiful and wless faces. Their delicate features gleamed, almost blindingly, in the light. All of the people present were awestruck into silence, and collectively held their breaths. Even the haughty Leves¡¯ eyes zed over!


    The two elves, one male and one female stood in front of them like angels descended from heaven. They had soft pointy ears and glossy silver hair, which flowed well past their shoulders. Their heavenly beauty and immacte pale skin made all of the spectators shrink back self-consciously. The charming auras they possessed was something entirely foreign to the Alen continent!


    Like celestial fairies visiting from the forest, the two elves also examined the wizard apprentices on the deck. They had never encountered humans before. The female elf introduced herself. ¡°Hello, I am Wendy, and this is my older brother Wofter!¡±


    However, Wendy¡¯s introduction was in the Sylrnguage of the elves, so no one was able to understand it. At this time, Leves blustered forward with a blush and introduced himself. Of course, Wendy looked at him in confusion but was thenpletely startled, when Leves leaned forward after his introduction to give her the noble courtesy of a kiss on the hand. Wofter was immediately enraged and he pushed Leves to the ground!


    All the people there broke out inughter, as Leves trembled in rage and embarrassment. At this time, the wizard servant made an announcement. ¡°If everyone is alright, then please do not loiter on the deck. The weather is pleasant today, so we will be sailing on the surface. Please be careful!¡±


    As the ship set forth again, the apprentices, who had been shut inside the ship for quite some time, all went to the kitchen and grabbed some food, before heading back to the deck to rest in the sun. Quite a few apprentices tried to get closer to the female elf, Wendy. One of these apprentices was Bohr, who was shamelessly using the excuse of wanting to learn the elvennguage of Sylr in order to approach her!


    On the other hand, a few female apprentices had locked onto Wofter. After all, people always desired beauty. And, most of the apprentices onboard were quite young, so naturally, they were at that age!


    After that, the SS Eternity looped around the Y Continent once more, before setting off on the return trip to the ck Forest of the Alen Continent, thus ending the journey!


    Within the ck Forest, the castle beneath the wizard tower was bustling with many ant-people and ves, all of which were busily preparing for a great banquet.


    In the main hall, the table was covered with food and tes and the firece was lit. Although Luhmann Kingdom was in the south, it was alreadyte in the winter, so it was very cold!


    The SS Eternity had docked around an hour ago. Soon, the first batch of apprentices of the wizard tower would arrive and partake in the banquet that Lu Zhiyu had prepared for them as members of the wizard tower and as one of the members of the first five year wizarding apprentice n!


    At dusk, as evening began setting in, everyone aboard the SS Eternity disembarked on the coast of the ck Forest. For the apprentices that had been picked up first, it had been a long journey of more than a month. After getting off of the ship, everyone was relieved to step on solid ground again.


    ¡°Are we here?¡±


    ¡°Have we finally arrived?¡±


    ¡°Is this the wizard tower? Why can¡¯t I see anything?¡±


    After everyone disembarked the ship, they only saw a simple shoreline and a newly constructed dock. On the dock, Sargon was already waiting. Seeing that the ship had finally arrived, he approached immediately. ¡°All of the wizard apprentices, look this way and follow me.¡±


    Following a stone paved path and a wooden bridge over a river, Sargon led them to a stone door. Everyone followed him into arge cave, which was lit by torches that lined the wall. Each of them felt a sense of mystery within the dimly lit environment!


    This feeling was intensified by the strange carts that they now saw before them. It looked like a series of connected, horseless carriages. ¡°What is this? How does it run without horses?¡± one of the group asked.


    Bohr had a bit of knowledge on the matter, since he was a bit older. ¡°This looks like a mining tunnel and a mining cart. But I¡¯ve never seen one like it. Where does it lead? The wizard tower isn¡¯t built underground, is it?¡±


    All the apprentices followed Sargon onto the carts, each with undisguised curiosity. After all of the few dozen apprentices were in the strange looking carts, Sargon went to the front of the train and pulled a lever. Soon the carts began to move and elerate on the tracks, before reaching a breakneck speed!


    Immediately, the wizard apprentices in the carts screamed. Thebination of the darkness and the eleration made them feel like they were floating in a cloud. Sargon lit amp, which lit up all the carts and revealing the fact that quite a few apprentices had fallen to the ground in fear, which made everyoneugh heartily!


    Soon after, everyone got used to the speed, which then became exhrating rather than terrifying. A few apprentices even stuck their heads out and made strange screams, leading to harsh reprimands from Sargon.


    The carts progressed relentlessly from the border of the ck Forest toward its core, as it steadily approached the ck mountain of the wizard tower, where Lu Ziyu had been waiting for a long time!

 Chapter 69 - Wizard Tower

    <h4>Chapter 69: Wizard Tower</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the vehicle arrived at its destination, everyone felt like they had just experienced one of the most thrilling experiences in their lives. Those who had stuck their heads out of the windows found their hairpletely blown out of shape by the wind. The apprentices stepped out of the carriages with their luggages. Sargon and a few other workers ushered the group of apprentices up the staircase and towards the castle up ahead.


    The mechanical wall that acted as the gates opened and everyone walked into the hall of the castle. The castle was brightly lit and elegantly furnished. Luxurious stained ss windows lined the walls and arge dropped ceiling embedded with hundreds of crystals hung above everyone. Therge taxidermied head of a ferocious animal was hanging over a great hearth and dozens of artistic oil paintings were on disy on the wall.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a painting by Frant! It¡¯s about the Golden King Ahenaten killing the twelfth Orc King, the Wolf King Costa!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a sculpture by Laco!¡±


    ¡°And the works of master Palinb, too!¡±


    Some of the apprentices who were born into wealthier families were more knowledgeable in the history of art. Immediately upon seeing the things around them, they let out a few shocked breaths. The hall was filled with many priceless artifacts. Even though some apprentices were nobles, they were not the most important or the wealthiest of nobles. Moreover, most apprentices were from families in the middle or lower social sses. No one had ever seen so many expensive and luxurious items on disy in the same room.


    In the middle of the room were three long tables full of food. Silverware was already set out, waiting for the guests. Since the apprentices had not eaten anything since noon, their stomachs began to growl.


    The entire castle was filled with flickering mes and glittering shadows. All the apprentices who had entered the castle looked around them continuously, feeling somewhat dazed. Suddenly, Lu Zhiyu walked out through a ring. He had passed the dimensional door and appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Is everyone here? Why are there only so few people?¡±


    Realizing that only over forty apprentices were present, Lu Zhiyu frowned. This figure was way below his expectation. He had sent out more than two hundred letters, but less than a quarter of the recipients chose to respond. It seemed like more people had decided to give up.


    All the apprentice wizards stared at Lu Zhiyu who was standing in front of them. He looked almost like an elf, and his ck hair was tied into a ponytail at the back of his head. He was wearing a long white coat with silver linings. Under the coat, he had a simple white shirt and ck pants. On his feet was a pair of white boots.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself,¡± Lu Zhiyu said. ¡°I am Anthony, the owner of the wizard tower and, from tomorrow on, your mentor. I am sure you have a lot of questions, but I am also certain that this ce will provide you with sufficient information soon enough. ss starts tomorrow, and you will be living here in the castle, spending the next five years of your lives studying with me.¡±


    He pped his hands. ¡°Well, my dears. Since we¡¯re all here already, let¡¯s eat. I¡¯ve prepared this feast specially for you. Please enjoy yourselves all you can. Then, you should have a good sleep. After today, your lives will never be the same again!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was speaking in Phinks, but he used his mind power to project his voice and the meaning of his words to all the apprentices. Even though the orcs and the elves did not understand Phinks, they were able to understand the meaning behind Lu Zhiyu¡¯s words. Therefore, they all looked bbergasted.


    Lu Zhiyu sat down by the table. Then, all the apprentices sat down along the long table in order. Although three tables had been prepared, one was enough to amodate everyone. Seeing no need for the other two tables, Lu Zhiyu waved his hand and the other two tables disappeared along with all the food on them. It was just like when he suddenly appeared in the room. This action prompted a series of oohs and aahs of shock from the apprentices. To them, power like this was something out of a legend.


    All the food was carefully prepared by the ant-people. The apprentices had never even heard of the ingredients used and the cooking methods. After all, on Alen, salt was already considered as an expensive item, while spices could only be afforded by the richest families. Only wealthy people could eat meat for every single meal.


    The apprentices had never seen a meal like this. They wolfed down the foodid out for them, almost swallowing down their own tongues. Everyone felt that this meal was something only avable in the kingdom of gods. It must have been, since only gods could afford to eat asvishly as this.


    After the dinner, Lu Zhiyu pped his hands to gain their attention. ¡°Have you all finished? That¡¯s great. This will be your first ss. For wizards, the most important rule is quid pro quo. You reap what you sow, so without paying anything, you¡¯ll get nothing. That dinner you just had is worth one gold coin, hmm, in the standard of the Luhmann Kingdom currency, Malon.¡± The apprentices all gasped. A single gold Malon was enough to support a normal family of five for an entire month. Nobody could ept the fact that they had just eaten a meal equivalent to that price.


    ¡°The boat fare is ten Malons,¡± Lu Zhiyu continued. ¡°The tuition fee each year is two hundred. This includes the library materials, your amodation, food, charges for using theboratory, and standard experiment facilities. Apart from that, you¡¯ll have to pay for everything else! ¡±


    The apprentices all widened their mouths in astonishment. All these fees would add up to over a thousand Malons. Even a noble family might not have that much money in total, let alone the apprentices present.


    ¡°But, Mr. Anthony, we can¡¯t afford that,¡± Bohr said, standing up.


    ¡°You do not have to pay me right now,¡± Lu Zhiyu said, squinting. ¡°You can pay me after you graduate.¡±


    ¡°This is a scam!¡± Leves said, standing up. ¡°It¡¯s a usury! How could the things here be so expensive? Even after we graduate, we¡¯ll never be able to pay such a debt in our entire lives!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Leves Bicto, right?¡± Lu Zhiyu said, somewhat stunned.


    Leves immediate straightened his body. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m from the Bicto Family, a noble family!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded, ¡°Once you graduate, you will discover that the so-called nobleness, throne, power, and money are allpletely unattractive to you, just like the soil on the ground. That¡¯s because these are things that you can get by simply moving your fingers. You can¡¯t pay the fees? That¡¯s fine, too. I will chase this kind of idiot out of the tower. In the future, he will never be allowed to mention the tower or call himself a wizard, because he will only humiliated the word ¡®wizard¡¯!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll only using this method to tell you that if you don¡¯t pay a price, you¡¯ll never get anything. Quid pro quo. Such is the rule of the world, and as a wizard, it¡¯ll also be a rule that you shall abide to!¡±


    Leves flushed, but he could not refute. The magical things he had seen along his journey¡ªthe strange wind raven which could speak and easily kill a group of Bloodline Knights, the life alchemy ship which could cross the vast ocean and kill the Children of the Sea, the mysterious wizard servants, the train which could travel underground, the extremely luxurious wizard tower, and Lu Zhiyu¡¯s supernatural abilities¡ªcaused him to be both bewildered and speechless!


    To a person like Lu Zhiyu, the apprentices were like a group of frogs in the well. For the first time in their lives, they discovered that the world was so vast, the sea looked like this, there was another continent and an entire race outside Alen, and there were wizards which could control all kinds of magical powers!


    After dinner, everyone started chatting among themselves. Under the allocation of the few administrators appointed by Lu Zhiyu, the apprentices found their rooms, their new homes in the castle. Everyone had a single room so that they would not be disturbed during meditation. It would also be more convenient for them to learn and read.


    Nevertheless, everyone was too excited to fall asleep. The magical and magnificent journey these few days had filled them with enthusiasm. In particr, the dinner they had had just now and the words of Lu Zhiyu kept echoing in their minds. They tossed and turned in their beds, unable to sleep!

 Chapter 70 - The Concept of A Wizard

    <h4>Chapter 70: The Concept of A Wizard</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The next morning, everyone woke up precisely when the tower bell started chiming. The first thing that they did was to change into the gray robes of a wizard apprentice then they hurried to the wizard tower on the precipice.


    White stone steps led to the summit, like a path to heaven. All of the apprentices looked up as they ran toward the tower and by the time they reached the top, they were all out of breath. The full glory of the tower could only be felt when they stood at its apex!


    The tower had been built by a thousand ant-people workers,boring day and night without rest for half a year. It would be impossible to calcte how muchbor and time would have been necessary, should the tower have been built by humans instead.


    Gradually, the apprentices passed the main hall on the first floor, entering into a room that faced the sun on the second floor. The room was a bit like a small theater,rge andfortable, with seats surrounding a lectern. Each apprentice then settled into their seat.


    Lu Zhiyu appeared before the lectern and scanned the room of apprentices in front him. He saw that all 46 students had arrived, and were being distributed their textbooks. Each apprentice soon had a stack of heavy textbooks, covering the subjects of:nguage, mathematics, and geometry, as well as the philosophy of being wizards, the magicwork, and mind power!


    Lu Zhiyu stood at the podium. ¡°In the future, I will give a lecture to you all once a month. Feel free to raise questions during them. For the rest of the time, you will conduct self study with these books and carryout your own research. The library on the fifth and sixth floors are open to you, however, the one on the seventh floor is off limits to you unless you obtain permission first.¡±


    He continued, ¡°The ninth floor is a botanical garden, housing bothmon nts and specially cultivated specimens. The eighth floor contains the beast menagerie, filled with all sorts of animals and magical beasts. I will take you thereter for relevant sses. The tenth and eleventh floors areboratories. When you be official wizard apprentices, they will also be opened to you. In fact, each person will get their ownboratory.¡±


    ¡°The second to fourth floors are all ssrooms, multi-purpose rooms, and conference rooms. Use them freely as you wish. Beware, though, there is absolutely no fooling around allowed anywhere above the seventh floor. Oh right, from the fifth floor on, each floor will be guarded by magical beasts. Please wear your apprentice badges at all times, or they will attack you. I will not save you, if you get eaten.¡±


    After all the students took in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s introduction, it was time to get to the core of the first lesson. ¡°Our first topic explores the definition of being a wizard. Specifically, how does one be a wizard?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked rhetorically, before continuing the lesson.


    ¡°Wizards are seekers of the truths of the world. We do not perform tricks, nor do we seek to learn superpowers. We are the prophets of truth and the seekers of knowledge. Witchcraft is nothing more than the application of our understanding of the world, as well as a byproduct of the maniption of the world¡¯s rules. The all-knowing is the all-powerful. If you understand the weather, then you can control the wind and thunder as you please. If you understand the structure of life, then you can create life. Thus, if you can understand the truths andws of the world, then you are a god!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu continued, ¡°What are gods? Gods are the all-knowing. What I will teach you is how to step onto the path to be a god. That is what it means to be a wizard!¡±


    Immediately following these words, Akkad stood up and called out, ¡°Tower Master Anthony, I must disagree. This is sphemy toward gods!¡±


    Wendy of the elves also stood up. ¡°The Lord of the natural order will not tolerate your teachings!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu startedughing. ¡± Disagree?! Who do you think you are? What do you think gods are? Do you see yourselves as being the followers of gods? Do you think gods need your prayers? To gods, you are nothing. The gods up above do not need veneration from mere ants on the ground. You think the gods would care about whether ants looked at them with respect or rage?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu continued his lecture. ¡°Your beliefs and prayers to gods are what a beggar¡¯s offering of two moldy pieces of bread from a trash heap is to a king. To gods, all of you are worth less than a copper coin, because you are nothing in His eyes. The entire Maria¡¯s world, you included, is like a mere pebble on the ground to gods. You all are nothing but a bunch of self-deceiving idiots, living in a bubble. A group of liars, touting the name of gods!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t let up as he continued. ¡°To me, you are all trash as well. Your only redeeming quality is your intelligence. Without your intelligence, you are no different from rotten meat on the side of the curb. What do you have? Beauty? A noble background? Endless wealth? No! To me, you have nothing! Your existence only has value based on your knowledge and wisdom!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s opening speech shocked all of the apprentices to the core of their souls. After listening to the speech that was so filled with vitriol, like the words of the Devil himself, the apprentices trembled in fear. Quite a few students wished to rebut Lu Zhiyu, yet none of them could muster the strength to stand up to him.


    Be a god? Not a single man, orc, or elf had dared proim this sort of sphemy. Yet Lu Zhiyu had dared to do so. He needed these people to disregard everything and open up the path in front of him.


    Lu Zhiyu was countless steps ahead of them. And with the exceptional advantage brought by the Scroll of the World, which was like a cheat code, by the time they became gods, he would have walked even further along the path. If he could figure out the source of the Scroll of the World, he would be able to cross freely between dimensions and create worlds. The Scroll of the World would be useless to him!


    Lu Zhiyu had daring and ambition. The further a person dared to venture, the more profit they could hope to achieve. Without the daring to try and change the two dimensional space into the painting world, Lu Zhiyu might still be using the Scroll of the World as a portable pocket dimension alone, and he might have be a downtrodden smuggler, earning a few million per month.


    If he had not stepped outside of the box time and again, Lu Zhiyu would have most certainly died of cancer by now. And, even if he didn¡¯t die from cancer, he would be over 50 years old by now, and would eventually die of old age, as the body became too feeble to move more than few steps at a time.


    So, what if one had the Scroll of the World? One would still age and die. Lu Zhiyu rejected this future. Even outside of the existence of the Scroll of the World, he wanted to be a god! That was what he desired.


    Don¡¯t be afraid of the excellence of others. Have the self-confidence that no one can surpass you. Even if no one surpasses you in the krynnspace world, what about beings outside the universe? In another dimension? What about higher beings that go beyond thews of the world? Are there no secrets on Earth? There are always existences stronger than you. Rather than trying to put other people down, it is much better to further yourself. This was what Lu Zhiyu believed.


    Rather than hiding away as the king of a tiny krynnspace world, Lu Zhiyu wanted to see how far the evolution of life could go. For instance, he wanted to figure out the limits of knowledge and wisdom. That was why he had built the wizard tower, to collect the intelligence of the masses, so that he could walk a path of evolution!


    Furthermore, this was a path builtpletely on materialism and knowledge. Hence, no one could reach the summit alone via a sudden epiphany, to be a god and suddenly surpass Lu Zhiyu.


    As the situation stood, Lu Zhiyu could observe the umtion of knowledge around the world. He also controlled the wizard tower. Under these conditions, no one could umte knowledge faster than him!


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s first ss was about exining the concept of wizardry to the apprentices, so that they knew what wizards did, how to be one, what mind power and the magicwork were, what meditation was, and how to obtain mana by essing the magicwork through meditation. Lu Zhiyu talked for an entire morning, then personally handed out a small pamphlet to each student.


    ¡°This is a basic introduction to meditation. Once you are done reading the three books ¡®Introduction of Being a Wizard¡¯, ¡®Basic Knowledge on the Magic Network and Mind Power¡¯, and ¡®Introduction to Geometry¡¯, you can try meditating!¡± he instructed.


    ¡°Also, all these books are written in Phinks. For those who do not speak Phinks, the wizard servants will be hostingnguage lessons tomorrow. You can also go to the library to borrow books onnguages. Please learn thenguage within a month. Every day the servants will host all sorts of sses. They are all electives. You can choose whichever sses you wish to go to, but my sses are mandatory. There will be no absences or tardies. Vitors will be heavily punished. If there are multiple vitions, the individual will be expelled from the tower!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu concluded his instructions by saying, ¡°If you have any questions, ask me next month. All of those who cannot master basic meditation and connect with the magicwork to awaken their mind power within three months will be expelled from the tower!¡±


    After Lu Zhiyu finished speaking, he left immediately. All the apprentices present suddenly felt a sense of urgency. Many of the students that did not understand Phinks were quite anxious. Individuals like Bohr, who could understand both Phinks and Sofawk, were quickly surrounded by people looking for their help and guidance!

 Chapter 71 - Library

    <h4>Chapter 71: Library</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After their lesson, the apprentices were free to do what they wanted. Some went looking for the workers for their ss schedule, some decided to spend some time exploring the Tower, others took their textbooks back to their rooms and began studying.


    Bohr decided that he wanted to go to the library on the fifth floor. He was eager to see this ¡°world¡¯srgest library¡± that Piquat was talking about. The Tower¡¯s stairs were long and winding, and as he climbed up the stairs, he felt his legs burning. He thought he might actually die on those stairs. By the time he reached the fifth floor, he was panting heavily. However, he didn¡¯t have time to collect himself. As soon as he stepped onto the fifth floor, he felt a chill running down his back. Cold sweat dripped off of his forehead, and he felt like he might just copse onto the ground.


    In front of him, in the hallway leading to the library, was a giant creature. The monster was lying on the ground, blocking off the hallway. It had the body of a lion andrge wings on its back. It hadrge ws and sharp teeth. Its body was lean and strong, clearly designed so that it could charge with great speed. It was clear that this would be considered an apex predator. He wouldter find out that it was called a griffin.


    The griffin nced at him and stood up. As it approached him, Bohr remembered that the Tower¡¯s owner, Anthony, had told them, ¡°Starting from the fifth floor, there will be magical beasts guarding the floors. You all better have you apprentice badges. Otherwise, the beasts will attack you. I won¡¯te save you if they eat you!¡±


    Bohr hurriedly found his badge and held it up. ¡°I have a badge. I¡¯m a new apprentice, I¡¯m new...¡±


    The griffin stood up. Bohr was only up to its chin. Feeling the hot breathing from its nose, Bohr felt his legs go weak. But the griffin just circled Bohr and then went back. It got onto the ground, closed its eyes, and continued napping.


    Bohr felt like he was about to copse. Walking with a hand on the wall to support himself, he passed down the long hallway. Finally, he reached arge door at the end of the hall. He pushed the door open and entered the library on the fifth floor. As soon as he saw what was inside the room, his jaw dropped open.


    Shelves up to four levels high reached from the door to the depths. He couldn¡¯t see the end. Books filled the entire space of the library. The entire room was filled with the sweet scent of paper and ink.


    Bohr padded across the thick red carpet. Noon sunlight streamed into the library through therge ss windows on the sides of the room. Sunlight bounced off the gleaming wooden shelves, lighting up the entire room. Delicate curtains hung in front of the windows, tugged by the gentle breeze of wind.


    Bohr felt like he was a small human who had identally stumbled into a world of giants. In a space full of shelves and knowledge, he felt tiny and insignificant.


    ¡°My God, is this what heaven looks like?¡±


    ¡ª


    Lu Zhiyu left the Wizard Tower after the first lecture and returned to the dimension castle to continue his experiments. He didn¡¯t care if the wizard apprentices studied hard or not. The ant-people and the workers he ced in the Tower would be responsible for the apprentices¡¯ lives and needs. If they failed their sses after three months, they would be tossed into the ck Forest. Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t care if they could find their way out or not. He was their teacher, not their parent. He wasn¡¯t responsible for taking care of them.


    He had made several different species of magic beasts ording to his ideas, like the wind ravens that could control wind and the iceblue snakes that could control water. Others included the magic wolves that could use air cannons, the earth bears that could control the earth and produce giant earth thorns, and the griffins that could use supersonic booms as their weapon.


    He also made some other magic beasts that had very peculiar appearances. Some of these magic beasts could control their skin color and turn invisible. Others could change to mimic another organism¡¯s appearance. The sphinx, which could break the molecr bond ofpounds by its power of disintegration, was his proudest creation. He hadmanded the sphinx to guard the twelfth level of the Tower, which was where his chamber was located.


    Lu Zhiyu had created all of these beasts. He kept the magic beasts he liked and released the rest into the forest, allowing them to reproduce as they wished.


    He gradually figured out the limits of some of these deified creatures. Their cells all came from level one mythical creatures like Lu Zhiyu and Sakun. The powers were limited to the molecr level and so their development could only involve the molecr level.


    Lu Zhiyu also discovered something very interesting from these beasts and was inspired by it. Originally, he thought the second generation of magic beasts wouldn¡¯t be able to inherit the deified cells. He thought they would only inherit their predecessors¡¯ special genes and abilities.


    In reality, that wasn¡¯t so. The invasiveness of deified cells were more powerful than he¡¯d imagined. In addition to cells, they invaded the mind too. Starting from the first generation, the second generation of magic beasts would bepletely assimted by the deified cells. In other words, the second generation were the true magic beasts.


    They were unified with the deified cells. The imprint of the deified cells werepletely melded to the beasts¡¯ minds. They even swallowed their mind power to grow!


    Therefore, spawns could be passed down because the influence of the deified cells on the lineages was irresistible and inevitable. This imprint would be passed onto the minds of the next generation through the genes. The bloodline might be thinned out, but it wouldn¡¯t go extinct. As long as atavism urred and the deified cells were awaken, the beasts would be able to re-learn the abilities!


    ¡°Scary. So terrifyingly powerful!¡±


    These deified cells had only sprouted from an odd idea, but the more one thought about them, the more frightened and impressed one would feel. Did he really develop this?


    He was also very interested by thebination of mind and deified cells. He wanted to create a different method of leveling up for the wizards.


    Wizards practiced mind powers, which Lu Zhiyu divided into three stages. The first stage required a mind power of seven SFU in minimum, with which a person can be officially referred as a wizard. When they reached this step, they could be let outside the tower. They would be able to use some tricks. With the help of certain materials, they could use their mind power to cast low-level spells or modify their bodies. At this level, regr lives were nothing to them. Even Bloodline Knights wouldn¡¯t be able to resist them! Those with mind power measures of under seven SFU were wizard apprentices.


    Wizards with mind power measures of seven to 129 SFU could be divided into three levels. Level one to level three wizards would have big differences in the strength of their mind power and precision of maniption, but their essence would be unchanged.


    Level four was the start of the second stage. These wizards had over 129 SFU of mind power. They could enhance their minds and create their own witchcraft space. (Lu Zhiyu called this the mind dimension and spiritual dimension before.) Here, they would be free from the limits of ordinary beings. They could change their body structure, wipe away the marks of other deified creatures, and inherit supernatural abilities. Lu Zhiyu was currently in level six.


    Level seven would be the third stage. Wizards at this level would have deified their entire body Lu Zhiyu called them mythical wizards. They were already supernatural beings and, inyman terms, had immortal bodies. They would have their own mythical creature temte! However, these wizards didn¡¯t have Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mental talent of information transmission. They could only choose from the mythical creature temtes Lu Zhiyu had created or modify a mutant to inherit. They didn¡¯t have the ability to create their own!

 Chapter 72 - Witchcraft

    <h4>Chapter 72: Witchcraft</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Other than the wizard system route, Lu Zhiyu felt that he could create a leveling system for the spawns based on their blood inheritances. Instead of developing mind power, they would discover the power within their blood, which would then allow them to eventually take on the power of their mythical creature ancestors via atavism!


    For the days after that, other than asionally giving lessons to the apprentices of the wizard tower, Lu Zhiyu dedicated all of his time to this research. Following this train of thought, Lu Zhiyu created a mythical creature temte that incorporated manyplex special abilities. This temte waspletely different from iplete existences, like Sakun, which only had simple abilities and many weaknesses to exploit.


    However, Lu Zhiyu did not have the strong souls and deified cells that were needed to create true mythical creatures again, so he could only disassemble this mythical creature temte into groups depending on their abilities. Their consciousness was identical to deified cells, so they could be a specialized organ.


    Through this organ, it was possible to ess the source form from the magicwork, and then strengthen the body in order to conduct continuous atavistic evolution. Through every evolution, it would be possible for these monster races to acquire the special abilities of mythical ancestor temtes with their blood inheritance. They would be stronger until eventually bing mythical creatures themselves!


    Lu Zhiyu named this race the dragon raja. As for thebination of their consciousness and deified cells, he called that dragonss!


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s creation of the dragon raja was just a test. If it was sessful, Lu Zhiyu would be able toplete another one of his projects. It would exponentially increase Lu Zhiyu¡¯s own abilities. Every one of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s experiments could benefit himself. He never carried out experiments just for the sake of experimenting.


    Three monthster, Lu Zhiyu stood before the ss again. He watched all of the apprentices, while both of his hands rested on the lectern. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m very disappointed. All of you passed the meditation exam. I thought I would be able to kick a few of you out, to weed out a few weaklings. Honestly, was three months too much time?¡±


    Everyone beneath the stage startedughing. Living beings had strong cravings for power and evolution. The individuals Lu Zhiyu had chosen all had excellent potential and superior intellects. Naturally, the higher the intellect of a being, the better their self-control and the harder they would work. Therefore, as long as they didn¡¯t ck off, passing the meditation exam within three months wasn¡¯t hard at all!


    However, most of the apprentices had only just awakened their mind power. Only three or four apprentices had reached two SFU of mind power, and only Bohr alone had reached the three SFU!


    Bohr had attracted Lu Zhiyu¡¯s attention from the beginning. Lu Zhiyu thought that Bohr was very simr to him in regards to way of thinking and thirst for knowledge!


    The apprentices couldn¡¯t extract source directly from the zero-dimensional space and 60% were lost from the magicwork. So with their current rate, other than people like Bohr, most would need at least 100 years of continuous meditation to be a level four wizard. In order to do so, they also had to awaken meditation space, change the nature of their mind power and awaken their brain cells. Both were trials of death, which only offered extremely low chances of sess.


    Even by transnting the cells of mythical creatures, their lifespans would be very limited. Without bing a true mythical creature, it was impossible to live beyond a thousand years. Without supernatural intelligence and abilities, Lu Zhiyu thought it¡¯d be impossible for them to be mythical wizards!


    And those with poor potential? Bing a level one or two wizard, who mastered a bit of low-level witchcraft, wouldn¡¯t be too bad. After all, there¡¯s nothing wrong with only being a wizard apprentice. With a bit of knowledge, and some crude witchcraft, the least they could get was a wealthy lifestyle. Most of the people had weak senses of their consciousness, so they couldn¡¯t even feel the magicwork!


    Lu Zhiyu scanned all of the apprentices, feeling that it would be a miracle if there were even one or two geniuses within this batch that satisfied his requirements. It seemed that civilization did need the umtion of arge number of experiences in order to advance. This group probably could only pave the path for future generations!


    The apprentices below were chatting excitedly. After awakening their mind power, they felt as if they were now different from ordinary people. Though their mind power wasn¡¯t strong enough to materialize yet, it was strong enough to affect their own bodies, and to observe the interiors of their bodies!


    ¡°Silence. Today I will teach the first technique in witchcraft, the Body Modification Technique!¡± Lu Zhiyu announced. ¡°This technique is for modifying your body into the most perfect state. For example, each and every one of you may have a few, or many, health issues. Perhaps you aren¡¯t happy with a part of your body, or maybe you¡¯re too short or too fat, or you have no muscle or are inflexible. You can fix all of those things with self-modification and even prevent more illnesses. If you get sick or injured, you can heal yourself, and you will be able to live to the limits of a normal lifespan, well past a hundred years!¡±


    When Lu Zhiyu concluded his speech, he realized that his entire audience was holding in their breaths in anticipation. To these young wizard apprentices, this technique seemed godly beyond their wildest dreams. Just like how Lu Zhiyu had felt at the beginning, it seemed to open the door to a new world for them. Lu Zhiyu saw that all of their faces were a bit flushed in disbelief. They could hardly believe that this sort of ability was only a basic, low level technique of witchcraft!


    Lu Zhiyuughed. ¡°Though it is a basic technique, it has endless potential. I don¡¯t want you to follow my instructions to the dot, but rather to express your own will and creativity in order to further develop its uses and applications. Apply all of the knowledge that you¡¯ve learned to create new spells. That is what a true wizard is!¡±


    A boar-person from the orc race named Uruk stood up. ¡°Mr. Anthony, does this mean I could lose weight to be a warrior?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°Of course. You can easily modify yourself into a strong warrior!¡±


    Catherine immediately asked, ¡°Does this mean that I can make myself prettier? I think my legs are fat!¡±


    Lu Zhiyuughed. ¡°I think you look fine, but if you want to, you can modify yourself however you wish. I wouldn¡¯t rmend a big modification at the start. First, you mustpletely understand the essentials that I¡¯ll tell you and grasp this spell. Otherwise, if you fail at modification, the consequences can be extremely severe. Every spell carries its own risks. Even for the simplest techniques, if there is not aplete mastery, you will have to bear the brunt of your failure!¡±


    Bohr followed up with a question. ¡°Mr. Anthony, you said we would be able to heal our own diseases. Does that mean I would be able to heal the diseases of others too? I have recently begun observing the physical processes of my own body, working to gain a better understanding my organs in order to find the causes of diseases, as well as their treatment methods.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked Bohr directly in the eye. Compared to the other questions, Bohr¡¯s question was much deeper, reaching to the core of the topic. ¡°Yes, Bohr, a brilliant question. That is the essence of the Body Modification Technique, which is what you all will be developing. What I just stated was the basics of Body Modification. If you have enough knowledge and mind power, you will be able to modify your body as you wish!


    ¡°Disease urs when problems arise in the body. As long as you can find the cause, it can be healed. When your mind power reaches seven SFU, you will be a full-fledged wizard. Then, you can heal the diseases of others, and even modify their bodies, too!¡±


    Leves stood up, unwilling to be bested by anyone. He tried to attract Lu Zhiyu¡¯s attention. ¡°Instructor, you said that we can be stronger than warriors. Does that mean we can also awaken our bloodline talent?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°Yes, you can easily be Bloodline Knights, if you wish.¡±


    Leves continued, ¡°Then, since we are altering our bodies, can we observe the abilities of other Blood Knights, and then imitate them onto ourselves, or even modify and enhance those powers?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu chuckled. ¡°Of course. I see there are a couple of smart ones in this group. Body Modification is only the very basics. I wish for you all to see it as a fundamental skill, and use it to create many varieties of modification techniques, or even more advanced modification techniques!¡±


    Leves proudly saluted Lu Zhiyu, before returning to his seat. Lu Zhiyu continued speaking. ¡°Other than that, if you create a new witchcraft technique, you can go to the library management center to exchange it for points. Points can be exchanged on the seventh floor of the library for special witchcraft techniques, equipment, raw materials,boratory time, magical beast blood, beast cubs, and more. All exchanged techniques and knowledge are exclusive to the wizard tower. You cannot pass those techniques down to outsiders! However, your own techniques and information systems can be shared with others!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu pulled out an anatomical model, depicting both genders, and hung it on the wall. He then began exining the principles behind the Body Modification Technique, as well as its methods of usage!

 Chapter 73 - Titan Dragons

    <h4>Chapter 73: Titan Dragons</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu ced the dinosaur egg on the shelf and researched the origins of the egg. It was from a small carnivorous dinosaur called Sinosauropteryx. Lu Zhiyu took the dinosaur genes from the egg, thenbined the dinosaur genes with bird and insect genes. This way, he created a temte for Titan Dragons.


    The bodies of the Titan Dragons were created based on aerodynamics theories and a bird¡¯s body structure. Lu Zhiyu used a sleeker model, giving the dragons a beautiful form. Paired with the shiny scales, they had the feeling of a fantastical epic.


    On top of this foundation, Lu Zhiyu also fused the deified cells of a mythical creature called the Ancient Dragon God with an ovum to eventually produce the dragon egg. From the very moment the dragon egg¡¯s consciousness developed, hebined the deified cells and the consciousness of the Titan Dragon. Theplete Titan Dragon temte and the imprint containing memory inheritance were all flooded into the consciousness of this tiny fetus.


    Lu Zhiyu could feel the mind immediately be active. Despite not being born yet, it already had all the memories and traits it would inherit from the Titan Dragon. ording to Lu Zhiyu¡¯s design, they were an ancient race of dragons from the astral world and had their ownnguage. Even the newborn dragons would be able to use spells of the dragonnguage.


    Because a real Ancient Dragon God¡¯s temte was way too powerful, Lu Zhiyu decided that he would divide the Titan Dragons into five subspecies, each of which would have a different color and a different power. Other than the slight difference in their appearances, there would also be clear differences in abilities. Lu Zhiyu had also modified their throats so they could digest food and spit out fire.


    The different subspecies would have different personalities and mental capacities as well. Lu Zhiyu also added in the greediness and affection of treasures of the dragons into the gic level.


    The white dragons could control ice and water vapor. As these dragons evolved, they could even control air and the atmosphere. The red dragons could control fire, green dragons could control wind, ck dragons could control water, and blue dragons that lived in the deserts and could control the earth and sand. All these dragons were real sapient creatures with high intelligence.


    Because of the differences in the dragons¡¯ living environments, Lu Zhiyu wasn¡¯t nning on cing them in specific locations. Instead, he used the dimensional gate to send them out. Of course, he would ce them far away from where people were located, such as the unnamed and uninhabited inds in the middle of the ocean, the vast, empty deserts on the continent of Alen, and the deep, dark forests on the continent of Y.


    He spent a few more months observing these dragons and collecting stats rting to them. He verified that he had not made a mistake in creating deity this way and was satisfied.


    All the deities and magical beasts he had created before had supernatural power as well, but they didn¡¯t have room for growth. All of them were very powerful when they were born, and they would remain that way. Their strength was set in stone when they were born, and they could never increase it.


    Lu Zhiyubined the dragons¡¯ cells with the imprints of deified cells and then ced imprint the inheritance into the defied cell. This way, he made sure that these dragons could continuously grow stronger and form an evolution system for the deities.


    The shells of the dragon eggs were all very strong, almost as strong as metal. But when the dragons were ready to be born, the eggs would secrete a special fluid that would soften the eggshells, allowing the baby dragons to be born. After they were born, the dragon babies would consume the shells. The specialponents in those shells would help the newborn dragons grow their scales.


    After some more experiments, Lu Zhiyu scattered the eggs throughout the world and only kept a red dragon for himself. Most of these dragons were very developed in the eggs already. Soon, these dragons would hatch and be the first generation of Titan Dragons in Maria¡¯s World.


    ¡ª


    The Luhmann Kingdom¡¯s Rosa d¡¯Oro family was the first marine family a hundred years ago and were among the first to gain riches from sea trade. Back then, they were a top family in Luhmann Kingdom that had countless riches and fleets. Their control over the sea routes especially helped the eighth head of the Rosa d¡¯Oro family, George Elvis, be the king¡¯s Master of Coins.


    Back then during their richest times, it was rumored that the Rosa d¡¯Oro family was rich enough to buy the entire kingdom if they wanted to.


    However, the family started going downhill ever since the time of George Elvis. Thirty years previous, the brother of the head of the family, Shrode Elvis, was killed by the Children of the Sea during one of his expeditions, and the ships disappeared. Another fleet also went missing. This was a great hit to the family. They lost a dozen ships and goods, as well as sailors who¡¯d been loyal for decades.


    The family lost their sea routes as more Children of the Sea began to appear. The family¡¯s entire trade coalition was built on sea trade, and it fell apart due to this. Their old enemies also resurfaced and kept attacking them. Because of this, they not only lost a vast amount of wealth, they also lost the Master of Coins position they¡¯d gained over the years.


    In less than thirty years, the prosperous family had gone from able to buy the country to being too insignificant to speak of. The earl of Elvis had be a mere baron. The lord of a huge territory became the overseers of a few small border viges. Two of the fishing viges couldn¡¯t even afford to pay taxes.


    Therge family dwindled down to not even two dozen members, and its heirs had lost their pride as they fought over a position with meager ie. They¡¯dpletely forgotten about their past glory.


    Thest remaining members of the family were all gathered in a broken castle, discussing who the family seat should go to. The baron¡¯s wife stood on a podium and announced loudly, ¡°The person that can conquer the ocean will be the patriarch!¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°What constitutes ¡®conquering the ocean¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Go into the sea and kill a sea monster. Bring its corpse back,¡± the baroness read from the will. ¡°That is hisst wish. Anyone who can aplish it will be the next baron!¡±


    The castle instantly fell into uproar. One of the heirs went forward. ¡°Was Father mad? It¡¯s impossible! We have no ships; we only have small fishing boats. We have no sailors; we only have fishermen. We have no powerful Bloodline Knight guards either. There is no way we can kill a monster!¡±


    ¡°That is impossible. Does he think we¡¯re the Rosa d¡¯Oro family from before?¡±


    They all discussed animatedly. The entire family seemed to believe thete baron was mad. He¡¯d always fantasized about their previous glory. The Elvis family had risen because of the sea and then fallen due to the sea monsters.


    The baron wanted the family to recover its name, so he made this crazy will to find someone who could help the family get back on its feet again. But to the current family, it wasn¡¯t possible. It was only to kill one sea monster instead of the supernatural Children of the Sea, but it wasn¡¯t something a regr man could do. They would at least need a powerful fleet, powerful weapons, and strong Bloodline Knights to aplish it.


    Suddenly, a young man wearing armor burst into the room. He hurried over to the baroness and took off his helmet. It was the third son of thete baron who¡¯d gone to the army. He¡¯d rushed back after learning of his father¡¯s death.


    ¡°I, Rooney Elvis,¡± he announced loudly, ¡°am willing toplete father¡¯s quest.¡±

 Chapter 74 - Going to Sea

    <h4>Chapter 74: Going to Sea</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Rooney Elvis epted his father¡¯s dying will, he officially joined the inheritance battle to be the Baron. He brought a few servants and sailors, then boarded a small sailboat,unching out to sea in search of sea monsters!


    ¡°Bring the crossbows, harpoons, longswords and other weapons!¡±


    ¡°Check the sails, ropes, food and weapons. We must be prepared for everything!¡±


    ¡°You, you¡¯ll be the navigator...¡±


    Rooney was yelling orders on the deck. The skies were pitch ck as if the gods were looking down at his n with disdain. Everyone thought that Rooney was courting death like an idiot. No one thought that he would return alive!


    It started to drizzle. It had been sunny but suddenly changed right before Rooney¡¯s departure. All the crewmen cried, ¡°This is a warning from gods. We cannot go to sea; if we go to sea at this time, we definitely will not return!¡±


    Rooney just looked at the sky and then nced at his navigator, Depp. ¡°Depp, do you think we can go to sea today?¡±


    Depp looked up at the sky and thought about the weather of the previous few days. ¡°This rain should only be temporary. It will pass quickly. It¡¯s not the windy season and the condition at sea isn¡¯t bad, but this sign is rather foreboding...¡±


    Rooney patted Depp¡¯s shoulder. ¡°There is no sign. Everything is fine, trust me!¡±


    Rooney stood on a tform on the deck as he looked down at all of the crewmen. ¡°Lil Jack, Rhode, Johann and Depp! You all were in the army together with me. We¡¯ve fought together in the battlefield. We climbed our way up from the bottom. Now, we have be members of the Royal Guard. I have even be a Bloodline Knight. We are exceptional talents among millions, so I believe that this time, like countless others, we wille out victorious!¡±


    Rooney continued, animated, ¡°From here, we will spread the insignia of the Rosa d¡¯Oro throughout the Luhmann Kingdom. My friends, you shall apany me to stand above men as true nobles! I, Rooney Elvis, swear to God that I will not forget you all if I ever achieve sess!¡±


    Rooney¡¯s words inspired all of the people before him. Depp immediately yelled out, ¡°That¡¯s right! We will definitely achieve victory. Rooney will be Baron Elvis!¡±


    Rooney lifted an eyebrow. ¡°No, I won¡¯t stop at bing just a Baron!¡±


    The rain stopped then and the clouds parted. to reveal the sun. The rays of dawn hit the deck, blinding everyone. Rooney stood aboard the deck as if he were being blessed by the heavens!


    Rooney embraced the sunshine and knelt to the ground, kissing the deck. ¡°May your blessings descend on us. Now, raise the sails, we¡¯re going to sea!¡±


    The sails were raised and the anchor was pulled up. Slowly, the sailboat started moving with the wind toward the direction of the rising sun!


    The boat sailed for nearly a week. Rooney and the others used nautical maps, searching for locations where sea monsters could appear, but they didn¡¯t encounter any. This sort of thing was like a cruel joke from the Goddess of Fortune. Those who carefully avoided the unsafe areas to avoid all the sea monsters and Children of the Sea would definitely encounter them!


    But now, on this journey, when Rooney hade to search for them so conspicuously, there wasn¡¯t a single one to be found. After floating on the sea for over a week, there were still no rewards for their efforts. Rooney¡¯s crew was running low on food and water. If they couldn¡¯t find a target, they could only go back empty-handed, and beughingstocks!


    On the eleventh day, they wandered into an area on the map, where a huge leech was said to be active. This sort of sea monster was rtively easy to deal with. Though it wasrge, its intelligence was low, and its attacking pattern was simple! As long as you were careful to drag it onto the boat, it was possible to tire it to death! That was the n of Rooney¡¯s crew, but in order to aplish that, they had to encounter the giant leech just as it surfaced which required a bit of luck.


    That afternoon, Rooney andpany were on the deck observing the surface of the seas, looking for traces of the giant leech and scattering bait into the seas. Yet, all that they attracted were normal sea creatures like fish and shrimp.


    Johann climbed onto the mast to look into the distance. Suddenly, he saw that the water below the boat had drastically changed colors. It seemed to have darkened instantly.


    Johann looked down and saw a huge shadow, several timesrger than the sailboat, which then disappeared instantly. The pipe Johann was smoking fell into the sea, leaving faint ripples.


    Johann¡¯splexion changed. As the experience settled upon him, a chill went through his body, freezing up his back. He yelled with a shrill scream, terrified, ¡°Monster, Monster!¡±


    Instantly, all the crewmen, who were scattered over the deck, looked at Johann. Suddenly, a huge impact battered the body of the ship. The force of the hit tilted the ship violently, causing all of the crew members to tumble on the deck from the impact!


    Boom!


    A huge tail appeared with the sound, which created a massive wave. The seawater was flipped into the air, as water droplets drenched all the crew members that were on deck. The giant tail made a heavy sweep over the deck, causing heavy damage to the area. All of those people present saw the giant tail, which looked like God¡¯s whip. Each scale was as big as a grindstone!


    ¡°Sea monster, it¡¯s a sea monster!¡±


    ¡°Oh God, what is this?!¡±


    ¡°Monster, monster!¡±


    The crew lost allposure, as they began bbering strange chants that even they themselves couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Quick, grab your weapons and prepare for battle!¡±


    Rooney recovered the fastest. He was the first one to crawl back up again and yelled at his crew to get back into proper stances. Fear filled all their souls. When faced with a real sea monster, they finally understood what they were dealing with now. This was a monster, a natural disaster. Humans were hopeless and weak before it.


    Rooney wrestled with everyone until his crew snapped out of it and stood up to carry out their battle n!


    ¡°Rhode, Lil Jack, you two man the crossbows!¡±


    ¡°Depp, you¡¯re in charge of the harpoon. Aim at its eyes and mouth, toward its vitals!¡±


    ¡°Johann, you steer the boat to avoid its attacks!¡±


    The crew immediately moved into action. The crossbow they had brought was simr to a ballista. Rooney climbed upon the mast, looking down for the monster¡¯s location.


    Rooney was agitated, his face flushed red and his breathing hastened.


    ¡°Where is it? Come on out darling. Where are you...¡±

 Chapter 75 - Comet

    <h4>Chapter 75: Comet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Before he could finish his words, a shadow appeared in the water in front of the ship. Arge head covered in silver scales appeared in front of them. Its head was as wide as the ship. The monster had a mouth full of sharp fangs andrge, ferocious eyes that stared at the ship, ready to devour it. Its pupils stared straight at the people on the ship.


    The monster¡¯s head alone was taller than the ship. It looked down on the ship as if it were a toy. This was a sea eel that had inherited Sakun¡¯s blood. One blow from it was more than enough to send them to their graves!


    ¡°My God? This is a sea monster?¡± Johann waspletely frozen, as if he was seeing a creature of the legends appear before him.


    Rooney¡¯s expression changed. He was not inexperienced. The Rosa d¡¯Oro family had the most knowledge about sea monsters and Children of the Sea. He recognized the creature immediately.


    ¡°No, it is not a sea monster. This is a Child of the Sea! It... It... is true.¡±


    ¡°This is a Child of the Sea!¡±


    Rooney¡¯s face was contorted. He did not realize that his voice had be raspy and distorted. He had be a little insane due to despair.


    Rooney had never expected to run into a real Child of the Sea on this trip. Looking at the ferocious beast of the legends, the fabled Child of the Sea, and its giant pupils, no one had the courage to fight back.


    Rooney felt a surge of anger well up in his chest. He did not want to die here. He was determined that even the Child of the Sea would not be able to kill him that easily.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The giant sea eel opened its mouth and let of a loud roar, spraying droplets of spit and seawater onto the bodies of everyone on the ship as well as the deck.


    Lil Jack¡¯s legs buckled and fell onto the ground. He could not stand up, his eyes losing their focus. The giant eel wrapped its tail around the ship, wanting to pull it down into the sea.


    At this moment, Rhode let out a loud bellow. He adjusted the aim of the crossbow and shot toward the giant eel. The arrow pierced through the air. At such a close distance, the arrow crashed onto the scale of the giant eel with huge force.


    ¡°nks!¡± Following the tremendous impact, the eel tilted its head. One of the scales on its side was sent flying along with some flesh!


    Such a strong strike would be able to pierce through even a heavily armored soldier on the battlefield. But it was only able to knock off one piece of the giant eel¡¯s scale!


    Everyone was shocked. Even Rhode, who hadunched the attack, was shocked. Unfortunately, the attack hadpletely angered the creature. It swung its head around and crashed down toward the ship. Faced with such a situation, Rhode shot an indecipherable gaze toward the dazed Rooney who had turned to look at him.


    ¡°My God!¡±


    Rooney watched as Rhode got devoured by the giant eel in a gulp. The tremendous force of the giant eel even sent a few sailors overboard. Rooney, who was standing on the mast, also suffered a direct attack. The impact caused him to spit out blood. The entire deck was flipped over, revealing the cabin beneath.


    The eel seemed intent upon dragging the ship down with it. Faced with such a powerful enemy, Rooney could only feel despair, without any hopes of winning. He did not see any possibility of him living.


    Despair gave rise to fury. Rooney got up with difficulty. As he recalled Rhode¡¯s death, he immediately grabbed the spear and shield he had prepared earlier and charged toward the Child of the Sea. It was as if he was a lone warrior fighting an army.


    ¡°Come, I, Rooney Elvis, shall me be the first person to y god!¡±


    Rooney charged to the front of the giant eel and activated his bloodline power of monstrous strength. He saw his body expand, as if he was being pumped with blood. His muscles became stronger and his blood felt like it was boiling.


    Rooney nned his attack. He wanted to jump onto the creature¡¯s head from and stab its eye. The eel was trying its best to drown the ship, seawater slowly infiltrating the ship. It did not seem to notice Rooney.


    Rooney was ted, as if he had an opportunity. He quickened his steps, jump stepping on a gill under the eel¡¯s head and jumping upward.


    ¡°Die, monster!¡±


    But the eel seemed to have predicted this move. It immediately turned its head, its eyes mocking Rooney. The electric currents within its mouth!


    Rooney looked at the giant mouth. It looked like a ck hole that could devour anything. Rooney shouted in despair, ¡°No!¡±


    The currents struck Rooney. Rooney felt as though he had descended into darkness. He turned into a rather fragrant piece of roasted meat and fell into the creature¡¯s mouth.


    Lil Jack, Depp and Johann, who were grabbing on a driftwood at sea, looked helplessly at Rooney being devoured, as if the monster was swallowing a piece of candy!


    ¡°Child of the Sea!¡±


    The giant eel let out a satisfied roar. The sun was shining on the sea, the waves reflecting its light. The beautiful weather and scene felt like hell to them!


    Suddenly, light appeared in the sky. The light dragged with it a tail of mes, its speed incredible. It was Johann who first noticed this, ¡°What is that?¡±


    Theet flew across the sky, rapidly approaching the area. The eel seemed to have realized something was amiss. It immediately turned around, but it was toote. The immense power and powerful st of air crashed onto the body of the giant eel.


    In that instant, half of the giant eel¡¯s head had disappeared. The heat wave had evaporated the ocean and its flesh. The world seemed to have been covered by ayer of fog.


    Some timeter, they saw a giant corpse floating on the water. Its head had been pierced through. The giant eel couldn¡¯t have been more dead!


    ¡°The Child of the Sea... is dead?¡±


    Johann and Lil Jack felt that whatever happened today was a miracle that no one in Maria¡¯s World had ever witnessed.


    Depp immediately shouted, ¡°Rooney¡¯s still inside its stomach. We should hurry over and get Rooney out!¡±


    Even though the deck and the first level of the ship had suffered massive damage and the mast was also broken, the main body of the ship was still intact. It had not sunk into the sea.


    The sailors used ropes and tied the eel to the back of the ship. Lil Jack steeled himself and climbed into the mouth of the eel. He managed to drag Rooney out. Rhode had been chewed into several pieces, his form no longer human.


    They ced Rooney on the deck. Johann inspected him and sighed, shaking his head. The visions of the three turned dark. But at this moment, Lil Jack saw Rooney¡¯s skin on his hands regenerating. His body then started to transform. At first, his hair started to drop incessantly, then bright blue hair started to regrow on his head. His body also became more lean and muscr.


    ¡°Cough cough, cough!¡±


    Suddenly, Rooney¡¯s eyes snapped open and he jumped up. The others stared at him, shocked and confused. They couldn¡¯t understand how he was still alive, nor could they understand the intense transformation of his body!


    Thinking back to the scene of the death of the Child of the Sea, everyone thought as though Rooney had been possessed by gods. It was as if there was ayer of golden light enveloping Rooney.


    Rooney was very confused, ¡°Why am I not dead? Where¡¯s the monster?¡±

 Chapter 76 - God Kin Rooney

    <h4>Chapter 76: God Kin Rooney</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Johann pointed at the gigantic corpse floating on the sea. After recounting what had just happened, everyone thought that it was unbelievable, as if god had protected them. They couldn¡¯t believe that they had made it out alive.


    Rooney pressed his hand on the deck, only to discover that it was starting to freeze. The ice was spreading on the soaked deck, having already stretched over several meters!


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Rooney and his crew were scared out of their wits. Rooney fell back two steps, then touched the mast, only to see it start freezing. Rooney seemed to have an epiphany, which prompted him to try something. He realized that he could control this mystical power, just like the legendary Children of the Sea. He had gained a supernatural ability.


    Lil Jack immediately said, ¡°This must be a power given by gods. It¡¯s the God of the Sea, a power granted by the God of the Sea! This is the true power of God!¡±


    All of them looked at Rooney with excitement. Depp said with a shaking voice, ¡°Maybe you are the real Child of the Sea. All of this was the guidance of God. Rooney, you are truly a man chosen by God!¡±


    Rooney was excited beyond belief, as he looked at the other three. ¡°Depp, Johann, and Lil Jack, as well as Rhode, who we will always remember... You all have taken the risk and journeyed out to sea with me, and you have also saved my life. I swear that I, Rooney Elvis, will share all of my glory with you!¡±


    The three of them fell to the ground, kneeling as they also pledged to Rooney, ¡°These humble servants pledge our loyalties, without regard for our lives or deaths, to our liege and master, Rooney Elvis. We will fight for your honor, unto our deaths!¡±


    At this exact moment, a huge ck egg floated out to the surface of the sea. It was about the size of a bucket. Johann pointed to it and said, ¡°It¡¯s that thing. It just fell out of the sky and killed the Child of the Sea!¡±


    Depp also spoke with reverence, ¡°This fell from the sky. This must be a star from the sky, a genuine treasure!¡±


    They immediately moved to scoop up the object in order to observe it more closely. But, they were unable to discern its identity. Rooney could sense that it was something extraordinary, so he carefully stowed it away. After fixing the mast and the sails, they steered the ship that could break at any time on their journey back.


    At the time, Lu Zhiyu sat within the dimensional castle, looked at those people, dumbfounded, ¡°Damn, what the heck? These guys should be the main characters! Did they activate some sort of hero temte?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu had just randomly dropped a dragon egg through the portal. Before hatching, the dragon egg¡¯s hardness was incredible. As such, the egg would be fine, even if it was to be thrown from a great height.


    But Lu Zhiyu hadn¡¯t anticipated that, at this very moment, there would be a few humans battling a descendant of Sakun. Or, that this ck dragon¡¯s egg that he had tossed would coincidentally kill that descendant of Sakun, while there was a person still alive within its stomach! Neither did he surmise that that person would have a chance to touch the deified cell organ within the descendant of Sakun!


    To sum up the exact scene, the deified cells within the electric organ of this giant eel had lost their master after the death of the descendant of Sakun. In normal cases, the deified cells would have died shortly after the death of the main body, due to the loss of their source of energy!


    Yet, in this case, there was a person present, who had coincidentally touched the deified cell organ. Since the natures of the deified cells were quite ravenous, they must have immediately merged with his body, thus saving the person who was on the verge of death, and granting him a supernatural ability. Although this descendant of Sakun had a very diluted bloodline, with pitifully few deified cells, it was still a real supernatural monster!


    After this guy survived, he also picked up the ck dragon egg that Lu Zhiyu threw. One had to wonder what sort of devil¡¯s luck such a person must have. It waspletely unreal!


    This series of events made Lu Zhiyu drop his jaw inplete shock. Normally the sess rate of bing a spawn of a mythical creature was miniscule at best. Lu Zhiyu had tried countless times, with both amazing experimental conditions and the dream space, in order to dull the resistance of the other creature. Only then could he create the spawns of mythical creatures and magical beasts. Even so, the failures of these attempts were numerous. And yet, here was this guy, who had be a spawn of a mythical creature by sheer luck, without any maniptions on the sess rate. He had seeded just like that?


    As the dragon eggs spread across the seas, inds, and continents of Maria¡¯s world, likeets, the Titan Dragon race began to appear in Maria¡¯s world. Lu Zhiyu could feel the flow of time, which had been slowing down gradually, begin decelerating to only a bit more than a thousand times the pace of the time outside. The entire Maria¡¯s world began formally incorporating supernatural abilities into its structure. Thews of the world were gradually bing more nuanced andplete, like a true supernatural world!


    With this deceleration of time, a day on Earth became equal to around three years in Maria¡¯s world. Lu Zhiyu hadpleted his experiment with brilliant results. Now, other than wizards, Maria¡¯s World also had another supernatural system that was closely tied to himself.


    With the sessful creation of the Titan Dragons, Lu Zhiyu immediately began nning the creation of his supernatural system of the spawn of deities. This was essential for furthering Lu Zhiyu¡¯s future ns!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Rooney and his crew returned to the Elvis Territory on the battered ship, with the giant eel in tow. They shocked the entire Elvis n. But what shocked the Elvis n even more was that Rooney now had the bloodline of God and had be a true deity!


    Currently, the only deity on the entire Alen continent was the Saintess of the Church of Light, which controlled over half of the human countries. She was the representative of God to mankind, the symbol that proved gods exist. The status of the Church of Light could even be said to extend beyond religion!


    The God of the Sea was not recognized on the Alen continent, having only a few followers among the fishermen and sailors. It had no church of its own and was reviled by the Church of Light as being an evil god. But Rooney was still a real deity, a person that wielded the power of God!


    The Elvis family saw that through Rooney, a hope that the Rosa d¡¯Or family would rise to power again. They even saw the possibility of surpassing the achievements of the Eighth n Leader, George Elvis!


    Rooney Elvis naturally became the Thirteenth n Leader of the Elvis n, before taking over its territories. At the same time, the news of Rooney Elvis¡¯ killing the Child of Sea spread throughout the entire Luhmann Kingdom!


    All the wandering poets started singing odes about Rooney Elvis¡¯ adventure, solidifying his status as a legendary hero, who killed a deity with a mortal body. This sort of achievement was beyond belief, especially in the Luhmann Kingdom, which had many sailors, as well as a highly developed maritime trade industry!


    Everyone was talking about Rooney Elvis¡ªin the bars, on the seas, everywhere. As the first deity ying human and the conquester of the seas, the entire human world, as well as even many orc nations all learned of his name. His adventures were even recorded within the historical annals!


    And just like the Goddess of Light¡¯s kin, Rooney Elvis became known as God Kin Rooney, and received an initiation ceremony from the Church of Light. Rooney also gave the body of the Child of the Sea to the King of Luhmann, who mounted the skeleton within the za of his pce!


    Hundreds of people gathered to watch when the giant eel was transported to the capital of Luhmann. All of them saw the giant sea monster, feeling terrified. Though it was already dead, its massive body still inspired awe and fear. Furthermore, this was one among the Child of the Sea from the legends, each of which possessed the power of God!


    While feeling fear towards the Child of the Sea, their admiration for Rooney, who had killed the monster, grew exponentially. Riding on this trend, the reputation of the Luhmann Kingdom also skyrocketed. Due to his contributions, the King of Luhmann gave Rooney the title of Viscount!

 Chapter 77 - Legends

    <h4>Chapter 77: Legends</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the seventh year of the San calendar, Rooney Elvis used his newly found power, which allowed him to control some of the monsters in the sea, to build a powerful merchant fleet. He then allied with many merchants and nobles and quickly umted a huge amount of wealth through sea trade.


    A yearter, the Elvis family brought a dukedom and arge piece of contestednd through the tribute ofrge amount of wealth to the Luhmann Kingdom¡¯s monarch. Then Rooney Elvis personally led forth an army and conquered this territory and became a true duke.


    Another yearter, the king of Luhmann Kingdom passed away to an illness. Immediately after he passed, the oldest prince and the third prince began fighting for the throne. Rooney led the military in support of the third prince and fought all the way to the capital of Luhmann Kingdom.


    The city wall of Luhmann Kingdom¡¯s capital was very old and sturdy. During this time, there were few ways to attack a city. Trebuchets and wall scalingdders were set up and they attacked for a number of months, resulting in countless casualties but the wall remained standing. Furthermore, the inside of the city had plentiful food and sources of water, enough to hold a siege for a few years.


    If the present situation persisted, the eldest prince might be forced into sacrificing a great deal to make an alliance with the Church of Light, the Mara Kingdom, and many other small countries. At that time, the one to die would be the third prince and Rooney!


    Before the other armies could arrive, however, Rooney appeared, flying over the capital on a ck dragon. The dragon was still young and rtively small, but it wasrge enough to carry Rooney. And, even though the dragon hadn¡¯t awakened its powers yet, it was still able to breathe fire. With the dragon, Rooney easily broke through the wall.


    This was the first time that any dragon had ever appeared in the world and it left an indelible mark in human history with its powerful posture and supernatural abilities. When humans talked about this creature in the future, they were enveloped by darkness and fear. Each of the ck dragon¡¯s breaths could burn an entire squadron of people, leaving them screaming in agony. The dragon charged into the soldiers and easily tore open a path and with the addition of Rooney¡¯s supernatural abilities and reinforced body, they were like heroic figures of legend,pletely unstoppable. They opened the city gate, charged in, and killed the eldest prince.


    However, at the feast that night, the third prince attempted to poison Rooney, as he was afraid of Rooney¡¯s power but Rooney saw through his n and in his anger, Rooney killed the third prince at the feast. The entire city descended into chaos. Leading the military, Rooney took the opportunity and upied Luhmann¡¯s capital city.


    In the same year, Rooney Elvis quelled the rebellions in Luhmann Kingdom and made a deal with the Church, promising them more benefits as well as the conditions the Church previously agreed with Luhmann Kingdom in exchange for bing the new king of the kingdom.


    Rooney then renamed the Luhmann Kingdom to the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro, and he became officially known as Rooney the First. From herein, Rooney had an extra title, Dragon Rider. The story of how the Elvis family had risen from being a small noble family to the ruling monarch family spread like wildfire, soon bing legend.


    Rooney established the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro and left his fair share of legends, as well. His fight with the sea monster, the origin of his dragon, and all the stories about him were enough to write a serialized novel. In his life, Rooney became like a hero of legends, recorded in the annals of history!


    ¡ª


    Lu Zhiyu was very excited, because he had finally deified all of his cells. All of the cells in his body were within his control and had be one with his mind power, consciousness and will. Lu Zhiyu could feel that he could change his appearance at will, however, because his gene temte at the moment was that of humansbined with elves, he still maintained his past form.


    However, he had been developing mythical creature temtes for years and he already had a framework set out a few years back. All he needed to do since was to fix a few more things, to make it perfect!


    He had also be a level seven wizard, which meant that, as long as he could use the Source Form, he could maintain his body¡¯s youth. In this way, he had achieved his original goal of immortality!


    The influence of a mythical wizard after deifying all of their cells could go no further than the molecr level, it was just finer and more detailed. Thus, the supernatural abilities Lu Zhiyu had were nothing more than the abilities he developed earlier. At most, it was an umtion.


    However, given the strength of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s presently deified cells, the information they could store was still finite. So, even if he used all of the mythical temtes, he could not use all of the powers they contained. He could only selectively design his mythical creature temte!


    Actually, even if Lu Zhiyu did not have the temte, he could still use its power. However, each detail would have to adjusted and buffered, it would not be instantaneous. Furthermore, his control would not be intricate enoughpared to someone who used the temte. In a fight, he would definitely be at a disadvantage and the slightest difference was the difference between life and death!


    Lu Zhiyu spent a great deal of time thinking about this and modified his initial mythical creature temte again and again. In the end, they still did not satisfy him. In Lu Zhiyu¡¯s eyes, these normal supernatural abilities were full of ws because he had designed them himself. He knew all of the weaknesses and counters. No matter how powerful such a power was or how much area it covered, it was always very easy for someone to target it.


    After trying a lot of differentbinations of abilities, he finally figured out the best which formed a perfect cycle of selfpensation. This way, it would not be easy to be targeted or have a clear weakness. Lu Zhiyu had believed that this was the temte most suited to him.


    That was until three years ago when an ingenious idea bumped to his head.


    Why the life form has to be based on flesh and blood? Why does it have to be like that of a normal living being? No, a mythical creature didn¡¯t have to follow the rules of a normal living things.


    Lu Zhiyu wanted to expand on the thought he had in dream space earlier to create a creature without form or weakness to control dream space. This creature would live in dream space and the mind and it could interfere in reality through controlling information!


    ording to Lu Zhiyu¡¯s thoughts, in the future, he could materialize everything in the dream space into reality and interfere the reality on the information level. Lu Zhiyu named this mythical creature temte Dream Controller!


    Lu Zhiyu had even nned the next few steps. If his control could reach the the atomic level, or even smaller to the ion and electron level, he could then truly materialize information into reality. He would be like a true god of creation and the dream space would be a true world. At that time, he would be known as the Master of dream space!

 Chapter 78 - Dream Controller

    <h4>Chapter 78: Dream Controller</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu picked up a test tube. Within the test tube, a few tiny objects were dancing in the air, shimmering with a light that was undetectable to human eyes. These were the deified dream controller cells that Lu Zhiyu had designed!


    As soon as Lu Zhiyu opened the test tube, the bright spots were immediately incorporated into Lu Zhiyu¡¯s body. Lu Zhiyu felt his body expand, as his entire being became light and floaty. If his body was observed on a molecr level, then it could be seen that the deified dream controller cells in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s body were rapidly inducing the evolution of all of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s cells.


    Standing within the dimensional castle, Lu Zhiyu noticed that his hands were disappearing, bit by bit, as if fading into foam and transforming into speckles of floating stars. Lu Zhiyu¡¯s entire body changed into sparks of light, which then disappeared within the dimensional castle!


    Lu Zhiyu felt as if he had turned into a gust of wind and had merged with the world itself. He left theboratory and circled the entire castle. It really felt as if he was at one with nothingness!


    Lu Zhiyu hadpletely separated into dispersed dream controller cells, also known as dream elements. As he soared freely, Lu Zhiyu opened the dimensional door, which would allow him to explore further within Maria¡¯s World.


    Currently, it was night in Maria¡¯s World, with the clouds obscuring half of the moon. Lu Zhiyu transformed into a gust of faintly glowing wind and weaved through the clouds, soaring high above all else. This was Lu Zhiyu¡¯s first time seeing the world from the skies, soaring above thousands of bright little houses in tiny cities. It was an exhrating sense of beauty!


    Lu Zhiyu broke past the first stratus of clouds, then started frolicking in the white mistiness under the illumination of the moon. It was a refreshing freedom that could make one forget all of their worldly woes.


    He proceeded to visit the forests, whistling along with the night wind, as he listened to the chirps and cries of the insects and beasts of the woods. He then dove down close to the mountains. From afar, it looked like a clump of fireflies that were dancing through the forest, like a scene out of a dream!


    Lu Zhiyu passed through ake in the woods and suddenly emanated a light that covered the entire surface of theke. He watched as it made theke, roughly one kilometer in length, evaporate immediately. This was the only special ability that Lu Zhiyu had encoded within the Dream Controller temte, other than dream control: he called it Disintegration.


    This ability allowed him to destroy structures of molecules. The entireke waspletely torn apart, as the steam hissed upwards. It was beautiful, but also terrible.


    Next, Lu Zhiyu headed to a vige by the foot of the mountain. Lu Zhiyu rushed inside, then covered the entire vige with the dream element. Each element circted the aura of life within it, seeking out every man, woman, and child, right down to the youngest and oldest beings there.


    Each person was invaded by the consciousness of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s dream elements, as he took control over their consciousness and dream spaces. He linked them up into a huge joint dream space!


    Within the dream space, it was still a small vige. Yet, it was daytime in this vige, and Lu Zhiyu was sitting on a great tree on a hill, which was located right outside of the vige. It was a bright sunny day, and the vige was bustling with activity. All of the vigers had brilliant smiles on their faces!


    Within the dream space, everyone¡¯s dreams hade true. Old Man Nurkse¡¯s son, who had died in a war, was now back home, baking bread with him! The carpenters of the Rand family finally got pregnant with a son. Chancy, the little beggar on the streets, finally found a family that was willing to adopt him. Damon had be a rich and sessful merchant. And Ned...and on it went!


    Everything was perfect, no one had any worries in this wonderful life, where all their dreams came true. It was an utopia with no conflicts, no wars, and no stress. All of the vigers had smiles of pure joy.


    ¡°Kelly, are you happy here?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was looking at the girl, who had wandered through the town to the hill, all the while wearing a face of confusion. Sunlight filtered to the hill and the leaves swayed in the wind.


    She was the Saintess of the Church of Light, named Kelly. When Lu Zhiyupleted the mythical temte, Kelly, as one of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s deities, had also been affected, and she was also dragged into the dream space that Lu Zhiyu had created!


    ¡°Where is this? Who are you?¡±


    Kelly had never encountered anything like this. She should have been in the Temple of Light within St. Sarl City. Why was she suddenly in this beautiful, quiet vige of peace, this Heaven-like ce? Even the winds here had a gentle warmth to them!


    Within the dream, Kelly couldn¡¯t see Lu Zhiyu¡¯s appearance clearly. Lu Zhiyu appeared like a collection of starlight, floating down from the tree to stand before Kelly, wearing the sun-patterned mask of Faross!


    Kelly¡¯s mouth fell open in disbelief, as she stared at Lu Zhiyu. Lu Zhiyu stood on the hill, gazing town onto the vige. Kelly muttered, ¡°Is this a dream? Am I dreaming again? But, this dream feels so real!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head. ¡°This is not your dream. This is my dream. I dragged you all into my dream, so that everyone could experience this happiness. This should be something that satisfies everyone.¡±


    He continued, ¡°People can only be happy within dreams. In reality, humanity is embroiled in greed and conflict. They will always be constrained by these intangible falsities, without knowing what they truly want. Happiness is only the temporary stop of this greed.¡±


    Kelly stared at Lu Zhiyu nkly. She had fantasized about the appearance of God countless times in the past, and thought about the God, who had granted her his own bloodline, and about Him weing her to His kingdom after she died.


    ¡°Lord Faross, you, you have finallye to see me!¡± Kelly said with tears running down her face. Kelly hurriedly wiped her tears, as she faced Lu Zhiyu again. ¡°Lord, I have always been praying to you. Have you heard my voice? Thank you for granting my mission and my powers...¡±


    Kelly was extremely excited to be in front of Lu Zhiyu, so much so, that she kept stringing her words together. In fact, she felt that, in her excitement, she had lost the ability to make coherent sentences.


    Lu Zhiyu chuckled after listening to her recount, her helplessness, as well as her admiration for him. ¡°You are searching for your sense of purpose and the reason for your existence. I didn¡¯t give you any mission. You chose to seed my bloodline, my ck hair and eyes, all by yourself. You do not have to bear such a heavy burden on your shoulders. It is meaningless to us.¡±


    He continued, ¡°We do not need your belief. It does not matter if you revere us or debase us. It is meaningless. Gods do not need your belief, but we also will not deny the meaning of your existence.¡±


    Kelly panicked. ¡°Yet we need you! We need you to save our souls, and to allow us to repent for our filthiness and our ugly sins. We need your guiding light and glory to clean the sins of this world!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head. ¡°I like the effort you put in for your mission. Though humans are weak, you can always blossom with the light of wisdom and the beauty of the heart. The co-existence of ugliness and beauty is one of the true faces of humanity.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked into Kelly¡¯s eyes. ¡°Though you have the ability to read the minds of others, you cannot understand your own heart. You look at them with hatred, so everything you see through your eyes is biased.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu pointed to the location of his own heart. ¡°You should be looking at your own heart, not only the hearts of others.¡±


    Kelly flushed with a sense of shame. As the rays of dawn broke out, the people within the dream space began waking up, and therge group dream space began to dissolve. Though Lu Zhiyu could forcefully lock their consciousness inside, doing so would be meaningless.


    As a fog descended, the entire dream space started copsing. Kelly looked at the tree that she was standing by in a panic, then at Lu Zhiyu, who was quickly fading from her sight. ¡°Lord Faross, I will follow your words, as I wish to create a Holy Kingdom to worship you, a Heaven on Earth, so that the souls of the people can be purified. I hope you can respond to our prayers!¡±


    Kelly ran up the hill, trying to chase him, but discovered that the hill was endless, as the tree simply became further and further away, while Lord Faross turned into a ray of light and disappeared from below it.

 Chapter 79 - Mask of Faross

    <h4>Chapter 79: Mask of Faross</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Church¡¯s influence on culture was at its peak. Over the past ten years, the Church had made many new ns and constructed many buildings in the beautiful and rich St. Sarl on the foundations of the old city Rus. Now, St. Sarl City was one of the wealthiest cities in the human world. Churches were everywhere in the city, and every single resident was a pure believer.


    In the city, the streets were filled with clergy members in robes of ck and white. On the back of each of their robes was the sigil of the sun, and they also had an essory with the same sigil in front of their chests. Statues of Lady Maria and her archangels and angels filled the streets. There were always believers gathered together, praying under these statues.


    When the city was initially being constructed, one of the most famous human architects, Faragrant, wasmissioned to do the city nning. Faragrant made sure that the city¡¯syout was as efficient and aesthetically pleasing as possible. It had wide streets, many parks and small churches, and aplete drainage system. The buildings all had very iconic statues on them. In addition, outside the St. Sarl Clock Tower and the St. Maria¡¯s Square was the most distinguished building in the city, the Temple of Light.


    The Temple of Light was the central institution of the Church of Light. It was where the two messengers of the gods, the Pope and the Saintess, resided. It was guarded heavily by the best of the Knights of Light. Moreover, it was where the Church ruled over half of the human kingdoms and one of the focal points of power within the human world.


    Deep inside the temple was the white chamber of the Saintess which looked like where only gods could live. Inside the room, there was a huge white bed. Delicate silk curtains hung from the windows, and a white bearskin rug was on the ground. Apart from these, the room was quite empty.


    The most eye-catching object in the room was a mural on the wall. Legend had it that the mural was taken from the pce of the Golden Dynasty by people of the Silver Dynasty. The Golden King Ahenaten had asked someone to carve it ording to his own memory. The mural was called Revtion, and it depicted the archangel Faross giving King Ahenaten the divine revtion. The Saintess was very fond of the mural, and thus it had been hanging in her room for a long time.


    ¡°Lord? Lord!¡±


    ¡°Lord!¡±


    Wearing her silk nightgown, Saintess Kelly sat up, out of her velvet duvet. Her voice startled the four female knights standing guard outside. All four of them hurried inside at once and knelt down beside her bed.


    ¡°Is something wrong, mydy?¡±


    All four knights were very respectful towards her. Kelly was the Saintess, a descendant of God who had divine blood in her veins. She was the one that had led the Church to glory and gave the Church its power. After growing up indoctrinated by the Church, these knights all idolized her, not to mention that they had been following the Saintess for so many years. Even if Kelly asked them to slit their own throats, they would not hesitate.


    Covering her face with her hands, Kelly nced at them and jumped out of bed. She walked around her bedchamber, searching for something with her feet bare.


    ¡°Are you there, Lord Faross?¡± she called, wandering around her bedroom.


    ¡°Lord.¡±


    The knights nced at each other in shock and fear. Kelly was the closest thing to divinity among the living, and no one dared to doubt her words. If she said so, it must be true. Did God really just visit her chamber?


    The knights lowered their heads and did not dare to move a bit. The entire bedchamber seemed to have turned into a holy church. Even the air seemed to be somewhat divine because of the God¡¯s visit.


    Kelly called for a while, but did not receive any response. Then, she sat down on her bed, disappointed. ¡°Was that a dream?¡± she whispered, looking at the mural.


    ¡°No,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been. I never dream. Furthermore, dreams can¡¯t be that realistic.¡± She stood up and saw something falling to the ground. It fell right in front of one of the knights, and she was just about to pick it up to give to Kelly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Kelly called loudly, as if someone had just touched something which only belonged to her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± The knight hurried back away anxiously.


    Kelly knelt down and picked the object up carefully. She realized that it was a white mask with a red sun sigil on it. It was not made from gold or iron, but it felt like a metal. In her hands, it glowed faintly, and it was clearly extraordinary.


    This was a mask Lu Zhiyu made using dream elements. In order to make it, he had used arge amount of dream elements. The mask contained some of his powers, and only someone with his deified cells could activate and use it. At the same time, it was also embedded with the channelling array for the dimensional door, so anyone who used it could contact him through it.


    Kelly put the mask onto her face. She could immediately feel the ichor inside her flowing, and her power grew significantly. Not only that, she felt that she had gained several more powers as well.


    The first power was dream chains. Through this mask, she could observe anyone¡¯s consciousness and lock their minds with the dream chains. She could even destroy their consciousnesses if she so wished. Even wizards and magical beasts could not block this attack easily with their mind powers. The other power was Disintegration.


    With the mask on, the slender Kelly extended her hand and pointed at the side of the room. After a sh of white and a loud boom, the wall and the air exploded at once, and arge hole over ten meters wide appeared in that ce.


    She walked out through the hole and found herself in the yard outside. The knights who were kneeling stared at the scene and the mask Kelly was wearing with wide eyes.


    ¡°Wha, what¡¯s that power?¡±


    Kelly was powerful enough before, but this mask had granted her more power and made her terrifyingly strong.


    ¡°The mask?¡±


    They suddenly turned their heads and looked at the mural on the wall. Realizing that God in the picture was wearing an identical mask, everyone was astonished.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mask of God!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a divine artifact!¡±


    More guards wereing this way due to the noise. Many guards and clergy members hurried over to the Saintess¡¯s chamber, when they saw Saintess Kelly standing in the yard with a white mask which had the sigil of the sun.


    It was still early in the morning. The Pope had just woken up and hurried to Kelly¡¯s bedroom as well. The Saintess was the most important figure in the Church, and even though there was a lot of infighting within the Church for power, no one had ever dared to touch the Saintess.


    Firstly, she was a deity so she was sitting firm in her position. Secondly, she was powerful enough that no one could touch her. In addition, it was because of her power that the Church had gained control over half of the human kingdoms. The two parties depended on each other for survival. The Church would never allow any harm toe her way.


    The current Pope, Hodap, had be the Pope because he was the one that found the Saintess, which was another reason why he cared so much about her and came immediately after hearing about themotion in her chamber. When he arrived, he saw Kelly standing in the yard. Noticing that she was unharmed, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Everyone looked to the ten-meter wide hole in the wall, and therge patch of soil in the yard which had been overturned. All the people present were intimidated by such a power, and they turned to look at Kelly.

 Chapter 80 - System of Divine Incantations (1)

    <h4>Chapter 80: System of Divine Incantations (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Thest mask that Kelly possessed surprised them even more. Hodap, who knew very well the history of the Church, as well as its myths, quickly recognized the mask. His face changed immediately.


    Hodap stuttered, ¡°This, this wouldn¡¯t be?¡±


    Saintess Kelly unveiled the mask. ¡°This is the Mask of His Lord Faross.¡±


    Kelly raised the divine artifact into the air. The white mask sparkled, sending a dazzling rainbow halo into the light, causing all the people at the scene to look away with a sense of blinding dizziness.


    All of the people at the scene fell to the ground. Everyone, including the Pope, started kissing the ground. Kelly spoke solemnly. ¡°God pities humankind. After my ardent prayers, God not only granted me his artifact, but He also gave me the method of passing on divine incantations. Only faithful believers can master divine incantations to enter His Kingdom after death.¡±


    The Pope was beyond himself. As he stood up, he couldn¡¯t even hold his staff properly, as his entire being seemed to shudder. ¡°Can I also use these divine incantations of God?¡± he wondered aloud.


    Though Kelly did not like Pope Hodap, whose mind was permanently filled with filthy thoughts, his dedication to God was unquestionable. ¡°Of course, as you are God¡¯s representative on Earth, Pope of the Church of Light. But, this would require a grand ritual and many sacrifices. Though our sacrifices are nothing in the eyes of God, God has still expressed his pity and magnanimity towards us. Hence, it is out of the question for us to dedicate any less than our very best to Him.¡±


    Only the faintly shimmering mask remained within Pope Hodap¡¯s eyes. As he approached the mask, it was as if he could feel the eyes and presence of God. The Pope shouted loudly. ¡°Of course. Praise the generosity of God. May your Kingdom prosper on Earth, as it does in Heaven. This is your nation. We will announce your existence to the world. The eyes of God have never left us, and He will continue to watch over humanity.¡±


    ¡°Divine incantations can only be controlled by the most dedicated believers. Disloyal believers will be roasted to death within the sacred mes, their souls doomed to eternal suffering in Hell. Your Eminence, please choose a list of your most dedicated believers to undergo this Saint Baptism ritual. Other than you, the first group of God¡¯s Saints will number twelve people.¡±


    Saintess Kelly put the mask back on and left. All of the clergy were beyond themselves. The usual disys of power from the Saintess were already overwhelming. Now that she had exhibited even greater divine abilities, and said that these divine incantations could now be shared with other disciples.


    Everyone wanted to be one of the Twelve Saints, to be the true messengers of God, with existences that wielded the power of divine incantations, who were much closer to the divinity of God. These figures could even be guided to God¡¯s Heavenly Kingdom after death!


    The Saintess never interfered with the politics of the Church of Light, so Pope Hodap held the sole right over the list of candidates. Everyone started to devise their own ns immediately.


    News about the Saint Baptism ritual immediately spread everywhere. It went beyond St. Sarl City itself, out into the entire Kingdom of the Church of Light, and to all the Cardinals, who were spread throughout many different countries. All of the people who received the news then began speeding back to St. Sarl City, in order to vie for the candidacy positions.


    Everyone knew that these twelve people would hold the true power of the Church in the future, acting within the highest echelon of the Church of Light. Without the title as the Messenger of God, how else could one prove their piety and closeness to God?


    All of the highest ranked clergy of the Church, no matter how far they were scattered or how important the matters they were dealing with were, dropped their things to head to St. Sarl, travelling both day and night. Although many people within the Church wanted to contain the news, the attempt to do so waspletely futile. Though the date for the Saint Baptism Ritual wasn¡¯t set yet, the candidacypetition was already in full swing. Returning a single dayte meantplete elimination from candidacy.


    Finally, Pope Hodap set the official day of the Saint Baptism Ritual to a day three months hence. It was the first day of the new year, which was also the day that the Goddess of Light, Maria, was said to have created the world. At that time, the entire Church would be in the throes of the festivities, and St. Sarl City entered its busiest day of the year.


    Pope Hodap also invited the rulers of variousrge human kingdoms to the celebration in St. Sarl City. He did this to create closer diplomatic rtions with these countries, as well as to disy the might and influence of the Church of Light. This would also demonstrate that the theocracy of the Church of Light was legitimately recognized by God.


    As the news of the Saint Baptism Ritual spread abroad, the rumor that Saintess Kelly had received a divine artifact also reached the ears of those in many human nations. All of humanity was shocked that Saintess Kelly had obtained the divine artifact of Faross¡¯ mask.


    This mask had a great influence, as it had been spread through legends by the Church of Light. All of the statues of Faross wore the mask. It was a divine artifact that always apanied God, and now that it was possessed by the Church of Light. Who knew how strong its power could be?! Originally, Saintess Kelly already was a figure that struck fear into the hearts of the rulers of the human kingdoms. How powerful, then, was the Saintess now?


    How terrifying would the Church of Light be after the Saint Baptism ritual, if it became even more powerful? Would the human kingdoms even have room to survive? All of the original rules ofw and methods of survival may be shattered by the Saint Baptism Ritual.


    With all of these issues on everyone¡¯s minds, the Saint Baptism Ritual this year did not only concern the Church of Light, but would also directly affect the power bnce of all human kingdoms. In an instance, as consciousness of the Saint Baptism Ritual spread, all of the human kingdoms began taking action in the shadows.


    Rooney, who was in the capital of the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Or, had just be the King. He had confirmed that he was receiving a baptism at St. Sarl City next year, where he would also undergo his crowning ritual to confirm that he was a believer of the Church of Light and a messenger of God. Yet before his baptism, he received another invitation from the Church of Light.


    The Cardinal, who was posted to the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Or, personally came to invite Rooney to the New Year celebration and the Saint Baptism Ritual at St. Sarl City, along with all the other rulers of the human kingdoms and their ambassadors, including the Emperor of the Crete Empire, the Emperor of the Batko Empire, and the Monarch of the Tuten Dynasty.


    The original crowning ceremony was rescheduled for that day as well. The Cardinal believed that this was a great favor granted to Rooney by the Church of Light, to allow his crowning ceremony to take ce on the same day as the ritual, which had such an intimate rtion with God. It was the utmost honor.


    Yet Rooney also felt a faint sense of unease. The bloodline within him was the blood of the God of the Sea. Would it really be okay to attend the Saint Baptism Ritual of the Church of Light? However, he couldn¡¯t possibly refuse. The current Rooney could not resist the power of the Church of Light. Furthermore, this was his own crowning ceremony, which would solidify his position within the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Or, a power move that would soothe the anxious nobility within his Kingdom.

 Chapter 81 - System of Divine Incantations (2)

    <h4>Chapter 81: System of Divine Incantations (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu transformed into a stream of lights, then flew through the mountains and rivers of the Crete Empire as a Dream Controller. He darted through the skies, hidden among the clouds by the sunlight, before returning to the former Luhmann Kingdom, which was now known as the ck Forest of the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro.


    While he flew far above the clouds, Lu Zhiyu spotted the ck Forest. He entered the Wizard Tower through a window to his office. The Dream Controller temte began to condense before converting back into Lu Zhiyu¡¯s first life temte.


    Although he possessed the mythical life temte of the Dream Controller, Lu Zhiyu kept his ordinary life temte instead of deleting it. Although the Dream Controller temte was far more powerful and not nearly as vulnerable, the living like an ordinary being suited Lu Zhiyu¡¯s way of life and philosophy much more.


    Lu Zhiyu emerged from the nothingness that was formed by the gathering of starlight, as if the specks of those dreamy lights had condensed to form a human being. After hended, he turned around and lowered himself down to lounge on his chair with ease. The light faded gradually, condensing into Lu Zhiyu¡¯s features.


    ¡°The Dream Controller mythical temte isn¡¯t bad at all. It has already met its initial goals. There are no defects while using it and the convenient data storage is also up to par. But, I didn¡¯t expect to have Kelly drawn into my dreams. Oh well, at least this way I can progress with my other ns simultaneously. I can start implementing the first phase of the divine system!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu had given the mask to Kelly, along with the a divine magical system he had developed at the same time. This was another system of special abilities that Lu Zhiyu had created while producing the Titan Dragons. It was still very rough, so it would definitely take some time to cultivate it.


    Lu Zhiyu wanted to use the method of creating deities to turn his own special deified cells, the Dream Element, into divine seeds. But unlike deities, the divine seeds consumed a meager amount of deified cells. Thus, they would only grant a tiny amount of supernatural abilities. This meant that they needed to evolve over time in order to be stronger.


    The divine seeds would assimte with the consciousness of their possessor. They would then be able topletely upgrade their life temte. In this way, even if the user only had a miniscule amount of divine seeds, they would still be able to strengthen themselves over time with certain techniques. By strengthening their consciousness with the divine seeds, they could potentially ess the Source Form, allowing them to be mythical beings.


    Whether or not they became mythical beings, their consciousness would essentially be under Lu Zhiyu¡¯s control, since their consciousness would have assimted with Lu Zhiyu¡¯s divine seeds, which are derived from his cells. After they died, their consciousness would be automatically absorbed into Lu Zhiyu¡¯s dream world. This process would strengthen Lu Zhiyu¡¯s dream world, just like how Sakun did.


    This was Lu Zhiyu¡¯s goal. By creating his own kin, he was strengthening himself. As these spawn strengthened themselves through cultivation, they would then gradually fuse with Lu Zhiyu¡¯s divine seeds. This way, the assimtion process would be skipped over, as they would be perfectly limated to his dream world, essentially bing dream world information entities.


    Moreover, the more devout these priests were, the higher theirpatibilities with the divine seeds would be. They would also be faster at extracting Source Form from the magicalwork, which would allow their special abilities to awaken faster as well.


    As they grew in strength, their consciousness would also be transformed. Upon their deaths, the consciousness of these divine seed users would be far beyond the realms of ordinary people!


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s divine system was basically a cultivation tool. The more people cultivated with it, the more he could benefit. In this way, Lu Zhiyu would also be able to create his own dream world, ording to his designs. It would be a world with an endless source of souls who believed in him!


    ¡°It feels like a Divine Kingdom!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu felt that his dream world already resembled some aspects of Heaven, but the difference was still tremendous. Lu Zhiyu knew that he would need some time, since it required the souls of an unbelievable number of believers to create the dream world he imagined.


    Lu Zhiyu pushed open the door, then walked down the corridor, passing severalboratories and his messy study. When he came to the great hall, he saw a sphinx inside with androgynous features.


    When the sphinx reached its prime, it would automatically produce its heir through asexual reproduction. Their supernatural ability was Destruction, which Lu Zhiyu based his own special ability, Disintegration, on in the future.


    ¡°Hello, sir!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Pyros, good work.¡±


    The sphinx, Pyros, shook his head. ¡°This is my responsibility and duty, ording to the contract that I signed with you. To us sphinxes, our contracts and missions are our greatest duties in life.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. The wind raven was the first race that he had tried to modify with set species characteristics. The most sessful case had to be the sphinx. They adhered to their contracts and missions, regarding them as their everything, even valuing them above their own lives.


    As such, Lu Zhiyu was alsopletely horrified by the thought that he had created them this way. He questioned whether it was one¡¯s wills or bodies and cells that controlled one¡¯s emotions and desires...


    He knew that hormones inside the human body controlled one¡¯s feelings and desires. For instance, the secretion of phenylethmine could make people fall in love, while dopamine controlled the feelings of excitement and joy.


    Norepinephrine created the heart-throbbing effect within people in love, endorphin could make lovers feelsting happiness. Also of note, the hormone from the posterior pituitary nd was the key hormone in regting faithfulness within a rtionship.


    Thus, if your will rejected a person, but your body and its cells secreted phenylethmine to your brain, you would still fall for that person because of your reproductive instincts!


    Likewise, you may not like a song or a particr genre of music, but dopamine could give you a sense of tion, making you fall in love with the song instantly. In this way, many of your feelings weren¡¯t really from your will but summoned when your body liked something, which could create an illusion that you actually like that same thing.


    Are you really who you think you are? Do you really think that all of your thoughts are derived from your own will, instead of the physical and cellr instincts controlling you like a marite?


    Do you really like what you think that you like about your own will? Or, are you simply giving in to what your body is telling you that it likes?


    ¡°You can only control yourself after you have tamed your own body. Only then, will you be able to urately understand your own desires and thoughts, thus gaining mastery over your own consciousness. Otherwise, you will always be a ve to your body.¡±


    After he became a mythical lifeform, Lu Zhiyu felt as if he had broken free from some invisible shackles. He had achieved the freedom of the will, enabling him to start understanding why he had been so anxious to be a mythical lifeform. His will had craved liberation.


    As he had told Kelly before, those were his real thoughts, after he broke free from the shackles. ¡°In reality, human beings are full of desires and conflicts. They are always shackled to false ideals, never knowing what they truly desire.¡±


    However, even after breaking the chains of his body and emotions, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that he had no feelings and desires. His character as an intelligent being had already been formed, and it was imprinted on the soul, unable to be erased. Yet, from then on, all of his thoughts and desires truly stemmed from himself.


    Conversely, natural mythical creatures were extremely indifferent to their emotions and desires. Thus, their consciousness would be closer to Lu Zhiyu¡¯s understanding of the gods from the myths and legends.

 Chapter 82 - A New Generation of Wizards

    <h4>Chapter 82: A New Generation of Wizards</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As Lu Zhiyu walked down the steps, the bell of the wizard tower chimed. All of the students of the tower had long since gathered inside the ssroom. Today was thest lesson that Lu Zhiyu would give to them.


    After five years, all of the original forty wizard apprentices had gone through earth shattering transformations. Each one exuded a glow of wisdom and self-confidence, with a charm that was only granted to possessors of knowledge and power. No beggar nor ignorant fool would ever have that sort of presence.


    As Lu Zhiyu walked inside, he saw that all the apprentices had stood up to greet him, each with a deep bow. Lu Zhiyu scanned them. All of them had matured over thest five years, but the biggest changes were in their appearances. Even many of the average looking students had also be breathtakingly beautiful. All of the apprentices looked as if they had stepped out of paintings.


    All of the apprentices¡¯ mind power had exceeded seven SFU and had the ability to actualize mind power physically as official wizards. Less than ten apprentices had be level two wizards, with an average mind power of around 29 SFU. Only Bohr¡¯s mind power had reached 63 SFU, bing a level three wizard.


    The aptitudes of these people were rtively high, as they were the elites that Lu Zhiyu had picked out from among all the continents. Yet so far, only Bohr had true potential. The level two wizards had basically no room for improvement, unless they made a special encounter or had dramatic intellectual revolutions. As for the level one wizards, it was likely that they would never reach level three, which was Bohr¡¯s current level, in their lifetimes.


    Lu Zhiyu finished their final lesson. Lu Zhiyu rarely taught them witchcraft techniques because at their level, they could only use low level witchcraft techniques. To Lu Zhiyu, they were basically like child¡¯s y.


    Lu Zhiyu had never developed any low level witchcraft techniques, and he didn¡¯t put too much emphasis on them. He mostly taught the guiding principles and the core fundamental techniques of witchcraft so they had the tools to explore on their own time.


    Currently, Lu Zhiyu divided witchcraft into four stages. The first was apprentice witchcraft, which was applied to oneself in order to modify one¡¯s own body and to awaken the powers in their blood.


    The second, basic witchcraft, involved techniques of level one to three. They were realized through using certain chemistry reactions. They included the modifying of mind power and bloodline powers, and the crafting of simple alchemy tools.


    Intermediate witchcraft touched on supernatural special abilities, the transnting of mythical creature bloodlines, the creation of magic artifacts and life alchemy, etc.


    Advanced witchcraft delved into the process of bing mythical creatures. It was necessary as wizards started touching the rules andws of the universe and manipted them.


    All of the apprentices were currently existences that exceeded Bloodline Knights. Ordinary Bloodline Knights were not their opponents. Within thest five years, they had created many basic techniques too.


    Some of those techniques utilized supplemental materials, such as the Fireball Technique, the Explosive me and Poison Gas, as well as Space of Absolute Death.


    The Space of Absolute Death was a technique created by Leves. Lu Zhiyu had once said in ss that ordinary life forms could not survive without air, so Leves had thought of a way to instantly create arge space of death throughbustion and the creation of an instant vacuum. Akkad, who had talent with alchemy, had created a high energy fuel, which was then incorporated into the technique.


    This technique was extremely frightening and made Lu Zhiyu recall the thermobaric weapons and fuel air explosives in the Earth world that could spontaneously annihte millions of people. For the average man, death was unavoidable. Yet for a wizard, it wasn¡¯t too special. The technique was basically a deadly weapon against ordinary people.


    Akkad wasn¡¯t able to easily produce thisbustible fuel anyway. Due to the overwhelmingly terrifying nature of the technique, Bohr rmended sealing the technique so that it would not be shared easily.


    Some techniques dealt with the use of mind power, like Hand of the Wizard, Charm, Illusionary Control, Mental Probe, Lie Detection, etc. These witchcraft techniques rted to mind power werergely developed by Catherine and the elves, Wendy and Wofter, who were very gifted in this area of study.


    Other techniques involved the maniption and synthesis of life, including Healing, Disease Curing, Bloodline Talent Awakening, Kelermo Body Transformation, Limb Regeneration and Wisdom Reinforcement. These techniques were mostly proposed by Bohr individually, or brought about through joint coborations with other apprentices, such as his friend Uruk, the boar-person.


    The Kelermo Body Transformation and the Wisdom Reinforcement techniques especially confirmed Bohr¡¯s overwhelming talent in this area to Lu Zhiyu. Thetter could even rival Lu Zhiyu¡¯s own Sub-Brain Intelligence technique. It adjusted the structure of the brain to strengthen one¡¯s memory and wisdom.


    The Kelermo Body Transformation technique was based on Bohr¡¯s suggestion in the very first ss. It mimicked the bloodline powers of other Blood Knights and modified them. Though the technique was iplete, it had spawned many modified versions of specific bloodline skills.


    Many students present had learned this technique. Each of them knew, at the very least, several practical bloodline skills. Even without witchcraft, the power of their bodies and the bloodline skills could make them the strongest warriors on the battlefield.


    Thest category was the underdeveloped, new field of alchemy. It¡¯s main researchers were Akkad and Bohr, both of whom were very passionate about it. Bohr invented many medical tonics, including healing tonics, body modification tonics, and his newest work, the meditation supplement tonic.


    On the other hand, Akkad was born into an artisan¡¯s household. As such, he had created many strange mechanical alchemy objects, and had a strong interest in math and geometry sses. He had attended every single ss on those subjects and was the best in his ss for those areas.


    Akkad specialized in the purification of metals by using mes controlled through mind power. After satisfying other conditions, he would create alchemy products, such as gunpowder and highbustion fuel. He made arge cannon, andter tried to miniaturize it into a hand cannon. He had even begun researching the predecessor of what Lu Zhiyu knew as a handgun, though he hadn¡¯t had any results with it yet.


    Some of his other inventions included intricate crossbows, gloves that released lightning bolts, mind power operated mechanical puppets and glowing crystals, among others. Some were quite practical, while others werepletely useless. Lu Zhiyu thought very highly of Akkad, and even thought that Akkad may be the father of alchemy for the wizarding civilization of the future.


    Lu Zhiyu studied everyone present. After he concluded this lesson, he did not leave immediately, as he usually did. Below the stage, everyone held their breath, as they all knew that the five year term had ended. When they had arrived, they had been clueless youths. By now, every single one of them had matured into wizards.


    They believed that wherever they went now, they would rank among the highest tier. With the knowledge in their minds and their witchcraft, they would create storms if they returned to the human world.


    Before today had arrived, all of them had waited for this day with anticipation and bated breath. For five years, they had been isted from the world, away from home, as if trapped in a cage. Yet now that they were about to leave, it became difficult. The Wizard Tower was a pce for knowledge, the holynd for wizards. And, most importantly, it was the home of their cherished Mr. Anthony.

 Chapter 83 - Graduation Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 83: Graduation Ceremony</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°This is myst lesson to you all. The five-year deadline is up. All of the wizard apprentices can leave in three days. The SS Eternity will take you back to your hometowns. In these five years, I believe that each of you has learned many things. I hope that, after you leave here, you will not forget your thirst for knowledge, especially as you continue to explore the unknown.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s eyes swept over everyone. All of their eyes were a little red-rimmed. Over thest few days, the apprentices had bid each other farewell. Many of their hometowns were separated by thousands of miles; some even spanned across continents. Thus, it would be quite difficult to meet each other again.


    ¡°Every ten years, the Wizard Tower will recruit up to 100 students. You can use your badge to rmend a wizard apprentice to enter the Wizard Tower. Each person is limited to one time. Of course, please prepare their tuition, including the portion that you each owe me for your own studies.¡±


    After Lu Zhiyu finished speaking, the crowd burst intoughter. It was apletely different vibe from when they had first arrived. No one cared about such a meager amount of money anymore.


    ¡°Your apprentice badges have a dimensional door that I have set up. By injecting your mind power, you can connect to the library management portal. The points you have earned are still valid. You can continue exchanging them for knowledge, as well as for materials within the library of the Wizard Tower. This represents your status and rights as an apprentice of the Tower.¡±


    He continued, ¡°I hope that everything that you have experienced at the Wizard Tower in the past five years can be the best memories of your life. I hope that each of you will keep my words in your heart. Even if you are not here, you are still great wizards.¡±


    Everyone then stood up, giving a warm round of apuse. Lu Zhiyu read out each person¡¯s name as he handed out a set of gifts to each of them: a set of wizard robes, along with a few books that targeted their interests. This was their graduation ceremony.


    When all of the level one apprentices had left, Lu Zhiyu looked at the eleven remaining people in the ssroom. ¡°Do you know why I left you all until the end?¡±


    Leves raised his hand to answer. ¡°No idea!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu replied with a chuckle. ¡°It is because five-years of study alone is not enough to make you into full-fledged wizards. You are the best and most promising of the apprentices. Although your five-year student career has now ended, I hope that you can return again in five years. At that time, I will ept you eleven people as my disciples, chosen to inherit my craft.¡±


    Everyone in the room held their breaths. To them, being a disciple waspletely different from being an apprentice. The mysterious witchcraft and power of Lu Zhiyu, as well as the endless secrets that were hidden within the Wizard Tower, had left an earth-shattering impact upon them over thest five years as apprentices.


    The more one understood, the more unfathomable it all felt. No matter how they tried imagining it, they couldn¡¯t fathom Lu Zhiyu¡¯s existence. In private, many people still discussed the race of Lu Zhiyu.


    The elves thought that Lu Zhiyu was very simr to them, but the humans were sure that Lu Zhiyu was human. On the other hand, the orcs were sure that Lu Zhiyu was some race beyond their knowledge.


    Thus, they did not know his origins nor understand his capabilities. But his strength and profound knowledge were enchanting nheless, so all of them were extremely excited upon hearing that he was taking on disciples.


    Lu Zhiyu continued. ¡°You will go back with the other apprentices this time. After five years have passed, the ship will pick you up again. You will then return as instructors of the Wizard Tower, charged with educating the next generation of wizards. After bing an instructor, you will haveplete freedom regarding your chosen coursework and take on your own disciples as you wish. Also, you will be able to leave the Wizard Tower whenever you like. You won¡¯t be restricted.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu then asked, ¡°Do you know where the Wizard Tower is?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s question had been discussed among the apprentices for a long time. They thought that they basically knew the answer. In the beginning, some had spected it was on another continent entirely, or perhaps arge ind at sea.


    ¡°We are still in Alen, right, Mr. Anthony?¡± Bohr answered immediately. ¡°We came to this conclusion after taking into ount the environment we live in, as well as the time it takes for the staff to restock the tower.¡±


    Akkad added, ¡°I think we are either in the Mara Kingdom or the Luhmann Kingdom. I have studied astronomy, so I shouldn¡¯t be too far off.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Leves, who immediately spoke up. ¡°We are in the ck Forest of the Kingdom of Luhmann. I have repeatedly approached the servants inside the tower. They nevermunicated with us or disclosed this information and only Sargon has ess to the outside world, but I determined our location based on some of their conversations, as well as from the specific food and items that they purchase.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu pped. ¡°Yes, well done. The tower is indeed located within the ck Forest. However, the country is no longer known as the Luhmann Kingdom, but the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro. The original Luhmann Kingdom fell this year. The ck Forest used to be inessible because of its strange terrain and harsh environment. But now, the ck Forest is full of magical beasts and various witchcraft traps. It is dangerous, and I have set up various enchantments in the surrounding forests around the tower. The wind ravens also surveying the skies. Thus, even for wizards, it is impossible to break in here.¡±


    He continued to exin. ¡°But, I have established a passage underground, so that you all can enter and exit at will. It is the same passage that you all took when you had just arrived at the tower. After you be instructors of the tower, you will receive the relevant authority, allowing you free passage to and from the tower. All of thebs and library permissions will then be open to you as well, including the menagerie and the botanical gardens.¡±


    The students¡¯ mouths fell open. They knew how much these privileges were worth. The ess to this knowledge and materials was not something that money could buy. In fact, these were conveniences that they could only enjoy at the Wizard Tower. These resources were essential for continuing down the path of bing a wizard in the future.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hold your graduation ceremony now...Wendy!¡±


    The elf, Wendy, immediately stood up. As she did so, even therge, loose robes of the wizards could not hide her elegant and graceful figure. She walked up to Lu Zhiyu, who looked at her. ¡°Congrattions, you have graduated as the first ss of the Tower.¡±


    Wendy was ted, beaming as she took her gifts from Lu Zhiyu. He pinned a badge to her chest. ¡°This is a Tower badge, which has the same function as the student badge. It can be used tomunicate with other badge owners, and it has the ability to summon the ship. Use this badge to enter and exit the 11th floor and below within the tower, as well as the main gate of the tower. None of the guardian beasts or the red dragon at the gate will hurt you. It is also a sign of your identity. From today on, you are my disciple!¡±


    Wendy bowed to Lu Zhiyu. He nodded, then continued the ceremony, handing out badges until he had reached the veryst student, Bohr. Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t give him any special treatment but just patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Okay, since you have been away for five years, surely you miss your friends and loved ones. So, I will say no more. I hope that all of you will be able to return here in five more years.¡±


    After theypleted the ceremony, the first batch of apprentices of the wizard apprentice education program had finallypleted their coursework. In the seeding generations, the knowledge of the wizards would be increasingly developed within the Wizard Tower¡¯s system, gradually building up. The operation of the tower no longer required much effort on Lu Zhiyu¡¯s part.

 Chapter 84 - Saint Baptism Ritual (1)

    <h4>Chapter 84: Saint Baptism Ritual (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu watched the departure of the SS Eternity as the graduates of the wizard tower waved their farewells at him before gradually disappearing into the horizon. He had no doubt that this group of students would bring a storm of revolutions to the continent, just as Ahenaten had before them.


    ¡°Sargon, please take care of the tower.¡± Lu Zhiyu was draped in a magnificent silver white long robe. The sleeves billowed when he turned around.


    ¡°Yes Master, do not worry. I definitely will not allow anything to go amiss in the tower. The rules that you have set and your wishes will be faithfully adhered to.¡± Sargon saluted Lu Zhiyu earnestly.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at him. ¡°Good. You all have done very well over thest six years. I have forbidden you all from ever leaving the tower. However, from the next generation onward, your descendants will have no such restrictions. If your children are talented, I will allow them to be apprentices of the tower. If they are not blessed with talent, I will send them out and provide them with a life of wealth.¡±


    Sargon stared at Lu Zhiyu in disbelief. He knew the significance of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s words and the power of witchcraft. Over thest few years, the ves had also gained a keen understanding that it was a truly supernatural ability and existence that surpassed everything. With those abilities, it was easy to awaken the powers within the blood, to manipte the body and perform godly actions. If the descendants of the ves could be wizard apprentices, they could leap straight into a ss beyond the existences of the nobles.


    Sargon fell to his knees, as his voice became choked in tears. ¡°My utmost gratitude, Master! We will never forget your magnanimity. My daughter does not have the talent to be a wizard, so I wish to send her out to marry into a good family. It seems that my son may have the potential to be an apprentice, so I wish you would allow him to study within the tower. I understand the rules, so I will find the tuition for him.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll allow it.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s body rippled and the corner of his sleeve disappeared. Sargon was already unfazed by Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mystical powers. To the ves, the wizard apprentices already felt like apletely different species from ordinary human beings. As for Lu Zhiyu, the ves viewed him as being on the same tier as gods and demons.


    Lu Zhiyu had stayed some decades in Maria¡¯s World. He had finallypleted the goal he had set for himself of bing a level seven mythical wizard. Lu Zhiyu nned on taking a break after taking care of some misceneous tasks. He wanted to do nothing and rx for a bit. After all, for the past twenty years, he had been working tirelessly, and even sleeping in theboratory, as he was developing his research. Lu Zhiyu felt that the stress within him had reached a breaking point.


    Lu Zhiyu yearned to go back to the Earth, the world of humankind. He wanted to return to experience the feeling of living in that kind ofmunity again. Though he was used to the life of solitude, it was still ufortable for him.


    ¡°Soon, it will be New Years in Maria¡¯s World. Calcting by the new calendar set by the Church of Light, it should be in about a month.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu remembered that the first day of the new year was when the Church of Light was going to hold the Saint Baptism ritual at St. Sarl City. The creation of the Saints and the appearance of the divine system was very important to Lu Zhiyu, as it was a way to bnce out the wizards.


    Withoutpetition, there would be no progress and no elimination of the weak. In such a scenario, the quality of things tended to be the absolute worst.


    As such, both the wizard and divine systems were essential to Lu Zhiyu. Though the divine system was crude, it still had great potential whenpared to the wizard system. Lu Zhiyu looked forward to seeing which system would flourish within thepetition.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the days preceding the New Year, there were countless carts and crowds heading to St. Sarl City of the Kingdom of the Church of Light. Many believers of the Church of Light had started the pilgrimage, kneeling after every step. It would take countless months to reach St. Sarl City, their holy city.


    On the wide roads, not only were thererge car brigades, but there were alsorge numbers of believers on both sides, wearing simple robes and serious demeanors, their eyes shining with pious fervor. These believers were everywhere on the roads heading to St. Sarl City.


    All of these people were there to attend the Saint Baptism ritual, to witness the miracle of God. Even if they could only catch a nce of it from very far away or breathe the same air as God, it was their purpose in life and an utmost honor.


    At the same time, the leaders of many nations and their nobles were also heading to St. Sarl City with the invitation from Pope Hodap from the Church of Light. All of the eyes of humanity were aimed at the holy city of the Church of Light: St. Sarl City.


    The huge number of people crowding around St. Sarl created chaos. Other than the most skilled Knights of Light provided by the Church, there were also three otherrge armies stationed around St. Sarl City, each ready to be deployed at any time in order to prevent any incidents during the ceremony.


    On the road, a cavalry team suddenly appeared. Hundreds of knights guarded a carriage that was heading to St. Sarl City. Behind the cavalry, there was a fleet of carts carrying arge number of resources.


    It was obvious that this was not an ordinary figure, as they were allowed into the Kingdom with hundreds of guards. Only the leaders of countries could receive such treatment, so all of the people hurried to clear the roads, not willing to offend the mysterious leader by running into their brigade.


    ¡°Another king. Which one is this? The insignia on the carriage is unfamiliar,¡± one of the merchants remarked, as he watched the brigade proceed slowly from the side.


    One of the other merchants from the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro immediately replied, ¡°That is the Golden Rose, the royal insignia of the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro. The one in the carriage would be Rooney the First, who recently ascended to the throne. He is the legendary kin of God, the master of dragons, a true legend and an absolute hero.¡±


    After he spoke, all of the people present gasped. Even three year old children knew about the legend of Rooney Elvis. His epic tales wereuded within the human kingdoms. Known as the man who killed a deity with a mortal body, he rose from being a lesser noble and took the throne from the powerful Luhmann dynasty, creating his own kingdom. This sort of legend, where an ordinary man rose to be a hero for the ages, wasn¡¯t the plot of some novel, but actual real life.


    Yet almost no one had seen Rooney the First in person before. After hearing about his arrival, all the people looked at the luxurious carriage with extreme curiosity.


    The brigade of carts holding gifts also attracted the attention of the crowd, especially the goldpacas. Their shining golden fur, quirky heads, and unique expressions attracted the crowd as if they had spotlights.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? It seems strange.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fur is really pretty.¡±


    The merchant from the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro spoke up again. ¡°Never seen much of the world, have you? That beast is called the Goldpaca, and it is an camelid that is special to the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Or. Some people caught them from the ck Forest a few years back and tamed them. They have spread within our country.¡±


    ¡°Goldpacas are very excellent camelids. They have a good speed. They can even run on mountainous grounds. They are strong and easy to raise, with very gentle natures. It¡¯s only a pity that they¡¯re a bit timid and a bit dumb. So far, many merchant teams have been buying them. I tried to buy some, but thepetition was very fierce, so I didn¡¯t get any.¡±


    ¡°ck Forest? Isn¡¯t that the legendarynd of the demons, the kingdom of devils? It¡¯s said to be filled with monsters and demons. People can actually return from there alive?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re that awesome? Then I must buy a few when I visit next time.¡±

 Chapter 85 - Saint Baptism Ritual (2)

    <h4>Chapter 85: Saint Baptism Ritual (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Rooney looked at the multitudes of fanatical believers of the Church of Light crowding the streets. He deeply felt the influence and control of the Church in various countries.


    Before, these things would only be gossip, totally unrted to him. However he had frequently relied on the power of the Church of Light when he was building his empire.


    Now, things were different. He was now the King of the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro. As a monarch, he certainly did not want to have such an overbearing presence controlling him to their whims. Even the session of the throne and the coronation ritual were controlled by the Church of Light!


    But the influence of the Church was extremely dominating. Under such a circumstance, countries could not resist it, only being able to acquiesce to all things. In light of these circumstances, the influence of the Church of Light upon the people was naturally tremendous. Even kings seemed to beplete puppets, bowing down to the Church¡¯s authority.


    ¡°The Church of Light.¡±


    Rooney sat in the carriage, silently murmuring the name, his eyes closed. This Saint Baptism ritual was said to allow the Church to grasp the power of God through a technique called divine incantations. If this was true, the power of the Church of Light would expand again. If this continued, would there still be a ce for the king and nobles a few yearster?


    Rooney was extremely concerned. Now that he had another role which brought along more responsibilities, he had different things to take into consideration. While he was on his way to St. Sarl City, Rooney developed a strong aversion to, and dislike of, the Church.


    The selection for saints in St. Sarl had just concluded. There were winners and losers within this hidden struggle. This also served as a reshuffling of the highest leadership of the Church. Many failed candidates chose to step down, while others were banished in exile.


    As the ceremony and the New Year approached, the entire city was decorated with lights for the festivities. Within the great hall of the Temple of Light, as well as in the surrounding zas, countless believers knelt in prayer.


    These prayer rituals had begun over half a month ago. The prayers weren¡¯t only conducted by the clergy, but also were led by devout believers from the city itself. ncing down from the top of the temple, one could see that the stream of believers was endless. Yet, even with so many people, there was absolute silence, as if the entire city was enchanted.


    Music resounded within the temple, as the holy hymns continued endlessly, their melodies being carried out for miles around the temple. It seemed like a true paradise on earth. The people seemed to be able to feel the light of God blessing them as they knelt in prayer.


    Even at night, the temple and surrounding streets remained brightly lit. The believers were extremely reluctant to leave. The serenity at the scene increased during the depths of the night. All of the new visitors to the city could sense a quiet thrum of power.


    After Rooney arrived at the city of St. Sarl, he left his cavalry outside. He then entered the city with a few guards. A ck-robed priest attended to him and showed him his living quarters. Rooney immediately expressed his desire to meet the legendary Pope Hodap and Her Holiness, the Saintess, but the priest told him to await the summons from the Pope, which should ur the next day.


    Although the ck-robed priest was quite polite in expressing this, and there were no problems with his quarters, Rooney still felt humiliated. As a king, and the ruler of his own country, he had journeyed thousands of miles to be canonized and crowned by the Church of Light, in order to be a true king.


    Furthermore, after arriving here, he was not able to have an immediate audience with the Pope! The person who attended to him was a mere ck-robed priest! To Rooney, who had just ascended the throne, this was a huge blow to his pride.


    To the Church of Light, his status as a king appeared to bepletely insignificant and not highly regarded. After wallowing in arrogance in his new identity in his kingdom, he now found aplete reversal of sentiments here. A sense ofplete shame overwhelmed Rooney immediately.


    Rooney wanted to turn around and leave, but the chaotic situation in his country held him back. Many of the nobles still disliked him greatly. Rooney needed the power of the Church of Light to help him establish and further stabilize his rule. Rooney was very clear of this. His actions were guided by logic. However, he still felt quite dissatisfied.


    ¡°Maybe I should try to meet up with those people who contacted me before...¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Pope Hodap sat in the spacious main hall of the temple, meeting with a pale-faced middle-aged man. He was the nephew of Elliot VIII, the current emperor of the Crete Empire, Elliot VIII. Back when he had seeded to the throne, Elliot VIII was still a demure looking young man. Now, he had be middle-aged, and aging fast.


    Compared with his uncle, Elliot VII, Elliot VIII was cowardly,cking in both wit and courage. In fact, it could be said that he waspletely useless. In the beginning, even after Elliot VII was ousted by the Church, then hung in public, Elliot VIII was not ted to be the emperor.


    However, Pope Hodap, who had met him at that time, chose him. Amid the protests and rebellions of the nobles of the Crete Empire, the Church had provided him with iron and blood in order to pave his way to the throne, subsequently opening the way for the rise of the Church of Light.


    Without the support of the Church, it would have been impossible for Elliot VIII to stay on his throne. Once weakened, countless people would have tried to drag him down. Elliot VIII understood his own inabilities and weaknesses. He knew that his fate was tied to the Church of Light, so he had always clung to its support.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the health of his Majesty has been failingtely. That is not good news. You are still a young man, unlike me, with my old bones. You have to pay more attention to your health.¡±


    Holding a staff, Pope Hodap finished the regr daily formalities before guiding Elliot VIII into a nearby conference hall. Elliot VIII and Hodap were quite familiar and casual with one another. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s been coldtely, and it has been snowing in the north. My old ailments are just acting up again.¡±


    Elliot VIII peered around, speaking carefully to Hodap, ¡°Has the Pope heard the recent news?¡±


    Hodap looked at Elliot VIII, ¡°What news?¡±


    Elliot whispered, ¡°The news about the Gathering of Nobles.¡±


    Hodapughed, ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t have to be so careful. You are currently in the Church of Light¡¯s St Sarl City, in the Temple of Light. This is the stronghold of the Church of Light. No enemy can infiltrate here, and besides, our brilliant Church should never fear petty criminals who lurk in dark corners!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have heard of the Gathering of Nobles. I had sent people to investigate them when they were just established. Although their members remain unknown, they¡¯re still not worthy of much attention. I will let them know that the power of God is unstoppable.¡±

 Chapter 86 - Saint Baptism Ritual (3)

    <h4>Chapter 86: Saint Baptism Ritual (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Of course, with Goddess Maria above, no one can escape the judgement of God. Those who oppose God will be punished.¡± Elliot VIII was also a devout believer of the Church of Light. He not only had rtions with the Church of Light, he was standing in front of the head of the Church of Light. He immediately showed his standpoint to Pope Hodap.


    At this time, an elegant young priest walked in and whispered a few words to Pope Hodap, before handing a piece of paper into his hands. The Pope turned immediately to face Elliot VIII. ¡°Oh, what a coincidence, I just received news that is quite relevant to the topic we were discussing. I believe Your Excellence would also be very interested.¡±


    Elliot VIII showed a trace of bewilderment. ¡°Am I allowed to know of this matter?¡±


    Hodap nodded. ¡°Of course. Continuing on the precious topic, these are details of the Gathering of Nobles. The initiator of this gathering is someone from a certain strong noble n from the Crete Empire. Many of the members are your officials. I just heard that this group is plotting a heinous n. The target is you, Your Excellency.¡±


    Hodap ced the paper on the table. ¡°They have ced an assassin by your side and will most likely take action by tomorrow night.¡±


    Elliot VIII picked up the paper with a face full of skepticism. As soon as he saw the text, his expression changed dramatically. The name on the slip of paper was his lover of many years. He had brought her with him to the Church of Light this time. ¡°What? Them? How dare they to do this?¡±


    The lover, who he had a rtionship of many years and trusted deeply, was actually an assassin sent by someone else, the key element in the n to kill him. This enraged Elliot VIII. His privacy as the Emperor, and especially the matters of his bedroom, were probably closely monitored by these people.


    Thinking about the evil forces surveilling him from the shadows, Elliot was both embarrassed and extremely fearful. They had probably begun nning these matters many years ago.


    Hodap gave a frigidugh. ¡°Of course they dare. They want to actualize their n in St. Sarl City and assassinate you, the great Elliot VIII, then me the death on the Church of Light. After causing chaos within the entire Crete Empire, they would usurp your throne, the position that should belong to your son in the future.¡±


    Elliot VIII looked at Pope Hodap. ¡°Your Eminence, you definitely wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to ur, right?¡±


    Hodap nodded immediately. ¡°Of course, this sort of filthy schemes would not be tolerated by any man of God, especially when the target is a gentle, heroic emperor, who is so loved by his people. I will deploy a guard from the army of the Knights of Light for your safety. Please cooperate with us. This time, we will not only catch all of the gutter rats, but also the mastermind behind them.¡±


    Hodap looked back at Elliot VIII again. ¡°Of course, even heroes are susceptible to the temptation of beauty. How you handle this matter is in the hands of Your Excellency.¡±


    Elliot VIII had a rather soft personality in general, but since his life was being threatened, he hardened his heart and his expression grew distant. ¡°It¡¯s fine, as Your Eminence has stated, we must catch all the gutter rats at once, along with this covert Gathering of Nobles.¡±


    Elliot VIII never thought that this group would actually target his life to usurp control over the Crete Empire. His life was on the line. Elliot VIII had originally just thought of the Gathering of Nobles as a threat, but now, they were enemies that would hunt each other down till death. They were not only targeting his life, but his throne as well. That was something he definitely could not give them.


    Hodap and Elliot VIII continued to talk about other topics. Though they did not mention the subject of the Gathering of Nobles anymore, they had already reached a consensus: Elliot VIII needed the support of the Church of Light, while Hodap hoped to deepen his rtionship with Elliot VIII.


    This meeting concluded within one short hour. Pope Hodap met a few other Grand Dukes and a King, as well as an ambassador from the Tuten Dynasty afterwards, finallypleting all he had to do for the day. The Gathering of Nobles might be a grave event endangering lives and the position of the emperor to the Crete Empire, but to Hodap, it was not something that required much of his attention. Right now, for the Church of Light, the Saint Baptism ritual on New Year¡¯s was of utmost importance.


    Other than that, there wasn¡¯t anything worth doing for his great Church of Light. San Calendar Year 10 would soon turn into San Calendar Year 11, meaning that Hodap had already been Pope for eight years.


    Over thest ten years, Hodap, who was not young anymore, had aged beyond his years. His eyes had be murky. He could no longer ride a horse for days, as he had been able to with his former vigor.


    From his position, things like money and power no longer swayed him the slightest. The closer he was to death, the stronger his faith toward God became, as he was certain that he would ascend to the kingdom of God after his death and be his Disciple.


    The ritual this time was an opportunity for Hodap. Death was unavoidable, and therefore there was nothing to fear. But being able to live a little longer as a Saint and spread the message of God was one of Hodap¡¯s deeply held desires. Hodap had dreamt of Heaven countless times. He was extremely jealous of the Saintess, who had be a deity and was constantly watched over by God.


    Thatbination of envy and jealousy exploded when the Saintess was summoned again by God and received the mask of Faross. He thirsted for the attention of God, and he, too, wanted to receive divine revtions and incantations. If he could meet God, Hodap was willing to pay any price.


    After finishing his duties as Pope, Hodap immediately changed into a in gray robe and headed to the main hall of the Temple of Light. The ritual and chanting had already begun.


    Within the temple, there were many kneeling members of the clergy. There were rows of white robed priests on the steps below. Even further away, the mountains of believers were shocking. But the only people who could pray at the very front were the Saintess and her maiden acolytes.


    These acolytes were picked from a young age, chosen among the daughters of believers to follow beside God, and to dedicate their lives to God.


    After the arrival of the Saintess, all of the handmaidens were reassigned under her name. The Saintess managed them. She was also in charge of the ritual and ceremony within the Temple of Light, as she was the blood kin of God.


    Hodap approached the statue of God, his hands crossed in prayer, and knelt before the figure.

 Chapter 87 - Saint Baptism Ritual (4)

    <h4>Chapter 87: Saint Baptism Ritual (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As it got closer to the Saint Baptism Ritual, more and more people entered St. Sarl City. With this many people, the logistics of maintainingw and order, as well as assignment of living quarters, became more massive and bottlenecked. Since a week ago, no one else had been allowed to enter the city unless they had a special status or permission.


    Arge number of believers were now stopped outside the city, didn¡¯t want to go back. They began praying toward the direction of St Sarl City. There were many tents set up along the way. All of these people, who were gathered outside the city, were trying to get closer to God, hoping to feel His glory.


    The architect Faragrant did a great job with the urban nning and design of the city. He had considered various problems. His city could amodate this many visitors without crumbling!


    Within the city, there were people everywhere. Bards were singing about the legend of the gods, as wandering musicians yed happy melodies. All of the shops within the massive St Sarl City began hosting free activities and programs as well. It was a festival that would be remembered for centuries. In the square, under the statue, in the street alleys, the merry crowds gathered everywhere to drink and have fun.


    The church had temporarily lifted its prohibition of alcohol, so that everyone could feel the grace of the God and fully celebrate the festivities. As the strings kept strumming and the beautiful melodies filled the air, the ancient legends were recited again and again. The cheers within the city could be heard from many miles away.


    On thest day before the New Year, the Pope cancelled all of his duties. In a grand ceremony, he entered the Temple, where they would hold the ritual with the twelve other Saints. The Saintess would preside over the ceremony, weing the arrival of God.


    Flowers were scattered over the ground, as bells tolled in the background. In the Temple, all of the clergy stood at attention, as the Pope and the twelve selected Saints arrived. In the back, many rulers stood with crowds of nobles. No matter what these people thought in their hearts, they were all presenting themselves publicly as believers of the Church of Light.


    All of them walked through the steps and cloisters of the Temple, past the angels carved on the white stone pirs. The Temple was dozens of meters high. Its high dome depicted a painting of the kingdom of God. Those who enter will be ovee with a sense of devotion.


    As they walked into the huge temple, it felt as if they were dwarves, entering the kingdom of giants. Suddenly they felt oddly small. When they entered the main hall and approached the tall and solemn statue of God, they couldn¡¯t help but be awed.


    As everyone took their positions, the Pope walked up and saw the Saintess standing under the statue, wearing a mask. This was the first time that most of the people present had seen the Saintess after she had received God¡¯s revtion. Their attention was drawn to the mask she wore, which was a legendary divine artifact known as the Mask of Faross. Many people at the scene could not help but whisper in reverence.


    The mask glowed and seemed to cover the Saintess with a soft halo of light. As the Saintess looked over, many of the clergy felt their knees go soft, and could not help but fall to the ground.


    Ever since Kelly had received the mask from Lu Zhiyu, her deified cells were synchronizing with Lu Zhiyu¡¯s cells. Her cells had be refined by this mask, allowing her to gainplete control over the mask. The power that she wielded now was definitely far beyond what she was able to aplish when she received the Mask of Faross three months ago.


    When the Saintess saw Rooney, she suddenly looked back despite having swept her gaze past him. Her gaze fell onto Rooney as she whispered. Rooney immediately lowered his head. The legendary Saintess was a true kin of the God. Moreover, she was wearing a divine artifact granted by God.


    He was just a man, who had obtained a thin inheritance from the Sea God out of sheer luck. He knew that, even if there were a hundred of him, it was absolutely impossible for him to be a match for her.


    What¡¯s more, this was still the stronghold of the Church of Light. If he dared make any funny moves, or disrespect the Saintess in any way, the Church of Light would not have the slightest hesitation to strike him down immediately even if he was a king.


    Feeling the looking from the Saintess, Rooney¡¯s heart thumped in panic, as he feared that the Saintess may have seen something. Kelly was also confused, since she couldn¡¯t read his mind. But, right now, the most important thing was the Baptism Ritual. There must be no mistakes to the ritual. Kelly had some doubts, but she immediately retracted her gaze.


    As the Saintess took her ce at the front beside the Pope, the twelve selected Saints followed behind them, stopping at the foot of the statue. There were many clerics and members of the nobility, who were trailing far behind them.


    They fell to the ground, then crossed their hands in prayer. With their eyes closed, they then began to pray to the God. Even if some of them weren¡¯t actually devout, at this moment, no one dared to think any sacrilegious thoughts in their heads.


    Within the shrine, the choir and clergy ensembles on both sides of the temple began to y, as flowers began falling all around them. The melodies,ing from strings of various instruments, wove together like the opening of a grand symphony concert. Solemn, soothing music brought all of their thoughts to the heavens.


    Pure virgins sang hymns with the church orchestra, praising God. The sacred melodies held a gentle beauty. It felt as if these melodies could lift themselves straight into the heavenly kingdom. The pure, simple voice of the girls¡¯ singing seemed to wash over the hearts of the audience and cleanse their souls.


    Everyone bowed their heads. The expressions of the Saintess, the Pope, and the twelve saints at the very front were solemn and sincere.


    As Kelly had demanded, all twelve of the selected candidates were to be devout believers. Otherwise, they may be rejected when they tried to inherit the divine incantations. Those whose will did not align with God would immediately crumble and get devoured by the divine incantations. Only those who could fully ept the will of the God as true believers could be Saints.


    Half of the candidates were Cardinals. After the reformation of the church, those who were called Cardinals were dressed in red and wielded immense authority. Most of them were responsible for all of the duties within an area of the Church.


    In addition, there was also in attendance the leader of the Knights of Light, the Chief Justice of the Judges of Light, and four Archbishops. They were responsible for assisting the Pope in managing the affairs of the entire Church. These twelve people were members of the College of Cardinals. The selection of the Pope was also conducted via their votes. Thus, they represented the highest echelon of the entire Church of Light.


    The music was endless. As night fell, the temple lit up immediately. The lights stretched far into the distance. The orchestra and choirs had also changed a few shifts, as they dedicated all sorts of different music to the God.


    At this time, the crowd that was gathered outside the Temple was several times bigger than it had been any of the previous days. People from all over the city gathered around the Temple of Light to pray.


    As time passed, when the bell rang at midnight, the first day of the New Year of the eleventh year of the San calendar officially began. The bell tolled, as a glimmer of light appeared from the horizon. The dark clouds above scattered away, as light shone onto the ground, as if the Holy Light was enveloping everyone present.


    The warm light dispelled the chill of the night. When the first ray had begun to glimmer, some people noticed it instantly. They immediately looked up at the sky, seeing a red sun that was dispelling the darkness of the moon, gradually illuminating the entire world.

 Chapter 88 - Saint Baptism Ritual (5)

    <h4>Chapter 88: Saint Baptism Ritual (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°It should be night right now, so how could the sun be out?¡±


    As the light spread gradually, the entire world was lit up. All the people stood in shock and stared in disbelief at the sun in the middle of the sky. The warm rays of the sun felt soothing, without any sense of artificial fakeness. This was real.


    All of the people reacted immediately, looking toward the main hall of the Temple of Light, to see that the ray of light was shining directly above the Temple.


    Someone shouted, ¡°This is Holy Light! It means that God has descended!¡±


    All of the people there felt shocked. Of course, it must be God, as only God could achieve this feat and freely interfere with the operation of the world. Only the descent of God could disperse the night and bring light to the world.


    ¡°Really, have you truly descended?¡±


    ¡°God, please grant me your blessings.¡±


    ¡°May your Kingdom on the ground flourish, like it does in the skies.¡±


    ¡°Praise be Goddess Maria, I offer you my most sincere prayers.¡±


    All of the believers at the scene were beyond themselves, crying as they clutched the sigil of the sun tightly to their chests, and throwing themselves at the ground in their most dedicated positions of prayer, prostrated before the rays of the sun.


    At this moment, all of them could feel the warmth of God. Was the Sun in the sky not the greatest proof of the miracle of God?!


    All of them looked directly into the light of the Sun, an indescribable emotion welling up in their chests, as endless tears streamed down their cheeks. No one could remain calm, not after witnessing such a scene.


    In other ces, throughout all of the human kingdoms, the orc kingdoms, and Sylve of the Elf Kingdom on the Y continent, all witnessed the same phenomenon. Even the mermaids of the Swirl continent peeped their heads out in order to nce at the sun shining in the sky.


    The Temple of Light waspletely bathed in a halo of white light, as if the rays went straight through the roof and into the halls, lighting up the originally dimly lit Temple, just as if it were daytime. The crowds, who had closed their eyes, now felt a change and slowly opened them, one by one. The performing orchestras and choirs had also grinded to aplete halt.


    All stared at the statues of the deities. Other than the statue of the Goddess of Light, Lady Maria, which was at the very front, all of the angels started glowing with a blinding milky white light, illuminating the entire space. Even the dust in the air was visible, as it floated within the glimmering light.


    The entire temple was filled with a dreamy atmosphere, as a light fragrance floated through the air apanied by an indiscernible melody. This music was not heard by the ears, but rather directly by the hearts of the people. They had never heard anything like it, and it felt as if their innermost souls were swaying along with the beat.


    During this entire scene, no one made a single sound. All of the people were frozen, like statues, without making a single move, as they stared at the statue of the deities, as if they were standing before the presence of the Gods.


    The statue of the archangel Faross started pulsing, as it shined behind the statue of the Goddess of Light. When Pope Hodap witnessed this scene, his entire body began trembling, and he was driven to tears from over-excitement.


    He felt paralysis from his chest to his throat, as his muscles froze up and his entire body became sore. Though he was thrilled, he could not say a single word, and tears could only gush endlessly from his eyes.


    Behind him, the other twelve Saint candidates were experiencing the same sensations. Some straightened their backs, looking at God with reddened eyes. Some curled up into pitiful balls. Still others clenched their sigils tightly, kissing the ground.


    The glow from the statue pulsed out from the statue, until it was almost blinding. Atst, a huge white figure of light, tens of meters tall, seemed toe out of the statue. It looked down on the kneeling believers.


    All the people there felt serene, as the original senses of excitement, joy, and shock dissipatedpletely. Only peace and quiet were left, along with a calm sense of well-being, as if they were infants in the embraces of their mothers.


    The white figure of light waspletely blinding. No one could see the true appearance of God, they could only feel a sense of quiet serenity, devoid of happiness and sadness.


    God gently extended his hand forward. His palm alone was enough to block everyone¡¯s vision. Then, thirteen pure white feathers floated down, which were then absorbed into the bodies of the Pope and the twelve Saints in the hazy holy light.


    They immediately felt as if their consciousness were dragged to another dimension, as if they¡¯d been summoned to the world of God, resulting in deep feelings most likened to abination of piety and devotion.


    The divine seeds meshed with their minds, recing their original consciousnesses. In their brains, right between their brows, a new unique organ sprouted. This was their unique divinity organ, which released divine incantations and affected their entire bodies.


    They then immediately received the instructions for using these divine incantations. Through rituals and meditation, they would be granted divine power to nurture their divine seed, so that they then could receive even more powerful incantations.


    So far, it only held two basic techniques. The first one was healing, which was a variation of body modification and strengthened body regtions. The second one was Judgement Ray, a weakened version of Disintegration.


    Not only that, if they strengthened their divine incantations, inter stages, they could try splitting their divine seeds, so that other devoted believers could undergo another round of baptism, allowing them to then pass the ability on to new generations. Thus, the users of divine incantations would keep multiplying! Through this increase of users, the Church of Light would also be more powerful.


    Within the first generation of Saints, the youngest was the Captain of the Knights of Light, who was nearing forty. The oldest was Pope Hodap, who was over seventy, nearing the end of his life.


    As they absorbed the divine seed, their bodies experienced huge changes. They quickly became much younger, all of their wrinkles and calluses disappeared, and their white hair turned raven ck. Pope Hodap turned into a man nearing forty years old, while the Captain of the Knights of Light became a youth of just twenty years old.


    This shocking power had returned youth to the old, stunning the clergy and the nobles at the scene, and bringing about a wave of envy, which now boiled within their blood.


    Why? Why isn¡¯t it me on that stage?


    After granting the divine incantations, God immediately retracted his palm and the rays of light. God sent ast look to Saintess Kelly, then spoke a few words that only the two of them could hear. The other people only saw God¡¯s line of sight turn to Saintess Kelly. Other than that, there was a ray of blinding light, whichpletely obscured their visions.


    ¡°I have granted your wish.¡±


    After saying these words, the figure of light disappeared, like a crowd of dispersing fireflies. The temple gradually returned to its previous state, as the light of the torches returned and the interior of the temple regained a semnce of normality.


    Outside the temple, the sun disappeared, as if it was following the departure of God. One by one, darkness, the moon, and the stars appeared in the night sky, as if nothing had ever happened.


    But what had happened today would be engraved within the hearts of all humanity. From the ancient times, God had blessed humanity, by bringing it into civilization. Today, God had once again descended upon the world.

 Chapter 89 - Saint Baptism Ritual (Conclusion)

    <h4>Chapter 89: Saint Baptism Ritual (Conclusion)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After God had left, the Saintess still remained in the divine pce, kneeling with the Pope and the twelve blessed Saints. They all continued praying to God.


    They did not stop praying there until after dawn. Within a single day, they had undergone many earth-shattering transformations. Newly rejuvenated, the Saints and the Pope Hodap now seemed to be emitting divine radiance.


    Although they did not speak or test their new powers, everyone knew that the Saints were no longer ordinary humans. They had now bepletely new existences.


    Pope Hodap stood at the center of the crowd, making an announcement. ¡°I dere the first day of January as the Baptism Day of the Church of Light. It will be the most important festival of the Church of Light. On this day, everyone must pray to and praise God, thanking them for bringing us into the new year with hope and glory.¡±


    As baptism ritual ended, news of the events of the day began spreading. Many people gossiped about the appearance of God and the midnight sun which the whole world had seen. The entire continent was talking about it, making the influence of the Church of Light even more formidable.


    Moreover, the influence of the divine incantations and the Saints extended even further. As time passed, their influences would expand, gradually affecting all of Maria¡¯s World.


    The Healing ability of the Saints could bring patients back from the brink of death, which caused the whole world to go wild. However, even though this ability had miraculous effects on physical wounds, it was somewhat useless against certain diseases. Nevertheless, since it was effective enough on mostmon diseases, most people found this more than adequate.


    The Church proimed that the divine incantations could cure all diseases and bring the dead back to life. For those who could not be treated, they were said to have reached the end of their destined lifespan, simr to those who died of old age.


    The other divine incantation was called the Judgement of Light. It was the legendary divine spell used for ying devils. All heretics and sinners who possessed evil within their hearts would be burned by the Judgment of Light, until not even thest particle of their ashes remained. Even their souls would burn for eternity within the holy mes.


    The Saints demonstrated their divine incantations. Then, the baptized bishops rushed back to their parishes in order to exhibit their miracles. The believers of the Church also increased dramatically, and former skeptics were converted into devout fanatics. This sort of orchestrated charity for the sick and the poor was very effective in convincing the lower sses into believing in the existence of the gods. They were taught that, as long as they believed in God, they would eventually escape from their suffering and ascend into the kingdom of gods.


    The Church of Light was on track to conquer the entire human world. After Elliot VIII suppressed the rebels and the Gathering of Nobles within the Crete Empire, the leadership of the entire empire went through a huge period of change, from top to bottom, which even affected some of the smaller surrounding nations.


    During this period, arge number of nobles were captured and killed, including many high ranking nobles, such as the earls and the marquises. The Gathering of Nobles suffered heavy losses, but due to the quick reaction of the secret leaders of the Gathering, they avoided total annihtion. In particr, they were able to maintain their secrecy and prevent their list of members from being exposed. In this way, the rest of the organization quickly hid themselves and were not captured.


    The other faiths that had been hiding and protected by the Gathering of Nobles could no longer survive in the central province or any of the nearby human kingdoms. Under the intense persecution of the Church, many of their high ranking clergy were arrested and tried by the Judges of Light. Obviously found guilty, they were then tied to execution tforms and burnt alive. Those few who managed to survive fled to the Tuten Dynasty in the east and the Batko Empire of the desert.


    The Church of Light was constantly trying to extend their reach into those two countries, but they were always strongly rebuffed. On the other hand, within the orc nations, the orcs believed in the various orc gods. They had gradually formed their kingdoms from tribes, so their civilizations were unique and quite different from the humans. Therefore, although the Church already had a group of firm believers, they had been unable to expand outwards.


    In light of this situation, the Pope Hodap and Saintess Kelly created a new outreach strategy. Every six years, on the first day of the first month, there would be a Saint Baptism Day.


    On this day, the most devout believers from within the Church would be invited to St. Sarl City to inherit the divine incantations. The Saints would spread the divine seeds and nurture priests, who would be the new generation of shepherds of God, tasked with continuing to pass down God¡¯s glory from generation to generation. It was imperative that God¡¯s light was able to shine from every corner of Maria¡¯s World.


    Lu Zhiyu hovered over St. Sarl for a while, watching the bustling city. He was in awe of the creativity of these human beings, as well as their civilization. No one could have imagined that the uneducated humans that had once survived in wilderness would one day build such a great city. They had developed from a weak marginalized race into a civilized culture that had spread throughout the entire continent of Alen.


    Lu Zhiyu believed that divine incantations and wizardry would gradually also spread throughout the entire continent, just like how Ahenaten had brought civilization to mankind. These people would bring Maria¡¯s World into a true era that was dominated by supernatural abilities. Lu Zhiyu had no idea what kind of era it would be, but he was looking forward to seeing it all unfold.


    In the end, will the truths of the wizards conquer the world, through the spread of alchemy, witchcraft, and knowledge?


    Or, will the divine system win out, creating an era that is dedicated to the gods in the sky?


    Which of the two would be the pioneer of the next era?


    After observing the prosperity of St. Sarl City for a while, Lu Zhiyu left again. As he passed through the dimensional gate, he traveled across millions of miles, returning back to his dimensional castle. Sargon was taking care of the wizard tower, after all, and there were also many second generation ant-people there to maintain order. Hence, there was not much to worry about in the short-term.


    Since the creation of the magicwork, the wizards, and the dragons, thews of Maria¡¯s World had been refined. The flow of time within the dimension had slowed down again, bing a thousand times faster than Earth. Thus, the many years that Lu Zhiyu had spent here were only equal to three or four days in the outside world.


    The first generation of ant-people in the dimensional castle were still alive, so they were tasked with maintaining the castle. Lu Zhiyu took Gaia from under the wizard tower. He intended to give it a second upgrade, which he hadbeled as the Gaia Life Engineering Transformation n 2.0.


    However, Lu Zhiyu was truly tired. He wanted to go outside to look around and take a break. Deciding to do so, he determined to implement this n afterwards. After giving the ant-people a few more orders, and bringing or sealing off the essential items, Lu Zhiyu hurried through the dimensional gate, returning to Earth.

 Chapter 90 - Wizard (1)

    <h4>Chapter 90: Wizard (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Bohr wore a long schr robe, along with his self-invented gold-rimmed sses, a special alchemy artifact, as he rode a carriage in a merchant team that he had employed. He was following the merchants back to Grhus. After almost two months, he was finally back to his own kingdom.


    Bohr had fallen in love with his fellow apprentice of the tower, Catherine. Though Catherine was a few years younger than him, from the moment Bohr met her on SS Eternity, he had fallen for her.


    Therefore, when SS Eternity reached Mara Kingdom, Bohr snuck off the ship. Immediately, with the backdrop of the setting sun, he knelt on one knee and confessed his love romantically, even using witchcraft fireworks.


    However, it waspletely useless. The oue proved that, unless affection was 100% confirmed on both sides, there was only one sort of conclusion for such love confessions.


    Bohr, who had gathered all of his courage for the event, was promptly ced in the dreaded friend zone by Catherine, who said that she merely respected him as a good man and an elder brother. Then, she stated that he could visit her any time in Mara Kingdom.


    Aye, it was a tragic tale; poor Bohr waspletely depressed and stranded in Mara Kingdom. SS Eternity had long departed, so Bohr had to spend many months journeying over rough roads to return to his own hometown.


    Bohr got off the carriage with four suitcases when he arrived at the city of Masta by the Mesmer River. The suitcases contained the books that Bohr had copied and his own notes, as well as some spellcasting materials and his medical tonics.


    These things were very rare in the normal human world. They had required his wits to create and manufacture. In fact, some of the specialized equipment waspletely impossible to make in the human world.


    Hence, before their departure, each of the apprentices had carried manyrge suitcases and exchanged a lot of notes and materials. They had also used their umted points to exchange some experiment equipment. However, some of the more advanced equipment required an astronomical amount of points to obtain.


    Even Bohr, who often came up with new techniques and discoveries, did not manage to obtain enough points through the library to exchange any of those equipment, so he could only look at them. He would only be able to freely use the equipment if he returned to the wizard tower as a mentor.


    Bohr alighted as the carriage approached the city gate, amid the bustling merchants that were heading towards the market by the south of the city. After Bohr bid them farewell, he went towards his old residence, the house by the Mesmer River.


    The beautiful Mesmer River wound its way around the city, with channels that nurtured all of Masta. When Bohr was assaulted by the pure, clear sight of the river again, he could not help but be captured by its charm.


    After five years away, the city of Masta had changed greatly. The people on the roads were unfamiliar, and even the familiar people Bohr asionally encountered seemed to have aged many years. Though five years was not too long, it was enough to change teens into adults who had already married and had kids.


    ¡°Bohr? Are you Bohr?¡±


    asionally, Bohr would recognize some acquaintances on the road, and every single one of them would exim in surprise. Other than the changes to his appearance, Bohr¡¯s temperament was alsopletely different from the rest of the city, which attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Even the children walking past were staring at him, while many of the young women were pointing at him furtively. Whenever they saw that Bohr had observed their nces, they would immediately walk away, blushing.


    After five years of residence within the wizard tower, Bohr was alreadypletely used to being around those handsome and beautiful. Even the ethereal beauty of the elves and Mr. Anthony was quitemon.


    When wizards wished to identify one another, it was much easier to read the waves of each other¡¯s mind power, since each person¡¯s mind power fluctuations were unique. This was far more precise than relying on one¡¯s outer appearance.


    As such, Bohr had never paid much attention to his own appearance. However, when he returned to the human world, it was different. After attracting the attention of the public, Bohr felt out of ce. At this instant, Bohr realized that over thest few years, a gulf had been created between him and ordinary people. Now, he was apletely different existence.


    His old house was already in a state of extreme disrepair and all the rooms were covered in dust. After cleaning up, Bohr rested for a few days. Then, he opened a clinic in Masta again. Bohr wanted to fulfill the dream of his father and grandfather, which was to make history as a doctor who spread the true art of medicine and be a name that would be remembered throughout the ages.


    Compared to the old him, Bohr¡¯s understanding and mastery over the human body had improved drastically. In the wizard tower, the dozens of students had created varieties after varieties of the Body Modification Technique, and developed many uses for the variants.


    The medical knowledge that was taught in the tower also gave them a deep understanding of the structure of the human body, including itsponents and the causes of diseases. Even if Bohr did not use his mind power and witchcraft, he could easily find a way to curemon illnesses.


    Therefore, almost all of Bohr¡¯s patients werepletely cured after his treatment. Even the patients diagnosed with fatal diseases were returned from the brink of death under Bohr¡¯s watch. After a few such cases, especially after Bohr cured a high noble of Grhus, his reputation quickly soared.


    Everyday, the stream of patients at the clinic was near endless. Some even traveled thousands of miles to the city of Masta just to see Bohr. The sheer number was overwhelming and Bohr was too busy to do anything else. Hence, he had to build arger clinic in Masta and find a few medic apprentices to pass on his medical knowledge.


    Nevertheless, Bohr knew that he could still only help a certain number of people. Only a minority could be fully healed. Even though Bohr had lowered the fees to the absolute minimum, the ingredients, equipment, tonics andbor were all very expensive. Moreover, the medicine used to cure rare diseases was not cheap. Thus, Bohr could not save all of his patients.


    Bohr decided to write a medical encyclopedia, with specialized knowledge on the human body and the causes of diseases. It would also include the causes and preventions ofmon illnesses, as well as their treatment methods. Then, he would share this book with doctors in the world.


    This was an act that was centuries before its time. Its impact on the field of medicine and themunity of doctors was immeasurable.


    Medicine, at this time, was not a science, but rather a type of theology. Most of the doctors were even partially frauds. The schrly pursuit of medicine was mixed withrge amounts of guesswork regarding the gods, and waspletely unsystematized. For example, there was not even a medical anthology that could allow people to understand and cure various diseases.


    Even if there were, these books were usually closely guarded by doctors as lineage secrets which would never be passed around. As such, the development of medicine was extremely slow and difficult. Bohr had felt this frustration from his personal experience in the past.


    These were the reasons why Bohr had decided to write his own introductory anthology. The contents would not be too difficult, and there would be no mention of witchcraft. Yet, this type of systematic approach to understanding and treating illnesses was sure to create a huge impact in the world. Bohr decided to name the book after his own family name, calling it the ¡°Kelermo Medical Coding.¡±


    Just like Kelermo, the other wizard apprentices had settled down in their homnds. Some of those with the passion for power and wealth quickly developed, changing the societies around them.


    For those who kept lower profiles, such as Bohr, even though they did not actively do much, they still deeply impacted the world through their actions subconsciously. This was because the knowledge and power they held werepletely beyond the level of the current world.


    Every one of them was like a butterfly in the Amazon forest. With just a tiny p of their wings, they would eventually create a huge storm in the world.

 Chapter 91 - Wizard (2)

    <h4>Chapter 91: Wizard (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Extract 2.3 grams of liquid from moonlight grass, then filter out the fluorescentponents.¡±


    ¡°Dry the red chrysanthemum, then grind it into a powder...¡±


    Bohr was examining thepositions of various nts and flowers in the top-levelboratory that he had fashioned within his new mansion. He was identifying the characteristics of these nts, as well as recording the nts that could be used for treatment. Some nts could even be used to make specific potions to strengthen wizards, while others could aid them in their spellcasting.


    Bohr had started these experiments while he was in school. It was arge-scale project, which had involved many apprentices, and it was still a work in progress to this day. Each of them had been assigned their own tasks. Then, at the end of each month, they wouldmunicate via their badges in order to continue advancing the project.


    ording to the Instructor¡¯s exnation, their badges had mind power transmitters and receivers. Each of them had imprinted their mind power signal on each other¡¯s badges. Everyone had unique signals. If they used their own mind power, they could activated the transmitter andmunicate with the others who¡¯d left imprints. This was a recently developed use of the badge, which was based on the signature attribute that had been discovered by Wendy andter perfected by Instructor Anthony.


    They could also contact the library of the tower through the apprentice badge. They had each left their signature in the library of the tower, and through this, they could redeem merit points from the library, thetest knowledge and various resources. These items would be delivered by the wind ravens. This was an exciting new additional offering, which was a privilege granted to all of the graduates of the Wizard Tower.


    Thest ability within the badge regarded a dimensional door that was left by Instructor Anthony. When a huge amount of mind power was input into the badge, it would activate the dimensional door channeling array, connecting to the library of the Tower. However, the badge would also be destroyed. Hence, this was strictly a one-time use formation. The wizards of the Tower would never use it, unless they were faced with extreme situations of life and death.


    Bohr was conducting his own daily experiments, when the bell beside him rang. The sound wasing from a simplified phone that he had made. The Wizard Tower had it and Bohr felt that it was quite convenient, so he made one for himself. The servants couldn¡¯t go upstairs without his permission.


    However, it was alreadyte at night, and Bohr absolutely hated for people to disturb him at this time in the evening! He grabbed the phone impatiently. ¡°Who is it? Didn¡¯t I say not to bother me at night?¡±


    The maid downstairs was terrified into whispering meekly. ¡°Mr. Kelermo, there are two people outside. They im to be your ssmates.¡±


    Bohr was shocked. ¡°What? Did they say their names?¡±


    The maid replied immediately. ¡°One said that his name is Leves.¡±


    Boer hung up immediately and grabbed a coat before running downstairs. He rushed past the living room, his maid in tow, then shuffled through the garden to the front gate.


    There, he saw two men standing at his doorway. One of them was tall and handsome, with a mighty presence. He waspletely different from Bohr, who was more the slender and elegant type. The other one was obviously a noble, as he was clothed in a gorgeously brilliant white cloak. He looked as if he were just over thirty, his hair and mustache meticulously groomed.


    The two men had arrived in a horse-drawn carriage. They had even been apanied by a few more carriages, as well as some guards, who were now waiting outside.


    Bohr immediately greeted them. ¡°Hey, Leves! Howe you guys just dropped by, with no warning? I haven¡¯t prepared anything for you!¡±


    Levesughed. Different from when they¡¯d had first entered the Tower, they had developed a deep friendship over the five years. Compared to their differing social statuses, it was their shared identity as wizards that was by far the most important bond between the pair.


    ¡°Bohr, we haven¡¯t seen each other for almost a year! Your reputation this year has soared. I have seen your encyclopedia, the ¡®Kelermo Medical Coding.¡¯ It is considered to be groundbreaking for the field of medical history! It¡¯s a masterpiece that can indeed revolutionize the human world. I still can¡¯tpare to you in regards to knowledge of the human body and the life witchcraft.¡±


    Leves and Bohr hugged briefly and separated. Reuniting after a year, they were delighted. Bohr then replied to Leves. ¡°You are more interested in developing witchcraft techniques. After all, every terrifying technique that has ever dealt the most damage has been developed by you! Although I don¡¯t like the type of witchcraft that you create, even I must admit that your genius is beyond question!¡±


    After Bohr caught up with Leves, he immediately looked at the middle-aged man. ¡°This is?¡±


    Leves immediately introduced hispanion to Bohr. ¡°This is Viscount Hudson of the Crete Empire. We are here to discuss a few matters with you.¡±


    Bohr looked at Leves skeptically. ¡°Why do I feel that this can¡¯t involve anything good for me?¡±


    Leves quipped back. ¡°Hey, Bohr, you¡¯re hurting my feelings, old friend. Rest assured, this will definitely be a good thing for you. This is also an important opportunity for the wizards.¡±


    Viscount Hudson immediately bowed to Bohr. ¡°Mr. Kelermo, please believe us. We have goodwill towards you and all wizards. Wee bearing friendship, and we hope to have a frank talk with you.¡±


    Boer nodded. ¡°I wee you, Sir Hudson. Since you are a friend of Leves, I will believe you. Pleasee in. We can talk inside.¡±


    After the three men entered, Boer told the maid to bring some tea and snacks. He then closed the door and forbade anyone to enter. Sitting down, he looked expectantly at Leves and Hudson. ¡°Speak! Why are you two looking for me?¡±


    Hudson looked to Bohr. ¡°Mr. Bohr, do you know of the Gathering of Nobles?¡±


    Bohr paused in thought before nodding. ¡°I know of it but am not familiar with the details. When I first returned, I often heard about the church arresting members of the so-called Gathering of Darkness. It seems that the real name of this organization is the Gathering of Nobles. At the time, many of their members were killed. I didn¡¯t hear much about them afterwards. Were they eradicated by the Church of Light?¡±


    Hudson shook his head. ¡°No, it still exists. Although the Church of Light used all of its power and was aided by the forces of the Emperor of Crete, they still could only deal heavy damage to the Gathering. As such they did not catch our core members. The members list was burned and most of our members went directly into hiding. Even so, our resistance to the Church of Light will never disappear.¡±


    Bohr assessed Hudson with a careful look. ¡°We?¡±


    Hudson nodded. ¡°Yes, we. I am here to invite all of the wizards in the human kingdoms to join our cause.¡±

 Chapter 92 - Wizard (3)

    <h4>Chapter 92: Wizard (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hudson would not forget the power that Leves demonstrated before him. That was not the power of divine incantations. And yet one man was able to easily face off with a trained squad.


    The witchcraft they released could activate from ten to twenty meters away, with explosive mes that could kill tens of people. It could release whirlwinds of poison gas that could attack entire armies with the precision of handheld puppets. They could release metallic storms with metallic shards, and other even stranger techniques. That was the existence they called witchcraft.


    They also had abilities beyond the Bloodline Knights, with incredible speed and power. They could easily tear past the defensive line of the army with just their raw strength. They seemed to be able to sense the approach of weapons, whether arrows or swords, and effortlessly avoid them. This,bined with their unique witchcraft, made them unstoppable.


    If they were given sufficient time to prepare, they could also release even more terrifyingrge scale techniques, such as the Space of Absolute Death, which Leves had shown them. With that technique, an entire vige could bepletely decimated.


    Through special methods, they could control or charm people. Hudson saw Leves control himself in order to fly in the skies for a short while, allowing him to strike down enemies from above, while taking no damage.


    This wasn¡¯t even the scariest part. ording to Leves, what they had was knowledge of thews of the world. If given enough time, they could create an entire army of Bloodling Knights, craft tools that could even be used by ordinary people that would allow them to achieve extraordinary feats, and increase a country¡¯s fundamental strength not just the power of individuals.


    This was what Hudson desired, as well as what moved him. Behind him, the Church of Light was swiftly closing in, turning kings and nobles like him into mere puppets. If they did not take action, they might be ndered as being the next heretics.


    If it was only the nobles there was no hope of resistance, as the Church of Light continued expanding. It waspletely depressing, when their people and their subordinates were all followers of the Church of Light. This despair continuously gnawed at them.


    ¡°We need the power of the wizards. Even if their power looks like the power of the devil, it is magic. If it can resist the regime of the Church, it is worth it.¡±


    Hudson had already made up his mind, and looked expectantly at Bohr. ording to Leves, Bohr was even stronger than him, and was a much more talented wizard. As long as he got closer to Bohr and dragged the other wizards into the Gathering of Nobles, they could restart their resistance ns with the aid of the wizards.


    ¡°Mr. Bohr Kelermo, as long as you join the Gathering of Nobles, you will definitely receive one of the nine highest positions. You will receive the backing of the Gathering of Nobles in order to spread the word of the power and existence of wizards throughout the world. Whether it is money, authority, or any other form of support, we will provide whatever you need. You would never be able to guess the extent of our influence. Whether it is materials for experiments or other things you need for witchcraft research, we will scour the continent, searching for it at your word.¡±


    Bohr looked at Hudson andughed, as he removed his sses. ¡°So you want to start a war against the Church of Light?¡±


    In Bohr¡¯s eyes, though Hudson was a Viscount, he posed no threat and had no authority to negotiate with him. Bohr looked at Leves in anger. ¡°Are you insane? To dere war against the Church of Light, against gods? Who do you think you are? Mr. Anthony?¡±


    Bohr drew in a deep breath. ¡°Leves, we are only low-level wizards. We have not reached a tier where we stand above all existence. The Church has tremendous influence, with the power of the twelve Saints and the legendary Saintess and her divine artifact. What basis do you have for your arrogance?¡±


    ¡°We both witnessed the descent of God on New Year¡¯s. Have you not realized the terror of God? That is a being that hasplete control over thews and truths of this world. This world, the sun, the moon and stars are only toys in his hand. What are we? Ants under His feet? Dust?¡±


    Recalling the day of the descent of God, it was also when the entire Maria¡¯s World changed. The wizard apprentices had witnessed the phenomena aboard the life alchemy ship. To this day, Bohr still felt deeply shocked. Even Leves¡¯ heart trembled. What sort of existence could wield that sort of power?


    Hudson was infuriated by Bohr¡¯s dismissive attitude. As he opened his mouth to rebuke Bohr, Leves lifted a hand. ¡°Mr. Hudson, please rx. I will convince him. You can leave now. I will find you tomorrow.¡±


    Hudson calmed down and saluted Bohr. ¡°Mr. Bohr, please consider this offer carefully. The Gathering of Nobles is extending this offer with the utmost sincerity.¡±


    After sending Hudson out, Leves closed the door. Bohr then jumped back into the conversation again. ¡°Leves, you can¡¯t convince me. We are not a match for the Church of Light. We¡¯re using eggs to break a rock. Did you not consider the consequences? With the power and knowledge we hold, the entire continent will be embroiled in the conflict. Do you know how many people will be sacrificed in the turmoil?¡±


    Leves stood up. ¡°Of course I know that we are no match for the Church. But we are wizards. We seek the unknown and uphold the truth. As wizards, there is nothing for us to fear.¡±


    Leves looked at Bohr. ¡°Do you remember what the teacher said during our very first ss?¡±


    Bohr froze and recalled the memory. ¡°Of course, I would never forget it. I remember every one of his words and expressions. They are engraved within my memory. That lesson opened our path to the pursuit of truth.¡±


    The two started reciting together: ¡°Wizards are seekers of the truths of the world. We are the prophets of truth and the seekers of knowledge. Witchcraft is nothing more than the application of our understandings of the world, as well as a byproduct of the maniption of the world¡¯s rules. The all-knowing is the all-powerful. If you understand the weather, then you can control the wind and thunder as you please. If you understand the structure of life, then you can create life. Thus, if you can understand the truths andws of the world, then you can be a god!¡±


    When they finished thest word, there was a moment of silence. Leves immediately began pushing his agenda again. ¡°Whether it is gods or the Church of Light, they cannot stop our pursuit for the unknown, or our search for the truth. Wizards wille to control the world, for we are the true controllers of the world.¡±


    Leves looked at Bohr and spoke with great passion. ¡°Come Bohr, together, we can dethrone the arrogant Church of Light and bring down the gods that are looking down on us from the skies. We shall rule this world.¡±


    By this point, Leves¡¯ passion had reached a boiling point. His face waspletely flushed. ¡°Even if we cannot do it now, one day we can do it. Whether it takes fifty years, a century, or even five centuries, one day, we will seed. Bohr, my brother, do you not wish to see a world ruled by wizards, a nation that belongs to us?!¡±

 Chapter 93 - Wizard (4)

    <h4>Chapter 93: Wizard (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Bohr looked at Leves, feeling the passion bubble up within himself. He slowly calmed down, then said, ¡°I am very moved by what you have said, but have you considered the number of people that would die, if we follow your n?¡±


    Leves did not care about this at all. ¡°In order to carry out reforms, there will always be sacrifices. But they will be worthwhile. We will bring knowledge and truth to the world, as well as save humanity from its short-sighted ignorance. We will bring them hope by showing them the true world.¡±


    Bohr rebutted Leves¡¯ argument. ¡°You are right, but we don¡¯t have to use such drastic measures. We can change the whole world slowly, bit by bit. We have more than enough time. Both of us have the potential to be level four wizards, so we can extend our life to a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°As such, we don¡¯t have to bring war to the world. We can subtly influence the world through our knowledge and strength. People in the Church of Light are also human beings. We are the same, not enemies. Truth and knowledge wille, sooner orter. They will not change because of any single person. History has always proven to be this way.¡±


    Leves looked at Bohr with disappointment. ¡°Bohr, you disappointment me. I didn¡¯t expect you to be this naive. The Church wouldn¡¯t ever think of us as being like them. They¡¯re like Hudson. They regard us as being messengers of the devil. To them, we wield demonic powers and are the ultimate evil existences. We are the natural enemies of the Church of Light. They do not tolerate our existence, and will never tolerate our continued existence in the future.¡±


    The two debated this topic fiercely in Bohr¡¯s home. Neither could convince the other to concede. In the end, they parted in bad humor, but Leves still did not give up his ambitions.


    By the end of the eleventh year of the San Calendar, Leves had gathered a group of like-minded wizards and formed an organization called the Wizarding Alliance within a remote ind duchy named the Duchy of Creer. He did this with support from the Gathering of Nobles.


    Backed by the financial support of the Gathering, they quickly established an underground city within the northern wastnd of the Duchy of Creer. By making the most of their special underground terrain, they built a strong base and began their human experiments, aimed at creating a powerful augmented army.


    However, even with the research of other wizards, the research progress ran into many obstacles without Bohr. The pressure from the Gathering was incessant, as the persecution from the Church increased. They needed the Wizarding Alliance to divert the Church¡¯s attention and raise a g of opposition, as well as the skill of the wizards to strengthen their army.


    Under great pressure, Leves chose tobine the Bohr¡¯s Wisdom Reinforcement and Kelermo Body Transformation techniques with his own gue witchcraft. The result of these experiments was the regiment of the Owl Knights, which was the first witchcraft augmented regiment in Maria¡¯s World.


    These Owl Knights were each augmented ording to a specific temte. They possessed a series of bloodline talents, including echolocation, super strength, agility, and heightened endurance. They also possessed the ability to move silently inplete darkness.


    Leves had modified their brains with Wisdom Reinforcement, so that they could quickly memorizebat swordsmanship and other various military arts and be the most powerful cavalry, infantry, and archers on the continent. He did this all within a rtively short amount of time.


    But, at the same time, Leves erased their emotional system, making them knights with no fear of death. As such, they would fight for Leves as his most loyal fighters. No matter how many casualties there were, they would never cower. These emotionless soldiers would execute orders till their veryst moment.


    The gue technique was witchcraft developed by Leves that was based on the the Poison Gas technique. It was a byproduct of Bohr¡¯s research on the gue, which Leves had taken note of and modified to suit his own needs. The Poison Gas technique was a little trick that used spellcasting materials to create a poison gas, then utilized mind power to control it.


    The gue was on apletely different power level. Leves used part of Bohr¡¯s research and his Poison Gas technique to create it. Whenever the Owl Knights were on the verge of death or awakening, they could self-destruct and activate the gue.


    The gue that was hidden inside their bodies would then spread rapidly through the air. All infected beings would die within the hour. The gue virus would continue to spread, until it reached the limit of its divisional capabilities or the end of its lifespan.


    The virus would then die off within twenty-four hours. But, within this timespan, its range and speed of transmission were terrible beyond imagination.


    Aside from the Owl Knights, all lifeforms would perish before the onught. No one, not even Leves, knew how to treat this virus. He could only prevent its infection.


    These soldiers were each powerful individuals withprehensive skill sets. Each of them was capable of night raids and endurance battles, even without rest. As skilled warriors trained in military strategy, they were already formidable enough, not to mention the amount of damage each of them could do. The Owl Knights seemed like demons that hade straight from an abyss in Hell! They would bring horrible disaster upon all of humanity!


    In the autumn of the 14th year of the San Calendar, the Duchy of Creer suddenly sent arge army towards their border with the Kingdom of the Church of Light. With the hefty support of the Gathering of Nobles, the Duchy of Creer raised the g of rebellion against the Church on a chilly autumn night.


    They did thispletely out of the blue, without any warning. The ruler of the Duchy of Creer had invited the local Bishop from the Church, who was stationed within the region, to a banquet. At the banquet feast, he had poisoned him, then immediately purged all of the Church forces within the Duchy.


    On that night, eight wizards, led by Leves, raided the border of the Kingdom of the Church. Three thousand Owl Knights were quietly deployed from the northern hintends and moved west.


    They took over the Church¡¯s border fortress, Lekburg, within a single night. The entire defending army of Lekburg, numbering tens of thousands of people, were all killed in one night. Not one escaped to tell the tale.


    The Owl Knights proved their peerlessbat capability to the world with their unstoppable speed. Leves led the Owl Knights, tearing a path of blood relentlessly forward. Within a few days, six cities had fallen. Not a de of single grass was left in the ashes of their path. Their ck capes and armor spread death over the entirend.


    A province directly subordinate to the Kingdom of the Church fell. The Duchy of Creer seemed to have anticipated this event. The army immediately entered the region, contained the situation, and suppressed all resistance with iron and blood. It seemed as if they had already prepared for the takeover in advance, and were ready to swiftly erode the influence of the Church, destroying itpletely.


    Blood marred the earth and corpses littered thendscape. The Church finally began to panic. At the same time, forces within several countries began to stir restlessly, as if they were all coordinated. Although several emergency recall edicts issued by the Pope were sent to the clergy that were stationed within several countries, no reinforcement armies returned.


    Pope Hodap was forcefully limited to the church corps that were stationed by the border of the Crete Empire. Archbishop Martin Nord led 50,000 troops to meet Leves¡¯ Owl Knights at the city of Attica.


    Attica was not a fortress, but it was thest big city before St. Sarl. After taking Attica, it was an open road directly to St. Sarl. If the invading army reached St. Sarl, the reputation of the Church would bepletely destroyed.


    As the army approached, the 50,000 troops of the Church met the 3,000 strong Owl Knights led by Leves, along with 20,000 men from Duchy of Creer at Attica. The Church of Light was in an unprecedentedly precarious situation.


    All of the human kingdoms were observing the situation keenly, as the fate of their race had be unpredictable. All of them could sense an imminent all-out war, especially as the orc nations of the north began to stir as well.

 Chapter 94 - Wizard (5)

    <h4>Chapter 94: Wizard (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The crimson g adorned with a gold sigil of the sun fell to the ground. The city of Attica was littered with corpses. Most of the bodies had experienced gruesome deaths, evidenced in their opened eyes and locked tongues as they stared toward toward the sky. The hollow eyes seemed to ask why God had chosen such a painful death for them, or perhaps they were showing anticipation and yearning for Heaven


    The piles of bodies extended from the foot of the mountain all the way to the city of Attica, into the city and onto its walls. Some died to swords, some to witchcraft but more than that were the deaths resulting from Leves¡¯ gue technique. Leves had ambushed the city with an explosion that disseminated the gue over the entire army of the Church and the city of Attica.


    The bodies piled up into mountains, inspiring terror, like a Hell on Earth. Despite the stench of all of the corpses, there was not a single rat or raven scavenging the bodies. It was as if they, too, feared the terror of this scene from purgatory. The world was deathly silent, not a sound to be heard.


    On the city walls were arge number of Owl Knights and in the middle of their huddle was Leves, d in armor, as well as a few other ck robed individuals. Among the ck robed crowd, two of the individuals were injured. One was missing an arm, while the other had no legs, so he could only sit in a wheelchair.


    On the city walls, there were marks made by multiple explosions, the remnants of witchcraft and divine incantations. The collision between Inferno and Disintegration was terrifying, especially on the east wall of Attica, which hadpletely copsed, as if it had been struck by the fist of a giant.


    Henry was also an apprentice wizard, and originally one of Leves¡¯ followers. He was the son of a court musician and, although he did not have as much talent as Leves, he was one of the strongest among the level one wizards. When Leves sought him ought to exin his ideals, Henry had joined him without a second thought.


    Leves patted Henry¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good work, Henry. Don¡¯t worry, I will use Limb Regeneration on youter to help you regrow your legs.¡±


    Though Henry was in a cold sweat from the extreme pain, he gritted his teeth and bore it, as he still had adequate mind power left. Though this was a state near death, with no chance of recovery for normal people, to a wizard, this was nothing.


    Henry rested against the city walls, as he looked down upon the corpses. ¡°This is nothing. However, I didn¡¯t expect such power and special abilities from the Saints of the Church of Light. What principles are at work here? Our witchcraft was actually forcefully blown away by their divine incantations. It was quite terrifying!¡±


    Leves nodded. In the encounter with Saint Martin, he had used divine incantations to bear the brunt of the attacks of Leves and two other wizards, without losing. In thest attack, using the Judgement Ray, he had actually grievously wounded two wizards. If Leves had not preempted the attack and fled to the skies, he would have also suffered heavy injuries.


    Leves never thought that the taking of the city of Attica and the battle against the fifty-thousand-strong army of the Church would go this sessfully. It was definitely going to his head.


    Leves stood on the city wall of Attica and looked at St. Sarl City in the distance with great ambition. ¡°The holy city of the Church of Light, the Holy Land of countless followers. You are my next target!¡±


    The wizards around him chimed in, rmed. ¡°Leves, that doesn¡¯t seem to fit with our ns. We only want to show that we are a strong threat to the Church of Light, and to conquer the Moore Province. As long as we can hold down the Kingdom of the Church of Light, all of the other human countries will rise up, and the influence of the Church of Light will implode.¡±


    ¡°We do not need to be that aggressive. As soon as the influence of the Church of Light copses, we can join together with the other countries to lock the power of the Church within its own territory. At the same time, the influence of the Gathering of Nobles within the Crete Empire will develop exponentially. Eventually, the Kingdom of the Church will bepletely deadlocked, with no chance of ever rising again.¡±


    Henry spoke from the side. ¡°Yet, we did not expect that the Church of Light was this weak. If this is the case, why don¡¯t we just take over the Kingdom of the Church of Light in one push?¡±


    Henry¡¯s words went directly to Leves¡¯s heart. Levi directed with confidence. ¡°That¡¯s right. What we¡¯re aiming for isn¡¯t only the Duchy of Creer. We want to conquer the world and create a nation for wizards.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Even if the other cardinals receive the news, they wouldn¡¯t be able to head back in time, especially as the otherrge countries are trying to dy them. Within the city, there are only the Pope and the Saintess. If we can take St. Sarl City, we can start the first step of our n for world domination. The age of the Church of Light will be of the past, as we step into the age of wizards!¡±


    Since Leves had made up his mind, all of the Owl Knights and the other eight members of the Wizard Alliance began preparing for departure. Though they had originally wanted to set up camp here, that n was scrapped, as they prepared to head to St. Sarl City, equipped for war.


    Since victory hade so easily, they had already forgotten their fear of God and the Church. They had also forgotten that the Church had more Saints and powerful Knights of Light lying in wait for them, as well as the legendary Saintess, who wielded the divine artifact.


    In Attica, there was a river of blood in the aftermath of the battle. All fifty thousand of the troops of the Church, including an Archbishop, had died within the city. His body was tacked to the city wall in order to disy his horrifying manner of death.


    In the dead of the night, within the Temple of Light in St. Sarl City, Pope Hodap received the message that the army of the Church had been obliterated in a single battle. He waspletely shocked and in disbelief.


    The elites of the Church¡¯s army had lost in a battle of fifty thousand against a mere three thousand troops, and had beenpletely obliterated. Even worse, the enemy was already heading to St. Sarl City, cing the entire Church of Light in existential danger.


    Pope Hodap had not slept for the entire night, as he watched over the situation in Attica. Yet, he did not expect as fast a loss as thisplete obliteration.


    What were these existences, who called themselves wizards? How did they wield so much power?


    With the power of the Duchy of Creer, the Church could only call up a mere twenty thousand scattered troops of dismal quality. All of this mayhem was due to the existences of these wizards and the members of the Wizard Alliance, as well as their leader, Leves, and his Owl Knights.


    A few days ago, Hodap had already scouted out basic intelligence about this new power, the Wizard Alliance, as well as information about their members and their ties to the Gathering of Nobles. The so-called Owl Knights were an army consisting entirely of Bloodline Knights. Even within the Knights of Light, the Bloodline Knights were a rare existence that were only found in specialized squads. All of the other troops were ordinary knights, who had trained to the pinnacle of their physical limitations.


    Thebat ability of three thousand Bloodline Knights was far beyond that of the fifty thousand soldiers of the Church. At this thought, Hodap felt a chill, causing him to stand up immediately and gesture to a white clothed priest by his side, saying urgently, ¡°Go to the temple. I want to see Her Holiness, the Saintess.¡±

 Chapter 95 - Wizard (6)

    <h4>Chapter 95: Wizard (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Within the temple, Saintess Kelly stood below the statue of God. She was staring at the divine artifact, the Mask of Faross. Her slender white fingers gently stroked the red sun on the white mask, as if caressing the face of a lover.


    The divine pce remained brightly lit in the dead of the night. It illuminated the entire temple. The prayers to gods were endless. The Saintess and her acolytes, as His servants, were maintaining the divine pce.


    There was a rush of hurried footsteps behind her. But Kelly did not turn around. Instead, she carefully ced the mask onto her face, asking, ¡°Our army has lost, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Pope Hodap¡¯s hurried footsteps immediately halted the moment that he saw the Saintess. He felt instantly relieved at just the sight of her.


    ¡°Yes, we lost. The wizards and the Owl Knights annihted our 50,000-strong army at Attica. Even Martin, who was a saint, died.¡±


    Kelly turned around. She had put the mask on, which immediately made her seem like apletely different person. It was as if she had been touched by the spirit of God, bing aloof and high above.


    She then said, ¡°Whether it is the existence of evil, the darkness within the human heart, or the powers of darkness, none of these are worth mentioning before the power of God and His light.¡±


    Kelly raised her head to look out toward the hall. She then walked outside. Pope Hodap followed behind her. They stood at the top of the steps that were outside of the Temple of Light, overlooking the entire city of St. Sarl.


    ¡°Light will eventually dispel the darkness. Evil will be annihted by the power of God. Let the Holy Light shine down, burning their tainted souls forevermore. The Kingdom of God is only open to believers of God and the light. Every single one of these heretics will pay for their actions!¡±


    As Kelly spoke, she stood before Hodap, her in white robes, as if she was one with the cold moonlight. Yet, her frigid image strangely put Hodap at ease, assuring him that evil would indeed be vanquished by the light.


    Although the forces of the Church were more than prepared, their consecutive defeats and the rumors about the wizards and the Owl Knights had struck fear within all of the people of the Kingdom of the Church.


    ¡°Wizards are the messengers of the devil. They borrowed their power from the devil, then crawled out from the abyss of Hell. They look toward our holynd with their evil eyes.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let them seed. They want to sink the world in darkness as they drag us all to hell.¡±


    ¡°We will never be defeated. We will eradicate them. Her Holiness and the Holy Father will judge them. The light of God will turn them into ashes.¡±


    The situation within St. Sarl City was fine at the moment. Most of the citizens were extremely pious. Even if St. Sarl City was taken, they would be more than happy to die together with the Church of Light. But, outside of the city, in some of the smaller allied nations nearby, the situation was far moreplicated.


    This was especially the case for the refugees from the Moore Province. Hundreds of thousands of refugees had fled everywhere in fear and panic. There were no more smiles, as all of them shook in fear, their faces ashen. Those who had seen the scenes that were left by the Owl Knights passed on tales of the horrific wizards and their legions, which seemed to have climbed straight out of Hell.


    Everywhere, these people were screaming on the streets. ¡°Darkness has descended. Hell is upon us!¡±


    ¡°They are devils! No one can resist them!¡±


    ¡°They killed everyone! Not a soul was spared.¡±


    ¡°gue, death, war, famine! Darkness will envelope us again.¡±


    In the many kingdoms and cities around the Moore Province, the refugees crowded the streets, trembling as they recounted the disasters brought on by the wizards. The few people, who had survived the onught of the Owl Knights, had be mad. They now only screamed frightening things about death and devils.


    Thend was filled with wild-eyed women, the soulless eyes of the children, the shattered madmen and the endless waves of refugees. Moreover, there were errant plumes of smoke and countless bodies on the road. All of these sad sights only served to reinforce the terror of the wizards and the Owl Knights within the hearts of all.


    The names of Leves and his wizards spread throughout the human kingdoms. For the first time, everyone had now heard about wizards, who were being described as if they were the embodiments of the worst nightmares and terrors. In fact, ¡°wizard¡± became a forbidden word of darkness.


    Everyone feared wizards. But, at the same time, there were even more people who, while fearing the terrible power of the wizards, also yearned for such power.


    Even the Gathering of Nobles had not anticipated such power! No one had thought that just Leves and his eight wizards would have the power to push the Church of Light to the brink of destruction, as they went straight for St. Sarl City.


    Within the Crete Empire, in the capital of Virginia, Earl Ivens entered a secret tunnel from the bottom of his house. After walking through this long tunnel with a torch, he came to a secret meeting ce that was hidden deep under the city streets.


    Though Earl Ivens was loyal to the previous sovereign, Elliot VII, he was still the most trusted person of the current Emperor, Elliot VIII. He also maintained close ties with the Church of Light.


    As a shrewd man, he had maintained his position at the highest levels of power. He had been the first to surrender to the Church of Light during the session struggle. He led arge number of turncoats to the faction of the Church of Light, where he was responsible for bringing Elliot VIII to the throne.


    Although many people despised his character, even more people admired his uncanny ability to adapt to every changing political situation. No matter who was in charge, he seemed to be able to somehow remain in a position of power.


    Wearing a mask, Earl Ivens entered a spacious underground conference room. The torch that he was carrying illuminated the secret meeting room. In addition to Ivens, there were six others present in this secret meeting. They also wore masks simr to Earl Ivens¡¯s.


    One person was sitting at the top of a long table, while the other five were arguing fiercely as if something had frightened them greatly. Their emotions had obviously been recently stirred up.


    ¡°How dare they? Didn¡¯t we tell them to upy the Moore Province to shrink the influence of the Church? To think that they now have their sights on St. Sarl City!¡±


    ¡°The Church armies within the various kingdoms cannot be suppressed any longer. The Third Army within the Kingdom of Mara and Cardinal Peter have both turned their forces around at maximum speed. The Mara Kingdom will not be able to stop them. ¡±


    ¡°The Fifth Legion within the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro is the same, acting under Cardinal Emile. Regardless of the forces Rosa d¡¯Oro has mobilized to stop them, they are heading back at all costs. The wizards are trying to destroy the Church, but we have not yet finished our preparations. It is impossible for the major kingdoms to actually start fighting these legions directly yet. We have not been able to obtain fullmand over them.¡±


    ¡°As I have said, these wizards, who just popped up out of nowhere, are unreliable. ording to the original n, they only had to stall the Church, which is tantamount to cutting off the tentacles of the Church to all the major powers. Then, we would overthrow Elliot VIII in the Crete Empire, thus bing independent from the Church. That would allow us to then eat away at the Church, bit by bit. But now, these guys have arbitrarily attacked St. Sarl City!¡±


    Every one of them at the table was expressing anger at the reckless actions of the Wizard Alliance. Yet, hidden behind their words, their fears of the power of the wizards were palpable.


    No one thought that Leves would be able to create such a powerful army, especially in just a few short years. The Duchy of Creer hadpletely fallen under the control of the Wizard Alliance.


    Ivens sat in the first position on the left side of the long table, looking at the man in the ck robe, who was at the head of the table, ¡°Can we still stop the Wizard Alliance and Leves?¡±


    The man in the ck robe shook his head. ¡°It is impossible, as they have already thrown in their lot. The ambitions of Leves and the wizards are too big. They have betrayed us.¡±


    Ivens¡¯s eyes have shrunk. Compared to his previous youthful self, he had be a middle-aged man. His gaze had be more resolute and cruel, simr to the vision of a hawk. ¡°Then we must begin preparing immediately. We don¡¯t want to deal with the rise of the Wizard Alliance after the Church of Light.¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°You all should start preparing. Once the Church of Light is on the brink of destruction, all of us will send troops. We will immediately assist St. Sarl. The wizards are even more terrifying than the Church of Light. But, they still don¡¯t know the rules of the game.¡±


    The man from another seat replied, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we send troops immediately? The 50,000 main forces of the Church were all ughtered. Currently, there are only 10,000 Knights of Light left in St. Sarl City. How would they resist the wizards¡¯ Owl Knights?¡±


    Ivens sneered. ¡°Wait a bit longer. The Church of Light wouldn¡¯t die this easily. You have to know the forces behind them. No one knows what trump cards they have hidden away.¡±


    Everyone suddenly sucked in collective breaths, as they thought about the Saintess and the Pope, who had never been in action before. As God¡¯s representatives in Maria¡¯s World, no one knew what would happen in the end, should they act.


    Ivens didn¡¯t know why, but he felt expectation welling up within him all of a sudden. ¡°The power of God and the devil. Which is stronger? This will be interesting! I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡±

 Chapter 96 - Wizard (7)

    <h4>Chapter 96: Wizard (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There were thousands of ck warhorses and ck robed knights in St. Sarl City. Atst, they had arrived at St. Sarl City at dawn. Each of their gazes were ice cold, without any trace of emotion. Even the breaths of the horses seemed to have traces of the darkness of the magma of Hell.


    As soon as the sun appeared on the horizon, an enormous pressure wrapped around St. Sarl City. A heavy scent of blood seemed to have floated into St. Sarl City from miles away.


    Within St. Sarl City, the preparations for battle were longplete. As soon as the Owl Knights were spotted on the horizon, the rms in the city were sounded.


    No one had slept that night, as they had instead gone to the temple to pray. From the day before, everyone knew that the Owl Knights would arrive today, yet no one expected that they would be this fast.


    Did these devils head on over without sleep?


    As soon as the bell sounded, all of the people in St. Sarl looked at the city walls. Though they could not see the army, it was as if the strong bloodlust had solidified the air, making it difficult to breathe.


    ¡°They¡¯reing! They¡¯re almost here.¡± Someone trembled as he knelt in the za.


    ¡°The army of the Devil is upon us.¡± A person wailed, holding up the sigil of the sun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, God will punish them. We have the Pope and the Saintess. We have the Knights of Light.¡±


    Many people had brought their children to the Temple of Light to hide. It was as if the closer they were to the Temple, the closer they felt to God and his aura. The presence of the Pope and the Saintess also gave them a strong sense offort.


    On the walls of St. Sarl City, the soldiers were getting into meticulous fortifications. The archers took their ces with hot oil and stones. They knew that it was impossible to break into the city with only the cavalry before them. They had no siege weapons. It was impossible to climb the walls, which were over twenty meters high. Yet, these wizards would be able to easily destroy the fortifications.


    Leves and the other eight members of the Wizard Alliance went to the front of the Owl Knights and looked upon the city in the distance. This city that was originally called Jan Boris. This was the holy city of the Church of Light, the holynd of all of the believers.


    Leves felt overtaken by an urge to destroy. By now, Leves¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with murderous intent, and he cared about nothing except for the city before him. By decimating the city in front of him, he would be able to rece the Church of Light and be the most powerful man in the human realm.


    He would no longer be the bastard of a Baron, or the son of a cook, but the ruler of human realm. All would kneel before his sword and his soldiers.


    Leves drew his longsword from his waist. ¡°This is not our final destination, but the start of our adventure. We will build the era of our greatness, the glory of the wizards, and the glory that belongs to every member of the Wizard Alliance.¡±


    The other members of the Wizard Alliance began cheering. All of them werepletely loyal to Leves. He had brought them to this path of victories, to this moment. By taking thisst site of St. Sarl City and eradicating the Church of Light, they would stand at the summit of the continent.


    Most of these wizards were born from the lower sses. They had never thought that they would one day experience such glory.


    Within a few days, Henry¡¯s legs had regrown. Though the process was excruciatingly painful, by now, the feelings of pain had been reced with hope and bright expectations for the future.


    ¡°The country of wizards! We will create a nation for wizards here!¡± Henry shouted with passion.


    The other apprentices also whispered among themselves, shooting to each other looks of excitement, ¡°This is thest step of years of nning. It¡¯s all about toe true.¡±


    ¡°Leves, you werepletely right. We did it.¡±


    Leves pointed his sword at St. Sarl City. ¡°This is thest one. Let¡¯s move out.¡±


    As the Owl Knights and wizards approached, all the people on the city wall awaited Leves¡¯s attack. Seeing the approaching ck mass, where even the footsteps of the horses was synchronized, all of them felt an immense amount of pressure.


    When they were around two hundred paces away, all of the soldiers stopped. If they went any closer, they would be in the range of the arrows. The entire army of the Owl Knights halted, as if waiting for something.


    Leves and the other eight wizards leapt into action, spell ingredients in hand. Large amounts of mind power were interlocking in the air. This was arge scale group technique. By now, it had been ten years since they had begun training. Leves had already be a third level wizardst year.


    Level one wizards could learn basic witchcraft. Level two wizards could learn flight. Level three wizards could form mind power force fields. This was the simplified division of the levels of wizards. Among the nine of them, other than Leves, there was only one level two wizard. The other seven were still stuck at level one, with no breakthroughs.


    As the nine chanted together, a fireball appeared. It grew from the size of a fist floating high in the air into a sphere that was tens of meters in size, like a sun suspended in the sky.


    The soldiers on the wall gaped inplete shock, as they looked at the huge fireball that was like a small sun. Even the hand they carried their weapons in started trembling. ¡°My God, what is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sun. They stole the power of God. These demons, they can steal the power of God?!¡±


    ¡°My God, what heinous evil!¡±


    The city walls were in chaos. Large amounts of arrows were shot, but they melted as soon as they approached the fireball, having absolutely no effect. The tremendous heat was being continually condensed. All of the wizards had broken out in cold sweats, and Leves, who was the main controller of the fireball, was straining with effort.


    ¡°Rise.¡±


    The huge fireball lit up the sky, as the condensed ball of extreme heat released blinding light. Under their control, it flew toward the city gates in an arc, then fell toward St. Sarl City with great speed and intensity, like aet from the skies. The air crackled as it passed through, as if knocking on the doors of the souls of all observers.¡±


    ¡°My God.¡±


    ¡°Quick, run, get away!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, get down!¡±


    Only now did they realize that the target of the wizards was actually the city walls. All of the troops hurried to dodge the onught of the fireball, but it was already toote. The fireball was right before their eyes.


    The powerful attack waspletely unstoppable. The huge fireball descended like a meteor. It struck the city wall, and the dozens of archers on the wall couldn¡¯t escape. Doomed, they saw the embrace of the light, then lost all sensation immediately.


    An intense light exploded out for tens of meters, covering the area with a white sh. Even the ground rumbled, as if the entirety of St. Sarl City was shocked into jumping up. The sound of the explosion rang through the ears of all the people in St. Sarl City.


    Everyone finally snapped out of their dazes and looked at the wall, only to see the impregnable fortifications breached with a huge hole. Through the smoke from the hole, they could vaguely make out a dense mass of the ck troops. All of them were masked, looking toward the city. All of their bodies of the people in St. Sarl City were frozen inplete, chilly fear.

 Chapter 97 - Wizard (8)

    <h4>Chapter 97: Wizard (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    From the side of the hill, arge number of knights, each d in white armor, suddenly appeared. It was an army from the Knights of Light, numbering 10,000 strong.


    Originally, they had been hiding outside the city, waiting for their opportunity to attack. They had nned to wait until the wizards werepletely focused on the attack of the city, then attack them with their army within the city, thus defeating the wizards and the Owl Knights in one fell swoop.


    Yet, no one could have anticipated that the wizards would use such a powerfulbination technique to destroy the city wall. Charles, the Captain of the Knights of Light, who was also one of the Saints, reacted quickly. He immediately rallied his troops, not waiting anymore for the opportune moment, but it was already toote.


    The Owl Knights were now only a few hundred paces from the city. As soon as they rushed into the city, with their gueri tactics and their devastating techniques, death would most certainly rain down upon St. Sarl City, transforming it into hell on earth. Then, not even a cat or dog would be left alive.


    After seeing the destruction of the city wall, Leves let out a derangedugh. He could already see the fear and terror of the believers inside the city.


    Leves, who had already been tense on his journey of ughter, had now fully descended into a state of madness. ¡°Owl Knights, go forth! Don¡¯t leave a single one alive.¡±


    The Owl Knights moved forth quickly in unison, like a single, fighting machine. They were like a neat and organized painting. It looked like an immense ck wave, crashing terrifyingly towards St. Sarl City.


    The Knights of Light spurred their horses on, chasing desperately up to the Owl Knights. However, it was toote. Charles let out a shout of despair, ¡°No!¡±


    Leves led eight other wizards to the very front. He drew his longsword, heading straight into the city through the hole in the wall. There, amid the smoke and the debris, Leves spotted a blurry figure.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Leves was pondering this question, when he suddenly became overwhelmed with a sense of danger. Leves dismounted in a panic, then immediately controlled his body and flew away. Instantly, a sh of white light flew out, like a wave crashing upon the ground.


    Leves had quick reflexes, but three wizards beside him, as well as several dozen of the Owl Knights were unable to react. They all took a direct hit from the white light. Wherever the white light swept past, it seemed as though a sharp de has sliced through. All of them fell to the ground, cut into two, right down their middles.


    Time seemed to have stopped, and no one could react. In a area of a hundred meters, all of the people and horses were in chaos. Many of the horses were terrified, and the army was inplete disarray.


    ¡°Agra, Des, ir!¡± Henry pulled his reins and shouted, while looking towards a spot where arge chunk of ground had just been vaporized. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. This power was beyond the Judgement Ray of the previous Saint. The Judgement Ray only had a powerful tearing force, able to rend its enemies in an instant. But the power just now brought instant destruction, annihting everything in its path! The people who died just now had been erased.


    Everyone stopped in their tracks, looking at the three dead wizards. The trio¡¯s bodies were torn into shreds. Two had died immediately, while the other had awakened a life-type talent wailed for a while before finally sumbing to his injuries. From the very beginning of their training at the Wizard Tower, the three had been inseparable. They shared a close bond that went far beyond family.


    ¡°They¡¯re dead?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Who could have done this?¡±


    The formation descended into chaos, as all of the people were frightened by the unexpected change. The knights retreated in order to reform their formations.


    Levesnded, then looked at the figure walking out through the gaping hole on the city wall. The smoke cleared, revealing a tall, slender figure.


    The figure before them in a long white robe. It was a woman, yet she was taller than most men. She was over 1.8 meters in height. Her loose robes conveyed a sense of exquisite beauty upon her.


    Her feet never seemed to touch the ground while she was walking. She seemed suspended in the air. Her face was covered with a white sun mask that emanated a sense of immense power which radiated in the air. In this situation, all of the wizards, including Leves, could only think of one person: the legendary deity, the kin of God.


    ¡°Saintess Kelly of the Church of Light.¡±


    Leves stood in front of the Owl Knights, as thousands of eyes looked at the strange woman in the mask. They could feel distinctly that there was a strange sense of pressure in the space.


    The attack from before had been beyond their imaginations, easily decimating a range of a hundred meters. The actual range of the technique was unfathomable. This was an unprecedented amount of mind power!


    The dawn sun rose behind the Saintess, lighting up Leves and the rest, bit by bit. As the light of the dawn interspersed with the darkness of night, it was an extraordinary sight to behold.


    Sensing the ripples of mind power emanated by the Saintess, which was vast like the ocean, as well as the sun sigil mask on her face, the army could feel a huge formless pressure with her very step forward.


    ¡°The Mask of Faross, a divine artifact?¡±


    Leves¡¯s expression changed repeatedly. The army of the Knights of Light were almost here. If they could not deal with the woman and rush into the city, the Owl Knights would be attacked by the Knights of Light outside the city and suffer heavy casualties.


    With this woman was blocking the entrance, many people would die if they rushed in forcefully. Leves raised his hand and made a gesture. The other wizards immediately sent out amand. ¡°Archers get ready. Everyone else, surround the city and storm in from the sides!¡±


    The disrupted formations had already reformed, so they immediately moved ording to themands. Arge number of knights dismounted and took up the position of archers. Leves wanted to use this tactic to pressure Saintess Kelly. If she moved aside and allowed them passage, then the situation would be beyond her control.


    Even the wizards would not face such a shower of arrows. Leves had be a level three wizard. As such, he could defend his entire body with a mind power forcefield. But, even he would be unable to maintain his forcefield under such a relentless attack.


    Each of the wizards began preparing new techniques. Leves refused to believe that this Saintess, even with her mask, was truly invincible and could disregard the entire army of the Owl Knights and the wizardsbined.


    Leves looked at the Saintess who was blocking the entrance, then took in a deep breath. He roared fiercely, ¡°Shoot!¡±


    The sky became covered by the rain of arrows, flying quickly toward the city wall. Leves was determined to force the Saintess off to the side, yet she did not seem to have any intentions of moving.


    The arrows descended like rain. But, as they got within a dozen or so meters from the Saintess, they seemed to be bogged down by water. They started moving slower and slower, thenpletely froze in the air, before falling to the ground.


    The soldiers on both sides intersected to surround her. Drawing their longswords, they stared at the Saintess. They had no emotions nor fear, as they only understood and obeyedmands.


    They had been destroying everything under the orders of Leves. When they got within a hundred meters of Saintess Kelly, all of them froze immediately, then fell to the ground, dead without any traces of injuries.


    As the knights approached, it seemed as if they just dove into an abyss of death. One by one, they died on the spot. It was as if their souls were being devoured. They died instantly, losing consciousness.


    To the eyes of the wizards, it was a different world. They saw that the mind power of the Saintess had spread into an area with a radius of a hundred meters, forming a strong force field of mind power. It was as if she had her own spiritual domain, within which, she could control certainws.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Is it another divine incantation?¡±


    Leves understood exactly what he was seeing, ¡°Supernatural ability, controlling thews of the world.¡±

 Chapter 98 - Wizard (9)

    <h4>Chapter 98: Wizard (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Leves had seen exceedingly great power before. Even though the magical beasts had extraordinary power, their powers were stillparable to the witchcraft that they had released. The natures of the two were different, but the powers each held were simr.


    The main differencey within the mind power. Leves reckoned that the mind power of the Saintess was beyond level four wizards. When Leves was at the tower of the wizards, he had heard Mr. Anthony talking about the abilities, as well as other horrifying things regarding the level four wizards. However, he had never encountered them personally before.


    The Knights of Light, traveling from more than 10 miles away, had finally arrived. The dy of one to two minutes caused by Leves and the Owl Knights had resulted in them missing a great opportunity. They now had nowhere to retreat. There was only one way out for them. Perhaps, from the moment Leves formed the Wizard Alliance, he could only move forward. Thus, there was no retreat for him.


    Ten thousand knights dashed forward from the hillside like a tsunami, defeating the Owl Knights. Leves¡¯ face darkened like charcoal. He felt that the situation had snuck up on him, suddenly changing without warning. He had been too carried away by sess, and by the time he realized the change, it was toote.


    Leves looked at the woman standing alone at the city wall. She was surrounded by crumbling fences and dpidated buildings. There were also a number arrows and dead bodies of Owl Knights as well. ¡°Go, kill her. We have to kill her,¡± he ordered.


    As a Knight of Light swept forth on his horse, Leves killed him with his sword. He then threw himself over the horse as he shouted out to the members of the Wizard Alliance. All eyes were fixed on Saintess Kelly. As long as they could kill her, they would be able to turn the tables in this battle.


    The five remaining wizards charged toward Saintess Kelly alongside Leves. The situation at the city wall was chaotic. The Owl Knights and the Knights of Light were fighting with one another, and although the Knights of Light had surrounded the Owl Knights, the battlefield had been divided into many small battlefields. The individualbat strengths of each of the Owl Knights was powerful and they formed small groups, fighting aggressively against the strongest troop of the Light n.


    Members of the Shaman Group dashed toward the city wall. Everyone took out their spellcasting media, preparing to use the new spells. Leves was at the forefront, a huge fireball forming in his hands. He bombarded Kelly with it, as Henry flew up on the other side. Henry was a level two wizard, able to fly already. Using his unique witchcraft, alchemy equipment and maic iron pieces surrounded Henry as he flew. These pieces could be used as a protectiveyer as well as assault weapons.


    Everyone used their individual witchcraft and the six of them jointly attacking Saintess Kelly. Saintess Kelly moved her hand, sending a bright ray shing across the sky. The three beside Leves, took precautionary measures to avoid the ray. However, Leves was the Saintess¡¯ main target.


    Leves¡¯s mind power transformed into a mental forcefield, countering the Judgment of Light released by the Saintess. However, the forcefield was instantly destroyed, leaving him vulnerable and injured, making his head feel as if it had been hit by a hammer, and his focus had rxed.


    The Judgment of Light swept past the Explosive me Witchcraft disyed by Leves, dissolving it. At this moment, the rest of them had no time for Leves and disregarded him as they moved forth to jointly attack the Saintess.


    Four of them attacked the Saintess together. The divine incantation, which was used by the Saintess to influence man¡¯s consciousness, had no effect on the wizards. The Saintess activated the Judgment of Light, but it could only attack the wizards superficially. Their enhanced bodies and mind powers were extremely sensitive, allowing them to speedily avoid the attacks. These people regrly fought with wizards, and hence, were familiar with thebat methods they used. Thus, they avoided the attacks and continued to approach the Saintess.


    As the Saintess was counteracting their witchcraft, Henry made use of the opportunity to attack the Saintess with his alchemy weapon. More than 10 patches spun around and cut the Saintess¡¯ throat, like des.


    The Saintess suddenly turned to look at Henry, her cold gaze shooting past the mask and making Henry feel as if his mind was frozen. The mask on her face spread out, transforming into rays of light and merging into the world. Everyone, including those on the battlefield, felt the world go suddenly quiet.


    ¡°Realm of god!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s dream world spread out. Everyone within the radius of a few thousand meters was brought into the dream world. The dream element spread across the entire battle field. Everyone stopped moving, including the Knights of Light and the Owl Knights, as though they had been frozen in time. Then, hundreds and thousands of Owl Knights suddenly died.


    The mind powers and consciousness of the wizards had been suppressed, and they could not move. Henry was now near Saintess Kelly. Just one move, and he could have killed Kelly, but he could now only look at her, unable to mobilize himself at all.


    Kelly¡¯s hair blew up in the wind as she looked at Henry with her dark pupils. She was expressionless, like a statute of god. She lifted up her hand gently, sending shivers through Henry. Finding himself unable to break free, he let out a desperate cry, ¡°Oh, no!¡±


    A white ray engulfed Henry, causing him to gradually disappear into the air, like vapor. Leves was the first toe out of the dream world. He tried to escape. He was afraid. He was fearful. There was no way to fend off such great power. He could not evenprehend what it was exactly. The other wizards did likewise, while the ordinary people were still unable to move. A wizard¡¯s mind power surpassed that of ordinary people, it could not bepared.


    ¡°Run, Run!¡±


    ¡°Leave this ce quickly. As long as we are alive, we have a chance. We have our teacher and ssmates.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Leave this ce. Next time, next time we will be able to...¡±


    Everyone fled in a panic and sharedforting words to calm themselves. Kelly looked coldly at the members of the Wizard Alliance as she started to rise up above the city wall. Suddenly, the space behind her became hazy and illusory, and a number of golden chains constantly extended from her back.


    ¡°Chain of god!¡±


    Following Kelly¡¯s cold voice, the chains passed through the sky and chained everyone up, including Leves. Leves had wanted to use his witchcraft, but he realized that not only was he unable to do this, but his mind power was being confined. The chain had sealed his mind power. He had wanted to control and destroy all the Owl Knights. He also wanted to release the gue incantation on the entire St. Sarl City, even though it would mean that he would perish with them, but he could not do anything.


    ¡°What has happened? Is this the power of the artifact?¡±


    ¡°Let go of me, let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Oh no! We are going to die. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°The badge. There is a guide on the teleport matrix that our teacher left behind in the badge. We can use it to leave this ce!¡±


    ¡°Our mind power has been sealed. It¡¯s impossible. We cannot activate it. We are going to die!¡±


    All those within the radius of a few miles were now chained up and started to rise up to the sky. The Saintess had transformed into a white ray, her body bing invisible. One wizard after another started to cry out before dying on the spot. They cried and wailed, but they could not change their fates.


    The Saintess came before Leves, the white ray engulfing her body. Leves was bound by the golden chain, causing him to hang helplessly in the air. He was like a prisoner of god, the goddess now looked at him.


    ¡°Hahaha, is it my turn?¡±


    ¡°Kill me, kill me!¡±


    Leves shivered in fear. He tried to act brave, but he was frightened. As the Saintess clenched her fist gently, the golden chain entered Leves¡¯ body. He had no control of his body, leaving him unable to release any witchcraft. He was bruised all over and was at the mercy of the Saintess.


    There was a stationed legion at the city wall, and the Knights of Light were watching from afar. They stared at Saintess Kelly who looked like a goddess. Many of them knelt down atop the city wall. No one had expected Saintess Kelly to use Faross¡¯ mask to control such a great power. This was no ordinary power. It belonged to the realm of god.


    The Saintess withdrew the realm of god and saw that the dream element had retreated and returned to her. It had gathered together to form a mask with the print of a sun. She put it gently on her face and lifted Leves, who had been immobilized. Theynded on top of the city wall, and the entire stationed legion knelt down on the floor. They paid obeisance to the Saintess, treating her like a god.


    ¡°Get the soldiers to kill the rest of the Owl Knights, and send these demons to hell.¡±


    Without the control of Leves and the Wizard Alliance, and the help of witchcraft, more than half of the Owl Knights had been killed by the Saintess. Although they continued to fight fearlessly, they ended up being killed in St. Sarl City. The elites of Light n, the Knights of Light, also suffered great losses. After this battle, they would require a long while to recuperate.


    The Wizard Alliance and Leves¡¯ rebel army had been destroyed. The Owl Knights that had created chaos among mankind hade to an end. The following morning, the red cardinal bishops rushed back from their different countries. Upon their arrivals, they saw that St. Sarl City was in order, and that the Wizard Alliance and Owl Knights had been destroyed by Saintess Kelly. They also heard the news that the leader of the Alliance, Leves, had been captured by the Saintess.

 Chapter 99 - A Fiery End

    <h4>Chapter 99: A Fiery End</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    News that the Owl Knights and wizards had been destroyed at St. Sarl City spread throughout the entire human world. The once formidable and terrifying troop, and the spokesmen for the demons, the wizards, had been destroyed by the Saintess and the gods.


    However, the fear and death brought on by the wizards had been imprinted into the hearts of all the people. No one could forget the dark army that had brought, like a tsunami, such death and suffering to mankind. Many of them were impressed by the power of the Light n and Saintess Kelly. They found it unbelievable that Kelly had single-handedly destroyed the Wizard Alliance and Owl Knights.


    The countries that were preparing to take action calmed down. After the battle, the Light n had suffered great losses, yet they did not ask the countries to be held ountable for what had happened. Instead, they doubled their efforts in capturing the wizards, as well as those who had participated in the noble assemblies. Those who harbored and housed them would also be deemed as having gone against the Light n.


    The Crete Empire, and other countries, once again underwent a purge. Many scapegoats, and people who seemed like wizards, were captured and sent to the guillotine. The fervor of going against the Light n gradually died down.


    In Virginia, the capital of the Crete Empire, there was an underground secret meeting room. The key members of the noble assembly once again gathered. There were more people, but none were talking. The atmosphere was so grave, that it was almost suffocating.


    ¡°Failed. We have failed. We have lost our influence. A portion of our primary allies, who trusted us, are now keeping their distances.¡±


    ¡°It is all because of Leves and the wizards. They acted on their own and ruined our ns.¡±


    Ivens said, ¡°We failed, there¡¯s nothing we can do about that. In any case, we still have other opportunities. Let¡¯s start nning again. We know what Light n is capable of now. No one expected that the Saintess alone was enough to defeat them. The power of the artifact is indeed very powerful. Ordinary people will not be able to defend against it.¡±


    The man who was seated on the main seat had his face hidden in the dark. He muttered, ¡°The mask of Feross!¡±


    One monthter, at St. Sarl City in the Light n Country, St. Mary¡¯s Square was crowded with people. At the center of St. Mary¡¯s Square, a man, badly bruised, was tied to a stone pir. He was heavily guarded by the Knights of Light and the Commander, Charles. His white coat had turned reddish ck, his pants were torn, and one of his toenails was missing. The man was Leves. He looked pathetic and weak, and could not move. Firewood had been ced under his feet, and his body had been sshed with kerosene.


    Everyone looked at Leves. It had been rumored that he had sold his soul to the devil. He was the most evil person in history, many people had died at his hands. The entire Moore Province had been empty because of him. Thus, many hade to watch him be consumed by the sacred me. Among these people, some had had their friends and families killed by Leves, and many had been victimized personally by him in some way.


    Leves was tightly chained to the stone pir. His mental strength was being confined by the divine incantation, preventing him from releasing any form of witchcraft. He was weak, his blood not circting. His eyes swept the crowd, everyone looked at him with hatred, fear, and anger.


    ¡°Burn him to death, burn him to death!¡±


    ¡°Burn this demon to death. We curse you, and your soul will forever be burnt by the sacred me!¡±


    ¡°Oh God, please give this evil man the most severe punishment!¡±


    Everyone was talking at once, and it sounded as though a huge wave had swept over St. Mary¡¯s Square. Levesughed crazily, as he looked out at the people. Everyone wanted him dead.


    As Levesughed, the entire St. Mary¡¯s Square quieted and looked at him. When Leves gazed around, no one dared look him in the eye.


    ¡°Hahaha, hahaha, hahahahahaha!¡± Levesughed, tears starting to flow his eyes.


    After a while, he said as heughed, ¡°Ignorant and stupid. You are a bunch of stupid people. You will never know what I am doing. I am the one here to save you. I am the one bringing light to you!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, all of you are pigs, bred by the gods. How can you understand our greatness? You will never understand our desire for freedom and truth. You are just a bunch of pathetic people, begging the gods for food.¡±


    Leves¡¯ughter became louder and crazier and his voice rang throughout the entire square. Hispelling aura drew a shadow over the thousands of people, subduing them. Charles¡¯ face turned pale. He could not allow such behavior from Leves, and immediately shouted:


    ¡°Execute him, execute him!¡±


    ¡°Burn this devil. Let him talk no more!¡±


    A few torches were thrown into the firewood, and a fire swept across the execution ground, consuming Leves. Leves continued to shout, ¡°One day, you will know the truth. The world of the wizards wille to man. I have failed, but there will be thousands and millions of people, who will fulfill my dreams for me. You will not be able to stop them. No one is able to stop...¡±


    Bohr stood under the stand, watching his ssmate from afar. His once good friend was consumed by the fire. After much raving, Leves died. His voice resonated in the entire square, sweeping past everyone, like the shadow of a devil. His words had a deep, terrifying impact on all who were present.


    Although he had personally watched Leves had died, Bohr had no intention of attacking. The Light n and Saintess were sitting at the forefront, waiting for the wizards to take action, so that they could capture all of them.


    Moreover, as Bohr passed by Moore Province, he had seen the mess and bodies that Leves had left behind. He was extremely disappointed with Leves. Bohr had never expected Leves, who had studied together with him at the Wizard Tower, to change so drastically after gaining power. He had been overwhelmed by the power of the wizards, and had forgotten that he was once just an ordinary man.


    There were other wizards among the people. Bohr saw a few familiar faces. However, no one wanted to save Leves, or else they dared not to. The Saintess, who possessed the artifact, was sitting right there. Those who dared to create a scene in St. Sarl City would be courting their own deaths.


    Bohr looked at Leves, who had gradually turned into a mere pile of ashes, and put on his hat and left. ¡°Everyone has to be responsible for his own actions. Leves, you deserve this end. From the moment you were overwhelmed by the power of the wizards, you were destined to be consumed by the same power.¡±


    Bohr quickly left St. Sarl City but Leves¡¯ parting words had a deep impact on him and made him feel lost. He did not know the future of the wizards, or where he should go.


    During that winter, in the 14th year of the San calendar, Leves¡¯ and his wizard¡¯s alliance hade an end in St. Sarl City. However, Leves¡¯s name was deeply imprinted in the history of mankind as the one who had started the war between the wizards and Light n. From this day forward, the wizards and Light n would be arch-enemies. This was not the ending, but merely the beginning of their strife.

 Chapter 100 - A Relaxing Holiday

    <h4>Chapter 100: A Rxing Holiday</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu sat in his living room and looked out of the window, while leisurely having his cup of coffee. He lookedfortable and rxed although felt estranged from the world, as though he did not belong here, but was, rather, from Maria¡¯s World.


    Lu Zhiyu had been in Maria¡¯s World for more than 10 years, but in the outside world, only a few days had passed. Everything looked the same as it had the day he had left.


    ¡°I should be almost 50 years old by now. A normal person should be entering old age at this time.¡±


    When Lu Zhiyu returned to the world this time around, there was a tremendous change in his mindset. He no longer felt tense, but was rxed and calm. When one was no longer under the bondage of materialism, money, and even society, one needed to find a new purpose in life. Lu Zhiyu found that he would like to take it easier in life, and simply do something that he liked.


    He did not want to do something that went against his conscience or that he disliked. He would like to lead an ordinary life, and to live for himself. He did not want to be anxious about anything, as he could live a long life, and thus, had sufficient time to fulfill his wishes.


    Suddenly, a ringing sound broke the peace. It was his mobile phone, which was on the television set. He stretched out his hand and watched as the phone came within his reach.


    It took him a while to prepare himself, before he answered in English: ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡±


    The deep voice of a middle-aged man sounded on the other end of the line. He politely said, ¡°Hello, are you Mr. Anthony? I am Charlie Andrew. Do you remember receiving my invitation?¡±


    After searching through his memory, he remembered. Lu Zhiyu had attended a banquet previously, where he had met Charlie Andrew and he had invited Lu Zhiyu to attend a secret n, known as Vatican n. It was rumored that it was rted to the legendary blood race. Lu Zhiyu had found it interesting at the time, and so had epted his invitation.


    ¡°Oh, of course! You told me that I would be able to see a different side to this world. I am curious!¡± Lu Zhiyu replied.


    Charlie Andrew sounded secretive as he said, ¡°That¡¯s great. If you are keen, a car will pick you up in about 10 minutes. I hope you will keep this event a secret.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I am looking forward to the uing events.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was indeed keen. He finished his coffee and stood up then he disappeared into a ball of light and appeared in his wardrobe, on the upper floor of his home. After changing into a new set of clothes, he disappeared again and appeared at his door.


    He walked to the main road, and after a while, a Bentley came to a stop in front of him. A man, dressed like a special agent, stepped out of the car. He sized Lu Zhiyu up, as he opened the door of the back seat.


    ¡°Mr. Anthony? Mr. Charlie has sent me to pick you up. Please get into the car. Boss is waiting for you.¡± This bodyguard was like a robot with a build was like the governor¡¯s. He should be Charlie¡¯s bodyguard cum chauffeur.


    Lu Zhiyu said teasingly, ¡°Do I need to cover my eyes, or put on a blindfold?¡±


    The bodyguard replied with a rigid voice, ¡°No need.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shrugged, finding him immediately uninteresting. The car did not travel out of the city, as Lu Zhiyu had expected, but rather had stopped at The Shard, near London Bridge.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the building, using his mind power. The structure and the names of the all the people in the entire building appeared in his sub-brain. Very quickly, he located Charlie Andrew.


    ¡°Boss is in...¡±


    Before the bodyguard could finish his sentence, Lu Zhiyu was already on his way up. The service staff led him to a gym on the 52nd level, where Charlie Andrew was waiting.


    Charlie Andrew was working out under the guidance of ady trainer. When he saw Lu Zhiyu, he stopped his workout and wiped away his sweat. He said, ¡°I believe Mr. Anthony has not yet eaten. Please wait for me while I get changed!¡±


    ¡°There is a modern Chinese style restaurant here. They serve the finest Modern European cuisine with an Asian twist. I believe you will enjoy it.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded with a smile. After a while, he followed Charlie Andrew to the restaurant, known as TING. The food tasted good. The chef had mixed in many Chinese vors and the ce was decorated in a Chinese style as well. One could see the entirety of London from it, it made one feel as though he was dining on top of the clouds.


    As Lu Zhiyu was having his meal, he kept looking at the rooftop of The Shard. The building was 310 meters tall, and was one of the famedndmarks of London. He had been to the building before, but had never gone up to its top. As his mind power surrounded the entire building, he found a ce that was very unusual. There was something on the rooftop of the building that emitted was a strong unknown forcefield that had shielded itself from Lu Zhiyu¡¯s telepathic power.


    Lu Zhiyu was curious. He was certain that the secret gathering ce of Vatican n was on the rooftop. He could read the minds of others, but could not read their memories. When he had met Charlie Andrew previously, he did not yet know the location of Vatican n.


    Although he had many questions, since he was there, he would be able to see what he wished to see. There was no hurry.


    However, Lu Zhiyu had not expected Vatican n to be located in such a ce. He had thought that they would gather in some secluded castle, an enclosed old-fashioned alley, or on old Regent Street.


    It should not be located in one of London¡¯s most renowned buildings. As someone once said, the greatest geniuses often hid in in sight. Was this the case? As Lu Zhiyu was having his meal, he chatted with Charlie Andrew when suddenly, Andrew started to talk about the building. ¡°Anthony, do you know who owns this building?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu thought for a while and said, ¡°This building was built in 2012. I have heard that it was funded by the Qatar royal family. Don¡¯t tell me that they are the owners?¡±


    Charlie Andrew shook his head and said, ¡°Although they are one of the shareholders, the main holdingpany belongs to the Dutch Debye family. They are the owners of this building. In fact, most of the properties in this building belong to them. I will introduce you to some of themter.¡±

 Chapter 101 - Vatican Clan

    <h4>Chapter 101: Vatican n</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Charlie took out a card and put it into a slot in the lift. A button panel immediately turned over, disying a few buttons that led to the higher levels. Charlie pressed the button, sending the lift up to the top floor.


    When the lift opened, Lu Zhiyu saw an anteroom with a Western ssical style. Girls dressed in maid uniforms were standing on both sides of the room. On the wall facing him, was a red inverted cross with the words, VENTURE, inscribed below. This tranted meant Vatican. Lu Zhiyu was curious as to how the Vatican n first came about.


    They had borrowed the name from the thirteen n in a novel. Lu Zhiyu had thought that its formation was only for fun, but it did not seem to be so. He could feel a field emitting out from the top of his head, and had never experienced such power before, even the mental strength was totally different.


    As a maid ushered both of them forward, they each put on ck cloaks, and walked past a corridor filled with oil paintings. The oil paintings were painted by renowned artists, and were mostly depicting subjects like hell and the dark continents. In fact, most of the scenes were derived from Dante¡¯s Divine Comedy.


    Soon, a dark golden world appeared before them. It was a huge hall. This should be the rooftop of The Shard, where only authorized personnel could enter. The floor level was not reflected on the lift button, nor was there any staircase leading to it.


    This appeared to be a sacred ce. There were dark golden pirs, carved with ancient myths and legends of the dark. The atmosphere was grim and mysterious, its people wearing ck cloaks with their faces hidden in the dark.


    On top of the dark dome, hung paintings of the angels and the gods. However, their eyes looked evil. They seemed to be smiling, but their smiles made one shudder. There was no gentleness or light in them, and they seemed to be staring at the souls on earth as if they wereughing at them.


    The only windows were on the utmost top of the hall. As the sun shone in, its beams could only brighten up some of the areas. Hence, the lights were hazy and dreamy. Yet, underneath was utter darkness.


    Suddenly, a light shone in the center of the hall. A man in a ck robe was sitting beside a piano on the stage. As everyone looked at him, he started to y a melodious piece of music. Lu Zhiyu recognized that it was the prelude of Croatian Rhapsody. The rhythm carried a tinge of gloominess, and in the darkness, anger was being aroused. Lu Zhiyu seemed to see the ruins at sunset, the lonely figures, the graves, and sadness.


    Many people started to chant. A special, sacred atmosphere filled the entire hall. It was not an aura of Divine Light, but instead, of the Dark.


    ¡°The beginning of the world. Millet or sheep, man had been expelled from the Garden of Eden.¡±


    ¡°Sent into exile, banned from power. The descendants had filled the earth.¡±


    ¡°Under the moonlight, light bloody sweetness. Who has awakened the dead?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The rhythm became faster, as the fingers on the keys became heavier. Seemingly, melodies akin to pilgrimage music filled the hall, and everyone, in ck cloaks, gathered toward the stage. They looked quietly at the man ying the piano. Many of them lifted up their hands to pray. Everyone was holding an inverted ck cross.


    As the pair of hands on the keys moved quicker, the rhythm was filled with indignation. Lu Zhiyu could sense that the man¡¯s emotions were getting stronger. It was like a volcano that could explode at anytime. He had used music to stir up the emotions of everyone, matching perfectly with the atmosphere.


    ¡°I want you to sacrifice your most precious thing in life, your joy and glory.¡±


    ¡°Once again,e to me, and enjoy the madness of ruling eternal life.¡±


    When the music ended, no one apuded. Everyone looked solemn and dignified. Many of them drew the sign of an inverted cross, using the cross that they were holding in their hands, as they prayed to the man. When the man walked to the front of the stage, Lu Zhiyu saw that he was only a little more than 20 years old. He was slender, handsome, and graceful, and seemed to be a nobleman.


    ¡°We have a few more brothers and sisters today. I hope that we can unite altogether. No matter where you are from, or which race you belong to, since you are here, you are one of us. I would like to invite our new members up to the stage.¡±


    As Charlie signaled to Lu Zhiyu, Lu Zhiyu walked up to the stage. There were three other people with him, and around one hundred people down at the base of the stage. The four of them removed their caps, and when everyone saw Lu Zhiyu¡¯s face, they screamed.


    Even the youth on stage looked at Lu Zhiyu and said, ¡°Oh, perfect. You are born to be in our n. Perfect. Beautiful. You are without blemish.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded his head slightly, then shifted his gaze to look at the other three. He recognized two of them. One of them was a renowned female singer. She was the most recent number-one singles artist on the United States Billboard chart.


    When Lu Zhiyu recollected himself, he saw the man on stage saying a prayer and cing a ck inverted cross each around each of their necks. After the initiation rite had ended, he walked away.


    The rite seemed simple. However, before one could be a member, he must be rmended by an existing member. The n would then run a check on the person. Those who did not qualify, or who seemed suspicious, would not be epted into the n. Logically speaking, Lu Zhiyu could not be epted into the n.


    However, the man seemed interested in him. After looking through his particrs, checking on his background, and finding out his problems, he had invited Lu Zhiyu to join their n after all.


    After the initiation rite, they came to the highlight, the prayer ceremony that Lu Zhiyu had been looking forward to. They held this ceremony once a month. This was the Vatican n¡¯s secret prayer ceremony, which had attracted so many renowned people, as well as the rich, to join them.


    ording to Charlie Andrew¡¯s memory, every time they had this prayer ceremony, their lifespan would be extended. They would be younger and healthier, and their diseases would be healed. The man who stood before Lu Zhiyu was a living example. He was Nichs Debye. Although he looked only a little more than 20 years old, he was actually nearly 50 years old. He was currently head of the Debye Group. All these were possible, due to the power of the ceremony.


    This power must be what Lu Zhiyu had sensed earlier. It had shielded itself from his telepathic power. Lu Zhiyu had read it in Charlie Andrew¡¯s mind. It was the legendary¡ªCain¡¯s Left-hand.

 Chapter 102 - The Palm of Silicon-based Life

    <h4>Chapter 102: The Palm of Silicon-based Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the initiation rite, Nichs Debye conducted a series of religious rites. As is customary with the legends and mysterious culture, the people knelt on the floor and chanted ¡°The Book of Nod¡±. It was said that this was the vampire¡¯s sacred book.


    Lu Zhiyu became impatient, waiting as they were going through the series of rites. There were so many people around, and no one would have noticed if he went missing. He kept looking at the dome. He was certain that something was there, but a special field had prevented him from looking in.


    As the light rays shone in from the windows above, a hazy light appeared at the very top. Lu Zhiyu could feel something moving, a strange force spreading out. They were using electricity!


    Lu Zhiyu knew that something was at the top, and that the movement had been triggered by electricity. In the middle of the dome was the shadow of a huge, ck inverted cross. It was about a few meters long, and it seemed to be mounted in the middle.


    Following the appearance of the ck inverted cross, the angels that were hanging there seemed to have suddenlye to life. Then, they quickly turned into devils! This was a special light effect used to heighten the atmosphere. Lu Zhiyu¡¯s eyes brightened up, as he realized he saw what he had wanted to see.


    The ck inverted cross had been created by man. There was a ck palm hiding in the center, and it was emitting golden lights. The palm was bigger than ordinary palms, and Lu Zhiyu estimated that it must be around three meters tall.


    As the ck inverted cross had been activated, Lu Zhiyu could feel a special field spreading out, covering the entire hall. This field consumed all the lights, leaving the entire hall in total darkness.


    Other than the other three members, who had just joined the n, the rest of the people gathered were not at all surprised. They had obviously experienced it before. The field had been emitted by the ck palm, which did not belong to any human or carbon-based life. Rather, it was formed by a fine, golden structure, which had life within it.


    The field that it emitted contained a special energy, which not only disrupted Lu Zhiyu¡¯s detection power, as it affected everyone¡¯s maic field within their body. It was this rite that would prolong the people¡¯s lifespans and heal their diseases.


    After having lost visibility, due to the darkness, Lu Zhiyu forced his mental strength to check on the ck palm. The power of the ck field immediately shed with his mental strength and was dissipated. Lu Zhiyu could now see the inner part of the core, but he was still blocked by the ck palm. It had obstructed him from receiving any information.


    Lu Zhiyu finally realized that Cain¡¯s Left-hand waspiled of technology and a higher life. It was unlike the blood race that Lu Zhiyu had at first thought of linking it to. He had thought that he would be able to see something supernatural, like the vampire or, perhaps something even more frightening. He had even wondered if those legendary gods existed. He had definitely not expected such an oue as this.


    This was the silicon-based life that Lu Zhiyu had thought of before, but had never actual seen. Scientists had thought about it, and there were prophecies regarding it, but now, Lu Zhiyu had seen it for himself.


    Vatican n had researched it, or else they would not now be able to use it. They knew that the energy field could regte and aid in the growth of the body, and they had used it to heal the body. This was a simr technique to what Lu Zhiyu had developed.


    Lu Zhiyu was curious. If research had found this metal-based life, could he create metal-based life as well? Such as a real metal alchemist life, unlike the eternal life alchemy boat that he had previously created? He had then used nt cells to surround his, but now, he could directly use metal.


    After much observation, Lu Zhiyu decided to get ahold of the object, in order to research materials, so that he could take a better look at it. His interest in Vatican n grew, and he hoped to be able to have a talk with Nichs Debye.


    He was also interested in the energy field that could shield and influence his mental strength. How could a palm do such a job?


    As soon as the life field of the palm had been released, it had been dissipated. All the members of the n screamed, and Nichs Debye hurriedly pressed the earpiece onto his ears. He instructed the staff to charge up the inverted cross. Very soon after, the dark energy field had been activated, resuming operation.


    After the rite had ended, Lu Zhiyu could see that the diseases in the people had been healed. Theirplexions and muscles became more taut. Wrinkles on the older folks had also smoothed out. The new members found it unbelievable, starting to scream in shock.


    No one had expected the prayer ceremony to be so powerful. Many of them had seen the ck inverted cross, but they did not know the reason for its presence. They could only give credit to Nichs Debye, for having such a supernatural power. He belonged to the race of the vampires, just like Charlie Andrew. They trusted Nichs Debyepletely, hoping that one day, they could also be one of the blood race via the embrace rite.


    After the rite had ended, all the members left happily. Many of them went down for a drink, or just to have fun. It would be more appropriate to say that Vatican n was a prestigious club with a mysterious tinge of religion, rather than to ssify it as being a religious group. The monthly prayer ceremony was more like a mega Cosy.


    Attendees came more for socializing, rather than to participate in the prayer ceremony. They wanted to widen their circles and influences. When faced with a difficult situation, a phone call to a friend might just settle the problem. Moreover, opportunities might arise out of it.


    Charlie Andrew finally found Lu Zhiyu in the crowd. He said, ¡°Anthony, why are you here? Come. Come with me. Mr. Debye would like to see you!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu pretended to look shocked and said, ¡°Mr. Debye? Is he the one who was standing on stage?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Other than the prayer ceremony, very few people get the chance to see him. It will do you good to know him.¡±

 Chapter 103 - Nicholas Debye

    <h4>Chapter 103: Nichs Debye</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu met Nichs Debye in one of the offices on the top floor. He had taken care of himself very well. With the help of the special field from the ck palm, although he was already past 50 years of age, he could still pass as little over 20 years old. Should this continue, Lu Zhiyu believed that he could live up to the age of 130, and even 140.


    However, no matter how youthful one looked, the body would not function so well, as one aged. No matter how healthy one was, he would not outlive the lifespan of man, nor would he have the vitality and energy of a young person.


    Nichs Debye sat on a chair beside the window and said to Lu Zhiyu, ¡°Mr. Anthony, please take a seat.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu sat opposite Nichs, facing the window. He could see the street. This is the tallest building in London, and as one looked down, all the tall buildings appeared small. Men and vehicles looked like ants crawling on the street.


    ¡°When a man possesses wealth, status, and women, he will need to reach even a higher level in order to fulfill his spiritual needs. Is Mr. Anthony happy with the event?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu found Nichs interesting. He said, ¡°Is that why you have used the palm of silicon-based life to set up Vatican n?¡±


    Nichs was stunned for a while, thenughed loudly. ¡°You have found out! There¡¯s nothing bad about it. I have fun, and everyone has benefited. All of us get what we want. This is a party for the blood race.¡±


    ¡°That was indeed Cain¡¯s Left-hand. A few hundred years ago, when it was being found, that was what people called it. It can be called the ws of Satan, or the devil¡¯s hand. You can call it anything. Cain was indeed the legendary silicon-based life!¡±


    After Lu Zhiyu had finished talking, Nichs Debye looked at him curiously and said, ¡°Who are you, Mr. Anthony? Where do youe from? Are you Mu Tao, Zhang Xing, or Lu Chen?¡±


    Nichs had run a background check on Lu Zhiyu. ording to the information received from hiswork, as long as a person existed in this world, he would leave behind some traces. However, this man, known as Anthony, had left no traces behind. The identities that he had used were real, but they did not belong to him. Nichs had, based on his looks, height, and data, run a check on Lu Zhiyu, but he could not find anything.


    This man seemed to have appeared from out of nowhere. Nichs found Lu Zhiyu to be extremely mysterious. He seemed to be rted to the mysterious force that Nichs had shown interest in ever since his youth.


    Lu Zhuyi found Nichs to be amusing. Nichs had linked him with the werewolf vampires in the Western world. Instead of exining, Lu Zhiyu imitated Charlie Andrew and said, ¡°Would you like to see a different kind of world?¡±


    Nichs was taken aback. Lu Zhiyu smiled mysteriously and flicked his fingers. Immediately, he and Nichs disappeared together, along with the chairs that they were sitting on, and appeared at the pyramid in Egypt. When Lu Zhiyu had toured around the world, he had left behind a tactical deployment circle to the dimensional door.


    Nichs seemed to be in a trance. He saw that the world had changed. As he looked at his surroundings, he felt weak. He tried to stand up, but he felt a bit wobbly on his legs. He looked shocked and said, ¡°How can this be? This is an illusion. This must be an illusion, right?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu said, jokingly, ¡°Is this an illusion?¡±


    Nichs could feel the sun shining on him, his feet on solid ground. He smelled the special air in the open space. He had been to this ce three years ago. This was the Great Pyramid of Giza. He had even seen the Sphinx. He looked at the view of the surroundings and the familiar vast sky. It was simr to what he remembered. When the tourists were taking pictures, they noticed Lu Zhiyu and Nichs and started to scream.


    ¡°Oh no, we have been discovered.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu sat on the chair and flicked his fingers again. Both of them appeared on the top of a mountain. As long as Lu Zhiyu had left behind the tactical deployment circle to the dimensional door, he could enter at any time.


    Their location at present was a mountain in the Serengeti. At the foot of the mountain was a prairie. As the wind blew past, the fresh air made one feel rxed. Lu Zhiyu looked at Nichs, seeing that he was still in a daze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? How about this?¡±


    They appeared in a blue world. The sky and sea were in a line. As the wind blew, the waters rippled on the surface of the deep sea, flowing toward a faraway ce. There was total silence, and it made one feel calm.


    Both of them were sitting on their chairs, floating on the sea. However, it did not seem like there was water under their feet. They felt as though a solid object was supporting them. At that moment in time, it seemed that there was only the two of them in the entire world.


    Lu Zhiyu stood up and stepped on the surface of the sea. He looked down and saw his own reflection in the water. ¡°The earth is a beautiful ce, isn¡¯t it, Nichs Debye?¡±


    Nichs recovered from his surprise and said excitedly to Lu Zhiyu, ¡°Who...who...are you? How did you do it?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu disappeared into thin air, then reappeared behind the sofa chair that Nichs was sitting on and said, ¡°This is just a simple transmission technique. Are you curious?¡±


    Nichs stood up excitedly and said, ¡°Of course. I am very curious. I find it unbelievable, and I cannot understand how you manage to do it.¡±


    Nichs stood on the surface of the water, realizing immediately that he did not sink. He put his fingers into the water to confirm that it was indeed the sea. He could even see Lu Zhiyu¡¯s reflection in the water.


    Both of them were facing each other, as Lu Zhiyu said, ¡°This world does not consist solely of mankind. You have already known this, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You can say that we are astral businessmen. We shuttle between the universe and the dimensional ce, and trade in the different worlds. A few months ago, our starship crashed onto the moon. We are now looking for a way to repair that starship.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Nichs suddenly came to a realization, before inquiring of Lu Zhiyu, ¡°Recently, the world went into total darkness. Was it caused by you? You are so powerful. How did you do it?¡±


    That incident caused an uproar all around the world. Many had attributed it to God switching off the lights. Many scientists and the science fanatics had studied the incident from different angles. This had been a hot topic until now. Needless to say, Nichs knew of it. Lu Zhiyu nodded, not feeling the need to exin any further.


    At this moment, both of them had returned to the office in The Shard. Lu Zhiyu disappeared into thin air, reappearing in front of the bar. After looking around, he took out a bottle of brandy, then appeared back in his seat. He then poured the brandy into two sses.


    ¡°We are looking for partners. What do you think, Mr. Nichs Debye? Are you interested?¡±


    Although Nichs was a great fan of the ult, he was no longer a young man. However, he was still adventurous and energetic. He was totally different from the businessman that Lu Zhiyu had first thought he was. He was crazy, yet sensible. He asked, ¡°What will I gain from it?¡±

 Chapter 104 - The Astral Businessman

    <h4>Chapter 104: The Astral Businessman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Nichs had been deluded by Lu Zhiyu with his stargate transfer, anti-gravity technology, gene-editing technology, bio-technology warehouse, and the antimatter starship, using positron as fuel. Lu Zhiyu had quoted a series of highly technological stuff.


    He had sessfully gained the trust of Nichs Debye, thanks to his supernatural powers and promises. Both of them hade to an agreement that Nichs would register a newpany, AB Technology Company Limited, which was the abbreviation for astral businessmen.


    Nichs had transferred two of hispanies under AB Technology, one of which was Bio-technology Company Limited. Lu Zhiyu had requested for theboratory staff and researchers to be transferred as well. Another was apany in the United States, which dealt with satellitemunications.


    This included a private ind that Nichs had owned in the South Pacific, known as Byrne Ind. This ind was a private property of the Debye family, and did not belong to any country. It took its name after Nichs¡¯ great-grandfather. It had been built for many decades, and had a smallnding field. Yet the area itself was big.


    Lu Zhiyu would build his base there, and try to repair and rebuild his starship. After which, he would return to his. This was what Lu Zhiyu had told Nichs Debye. What he truly wanted, however, was to build a starship, which he did not possess currently, that was able to fly out into the universe.


    A man¡¯s dream, including Lu Zhiyu¡¯s, was to conquer the starry sky. He hoped that one day, he could travel to the sky and widen his horizons. He would like to see the beauty and fantasies of the entire universe.


    With his own efforts, he would not be able to achieve this goal. He would need money, resources, knowledge, technical staff and many other things. This would be a big project. Lu Zhiyu had thought of this all before, but since he had met Nichs Debye, he could now tap into Nichs¡¯ resources to realize his dream.


    Although Lu Zhiyu was extremely powerful, his power could not help him realize these things. With Nichs Debye¡¯s help, he would be released of much of the burden, and could build his starship more quickly. Nichs would also get what he wanted. Lu Zhiyu had promised to provide him with the evolved sma, which was the legendary longevity pill. It would be developed by Biological Research Institute, owned by AB Technology. During the initial stage, they would supply the evolved sma only to the members of Vatican n.


    Nichs Debye would like to make use of this opportunity to influence the whole world, from a high-end social club to an organization that could control the world¡¯s economy. Nichs believed that no man could resist the temptation of immortality.


    Nichs and Vatican n would supply the necessary resources, money, and talents to AB Technology, and AB Technology would provide them with the evolved sma. They would share part of the space technology, gene-editing technology, and life engineering technology to promote and help man in the development of civilization.


    Although Lu Zhiyu had nothing on hand at the moment, since he had already bragged about it, he would think about that problemter. He had to get his hands on the things that he wanted, now. As long as Nichs Debye would supply him with the money and manpower to build his starship, nothing else mattered.


    When things got out of hand, it would be toote for them to do anything him. At worst, Lu Zhiyu would simply have to escape from the earth in his starship. These ignorant people would not be able to go after him.


    Lu Zhiyu lifted up his ss and said with a smile, ¡°Come, let¡¯s cheer our sess.¡±


    Nichs Debye quickly lifted up his ss and said, ¡°Of course. I am honored that you have chosen me to be your spokesman. I hope that we can continue to work together happily.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°Of course. I believe we will be the best partners. I will visit you in a week. By then, I hope you will have prepared what we need. Simrly, we will bring the evolved sma to you, as promised.¡±


    Nichs Debye asked, ¡°Can I name to this special evolved sma?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was stunned for a while, and then said, ¡°Of course. Those who inject the evolved sma will have their lifespans prolonged to more than 1,000 years. Everyone will look beautiful and graceful. They will have strong bodies and great recovery powers. As long as the head is not hurt, they will not die. We will give you some special powers, so that you can release special waves to hypnotize, brainwash, and give outmands.¡±


    Nichs Debye was extremely excited. ¡°That is great. That is awesome. This is like the blood race that I have imagined. This is the dominating technique that I have thought of. I would like to name the evolved sma Embrace.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu stood up and said, ¡°As you wish. I will see you in a week¡¯s time.¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, Lu Zhiyu had disappeared from Nichs¡¯ office. Nichs was extremely excited and could not sit still. He had never thought that he woulde across such a great opportunity through a normal prayer ceremony. It could help him fulfill his wish and, at the same time, provide another great opportunity to the Debyes.


    ¡°I have met an astral businessman, of the real interster civilization. I must grab hold of this opportunity.¡± Nichs Debye did not realize that he was mentally abnormal. He trusted Lu Zhiyupletely, and had no qualms about what Lu Zhiyu had said. Lu Zhiyu¡¯s actions and words had excited him greatly, and this was also due to the fact that Lu Zhiyu had influenced him mentally.


    ¡°Perfect. Beautiful. wless. I can be a perfect being as well.¡±


    ¡°No. I must y a piece of music. What shall I y? Let¡¯s...¡±


    Nichs sat down and found traces of water on the floor. He looked down and saw sea water and mud on the legs of the sofa chair.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Lu Zhiyu was in a good mood. He had never expected himself to get such a good bargain. He would be getting the remains of a silicon-based life, and had obtained a sponsor for building his starship. He had gained more than he had expected.


    Although Lu Zhiyu had not received the remains of the silicon-based life, Nichs would have it delivered to Byrne Ind. There was no hurry.


    ¡°One more thing. The construction of the space exploration research base and the development of the starship must be well-nned, from scratch.¡±

 Chapter 105 - The Second Batch of Wizard Apprentices

    <h4>Chapter 105: The Second Batch of Wizard Apprentices</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the hall of Wizard Tower, Lu Zhiyu looked at the apprentices. They were about the same in number as had gathered the previous year. Some of them had even been rmended by the previous batch of apprentices, which themselves had been the original elites selected by Lu Zhiyu himself. Some of them had extraordinary abilities, like Bohr and Li Weisi.


    For this batch, many of them had started with meditation. They had used the meditation methods, which some of the wizards had modified, and those ones taught at Wizard Tower. If he could find one or two apprentices of Uruk¡¯s caliber, Lu Zhiyu would be happy.


    Without saying a word, Lu Zhiyu hosted the admissions ceremony. All the apprentices left the hall of the castle looking happy. Lu Zhiyu looked at both sides of the seats. There were nine students. The first one, sitting in the front row, was Bohr.


    Everyone lowered their heads, not daring to look Lu Zhiyu in the eyes. The atmosphere was intimidating. Lights were glittering in the castle, and no one dared say a word. Bohr was the first to stand up. After taking a deep breath, he bowed to Lu Zhiyu.


    ¡°Teacher, Li Weisi hade to me previously. It is my fault that I was unable to stop him.¡±


    ¡°How many people have died, Bohr?¡±


    Bohr dared not look at Lu Zhiyu. He said, ¡°Li Weisi, Henry, Agra, Des, ir...¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was familiar with the list of people that Bohr had named. Li Weisi and Henry were the first batch of trainers, who had been appointed by Lu Zhiyu. Other than Bohr, Li Weisi was one of the most talented wizards. Li Weisi was creative, and also was the next to breakthrough to level three wizard.


    ¡°Besides this, the entire Light n and other countries have started to suppress us. Even the orcs do not wee us. The saints of Light n had ordained the first generation of priests, and they possess extraordinary ability. They have been searching out and capturing our people.¡±


    ¡°We can only hide ourselves from them. There are not many priests, and unless the saints are here, they will not pose a threat to us. However, Li Weisi¡¯s behavior had caused us to be ostracized by the people. Be it the nobles or ordinary people, none of them wee us.¡±


    Bohr was about to continue, when Lu Zhiyu shook his head and said, ¡°Bohr, sit down. I have nothing to say about it. It is fair that Li Weisi has died. Man has to take responsibility for the silly things that he has done. The price is too dear for Li Weisi, and he can only repay it with his life.¡±


    ¡°I know that there are people who agree with Li Weisi and Henry. However, I hope that all of you will think before you act. You must ask yourself if you are prepared to pay the price.¡±


    Aspared to Li Weisi, Lu Zhiyu favored Bohr more. Li Weisi was too somber, materialistic, and overly anxious for sess. Although Lu Zhiyu did not think that Li Weisi was wrong, he did not like it.


    As for Bohr, he was simr to Lu Zhiyu, in terms of his character and many other aspects. He was meticulous, optimistic, objective and systematic in his work. He was patient, and had nned well for his life. However, he was not a risk-taker, like Lu Zhiyu, and he abided strictly by the rules. He dared not challenge conventional ideas.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at his nine students in white wizard robes. They were the first batch of trainers in the tower. Lu Zhiyu nodded and said, ¡°From tomorrow onward, you will be conducting the trainings. Other than the highest level in Wizard Tower, which needs to be authorized, you can have free ess to all levels.¡±


    ¡°Bohr will be in charge of theboratories in levels 10 and 11. When I am not around, he will be acting on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°Wendy and Wofter will be in charge of the botanical garden in level nine. You will also be the trainers for phytology and teach the apprentices how to use their mental strengths.¡±


    ¡°Uruk will be in charge of the beast prison in level eight.¡±


    ¡°Akat will teach alchemy.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After assigning the tasks, Lu Zhiyu got ready to leave. Bohr asked, ¡°Teacher, are you not staying in the tower?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu usually visited the tower a few times a month. Bohr and the rest were used to this routine. He nodded to Bohr and said, ¡°The few of you will be in charge of the tower from now on. I will visit you more frequently.¡±


    Wendy stood up and asked, ¡°Teacher, where are you nning to go?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu thought for a while and said, ¡°I will be going to the astral, outside Maria¡¯s World. Other than this world, there is a huge astral. It is a ne full of stars. Maria¡¯s World is a small, insignificant world.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at his students and said, ¡°One day, when you reach level seven and be mythical wizards, then I will bring you to the astral. Level seven is the beginning of the wizards¡¯ journeys. It is only then that you will be able to survive in the astral.¡±


    What Lu Zhiyu had said had caused his students to talk excitedly among themselves. To them, Maria¡¯s World was huge beyond their imaginations. There were thends and the deep sea that they had not yet explored. They would need to use their entire lifetimes to explore the world. There were also many secrets that they would like to explore and seek out.


    They had never thought of other nes and the astral besides Maria¡¯s World. They had never even heard of them. Maria¡¯s World was everything to them.


    Wendy opened her mouth wide and said, ¡°Astral? ne? Does that mean that the world that we are in is insignificant?¡±


    Bohr found it amazing and unbelievable as well. What kind of world had his teacher seen? Aspared to him, Bohr felt like a frog in the well. What he and the others had seen was only a small part of the world.


    Lu Zhiyu had humbled everyone with what he had said. They started to hold the world in awe. Bohr could barely wait to travel to the nes and see a different world. He wanted to see these amazing things that his teacher had mentioned.


    Lu Zhiyu stood up and put on his blue and white checkered robe. The fire in the firece was burning fiercely. He stood before the mes and said, ¡°Bohr, I will leave Wizard Tower under your care. I hope you will be different from Li Weisi. Bring the true light to the world.¡±


    Having said that, Lu Zhiyu disappeared before the firece. Bohr bowed and said, ¡°Teacher Anthony, please believe me. I will definitely let you see a different world, and a different Wizard Tower.¡±


    Bohr stood up and stood before the long table. His eyes were filled with hope and enthusiasm.

 Chapter 106 - Transition to an Extraordinary World

    <h4>Chapter 106: Transition to an Extraordinary World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Bohr took over the duties of taking care of the tower from Lu Zhiyu. As he had been practicing medicine andpiling medical books for a number of years, he was already familiar with the structure of the human body and the mysteries inside the body.


    When he was in his hometown, Bohr hadpleted his elementary studies in medicine within a few years. Many professional doctors arose from the Duchy of Grhus. There were evenrge clinics in the area. The Kelermo Medical Coding, written by Bohr, had been epted by the doctors as being likened to the bible of medicine. Within five years, the information therein had spread throughout the entire human world. Even the orcs had heard Bohr Kelermo¡¯s name.


    Bohr Kelermo had also been known as the founder of medicine. He had been traveling to the different countries in order to practice medicine and promote healing. Other than training medical students and setting up clinics, Bohr seldom appeared in public. Beyond this, he was quite secretive with his whereabouts. Many had thought that Bohr was busy promoting medicine or writing his book, but no one had suspected that he was an evil wizard, who had gone to the Wizard Tower and be a trainer for the wizards.


    These years, Bohr had developed many ways to alter the body. He had improvised the nts illustration handbook as well. What he wanted most, was to collect the characteristics of the nts in Maria¡¯s World and change the illustration handbookpletely. This could not be easily done by just one or two generations. Rather, it required a lot of people to work on it continuously.


    When the nts illustration handbook had been improvised, Bohr broke down the items on alchemy further, and expanded on the study of pharmacy. Bohr had invented arge amount of medicine that was practical, much of which could be used on the wizards.


    After returning to the Wizard Tower, Bohr gathered all the wizards and his ex-ssmates, and proceeded with the development of his second big project. He wanted to collect the illustrated handbook of the animals in Maria¡¯s World, including those magic beasts, which were to be listed out separately. This was the most important task of all.


    In the 16th year of the San calendar, an extraordinary power existed in Maria¡¯s World. It had been a few decades ago, 50 years ago in fact, when the descendants of sakun appeared inrge quantities on the surface of the sea. These were extraordinary sea beasts, which, as they grew and mutated, gradually turned into sea monsters.


    The sahagins, dragon rajas, and the different types of monsters that Lu Zhiyu had created, had gradually appeared in the human world and in thends these few years. Specifically, they had appeared in the eastern prairie, the swamps of Maria Kingdom, deserts, and many other ces.


    These monsters crossbred with other species, most of them producing deformed offspring. Some were ordinary wild beasts, but a new monster race continued to be born from it as well.


    These extraordinary monsters started to move around, and had been discovered by mankind. Men called them monsters, which meant that they were wild beasts that had the power of the devil. They were vicious and powerful, and were notorious among mankind. As they had only started to multiply in the past 10 years, only a small number of them had appeared before men. Although they had affected the people¡¯s lives, they did not create trouble.


    The dragon rajas, which Lu Zhiyu had bred, had turned into youth. They were the intelligent race. They knew the dragonnguage, and were able to use special witchcraft that belonged only to the dragon rajas. As they grew, their extraordinary powers would slowly be awakened, and they would be more powerful.


    Those that were below five years old were known as whelps. Those five to 15 years old were known as fledglings. Those who were over 15 years old, and about to enter into their youth, could only fight with their breath and ws. To the ordinary men and wild beasts, they were powerful. However, to the wizards, priests, and monsters, they were weak. After they were past their youth, the extraordinary powers of the dragon rajas would be awakened. As they became even older, they would be more powerful and formidable. It would be then that they would disy their dragon characteristics.


    They were now hiding in the remote mountains, oceans, and deserts, training their ws. When they had matured, and possessed the different extraordinary powers, this group of sensitive people, including the wizards, would sense a drastic change in the world.


    Bohr was starting to feel the change, which was why he had started to create the animals illustration handbook, the most important of which was the monsters illustration handbook. He started to research on the source of the monsters¡¯ extraordinary power, and during the process, he researched more into the animal cells and human cells. Bohr had hoped to develop a power system that belonged to the wizards from the research.


    The Wizard Tower and the beast prison (or it should be more appropriate to call it the beast circle, or base for breeding the young), when Lu Zhiyu built this prison, it was not meant for locking up the monsters. He had meant to use it to breed and observe the monsters. Most of them were young or impregnated beasts. He observed their growth and corresponding extraordinary powers within the prison.


    After they had grown up, they would be released into the dark woods. Sometimes, Lu Zhiyu would capture special beasts or new monsters, locking them up in the prison if they were destructive. When Lu Zhiyu built the beast prison, he had built different beast circles for the different types of monsters. He had designed it specifically to ensure that they would not be able to escape from the prison.


    The beast prison had not been of much use to Lu Zhiyu in theter stages. Those monsters that had been locked up were low level monsters. He had let the students in the Wizard Tower use it in order to identify the different species, and to study the extraordinary powers of the monsters.


    Bohr knelt beside the prison of a small monster, writing on the sheep scroll with his quill. ¡°Mountain rift beast, extraordinary power, break down rocks, pedigree of monster...¡±


    ¡°Pipi demon, extraordinary power, control the skin color and visibility...¡±


    Uruk stood beside him, bored, and said, ¡°Bohr, youe here daily, and whenever you are here, you spend the whole day watching them. I don¡¯t think you can find out anything. What are you trying to do? Are you trying to mix the blood of the monsters? Have we not tested this before? It is useless. Those few apes have all died.¡±


    Bohr shook his head and said, ¡°I have a new discovery. The abilities of the monsters were not as what we had first perceived. They were not stimted from the blood, but from their organs. Every monster has its own special casting organ.¡±


    Bohr looked at Uruk and said, ¡°If we can discover their secrets, we will be able to merge their strengths and control their extraordinary powers. We will then be able to develop a new field of witchcraft.¡±


    Uruk was stunned for a while, then asked, ¡°Do you think this is possible?¡±


    Bohr nodded and said, ¡°I have a theory, but I have to try it out. What do you think I have been doing for the whole day, while watching them? I have decided to name this witchcraft the Blood Witchcraft. This witchcraft has been developed from the body transformation technique created by Teacher. This body transformation technique was indeed all-powerful. We can derive multiple witchcrafts from it.¡±


    Should Bohr be able to develop the Blood Witchcraft, they would then reach the level of extraordinary power, cing them on the same level as the priests and monsters, and giving them the ablity to release their witchcraft through any media. This power would be truly extraordinary.


    Bohr had not known that his discovery would cause the first division among the wizards. Previously, the wizards had released sub-standard witchcraft. However, when the Blood Witchcraft had been developed, arge batch of real Blood Wizards would be formed.

 Chapter 107 - The Development of Blood Witchcraft

    <h4>Chapter 107: The Development of Blood Witchcraft</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the 17th year of the San calendar, when Bohr Kelermo waspiling the illustration handbooks for the animals and monsters, he found the secret as to how the monsters released their extraordinary powers. From then on, he started to study about transnting the blood of the monsters.


    By autumn, he had carried out many tests on transnting the organs of the monsters in Wizard Tower. However, the rate of sess was extremely low. The death rate was more than 50 percent, and even when there were no deaths, the organs that had been formed by deified cells countercharged, turning one into a terrifying creature.


    In the 18th year of the San calendar, Bohr went to the Batko Empire, a Desert Kingdom, together with Wofter and Uruk. They had captured a strange creature that had devoured the people of many viges. It was known as the Double-headed Magic Eagle. Its body was strong, and its wings were as hard as steel. Ordinary arrows, and even witchcraft, were not able to hurt it. Its ws could even leave deep marks on steel.


    As long as the vigers saw the Double-headed Magic Eagle flying within the borders of the Batko Empire, they were panic-stricken. And the being was not only notorious in the Batko Empire, as all the neighboring countries knew of its existence, too.


    Although the Double-headed Magic Eagle was not as powerful and destructive as the monsters, its cannibalistic characteristic was more horrifying than many other powerful creatures. Moreover, it could fly, so this made it extremely difficult to capture. This had been a great problem for the Batko Empire. They had sent the Blood Knights a number of times to capture it, but they always failed to track it down.


    A wizard, who was living in the nearby vige, had told Bohr about it. After understanding its characteristics and abilities, he set forth to the Batko Empire with Wofter and Uruk.


    What caught Bohr¡¯s interest, was the Double-headed Magic Eagle¡¯s ability to regenerate. He believed that this ability could increase the sess rate of transnting the organs of the monsters. Bohr had also found that, when transnting the organs, if the recipient was calm and did not show much resistance, the sess rate would be higher. It was simr to the state of meditation. Bohr felt that, if the recipient was meditating when receiving the transnt, the sess rate would be higher.


    Bohr had chosen the Double-headed Magic Eagle as the first to transnt its spellcasting organ, due to its strong body. It was highly ranked among the monsters. Moreover, it could fly, and its extraordinary power was to regenerate its cells.


    Its heart was its spellcasting organ, and it contained arge amount of energy. When it got hurt, it could regenerate its cells. As long as its heart and brain were not damaged, it would not die. Previously, a small troop of highly ranked Blood Knights from the Batko Empire had tried to trap the Double-headed Magic Eagle. It had been pierced by the ballista, burned in the fire, shot with poisoned arrows, and still, it did not die. Although it had been badly injured, it had killed the troop of Blood Knights before escaping. Later, it took revenge, killing the people of a few viges at the border of the Batko Empire.


    Its strong living power was astounding. Bohr, Uruk, and Wofter tracked the Double-headed Magic Eagle¡¯s nest using witchcraft. They set up a trap and injured it seriously, but it still escaped. The three of them flew and pursued it, using their mental strength. Although the speed of a low ranking wizard was slow, they had no problem in pursuing and fighting. Finally, they caught up with the Double-headed Magic Eagle and captured it.


    Bohr broke its wings. The Double-headed Magic Eagle was exhausted, and they brought it back to Wizard Tower. They prepared themselves to transnt its spellcasting organ. Previously, they had used animals to test it out, but this time around, Bohr would be testing it on himself, a wizard, a human being.


    Although some of the trainers had tried to persuade Bohr to choose a man or apprentice for the test, Bohr refused. He insisted on being the first guinea pig.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Uruk was Bohr¡¯s good friend. Other than Bohr, he had been deeply involved in the research on body transformation technique. Naturally, he would be the one to perform the operation, transnting the spellcasting organ.


    Bohrid on the bench and looked at Uruk and the few trainers. Although some of them did not agree with Bohr, so far, he had been fair to everyone, so they respected him and his wishes.


    Catherine looked worried and said to Bohr, ¡°Bohr, why don¡¯t we wait for Teacher Anthony? It is too dangerous for you to do this.¡±


    Bohr shook his head and said, ¡°It is all right. I have done many tests. Moreover, Uruk will be the one to operate on me, so I have no worries. Let¡¯s start, Uruk. We have run through the steps. Everything will be fine. I trust you.¡±


    Uruk removed Bohr¡¯s heart, then ced the heart of the Double-headed Magic Eagle into Bohr¡¯s body. When Uruk hadpleted the transnt, and was about to sew up the wound, Bohr¡¯s body began to shiver violently. It seemed to be under tremendous stress. Everyone could feel Bohr¡¯s mental strength surging crazily.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± Uruk dropped his scalpel on the floor, at a loss. This was unexpected.


    Wofter was the first to recollect himself. He looked back and shouted, ¡°Have we failed? Quick, proceed with our backup n. We must save Bohr.¡±


    The few trainers quickly prepared themselves. Catherine took a deep breath and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as Bohr is alive, Teacher Anthony will be able to save him.¡±


    The wound on Bohr¡¯s chest started to heal by itself. Very soon after, arge amount of feathers started to appear on his body. A great transformation took ce, and Bohr started to look half human and half eagle.


    Bohr stood up and his clothes tore apart. His palms and feet had turned into sharp ws. The feathers on his arms kept growing, then turned into a pair of wings. With a howl, Bohr broke through the wooden door and flew away from the window in the hall.


    All the wizards in Wizard Tower were flustered. They ran out and saw Bohr¡¯s half human and half eagle look. He circled around Wizard Tower and flew up into the sky of the dark forest. After a long while, he flew back to theboratory of Wizard Tower.


    All of them crowded around him and asked, ¡°Bohr, how do you feel?¡±


    The feathers on Bohr¡¯s body were ck in color, and his palms and legs were covered with scales. There were long hooks on the sharp ws of his toes. When he walked, he left long scratches on the floor. He had turned into a horrifying creature that was half human and half eagle. The moment Bohr sat on the long chair, the feathers on his body shrank, allowing him to then take back the form of a man.

 Chapter 108 - The Blood Wizard

    <h4>Chapter 108: The Blood Wizard</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Bohr¡¯s clothes had been torn apart and he was naked. A few female trainers blushed upon seeing it. Uruk immediately took the bedsheet and wrapped it around Bohr, who now seemed extremely tired as hey on the long chair. It took him quite a while to recover. He held the bedsheet and stood up. As he stood on the floor, the scales on his legs disappeared, and he got back his human feet. The feathers and scales on his cheeks had disappeared, and he became normal.


    When Uruk saw Bohr¡¯s current look, he was excited and said, ¡°Bohr, have we seeded?¡±


    Bohr nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We have seeded. I have the heart of the Double-headed Magic Eagle. I can now understand. The monsters have inherited a special blood, just like us. However, they are more powerful and have extraordinary power.¡±


    ¡°The cellr structure of their spellcasting organs is simr to the deified cells of level four wizards that Teacher has mentioned. The cells control the mental strength and possess special properties of the mental strength. In the process of transnting the spellcasting organs, we are transnting the mental strength as well. It¡¯s no wonder that, when one starts to resist, the operation will be a failure.¡±


    Bohr said excitedly, ¡°I feel that the blood of the Double-headed Magic Eagle ispatible to mine. Its ability is to control the cells and regenerate them. I have a strong recovery power and can transform myself into the Magic Eagle. I also have strongbat power now.¡±


    When a wizard had the ability and body of the Magic Eagle, coupled with his mental strength and witchcraft, it would turn the world upside down. The extraordinary power would have different effects on the monsters and wizards.


    Akat looked at Bohr and said, ¡°Not only this, but the ability to regenerate will have a strong impact on the body transformation technique, too. Previously, we did not dare try the transformation technique, as the sess rate was extremely low. Now, we can use it on ourselves. This is very powerful to you, as you are specialized in body transformation technique. Moreover...¡±


    Akat was about to continue, when he saw the looks on Bohr¡¯s and Uruk¡¯s faces. ¡°Forget it. Both of you have already known this. When you decided to transnt the blood of the Double-headed Magic Eagle, you must have already thought of that. I have been talking too much.¡±


    Bohrughed and said, ¡°We have seeded this time, but there are still a lot of problems. I cannot be taking the form of the Magic Eagle for long. I might not be able to change back. We have to research more into it, and increase the sess rate of transnting spellcasting organs. If we have more knowledge on the various methods of transnting the spellcasting organs, that will increase our power.¡±


    Bohr looked at all the trainers and said, ¡°In the future, not only me, but all of you can try transnting the different spellcasting organs. You can have extraordinary powers too.¡±


    After seeing that Bohr had seeded, all the wizards had the wish of possessing extraordinary powers. Although some of the witchcrafts were more powerful than extraordinary powers, they had to be performed through a media, and were not as convenient. The extraordinary power could be released any time and no media was required. It would be a great breakthrough for self-protection and for handling different crises. The power of the wizards would be greatly enhanced as well.


    Uruk said with much excitement, ¡°Bohr has said before, this type of witchcraft is known as Blood Witchcraft. The wizard, who has received the transnt, will be known as Blood Wizard. Congrattions, Bohr. As what Teacher Anthony has said, you have developed a path that belongs to the wizards¡¯ out of the body transformation technique.¡±


    Bohr was extremely happy, but he immediately said, ¡°Teacher Anthony¡¯s realm is beyond us. I have only started my journey as a wizard. I am just touching the tip of the iceberg.¡±


    In the 18th year of the San calendar, Bohr Kelermo created the line of Blood Wizard, the most orthodox line of wizards in Maria¡¯s World. These wizards specialized in researching the abilities of monsters, breeding them, and cultivating the offspring of the different monsters. The wizards crossbred them, and even merged them together, then transnted their extraordinary organs into their bodies. The wizards developed different extraordinary powers, and even those in the lower levels possessed some basic extraordinary powers. They no longer have to depend on the media to release their extraordinary powers.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Teacher Anthony, who was the most respected in Wizard Tower, was in the outer realm of Maria¡¯s World. He was in the astral, circling and exploring the outer part of Maria¡¯s World in the form of a dream.


    As Lu Zhiyu had said, he would like to go out to the astral. After he had built the krynnspace, there was one and a half nes. One was Maria¡¯s World, and the other half was the dimensional castle that was hanging onto Maria¡¯s World. The astral in the krynnspace was empty, with only darkness and nothing in it. Lu Zhiyu could only check on the situations in Maria¡¯s World using his mental strength.


    The condition in the astral was extremely harsh for living things, including deified beings. One would gradually die in such a world without matter and resources. The dream control that Lu Zhiyu had used, could absorb light. Based on the light, the deified cells could tap into its energy. In the astral, there was no light, energy, or matter. The deified cells would gradually die. Previously, sakun had to feed on food to enable its deified cells to mutate. Without food, it would have starved to death.


    During this period, other than carrying out tests in the dimensional castle, Lu Zhiyu would be checking on the outer part of Maria¡¯s World. From the exterior, the entire Maria¡¯s World looked like a duck¡¯s egg that had been surrounded by a thickyer of bitwall.


    The bitwall was not formed by any matter. Rather, when Lu Zhiyu created Maria¡¯s World, a dimensional wall had formed naturally on its outer portion. Theyers of dimensional folds would allow one to enter, but never to leave.


    The sun, moon, and stars in Maria¡¯s World hid within the dimensional folds. They traveled around the orbits that were created by Lu Zhiyu, and would rise and set. The four seasons would rotate, and the tides woulde and go. These formed the basis of Maria¡¯s World. Lu Zhiyu had been curious about the bitwall, but had no idea how it first came about till now.


    From the back of Maria¡¯s World, Lu Zhiyu entered the dimensional door and went to the top of Maria¡¯s World. He could see a source of lighting out from the top. The light brightened up Maria¡¯s World, and even passed through the multiple dimensional folds to the outer part of the world. Lu Zhiyu could feel the warmthing from it.


    This was the sun in Maria¡¯s World. It was noon, and the sun had rotated on the orbit ordingly. From the exterior of the world, it looked beautiful.


    For two years, other than shuttling around in Maria¡¯s World, Lu Zhiyu had been trying to create his ¡®Divine Kingdom¡¯ in the bitwall.

 Chapter 109 - Gaia 2.0 Transformation Project

    <h4>Chapter 109: Gaia 2.0 Transformation Project</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Every life had its own awareness and fusion source, which would transform into mental strength. It could originate from a simple level of awareness. After which, it would then be influenced by reality, and project it out. When the awareness became stronger andplete, it would enter level seven mythical wizard and be a soul. The ordinary lives in Maria¡¯s World possessed their own awarenesses. After they died, they would automatically be assimted by the Map of the Universe, thus filling up the hourss. They would then be the Source Form of the Map of the Universe.


    When some of the powerful wizards, priests, and deities passed away, as their awarenesses were way beyond the ordinary people, they would still linger around in Maria¡¯s World and maintain a special form. Without a body, the awareness was without memory, and thus, could not hold any information. It would just wander about, which would create problems in Maria¡¯s World.


    Lu Zhiyu was thinking of a way to solve the problem and make good use of them. His n was to create a divine kingdom and hell. The first step would be to create the divine kingdom.


    The divine kingdom that Lu Zhiyu was referring to was the dream world, which had been formed by the dream element. It would only house his disciples and deities. As the awareness of this group of people synchronized with the dream world, they could naturally merge into it.


    Should other awareness enter into the dream world, the number would be too huge for Lu Zhiyu to handle, which would destroy the dream world. Lu Zhiyu would like to build the first dream world, the divine kingdom.


    He would house other types of awareness and souls in hell, since that could amodate arge quantity. After Lu Zhiyu had gained experience in creating the dream world, he would proceed to create hell.


    ording to his imagination, the divine kingdom would be hanging in the sky. It would be glittering like the stars in the sky, allowing everyone to see its greatness.


    The scales of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mental strength were around 8,000. With these scales, he could create a world close to the real dream world, about the size of a city. Aspared to the small viges he had created, its quality would be better. However, to create a huge divine kingdom was unimaginable.


    Lu Zhiyu thought of an orderly and progressive approach. The insect nest, Gaia 1.0, had the ability to create a new generation of ant-people. It had a sub-brain, and could assist Lu Zhiyu inpleting much of the construction work and ns.


    Lu Zhiyu nned to merge Gaia into his dream element, and then transform it into a medium to form his dream world. It would be the prototype of his divine kingdom. This was the first step.


    After he had decided on the ce¡¯s location and coordinates, he returned to the dimensional castle. Arge amount of the second generation of the ant-people were busy working,pletely ignorant of the fact that they would be eliminated once Gaia 2.0 projected waspleted.


    The height of the current Gaia was about 20 meters tall. As the light shone on it, the silver sphere emitted bright rays. Lu Zhiyu had transformed it into a special life form that belonged to the dream controller, his second life form.


    Lu Zhiyu had added the bio-nuclear energy machine, left behind by the queen insect, Sunika, onto Gaia. It had a functional portion of the aircraft and satellite. It could float in the sky and spy on the people. Lu Zhiyu had preserved the ability of the insect nest. He had intended to use it in theter stage in order to preserve ability, or to create powerful angels.


    In the core of Gaia was a sub-brain, formed by the dream element. It controlled Gaia 2.0, and would be the prototype for Lu Zhiyu¡¯s divine kingdom. Lu Zhiyu had used up much of the dream elements to create the deified sub-brain. However, he believed that this was a low investment. He would have good returns in theter stage.


    ¡°It is about time to start. This is the moment, after two years of preparation.¡± Lu Zhiyu activated Gaia¡¯s deified sapient sub-brain. He could feel its form and information flowing together with his thoughts. The entire silver sphere started to float.


    The bio-nuclear energy machine within it started to activate. The second version of the insect nest started to show part of the scene, when the insects were powerful. It had a tinge of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s character.


    Gaia was about six to seven levels tall. Lu Zhiyu activated the dimensional door, sending it to the sky of Maria¡¯s World. It went into the bitwall.


    The stars were glittering in the night. Lu Zhiyu passed through multiple levels of dimensional folds and finally, hended on a mysterious ce. Stars were hidden in the dimensional folds. They were visible, but it would be difficult to touch them.


    It was tough to break through the bitwall. Even if one managed to enter, one would not be able to find his way in the dimensional folds. There were no normal routes that would lead one in a straight line. One might think that he was moving toward a direction, only to find outter that he was moving further away from it.


    Together with Gaia, Lu Zhiyu appeared on the brightest star andnded on the moon. The sun had passed through the bitwall and set down at the bottom of Maria¡¯s World. Part of its rays refracted on the moon and emitted silvery white rays.


    Lu Zhiyu stood on the moon, which was the most deste star that had nothing in it. However, among the stars, it was the biggest. It had controlled the tides and influenced the four seasons in Maria¡¯s World. Thus, it yed an important role in getting Maria¡¯s World to operate in an orderly manner.


    The surface of the moon was vast. It wasparable to the moon in the real world. Lu Zhiyu walked far out, around the moon, with the huge Gaia sphere floating on top of him. After a long while, he finally found a spot. ¡°This is the ce.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu controlled Gaia,nding it on the moon of Maria¡¯s World. Its shape immediately changed. Like an auger machine, it drilled itself into the moon.


    Lu Zhiyu looked happy. ¡°Great. I havepleted the first step.¡±


    ording to his n, after Gaia¡¯s deified sub-brain had absorbed arge amount of awareness from the clergies, who had the divine seeds in them, it would gradually strengthen. Its body would be deified and be the second life form of the dream controller.


    After which, it would start to devour the moon in Maria¡¯s World and continue to grow. Ultimately, it would rece the moon and be the silver moon of Maria¡¯s World. It would transform itself into the form of a divine kingdom.


    After cing Gaia on the moon, thest step would be to activate the sub-brain to form the dream world. When the dream world had been fixed and had formed the prototype of the divine kingdom, it would ept the awareness of the clergies into the divine kingdom. In theter stage, a divine system would form around it. The clergies would even be able to tap into its power.


    ¡°Activate!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu immediately saw Gaia being lit up. The power from the dream element and Lu Zhiyu¡¯s awareness and body spread out. His body turned into dream elements and entered into Gaia in order to lead and construct the dream world.

 Chapter 110 - The Prototype of Divine Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 110: The Prototype of Divine Kingdom</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The rays of the sun covered the entire world. The sunshine was gentle and warm, and clouds were hanging around it. A huge divine pce appeared in the sky, with clouds surrounding that as well. It all looked mysterious and magical.


    Martin had been dead for a long time. He had lost his memory, but he did not forget to show reverence to the gods. He had a longing to enter into the divine kingdom. Under the guidance of a light, he floated toward the divine kingdom.


    Martin¡¯s awareness was scattered and out of form. After entering the divine kingdom, he took back his form and his looks. He wore a white robe, and became a saint. He stepped on the clouds and saw the divine kingdom that he had been longing for.


    As the holy music sounded, he felt calm and peaceful. He had no troubles or sorrows, only joy. In fact, there were no sorrows, sufferings, tears and even death in this ce at all. As Martin moved up the clouds, he reached the pce of god. A beautiful divine pce appeared before his eyes. The fountain of life was in the square, which was made with wless cloud bs flooring. Angels with wings wereughing, having fun among the clouds. The handrails of the aisle were made of pure gold. There were beautiful paintings and holy prints all around. The river under the bridge was flowing with sweet milk.


    On one side of the clouds, many exotic animals were running about. The legendary Pegasus, unicorn, and other animals could be seen. In the center of the divine pce was the legendary holy tree, which was shining brightly. The rooftop was too tall to be seen, and the ground was filled with golden bs. Gems were hanging at the top, exuding gentle rays of colorful light. As Martin walked up the stairs, he reached the peak, then entered into the inner hall of the divine pce. It was huge, making Martin felt like an ant inparison.


    There was a heavy, silvery door, engraved with holy pictures. It was about 100 meters tall. After passing through the door, Martin saw a god on the divine seat, floating in the air. The archangels and the angels that had been recorded in the Scripture of Light were standing in two rows to wee him. Although Martin had lost his memory, he was filled with a strong sense of satisfaction. He knelt down, feeling blessed. He had entered into the divine kingdom and be one of them.


    Following closely behind Martin was another person. He was pious and moving toward the divine kingdom in a prostrate position.


    Lu Zhiyu could feel the majesty of the divine kingdom. Although it was not big, the basic structures were present. He would continue to improve it in order to turn it into a real divine kingdom.


    The controlling force of the divine kingdom would be Gaia¡¯s sub-brain. It would be Lu Zhiyu¡¯s avatar. However, it only possessed some basic programming, without intelligence. After Lu Zhiyu had fixed the framework, structure, and directions, he would then hand it all over to Gaia¡¯s sub-brain, entrusting it to then manage the kingdom. It would bepetent enough to do the job.


    After the divine kingdom had been formed, it had received the awareness of three disciples. Other than Martin, who had died at the hands of Li Weisi, there were two other priests who had died recently. One of them had died in a conspiracy of the wizards and nobles, and the other had died in a battle with the monster.


    The three disciples had the divine seeds in them, and their awarenesses had entered into the divine kingdom. The strength of the divine kingdom immediately went up by one tenth, and the scales increased to around 30. The small, divine kingdom was beginning to expand.


    ¡°Good. This will do. I will let it develop by itself.¡± Lu Zhiyu was looking down from the sky of the divine kingdom. He had quietly appeared among the clouds, watching the three disciples entering into the divine kingdom and bing part of it.


    Awareness alone had no memories and identity. When it entered into the divine kingdom, it would be part of it. It would not live forever. As time passed, and the divine kingdom disappeared, it would need to agglomerate its soul in order to stay in the divine kingdom. When the awareness had aplete structure and power, it could even remember who he was, as well as memories from his previous life.


    Every disciple was important to Lu Zhiyu. They not only could strengthen and expand the divine kingdom, they could also help to manage it and assist Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu was extremely pleased with the establishment of the divine kingdom. His goal had been achieved. It would y an important role in increasing his influence, and specifically, it would hasten his power. When the divine system became moreplete, and the number of priests with the divine seeds increased, his objective would be met more quickly.


    The moon rose and set in the bitwall. After Lu Zhiyu had finished his job, it was past midnight. The moon in Maria¡¯s Word ran on its track, and set down into the earth. There were two main stars, the sun and moon. They were circling around Maria¡¯s World in the bitwall. The rest of the stars ran on their own tracks in the bitwall.


    Lu Zhiyu opened the dimensional door and disappeared from the bitwall. Many people, who were looking at the moon, felt that some changes had taken ce. They now noticed that the moon looked dimly lit.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    In the northern part of Allen Continent, lived the orcs. From the ins of Red River toward the north, one could hardly find any trails of man. After 1,000 years of development, the orcs had changed tremendously. From a tribe, they had evolved into a civilized world, and had reached the era of feudalism.


    Aspared to mankind, they developed at a remarkable speed. They knew about civilization much earlier than man. When they became a state, man was still ignorant about civilization. However, the situation had changedpletely.


    Aspared to man, the orcs were arge poption with many races. There was no sense of identity and belonging among the orcs. Even after a thousand years, most of them were still living in tribes.


    Man¡¯s civilization and culture had been progressing, but the orcs were still fighting and killing one another in the northern region.


    Ever since the orcs ended the city-state era ruled by the king and entered into feudalism, they went through the Sophoc Empire, the Charo Empire, and the Saelvig Empire. However, these empires took over only part of thend of the orcs. They had not united the orcs. Hence, most of the areas were still backwards and primitive.


    More than 10 years ago, after the fall of the Saelvig Empire, there was chaos and division among the orcs. As man continued to develop, they had upied 75 percent of the Allen Continent, whereas the orcs continued to live in the cold northern part.


    A few hundred years ago, the orcs could still fight and contend with the human race. However, should there be a fight now, man would definitely win, as the orcs had never even stepped past the ins of Red River.


    If the northern part of Allen Continent had not been deste and cold, and there was no civil war in the human race, the orcs would not be able to lead a peaceful life. Moreover, there had been recent fights among the Light n and the monarchs.


    With the continuous wars, massacres, merging of the tribes, and the establishment of cities, the orcs had started to live in harmony with the different races. They gave birth to mixed-blood, half-orcs, and it was difficult to tell which race they belonged to.


    With the war that had stretched out tost a thousand years, coupled with struggles among the tribes, fights among the states and massacres among the races, the orcs that had fallen apart started to unite themselves together, and to make peace with one another. No one had expected the orcs, who were going downhill, to move toward a great change. They had the desire to change, and it required only a little spark to set the fire going.

 Chapter 111 - Kingdom of Orcs

    <h4>Chapter 111: Kingdom of Orcs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu stood before the ruins. Stones, copsed walls, and pirs were scattered around. The past glory was gone. All that was left behind were ruins.


    One thousand years ago, this ce used to be the royal city of the orcs, Saga City. It used to be bustling with activities, and was the thriving cultural center. The bronze civilization, the iron age era, started in Saga City. It was the center of trading, and the ancestors of the orcs had left their traces behind. They had led the orcs out of the primitive era, leaving a legend behind them. They had be heroes of their own mythical epic.


    The orc kings had died by now, bringing along with them the city and its glory. The city that had been built over the span of 200 years, had now been reduced to ruins. One could only read about the magnificent city in books, or hear from the orcs about its majesty. One thousand years was a long time to an ordinary person. In fact, it was like infinity.


    Lu Zhiyu walked past the ruins of Saga City. It waste winter and extremely cold in the northern region. Even the air that had been breathed out turned into frost.


    Saga City was within the borders of the Kingdom of Menkaure. It was part of the Saelvig Empire, built by the Grand Duke, Menkaure. It belonged to the territory of the leopard-people. There were many races who looked up to the leopard-people in the Kingdom. This region had be the amodation quarters of the cat-people and the dog-people. Hence, many of their tribes were nearby.


    Ayers Mountain was also not far from here. Thergest city was at the foot of Ayers Mountain. It borrowed its name from Ayers Mountain, and was known as Ayer City. This province was directly under the rule of the royals of the Kingdom of Menkaure. They had sent a consul to oversee the city. Aspared to the Kingdom of Orcs, this ce was different. It was quiet and peaceful.


    Lu Zhiyu put on a ck cloak and carried a big piece of luggage with him. He followed a group of merchants to Ayer City. As they were approaching the main street, and were at a T-junction, he alighted from the carriage and left the merchants.


    The merchants had set forth from the human world, the Crete Empire to be exact, and had gone over the ins of Red River. They would be passing through the valleys of Ayers Mountain, then traveling to the trading center of the Kingdom of Menkaure.


    They had obtained their permits from the royals of the Kingdom of Menkaure. These were, in fact, the noble merchants of the Crete Empire, and could, therefore, move around freely in the Kingdom of Menkaure.


    Every year, they would sendrge amounts of tributes and goods from the Crete Empire to the royals of Menkaure. They were well received by the Kingdom of Orcs. In fact, the pottery, paper, herbs, tea leaves, sweets and other artworks were the best selling items in the Kingdom of Orcs.


    The gemstones, jewelries, gold and spices of the orcs were hard currencies in the Crete Empire. Thus, one trip alone could bring much wealth to the merchants. These merchants not only did their normal trading while visiting, but they also brought in goods strictly prohibited by the Crete Empire.


    These contraband goods included armaments, armor, weapons, crossbows, books, horses, camels and beasts. Due to their nature, these transactions had been carried out privately, and the stakes were high. The nobles and merchants would stop at nothing, as long as it was profitable.


    Lu Zhiyu joined the merchants as a doctor. He hitched a ride from them and set forth to Ayer City. He had been staying in the dimensional castle and Wizard Tower all year round. Although he had been observing the developments in the human world and the orcs from the outside world, it was different from being there to actually find out things for himself.


    In fact, Lu Zhiyu felt bored, so he had decided to get out and have a closer look. He would find a spot in the city to settle down for a period of time. In any case, he could carry out his experiment anywhere, and at the same time, be able to better understand the situation of the orcs.


    The weather was cold. The stationed guards in Ayer City were hiding behind the door due to the frigid wind. They shivered and stomped about as the wind blew onto their faces. There was not much traffic at the city gate. The people queued up as the soldiers impatiently checked on them.


    Lu Zhiyu got in line behind the people, carrying his luggage. Many of them standing in the queue were the cat-people and dog-people. They had their iconic ethnicity literally on them. They either had fine furs on their faces or possessed noses that looked vastly different from man.


    The dressing style of the orcs was also quite different from man. Their attire¡¯s tops and bottoms were joined together, like a dress. Even the male¡¯s among them put on such clothing, to enable theirs tails to move more conveniently.


    ¡°Hey, remove your hood. What are you hiding inside?¡±


    The soldier who was guarding the city gate cupped his hands together. The sword that was hanging on his waist had turned rusty, and it looked as though it had not been polished or used for a long time. This was the sign of a peaceful city.


    Lu Zhiyu removed his hood, and the people around him shouted, ¡°It is a human! Are humansing here again?¡±


    ¡°Is he a merchant? Sir, merchants usuallye in a group. He is alone, and only has one piece of luggage with him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he is so good looking!¡±


    Many of those who were present had only heard of humans, but they had never actually seen one. They did not know what a human looked like. The children secretly watched Lu Zhiyu, as their parents carried them in their bosoms. The soldier suddenly became alert, and two other soldiers, who were standing beside the firece, walked over.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± they questioned Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu put down his luggage and spoke fluently in the Sophguage, ¡°Hello, I am a doctor. I am bringing the art of healing from the human world, to promote it to the people here. I hope that those who are suffering from diseases can be treated.¡±


    The eyes of all the people brightened up after hearing this. Ever since Bohr Kelermo had written the Kelermo Medical Coding, many from Grhus Duchy had be doctors.


    Many countries valued the clinics and the nurturing of doctors. Although the Light n discriminated against the doctors, many having tried to oppose and suppress them, they had to eventually let them go about freely upon the orders of the higher authority.


    There were many rumors about the doctors in the Kingdom of Orcs. In the tribal areas, medical science wasgging behind. When one fell sick, they either resigned to their fate, or waited to be healed during their tribunal rites. Those who performed the rites were usually doctors as well. They treasured Kelermo¡¯s Medical Code, regarding it as being the holy code.


    Even in the Kingdom of Orcs, the doctors had been rumored to be able to resurrect the dead, including those who had died of gues. All of them hoped that they would have doctors in their tribes or cities to bring healing and light to them.


    The number of deaths from idents and diseases had been extremely high recently. Many did not live to full age. Thus, their desire and hunger for a doctor was beyond the imagination of ordinary persons. After Lu Zhiyu had mentioned his profession, the eyes of all the people lit up.


    The soldier was stunned as well. After a long while, he rubbed his palms together and said, ¡°You, are you really a doctor?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu smiled, nodded his head, and said, ¡°Yes. I hope to be able to stay in Ayer City to promote medical science and healing. At the same time, I will nurture a few trainee doctors.¡±


    Everyone shouted out with joy. The soldiers immediately showed due respect to Lu Zhiyu, inviting him into the city. Very soon, Lu Zhiyu received an invitation from the governor, who was the official consul sent by the king.

 Chapter 112 - The Temporary Stay in Ayer City

    <h4>Chapter 112: The Temporary Stay in Ayer City</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The name of the governor of Ayer City was Elias. He was a member of the leopard-people race. He had leopard spots on his skin, and his eyes looked fierce. His strong body made him look dynamic, and he robed himself in royal apparel. He was refined and courteous, yet he gave off an aura revealing that he was ready for action.


    Lu Zhiyu saw that Elias was half-man, as he had awakened his blood. Pure orcs would not be able to awaken their blood. They could only do this if they were mixed-blood. The orcs had tried to suppress this aspect, and had said that the blood of the orcs came from the gods.


    Elias had been confirmed as a knight, and was sent by the Imperial City to Ayer City. He did not have his own domain, and was thus considered a noble official, sent by the royals. His mannerisms were different from the orcs. He was graceful and knowledgeable. His ent in the Sofawknguage was close to the ancient tones, but he still managed tomunicate well with Lu Zhiyu.


    Ayer City was a small city located in Ayers Mountain. It was neither a town near the border, nor a prosperous ce. Elias did not receive much attention from the top ranking officials. He would have had to show some results, if he wished to be promoted to baron status. This fact had made Elias extremely concerned with the developments of the city.


    The arrival of Lu Zhiyu was an opportunity for Ayer City. If Elias could keep him in the city, and set up a clinic to promote healing, it could help with the developments of the city. If those in the human world knew that a man was in Ayer City, they would thene to the city to trade. This was the reason that Elias held Lu Zhiyu in such high regard. If Lu Zhiyu was just an ordinary doctor, Elias would not have been interested in him.


    After a good conversation at the governor¡¯s mansion, Elias gave Lu Zhiyu many promises. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Randhir, we will help you to set up a clinic. For the trainee doctors, we will provide them with subsidies, bearing all of their expenses.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded his head happily and said, ¡°Thank you. I will also fulfill my promise of introducing merchants to you.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu left the manor and saw that the snow was getting heavier. He put on his hood, and gazed up at the grand and magnificent Ayers Mountain. Inparison to it, Ayer City looked run down.


    There were more than 10,000 people in Ayer City. There was no iconic structure to be found there, and most of the people were not rich. They lived a self-sufficient life, tapping into the resources from Ayers Mountain and a small market in the city.


    However, Lu Zhiyu liked the tranquility there. All the people were simple-minded, and stood aloof from the world.


    There were more cat-people and dog-people among the orcs. They had the most tribes, but they were the least powerful among the orcs. In this era, there were less than 100 wizards and priests in total. The Blood Knights were the most powerful among the countries.


    It was simr to the Kingdom of Orcs. The cat race and dog race were scattered, not united. They did not have their own blood knights or methods to train up their knights. Hence, they could only be subordinate to the other races.


    The Kingdom of Menkaure had built their kingdom with the help of Hurricane Knights, formed by the leopard-people. They had be one of the great powers in the Kingdom of Orcs after the Saelvig Empire had fallen apart.


    The city was not big. As such, it took Lu Zhiyu only a short while to cover all of the streets of Ayer City. Pedestrians were walking on the uneven muddy roads. There were only a few shops in the west section of themercial street, only some of which were open.


    Under the rmendation of one of the people, Lu Zhiyu purchased a two-story building in the west section. It was quite a magnificent building, which had a small courtyard attached to it. It used to be owned by a merchant in the city. After he had be wealthy, he went to the big city in Mobis Province, and had never returned.


    After paying for the building, Lu Zhiyu opened the door of its entrance. It was well furnished and clean. However, some of the things were old and decayed. For instance, the cab seemed to be infected by termites.


    Lu Zhiyu summoned the ant-people from the dimensional castle and, with their help, transformed the building. The second level was totally transformed, with new carpets, chairs, and a table. When Lu Zhiyu lit the firece, the room immediately became warm.


    Heid on the arm-chair that was beside the firece. He felt good there, aspared to the cold dimensional castle. At the least, he could hear theforting noise of the children ying outside the building. In the dimensional castle, he could only hear his own voice. Other than carrying out their duties, the ant-people would not initiate any conversation.


    That¡¯s it. I will stay here for a while to observe the orcs. They seem to be doing badly recently!


    Lu Zhiyu covered himself with a nket and started to think. He had to decide what to do next.


    I have not created the evolved sma that I have promised Nichs Debye. This will be easy, as I will be providing for just one person. However, in theter stages, when they process it in their biologyboratory in order to roll it out, there will be problems. The chance of rejection in the evolved sma is extremely high now. I must try to improve it. The effectiveness and functions have to be reduced as well.


    Not to mention, there is still the construction of Byrne Ind and starship to consider. This is a big project. I have no idea where to begin. I need more knowledge, tons of experience, and ideas.


    Also not to forget, I still need to improve the divine system. It is simple and inferior. I have no idea how to improve on that either.


    Lu Zhiyu felt that he had tons of things to do, some of which were more urgent than others. He would not be able to rest for a while. He would have to stay in Ayer City for a long period of time in order toplete the more urgent projects, especially.


    In the next few days, Lu Zhiyu had selected the location of his clinic. It was not far from his house. There were three levels, and the location was good.


    The shops in this region did not require such a big area and, as the rental was a bit steep in price, it had been left vacant. After renting it, Lu Zhiyu started to renovate.


    He had turned the ground floor into a medical hall. He would sell some strong hemostatic powder, mild hemostatic powder, and some general medicine formon diseases there.


    The clinic would be on the second level. There would be an outpatient department, a consulting room, and a simple operation theatre. The wards and lounge would be on the third level. It was pretty good for such a small clinic to be able to provide these services. Lu Zhiyu intended to recruit a few trainee doctors, and then hand the clinic over to them to manage in theter stages.

 Chapter 113 - Winter Night

    <h4>Chapter 113: Winter Night</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After locking the doors of the renovated clinic, Lu Zhiyu was preparing for opening the next day, as well as for the recruitment of assistants and clerks for the pharmacy. After he took care of those details, he would then find apprentice medics.


    On the way home, the skies were already dark and a heavy snow was falling. It was alreadyte winter now. As the snowkes danced in the air, they covered the earth in a flurry of pure white.


    As he passed the stores, many shopkeepers greeted Lu Zhiyu. They had gotten close over thest few days, and Lu Zhiyu was happy to feel that he had already begun to integrate into themunity.


    Lu Zhiyu wore a navy blue leather trenchcoat, which seemed quite exotic to the locals of Ayer City. After awhile, many people began to recognize his distinctive presence.


    Passing through the orc family residential area, all the houses were alight withughter and activity. The lights emanating from these houses created the most beautiful skyline in contrast with the night.


    As Lu Zhiyu arrived home and opened the door to his house, he suddenly heard a noise outside. He traced the noise to a nearby alley, where he discovered a copsed figure on the ground. The figurey dead in a pool of blood, but it was holding an infant!


    With a deep sadness, Lu Zhiyu frowned, turned around, and returned home. He waved his hand, causing the lights and firece to immediately light up. Light and warmth filled the entire living room, banishing the chill of the outer world.


    Lu Zhiyu sat for awhile and drank a cup of coffee. He looked out of the window again. Atst, he stood up and walked out of the yard, back into the dark, bloody alley. The dead body was now covered by a thickyer of frost, and the tracks of blood were freezing into ayer of crimson ice.


    The dead body was a faun, a goat-person orc. It was tall and strong, but both of the horns were broken. Also, its body was covered with seven or eight gaping wounds, of which included some arrow wounds and sword wounds. He had clearly died after withstanding all of these heavy injuries, revealing that he must have been a true man.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the bundle on his chest and opened it, only to discover that it was an infant with golden locks and beast ears! It was extremely cute, and its cheeks were flushed red from the chill.


    ¡°A fever?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu took the swaddled baby and rubbed it in a soothing motion. Meanwhile, he cast a healing spell upon the infant. Instantly, the redness of the skin disappeared, and the baby¡¯s cries eased. A pair ofrge eyes oogled at Lu Zhiyu, as it gurgled for a bit, before falling into a delighted fit ofughter.


    The corners of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mouth crinkled as he looked at the little one. ¡°You really are cute, you little trouble maker.¡±


    Then, around ten shadows darted down the street. Two figures suddenly entered the alley and looked at Lu Zhiyu. The two of them stopped and joined the other ten shadows, swiftly rying information as they darted between the alley and the rooftops. From the front, back, and both sides, Lu Zhiyu was surrounded.


    Each of these figures was dressed in loose ck cloaks. Underneath the cloaks, they were in leather armor with longswords. Although a hood covered their faces, it was still possible to discern that they belonged to the wolf orc tribe.


    A wolf-man with a scarred face walked forward, looking at Lu Zhiyu. He spoke in brusque Sofawk. ¡°A human? Why is a human here?¡±


    A sh of confusion darted over his face, as the wolf-man hardened his eyes and stated harshly, ¡°Kill him and take the child. ¡±


    All of the people started moving and drawing their swords. Figures descended from above from multiple angles, locking on all of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s escape routes. The technique and cooperation of this team were at the pinnacle of training. This was definitely not a normal troop of soldiers.


    Wheew!


    Lu Zhiyu lifted his head to look the wolf-man in the eye. The wolf-man immediately tingled, sensing danger and his own impending danger. It was extremely ominous! As he opened his mouth to say something, he heard a wave of light ring out from Lu Zhiyu¡¯s body, covering all of Ayer¡¯s City in an instant.


    In a single second, more than half of Ayer¡¯s City was frozen, as all time had stopped. Even the snowfall from the skies was suspended in mid-air. Wherever the halo of light touched, all of the people halted immediately. Even their consciousnesses were frozen.


    All of the assassins attacking Lu Zhiyu were frozen in midair. Their longswords were only a few centimeters from Lu Zhiyu, with the closest ones being only millimeters away. Yet, they werepletely frozen.


    The easyughter of the other wolf-men was also frozen now, and the surprise on the scar-faced wolf-man was only just beginning to show, as he discovered his consciousness drifting from his body,pletely out of his control.


    Within Ayers City, the families were stopped also in an instant, all while enjoying their dinners, sitting together, smiling. The shopkeepers, who had been closing up, had their hands on the doors. Several guards¡¯ sses were seen in the bars, raised in a toast. The servants stopped in the halls of the city manor, and Mayor Elias¡¯s goose quill was still raised, dots of the ink swirled in the air.


    Within the radius of several miles, everything was synchronized and dominated by the dream space that was being controlled by Lu Zhiyu. Not even the smallest fly could escape Lu Zhiyu¡¯s notice and control.


    ¡°One, two, three, four... twelve!¡±


    After every number that Lu Zhiyu recited, a figure would be set aze by a white light. The process would go from the bottom to the top, like ss shattering under high pressure. The figure would then instantly be glittering powder. By the time he had counted to twelve, each scar faced figure would have been wiped out, without leaving a single trace.


    ¡°Only twelve.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu checked and discovered that the group had no reinforcements within Ayers City, so he retracted his dream space. The glow shrinked back within Lu Zhiyu¡¯s body. As it did so, the snow continued drifting to the ground, and the people resumed their activities. Busy, bustling, and happy, the city returned to its normal state.


    Lu Zhiyu lifted up the infant. As she was held up, she beganughing continuously, as if she was delighted to see Lu Zhiyu. She appeared to be oblivious to the dangers from before. In fact, she seemed to havepletely forgotten about the person who had protected her until his death.


    ¡°Look at you, stillughing. What a troublemaker.¡±


    The infant had no idea what Lu Zhiyu was saying, but she felt that being raised in the air was extremely entertaining, so she kept giggling loudly. Though he didn¡¯t know why, Lu Zhiyu beganughing with her.


    As heughed, he held the baby close to his chest. After checking the body of the corpse once more, he discovered a badge and a longsword, but nothing else that was worthy of note.


    There was an insignia of the lion that was branded on both the longsword and the badge. Lu Zhiyu saw them and immediately recalled the origin of the mark. He stood and used Disintegration to wipe away the trace of the body, then carried the child home.


    There was now another person in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s house. It added a wee touch of life. Though it was only a child, it gave the house a sense of normalcy and warmth.

 Chapter 114 - Hidden Depths

    <h4>Chapter 114: Hidden Depths</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Daddy! Daddy! What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy! It¡¯s raining outside!¡±


    ¡°Daddy! I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    The voice of a child echoed throughout Lu Zhiyu¡¯s house.


    Tatata!


    Rapid footsteps were heard, as the child ran up and down the stairs without the slightest break. The child had short, blond hair, which was quite messy and shorn to the ears. Because the child was so young, it was impossible to discern its gender with just a quick nce. If judging by the hairstyle alone, one would assume that the child had fairly delicate and feminine-like features.


    The footsteps pattered to the study. Aftering inside the room, the child jumped at Lu Zhiyu¡¯s legs. Lu Zhiyu was sprawled over his desk, looking overplicated diagrams that were filled with maps and strange symbols.


    Currently, within the entire Alen continent, the counting system went by a base of twenty. The three symbols used represented the numbers 0, 1, and 5, which could then bebined to form otherrger numbers.


    Only wizards knew the Arabic numeral counting system that utilized a counting system with a base of ten, which is the one that Lu Zhiyu also used. This was still unknown knowledge to the majority of those within Maria¡¯s World, so no one would recognize Lu Zhiyu¡¯s numbers, let alone his writings.


    Lu Zhiyu put down the charcoal pencil in his hand and looked at the little child, Verthandi, who was now clinging to his leg like a baby sloth. She was wearing pants with white deerskin boots. Her top stretched all the way down to her knees, like a dress, and her tiny bum darted in and out of sight, hidden by the re of the shirt.


    Lu Zhiyu lifted his leg into the air as she dangled from his leg, hugging it tightly as she giggled, swinging her legs back and forth.


    ¡°What is it, you little troublemaker? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to bother me when I¡¯m working?¡±


    Verthandi pouted. ¡°But I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu picked up a te of snacks from the desk and brought it to Verthandi, who he had taken to his chest. Verthandi was three years old.


    When Lu Zhiyu was choosing her name, he had taken inspiration from the Three Norns of Fate. Verthandi was the Goddess that ruled over the Present. Lu Zhiyu figured this was the best choice, because the past is gone and unobtainable, and the future is forever changing. Hence, only by controlling the present, can one control their own fate.


    Likewise, Lu Zhiyu also hoped that Verthandi would seize her own present, and treasure all of the time and experiences that she has. Over thest two years, many people came to the Mobis Province seeking information.


    Apparently, some men were sent from the Engido Kingdom, which was near the Ayers Mountains. Lu Zhiyu rarely let Verthandi go out. And when the two were in public, he ¡°officially¡± had a son named Will, not a daughter called Verthandi. With the help of this ruse, no one suspected that Verthandi was partially mixed blood.


    ¡°Your Auntie Cassan will be here soon. She¡¯ll make yummy food for you. I¡¯ll teach you something right now. If you learn it, then I¡¯ll give you these two pieces of cake.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu held Verthandi as he picked up a copy of the Epic of Totle from a bookshelf. It was a selection by Totle, detailing the mostplete history of the human race. The text also held all of the most widespread odes and poems,plete with countless wandering bards who were singing about ancient heroes, thus passing their fame onto future generations.


    ¡°Verse one is the verse about the Golden King Ahenaten. It is the legend about the human, Golden King Ahenaten, receiving a divine prophecy...¡±


    Lu Zhiyu, who had been reading aloud to this point, now stopped, surprised. In hisp, Verthandi pretended to pay attention, but her eyes were glued to the snack tray on the desk.


    Her hands crept towards the tray, but Lu Zhiyu smacked them away lightly. Verthandi pouted, but stayed sitting on Lu Zhiyu¡¯sp, listening to him read a few of the first verses until she happily got the cake as a reward!


    Right then, the door downstairs opened. Verthandi instantly perked up. ¡°Auntie Cassan¡¯s here.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu also stood up and put on arge coat, locking up the study before heading downstairs. There, a dog-woman orc stood by the entrance with a basket. She hugged Verthandi and kissed her cheek.


    ¡°Little Trouble, did you see the goodies I brought you?¡±


    ¡°My name isn¡¯t Little Trouble, hmph! And, I just ate something yummy!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu headed down the steps and spoke to the maid Cassan. ¡°Cassan, please take care of Little Trouble. I am heading to the clinic. There are a few special patient consultations today. I¡¯m afraid Tler and Paisy don¡¯t have enough experience to handle them alone. Take care of the house, please.¡±


    Cassan looked at Lu Zhiyu respectfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of Little Trouble and the house. When will you be back?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be back tonight. Don¡¯t wait for me for lunch. You two can go ahead and eat first.¡±


    Outside, the people on the road hurried along in the drizzling rain. Lu Zhiyu headed to the clinic.


    In the bottom level of the clinic, two apprentice medics staffed the pharmacy. Quite a number of people were already there, lined up by the staircase. Some of the merchants from nearby stores chatted under the roof, while some patients with ordinary injuries and simple colds waited inside the pharmacy. Only patients with severe or unknown ailments would be treated upstairs.


    ¡°Hi Mr. Randhir. We didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be dropping by!¡± The owner of the bar greeted Lu Zhiyu. It was still morning, meaning the bar hadn¡¯t opened yet, so he waspletely free to shoot the breeze and socialize.


    In thest few years, Ayer City had undergone a dramatic transformation. Lu Zhiyu had introduced a few human merchant teams to stimte the economic development of the city. The specialties of the Ayers Mountains, medical supplies, pelts and the tonics from Lu Zhiyu¡¯s pharmacy, all made for wildly popr merchandise.


    The original clinic was also bing a bit crowded. Many patients and merchants came from all over to buy the tinctures and tonics from the Randhir Clinic, due to its great reputation. All of the apprentices were busy enough to pass out at the end of every day, exhausted. So, the n was to buy another storefront nearby in order to expand the clinic.


    The once empty Western Shopping District had also be extremely popr, now boasting not one single empty storefront! It had even been expanded by the addition of an entire street!


    Many ordinary orcs had also moved to Ayers City. In fact, the development of the entire city was improving by leaps and bounds, which brought good reviews for the prefectural capital of Elias. As the person who changed Elias and had saved countless patients, Lu Zhiyu was naturally one of the most popr people in all of Ayers City.


    ¡°Have you heard yet?¡± murmured a few those gathered around.


    Lu Zhiyu saw a few people whispering secretively and asked them. ¡°I saw that you all are discussing something. What has happened?¡±


    The owner of the bar replied with care. ¡°There might be a war!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu stopped abruptly in his tracks. ¡°Why?!¡±


    A young person chimed in. ¡°There is domestic unrest in the Crete Empire. The Church of Light of the humans has sent out its strongest fighters from the Knights of Light to investigate something. Apparently, many human nobles from the Crete Empire are heading here. The Church of Light and the Crete Imperial Army are moving by the Red River ins. I just came back from there, and someone had encountered a scout from the Church of Light.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu pushed for further information. ¡°You are absolutely certain of this? What if it was a knight serving under an ordinary Crete Empire noble?¡±


    The young person replied, ¡°Of course not. They were in snowy white armor, and they had swords forged from humanity¡¯s most expensive Ur steel. Those, along with the sigils of the sun were dead giveaways.¡±

 Chapter 115 - Theft of the Sword of the King

    <h4>Chapter 115: Theft of the Sword of the King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Within St. Sarl City, at the Temple of Light, the hall had a disy showcasing the Sword of the King. This was called the Divine Hall, and it was created expressly for disying the sword granted by the Divine. On both sides of the hall were paintings with the imagery of Heaven. In the front, was a painting depicting God himself. Specifically, it showed the image of Him granting the first king of humanity, Ahenaten, the legendary sword.


    Originally, the Sword of the King that was depicted within the mural on the wall was only used by the Church forrge scale ceremonies and the coronation ceremonies of leaders. Only then would the sword be taken out. By possessing the sword, the Pope had a symbol representing the legitimacy of the Church of Light.


    Understandably, the protection on the Divine Hall was extremely tight. Every day there would be specialized clergy chosen to guard and polish the sword, checking it to make sure that it was in pristine condition.


    The identity of each security person was set, and throughout the year, only these individuals were allowed to interact with the de. No other personnel were allowed to approach the sword. Even these chosen clergy members had to go through rigorous checks every time they entered.


    At this time, Pope Hodap stood at the center of the Divine Hall, just below the feet of Lord Faross. His face was so dark, it seemed to drip water. He had no courage to face God directly, apparently. All of the guardian knights and clerical members were kneeling on the ground, not daring to utter a single word.


    All of them knew that Pope Hodap was alreadypletely enraged. A lot of relevant personnel were trembling, with cold sweat dripping down their foreheads.


    The Sword of the King that Hodap held looked identical to the real one. However, it had recently been proven that the handle was fake. The real Sword of the King had already been switched, having been taken for several days before anyone even discovered that something was amiss. The reason for this was that it had been an actual clergy member that had swapped the sword, then promptly disappeared!


    Hodap gripped the duplicate Sword of the King tightly. He squeezed it with his fingers, causing a white light to shoot forth from his palm. The sword shattered into pieces.


    Hodap then turned around to say, ¡°All of the members who failed their jobs must be dragged out and interrogated. Don¡¯t dirty the floor of the Divine Hall.¡±


    Immediately, dozens of Executioners from the Judges of Light appeared. They then dragged all of the trembling guards and attendants of the Divine Hall away.


    Everyone knew that those who were dragged away by the Executioners would never be seen again. Even if they had not betrayed the Church of Light, they would have to take responsibility for allowing the theft of the Sword of the King.


    Archbishop Arthur opened his mouth. Although it was the best opportunity to attack Hodap, to lose the Sword of the King was a serious offense. It was one of Pope Hodap¡¯s main responsibilities to protect the Sword of Light, which was a symbol that disyed his God-given authority to rule. It was impossible to sum up the significance of the Sword with only a word or two, as its standing in the Church was only second to the Saintess and the Mask of Faross.


    If Hodap was attacked at this time, with the support of the College of Cardinals, or even the Saintess herself, it would be possible to dethrone him from his position as Pope. To the other members of the College of Cardinals, this was an important opportunity.


    Yet, for now, it was essential to reim the Sword of the King. No matter who took the spot of the Pope, the Sword of the King could not be lost. All of the members of the Church of the King knew the extreme importance of this vital fact.


    Archbishop Arthur hesitated, thenpletely gave up trying to reprimand Hodap. They could find the Sword of the King first. ¡°The Judges of Light have already been notified, and they are investigating the matter. Sean will most likely report back soon.¡±


    Sean, the Chief Justice of the Judges of Light, stepped inside. He was clothed in a severe ck priest robe that had an insignia of the Judges of Light on it. That insignia was a symbol out that was synonymous with terror and nightmares of the people of the Kingdom of the Church of Light, as well as every surrounding nation. Sean¡¯s grave countenance carried the same sinister quality as an eagle out for a hunt.


    Hodap saw Sean and immediately questioned him anxiously. ¡°How is it? Is there any news?¡±


    Sean approached Hodap. ¡°Your Holiness, ording to the investigation, Peter Rodman, the thief of the sword, has headed towards the Tuten Dynasty. But, ording to sources, the day before yesterday, which was the day he swapped the sword, he had a secret meeting with several individuals. We think these people may have been from the Crete Empire. Therefore, the Sword of the King may have already fallen into their possession.¡±


    Sean continued his report. ¡°The escape of Peter Rodman to the Tuten Dynasty is a diversion, bait. ording to my estimates, this affair may be an action of the Gathering of Darkness, another scheme targeting the Church of Light.¡±


    Hodap erupted into another bout of rage. ¡°Those dirty rats! Heretics, hiding in the alleys! How dare they target the Sword of the King? And, what shames me the most, is that they actually seeded and attacked the inner circle of our Church, the core of the Temple of Light! Does this mean that even the interior of the Temple has fallen under their control?!¡±


    Mad with rage, Hodap scanned the people in front of him. All of them lowered their heads, including the highest ranked clergy. ¡°Everyone must be searched! I want to weed out all of their pawns within our ranks. The rats of the Gathering of Darkness must be eradicated!¡±


    Sean nodded. This loss of the Sword of the King would lead to a dramatic hit upon the name of the Church, especially if the public were to get wind of the affair. All of the coronation ceremonies of kings needed the Sword of the King. If the Church of Light tried to conduct a coronation ceremony without the Sword of the King, they would definitely be rebuffed and mocked by the kings and nobles.


    Sean spoke. ¡°ording to my investigations, their original targets were the Mask of Faross and the Saintess. However, due to errors, they abandoned that n. Our internal affair intel is definitely full of loopholes. Yet, we do believe that the Sword of the King has a great chance of being in the Crete Empire. I will go personally to investigate this matter, but I will need the assistance of His Excellency, Elliot VIII.¡±


    Hodap looked at Sean, his gaze changing into one of panic. It took some time for him to regain his calm.


    Once calmed, he said, ¡°Good, good. These guys arepletely audacious. What is even more hateful are the traitors in our midst. I will ask for the Saintess herself to step out of her shrine and personally search. Sean, due to the importance of the task at hand, I do need you do go personally. Go to the Crete Empire, which has a core that has already escaped our grasp. During your visit, investigate both the disappearance of the Sword and the activities of the rebel schemers. They must all be found and annihted.¡±


    Hodap thought that wasn¡¯t quite enough, so he then added, ¡°I will alsomand Charles to bring the Knights of Light to assist you. Remember, you must bring back the Sword of the King and not let a trace of this information escape.¡±


    Sean frowned. ¡°That may be difficult. The nobles and the kings of the surrounding nations may have already received this information. If so, they will quickly spread the information of the theft.¡±


    Hodap scrambled to speak. ¡°And we will deny it! So, do you understand the importance of your mission?¡±


    Sean gave a heavy nod. ¡°Rest easy, Your Holiness. I will definitely bring the Sword of the King back and return it to the glory of God.¡±


    All of the Knights of Light that were stationed near the Crete Empire were deployed. After the incident of the Wizard Alliance, the Church had canceled the independent stationing of the Knight of Lights squads and redistributed them into three armies to deploy in rotation. Yet, the emblematic legendary status of the Knights of Light remained unchanged, as being something that none of the other armies couldpare to. It was still the most elite corp of the Church of Light.


    At the same time, in various countries, the rumor of the theft of the Sword of the King was being spread throughout every street and alley. Many people started debating in murmured whispers.


    The Sword of the Light was seen symbolizing the God given right to rule, as well as it being seen as the guarantee of the authenticity of the Church. The impact of losing this divine artifact was clearly no small matter.


    But, since this most chalked this up to being nothing but a rumor, the believers of the murmuring were few. Yet, as the amount of rumors increased, many more people began to adopt a stance of skepticism. Then, after a push was given by malevolent actors from the shadows, it seemed as if everyone knew about the theft of the Sword of Light.

 Chapter 116 - Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 116: Conspiracy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Gathering of Darkness! It¡¯s the Gathering of Darkness again!¡±


    Elliot VIII had just sent away Chief Justice Sean from the Judges of LIght, before exploding within the main hall in fury. Apparently, the organization that was previously called the Gathering of Nobles had now renamed itself the Gathering of Darkness.


    No matter how many times Elliot VIII had attempted to wipe them out, he was unable topletely extinguish them! These disgusting rats would always get wind of his actions and escape every time!


    Just like that, they had grown and regrouped, right under the watch of Elliot VIII! What¡¯s worse, they had struck at the core of the Church of Light, as even the clergy members of the Church of Light were bought by them.


    This betrayal had caused Elliot to now look at all of the people around him with suspicion. He was understandably terrified. After all, these bastards didn¡¯t only want to overthrow the Church of Light, but they also wanted to take his throne!


    As Elliot VIII grew more agitated, his coughing worsened, wracking his entire body with shudders. The severe coughing fit made it seem as if he could keel over and die at any moment. Earl Yi Wensi immediately headed over to support him, gesturing for an aide toe over as well.


    The aide approached with an ivory cup that was filled with water, while making eye contact with Yi Wensi. With a tacit understanding, he helped Elliot VIII drink the water and take a pill. Elliot VIII¡¯s symptoms were immediately alleviated.


    Elliot VIII calmed his breathing and sat up, saying, ¡°I heard that the court physician is an apprentice of the legendary Bohr Kelermo. As expected from a direct apprentice of Mr. Kelermo, if he wasn¡¯t this skilled, I probably would have died a long time ago.¡±


    It was already Year 21 of the San Calendar, and Elliot VIII was just past the age of forty. Although this was not so very old, his previous ailments could not be cured, so he had aged far beyond his years. Even with the expertise of the pastors from the Church and the apprentice of Kelermo, it was impossible to find cures. Hence, he could only maintain his current state.


    Yi Wensi spoke. ¡°This time, with the arrival of Chief Justice Sean, the Knights of Light have already entered our borders. If we add the numbers of Cardinal Leon¡¯s garrison, there are over forty thousand well-trained soldiers here from the Church. Should we really grant them such freedom? Though they are here to investigate the Gathering of Darkness, who knows what else they may be nning.¡±


    Elliot VIII¡¯s face darkened. His rtionship with the Church of Light had always been quiteplicated. On one hand, he had secured his position as the Emperor of Crete through the support and the authority of the Church. On the other hand, as the head of the Crete Empire, he could not let the Church interfere with domestic affairs and eclipse his own power.


    However, this time the Church had stepped way out of line in sending the Chief Justice of the Judges of Light here. The elite squad within the Knights of Light had marched into the borders of Crete without his authorization,pletely disregarding his position as the Emperor. This was also one of the factors that fueled his earlier tantrum. He just didn¡¯t dare say it aloud.


    Elliot VIII could still barely suppress his rage. ¡°Ignore them, the Church has lost the Sword of the King. Pope Hodap is only panicking, as he is bing reckless with worry over losing an artifact granted by God. Nothing can stop them.¡±


    After he spoke, Elliot VIII barked out a chillyugh. ¡°Now that they have lost the Sword of the King, let¡¯s see how they conduct the next Coronation ceremony. Yi Wensi, put all of your efforts into watching the movements of the Church. This time, three Saints will be gathered in our empire. We must be very careful!¡±


    As Yi Wensi left the pce, he encountered a carriage and a man dressed like a driver at the entrance. Yi Wensi¡¯s face changed color, as he quickly boarded this new carriage, being informed that his original carriage had been driven to his estate already.


    Yi Wensi hurried to the underground meeting room and saw that all the other three members within the Crete Empire were already assembled. Yi Wensi promptly took his seat.


    ¡°The Church of Light definitely will not give up until they find the Sword of the King. What¡¯s more, they have a fierce determination to annihte us. This isn¡¯t the same as the scuffles we have had before.¡±


    ¡°What we did this time was too risky. Why did we take the Sword? Did we take it simply because it is said to hold supernatural powers in the legends? Even stealing the Mask of Faross would have been better than taking the Sword of the King!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Why were we not notified about such an important n? I only found out about it just now. The Three Saints are here, including the most terrifying one, the Chief Justice of the Judges of Light. Even the elite squad from the Knights of Light have entered our borders. Everyone has been thrown intoplete chaos!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not true. The symbolic meaning of the Sword of the King is far superior to the Mask of Faross. It symbolizes the God given right to rule. Without it, the authority of the Church is deeply impacted. The next Coronation would definitely go wrong.¡±


    The man at the head of the table spoke. ¡°It was my decision, I have already started the n. We will definitely seed this time!¡±


    There was a sudden silence. The ck hooded man across from Yi Wensi swallowed, obviously excited, then faced the speaker. ¡°It has already started?¡±


    Yi Wensi was also thrilled. ¡°We have waited for over twenty years, and now we finally have our chance. Elliot VIII¡¯s health is already failing. I will order them to increase the dosage. He definitely will notst past this spring.¡±


    The man at the head of the table lifted his head, causing his hood to fall down and disy features almost identical to those of Elliot VIII. He was the younger brother of Elliot VIII, Duke Vortigen!


    The legendary founder and head of the Gathering of Darkness was actually the younger brother, who Elliot VIII trusted the most! Upon recognizing him, all of the people there lowered their hoods in respect, one by one.


    Other than Yi Wensi, who served as the Prime Minister, all of the other men were Elliot VIII¡¯s most trusted ministers. Including Duke Vortigen, all those gathered represented the highest levels of authority within the Crete Empire.


    Vortigen looked everyone at there, his eyes finallying to rest upon Yi Wensi. ¡°Yi Wensi, this time the Church of Light has moved the Three Saints and lost the Sword of the King. The Crete Empire must answer for this. We need an important figure to stand out and attract their attention, and to make a sacrifice for the Gathering. At the same time, this is a very important stage for us. In the future, we will truly take the stage into a new era, and the Gathering of Darkness will follow you name, Earl Yi Wensi, to its death.¡±


    All eyes were now focused upon Yi Wensi. He paled immediately with unease. It seems that his presence today was a mistake. Yi Wensi had never thought that he, as a person who treated everyone else as sacrificial pawns, would ever end up being the one in such dire straits!


    ¡°No, you, you¡¯re all joking, right?¡± Yi Wensi said, shaking. Yet the looks the others were giving him, as if they were gazing at livestock being prepped for ughter, were chilling to the bone.


    Yi Wensi broke into a cold sweat and tried to stand up, yet his entire body had lost its strength. Failing in his attempt, he fell to the ground. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    Yi Wensi tried to turn toward the tunnel behind him and escape. He had to leave and expose the plot to the Emperor! He had to show these bastards the consequences of betraying him!


    Yi Wensi had just managed to get up, when a thin woman walked out of the tunnel behind him. Two weakly glowing eyes emerged from the darkness and locked onto Yi Wensi, causing him to immediately freeze up.


    The thin woman grabbed his throat and lifted him up with one hand. Yi Wensi struggled with all his strength, but could not escape her grasp.


    ¡°Wizards! You actually sought out the wizards again, you..¡± Yi Wensi¡¯s shrill voice ttened out into a whine as he trembled in terror.


    The woman extended a hand, and a ck insect jumped from it and crawled into Yi Wensi¡¯s ear. Yi Wensi gave a horrified scream and convulsed, causing him to fall to the ground until his entire consciousness fell into darkness.


    After a long time, Yi Wensi crawled up from the ground. His eyes were deadened with a hollow gaze. Vortigen pped as he looked at the female wizard. ¡°Please take care of the rest.¡±

 Chapter 117 - Conspiracy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 117: Conspiracy (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the spring of San Calendar Year 21, due to the tightening of the noose that was set forth by the Church and the King of the Crete Empire, the mastermind behind the Gathering of Darkness was finally revealed. The Prime Minister of the Crete Empire, Earl Yi Wensi, was exposed under pressure from the Church.


    Backed into a corner, Yi Wensi had started a revolution with the army. Their attacks left the pce washed with blood, as their rampage killed the two sons and daughter of Elliot VIII. Even with the protection of ten imperial guards, Elliot VIII still took an arrow, which eventually led to his death.


    During this crisis, Elliot VIII¡¯s younger brother, Duke Vortigen, stormed into the pce with his personal corp, defeating the rebel army and killing Yi Wensi. Just before his death at the hands of Duke Vortigen, Yi Wensi screamed of his loyalty to Elliot VIII.


    The capital of the Crete Empire, Virginia, descended into a state of extreme chaos. There were arge numbers of military movements, torches, and armored men constantly strategically moving in the nights.


    Chief Justice Sean had gone to the pce with Duke Vortigen in order to rescue Elliot VIII. Immediately, he had attempted to heal Elliot VIII¡¯s injury with his entourage. However, although the injury had healed, Elliot VIII fell into aa, due to excessive blood loss paired with his original ill health.


    Duke Vortigen watched Elliot VIII on his deathbed. He was heartbroken and cursing the Gathering of Darkness that Yi Wensi had created. ¡°I never thought that Yi Wensi could be the head of the Gathering of Darkness. We must execute the bastards of the Gathering of Darkness, as well as the ursed wizards.¡±


    Sean stood behind Vortigen, looking at the bloodless face of Elliot VIII with a expression of unease. He was an expert on intelligence gathering and punitive measures, yet he had no experience with politics. He was here to investigate the Gathering of Darkness and the theft of the Sword. Never had he expected this sort of a development to ur. It was wildly out of his area of expertise!


    With the deaths of all of his children, the only royals left were Elliot VIII and Duke Vortigen. If anything happened to Elliot VIII, only Duke Vortigen would be able to step in.


    Currently, the Church waspletely unprepared for the session of the Crete Emperor. In fact, Duke Vortigen wasn¡¯t even on the shortlist of the Church¡¯s candidates for the throne. So, for the time being, Sean simply could not yet allow the death of Elliot VIII!


    Sean also felt that everything was a bit too coincidental. It was unnatural to him, as if it were a scripted scenario. As soon as Yi Wensi was investigated, he started a revolution and killed all of Elliot VIII¡¯s children. It appeared that Yi Wensi¡¯s madness stemmed from his loyalty to Elliot VIII and his desire for vengeance. But, again, it all still seemed very unnatural.


    The way that Vortigen had killed Yi Wensi also seemed a little too deliberate and rushed. Therge number of these coincidences, which were starting to really add up, smelled like a conspiracy to Sean.


    Someone from the Judges of Light rushed in and whispered into Sean¡¯s ear. Sean¡¯s expression transformed dramatically. ¡°What? Not a single person was there?¡±


    After Yi Wensi¡¯s failed rebellion, Sean had immediately sent people to surround Earl Yi Wensi¡¯s estate in order to track down the whereabouts of the Sword of the King. Since Yi Wensi was the head of the Gathering of Darkness, he must have known the location of the Sword. He may have even kept the Sword for himself!


    What Sean didn¡¯t expect was that, within the Yi Wensi estate, other than a few servants, all of his family had already escaped. Even their documents were all destroyed. The leftover servants werepletely clueless as well, saying that their master had given them the day off.


    Sean couldn¡¯t remain seated, but quickly bade Duke Vortigen farewell instead. While doing so, he relegated all of the pce affairs to him, leaving two pastors in charge of taking care of Elliot VIII.


    He then left and headed immediately to the Yi Wensi estate. As he saw Sean¡¯s hastily retreating figure, Duke Vortigen let out a sinister smile.


    ¡°This is how they left the city.¡±


    As it turns out, this wasn¡¯t the estate of Yi Wensi, but rather an old water tower, which was quite far from his estate! An executioner from the Judges of Light had tracked the location down, finding that the kin of Yi Wensi had fled there while they were on the run from the city. Sean took a torch and gestured below. ¡°Have you all been down there yet?¡±


    The executioner replied. ¡°We have already sent people down there to investigate. There is a meeting room and a few other tunnels, some of which lead to other parts of the city, as well as to the outside.¡±


    Sean led a few executioners down into the dark meeting room, which had an ominous sense of mystery. Seam mmed his fists down on the table.


    ¡°So, Yi Wensi was the leader of the Gathering of Darkness. This time, we finally caught him. However, he died before we could ask him any questions. Now we must search, find out where each tunnel leads and determine the identities of every member of this table!¡±


    A few people dragged in a middle-aged man in a coarse cotton shirt. ¡°Chief Justice, we have a new lead.¡±


    Sean nced at the man. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Yi Wensi¡¯s driver. He has said that he often saw Yi Wensi getting in a special carriage always headed to an unknown destination. And then, a while ago, when he picked up Yi Wensi, he said that he saw Yi Wensi bringing back a strange package.¡±


    Sean looked at the driver. ¡°What package? Tell me the details.¡±


    The man looked terrified. He trembled, not daring to raise his head as he answered Sean, ¡°Around ten days ago, on e rainy night, the Earl had me wait for him at the second alley by Lir Street. He had arrived there empty-handed, but came back with a strange package.¡±


    ¡°What package?¡±


    ¡°It seemed like a sword. No, it was definitely a sword, because I saw its grip. It was a beautiful snowy white, and it had strange symbols on it.¡±


    Sean and everyone else at the scene now stood a little straighter, ring at the driver. Sean drew a few symbols. ¡°Did they look like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember. They looked exactly like that. There¡¯s no mistake.¡± The driver affirmed, still shaking.


    ¡°The Sword of the King!¡±


    Sean waved his hand and white light shed, destroying the table. Sean then roared in fury. ¡°So it was Yi Wensi! The old fox has been proiming his loyalty to our Church while being aplete heretic!¡±


    ¡°How long has it been since the escape of the Yi Wensi household?¡±


    The executioner had already investigated the matter, so was ready to answer the question immediately. ¡°Over half a day. They may already be quite a distance away by now.¡±


    ¡°Then chase them!¡± roared Sean. ¡°The Sword of the King must be in the hands of Yi Wensi¡¯s children. We must catch up to them. Send word to Captain Charles and Archbishop Leon. We will use all of our forces to track them down!¡±

 Chapter 118 - Border Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 118: Border Conflict</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. As long as we escape to thend of the orcs, we¡¯ll be saved.¡±


    ¡°Mother, what happened? I don¡¯t want to live in the filthy country of the orcs. Why are we going there?¡±


    A carriage that was protected by a few knights was crossing the Red River ins, headed on its way to the ods. A slightly pudgy mother was holding her younger son, while her older son lifted the curtain to peer outside from time to time.


    During the journey, there had been several close calls, but nothing had gone drastically wrong yet. Although the Church of Light had set up numerous barriers, through some of her husband¡¯s connections and friends, the little family had managed to leave the Crete Empire.


    They were so very close now, for as soon as they crossed the Red River ins, they would be safe. Once they arrived there, people from the Kingdom of Menkaure woulde to receive them.


    A squad of knights d in shining armor crossed through a Crete Empire frontier town, following the carriage tracks. They had already gone for two days without rest, each person switching between horses in order to keep heading onward. The horses were understandably exhausted and reaching their limits.


    ¡°Quick, quick, they¡¯re not far now. We must capture them before they reach thend of the orcs!¡±


    The stallions puffed out hot breaths, speeding up after being whipped across the channel by the knights. They sped out past the town on the road, the guards of the local city not daring to stop them after seeing the insignia on the horses and the knights. Instead, all of the guards simply stood stick straight, staring at the knights as they headed off into the distance.


    Following the Red River across the rolling ins, they finally saw a line of carriages that was fleeing along the horizon. All of the Church of Light scouts, who had been chasing them for two days, disyed expressions of frenzied delight.


    The escaping carriages also saw the pursuers on the horizon, causing them to also begin pushing their steeds in order to gain some distance. The mother in the carriage crawled out with her younger son and screamed for her older son, Pazak.


    ¡°Pazak remember... run! Cross that line over there into thend of the orcs! Take Allen and run!¡±


    Yi Wensi¡¯s wife quickly thrust a package into the chest of her younger sun and passed him to Pazak. Pazak, who was covered in armor, looked at his mother as he caught Allen.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    His mother was impatient and wildly pushed at Pazak to go. ¡°There is no time! I can¡¯t escape, so you two must go on ahead. Use the package as a treasure to exchange for your safety. Remember to give it to the King of Menkaure. Do not trust anyone else. Quick, go now. Don¡¯t worry about me, and take care of your brother!¡±


    Pazak saw the pursuers hot on their tails, as they were almost right upon them. He hardened his heart and hugged Allen, who was howling with tears. He then pulled the reins, hurtling towards the border of the Kingdom of Menkaure.


    By the time the Knights of Light had arrived, there were only a few servants, who had been left behind to buy time. As the cavalry stormed ahead, they drew their swords to attack the servants. Blood flew through the air as the servants copsed, one by one. Defenseless, they had beenpletely annihted.


    The knights opened the carriage drapes to find the corpse of a woman. ¡°This is the wife of Yi Wensi. The Holy Sword is not here. It must have been taken away by the other two.¡±


    ¡°If we go any further, we will be in the borders of the Kingdom of Menkaure. That would trigger a war between humanity and the orcs. Should we continue?¡±


    All of the scouts looked at their leader, waiting for hismand. The captain made a gesture. ¡°Continue, no matter what. We must get the Holy Sword back.¡±


    Pazak¡¯s horse had already crossed into the Kingdom of Menkaure. A huge stone tablet was erected at the border, marking his entrance into their officialnds. At first, he thought he was safe. However, he did not expect that the pursuers would actually ignore the possibility of provoking a war between the orcs and humanity, and cross straight into Menkaure in pursuit of him.


    ¡°Shuu¡ª¡±


    A sharp arrow cut through the wind and crossed over a hundred meters at once, goring straight through Pazak¡¯s shoulder and hitting his horse. Pazak fell to the ground with his horse, due to the momentum from the sudden halt.


    The pursuers closed the distance swiftly. Pazak struggled to stand up and dragged his brother into a run. Yet, this was futile, as humans could run faster than horses, especially the specially raised warhorses of the Knights of Light.


    The scout soldiers drew their des and focused all of their attentions on the escapees. Just like hawks that were circling over rabbits, all of their eyes glittered with a cold killing intent.


    Yet, at this time, on the slope ahead, amotion erupted. A leopard man soldier had appeared on the slope, followed by the appearance of more and more cavalry. Ahead, they formed a long, dense line, with even more soldiers lined up behind that.


    The soldiers leading the horses on the mountain shouted. ¡°Stop, human soldiers! This is the territory of the Kingdom of Menkaure. You humans do not belong here.¡±


    It was as if Pazak saw his salvation! He sprinted towards the hill and pulled out a badge, shouting, ¡°I am a friend of Menkaure, a member of the Yi Wensi family of the Crete Empire.¡±


    The leopard-man, who was d in chainmail armor and was leading the soldiers, looked at Pazak and nodded. The cavalry parted the line, allowing the two brothers to head to the back in a gesture of goodwill and eptance.


    The faces of the scouts of the Knights of Light were ashen. All of them recognized the identity of these troops as being the Hurricane Knights of the Kingdom of Menkaure. As the elites of the entire Kingdom of Menkaure, it was definitely no coincidence that they were there. They were here to wee the escapees.


    The leader of the scouts stepped forward. He could not speak Sofawk, so he spoke to them in the humannguage of Phinks. ¡°Soldiers of Menkaure, we are members of the Church of Light¡¯s Knights of Light. As you know, the people you are protecting are traitors of the Church of Light. They have stolen a treasure of the Church of Light. Your actions are the same as a deration of war against the Church of Light.¡±


    The head of the Hurricane Knights didn¡¯t think that, after trespassing into Menkaure, the Knights of Light would mock him. It was already a humiliation that he had not ordered his troops to wipe them out. The Knights of Light werepletely looking down on him now.


    The captain raised his head and bared his fangs, then shouted out a thundering angry roar. ¡°Get lost or die here!¡±


    The leader of the scouts gripped his longsword hard as his veins popped out. All ten of the proud Knights of Light behind him were also infuriated. Yet, they only had a bit over ten people, while the opponents had an entire squadron with hundreds of troops. Their side stood no chance of winning.


    The scout leader swept a cold gaze over the orc cavalry. ¡°You will pay for your folly.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re heading back!¡±

 Chapter 119 - Prelude to War

    <h4>Chapter 119: Prelude to War</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Compared to the human kingdoms, the architecture of the orc kingdoms was much more simple, with an emphasis onrge, open designs with high ceilings and big halls. Pazak brought along his brother, Allen, as the two crossed therge simple hall of the pce and knelt before the King of Menkaure.


    Beneath a giant stone pir, at the top of a row of stairs, there was a huge throne. The King had a pair of eyes that werepletely different from those of regr humans. These eyes had an animalistic quality that chilled Pazak to the core. Pazak lowered his head, not daring to look up at the orc King, who was rumored to enjoy feasting on humans.


    ¡°Oh Great King, we are here to offer you the greatest respect. Wee bringing a gift, with the hope that you can ept us.¡±


    The King of Menkaure was a middle-aged leopard man. After receiving the Sword of the King, his gaze glittered with enchanted greed. He was so focused on the sword, he did not look at the two humans at all.


    He only had eyes for the beautiful long sword. He dismissed the two with a hand wave, causing them to retreat at once. ¡°So, this is the legendary Sword of the King? Whoever holds it will have mastery over the Alen Continent?!¡±


    A cat-person official approached. ¡°Exactly! In the legends, whoever could activate the power of the Sword of the King would be the king chosen by God. So far, not a single person has been able to activate its power. Even the legendary Pope of the Church of Light has not been able to activate its divine abilities. Even so, the Church of Light has borrowed its authority in order to rule over half of the human nations. And now, it has fallen into your hands.¡±


    The King of Menkaureughed. He was delighted. He could already feel the extreme power of the sword. ¡°Ah, I feel as if the eyes of God are upon me.¡±


    A minotaur general approached. ¡°Your Majesty, it is only a sword. Why would we want it, if it will offend the strongest force in humanity, the Church of Light? Your Majesty, forgive my bluntness, but this does not seem like a wise decision.¡±


    The King looked at the general, displeased. His green beast eyes glowed with irritation. ¡°Are you calling me a fool?¡±


    The general fell to the floor, fearful now. ¡°I would not dare! Only, the Church of Light is likely to start a war with us over this Sword of the King. We have not fought with humanity for many decades. Why would we start a war now, after enjoying so many years of peace?¡±


    The king harrumphed. ¡°Be at ease, the Emperor of Crete Elliot VIII has died, so the session may ur at any time. Thus, the Church will be unable to move any of the Crete nobility and forces at this time.¡±


    The king continued his speech. ¡°As for the four toons stationed within the Kingdom of the Church, there have been 10,000 cavalry deployed with one army. Of the other three armies, at least two of them would not yet have been deployed. Considering the present unrest in the Crete Empire, there is nothing to fear, as they are unable to start a war with us now.¡±


    ¡°As for the Church, since they would like the Sword back, they will be willing to pay any price. Haha, why wouldn¡¯t I take this sort of amazing bargain that has fallen from the skies? I will definitely ask the Church for gold, riches, weapons and horses. This time, we can get everything that we have always sought at once. I know for certain that the Church ispletely swimming in wealth.¡±


    The King of Menkaure raised the Sword of the King, stepping on the beast skin carpet as he returned to his throne. ¡°With this, we do not have to fear the Church¡¯s refusal!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    A weekter, within the Kingdom of the Church, at St. Sarl City, a stream of letters arrived from afar. The letters were delivered with haste to the meeting room, where the Pope and four Archbishops were seated.


    Archbishop Arthur was the first to speak. ¡°We cannot agree to the demands of the Kingdom of Menkaure. This is about the glory of God. What are they thinking? They stole our divine artifact to ckmail us? If we capitte to their demands, we will lose all of our dignity. Our reputation will bepletely destroyed.¡±


    Another Archbishop remarked also. ¡°But, we cannot dere war against the Kingdom of Menkaure. At most, we can deploy the Knights of Light and the Knights of Holy Glory, which is a total of 30,000 people. Even adding to that Cardinal Leon¡¯s forces, that is still only a total of 50,000 men. The Kingdom of Menkaure definitely has at least 80,000 in their regr army.¡±


    ¡°Even if they are not as skilled as our men, it will be enough to block our advance. The longer this drags on, the more forces they can gather, maybe even up to 100,000 or 200,000 men, especially if reinforcements are sent by the other orc nations or ns.¡±


    At that moment, a thin Archbishop, who was newly anointed, shared his opinion. ¡°ording to the information sent by Chief Justice Sean, the affair in the Crete Empire, as well as the sudden emergence and destruction of the Gathering of Darkness, seem too sudden and too good to be true. He feels that there is a conspiracy, because it seems too easy. I feel that this ispletely different from the careful style of the Gathering of Darkness from before.¡±


    ¡°ording to Chief Justice Sean, all of this may be rted to Duke Vortigen of the Crete Empire. ording to the report, His Majesty Elliot VIII has reached his limits. His health was already approaching the limit. So, with the recent injury, even with a priest giving him life support, it is likely that...¡±


    Pope Hodap closed his eyes, still listening to their conversation, but also lost in his own thoughts. At this time, a sound entered the meeting room from outside. Saintess Kelly entered, apanied by a few acolyte maidens. Compared to a few years ago, the Saintess appeared to be more mature, having a pure aura and appearance. She seemed like a living statue of the Goddess of Light.


    ¡°The Sword of the King cannot be lost. I will go personally to ensure this. No matter what conspiracy is in the Crete Empire, and regardless of the orcs of the Kingdom of Menkaure, we cannot allow the shaming of the Church of Light.¡±


    Pope Hodap stood up to greet the Saintess. ¡°Oh no, you are the nucleus of the Church of Light, the descendant of God and the symbol of divine authority. As long as you are here, the Kingdom of the Church and St. Sarl City will definitely be safe. If Your Holiness leaves, or even has any idents, the entire Church would be thrown into chaos. It has not yet reached that stage. However, I have already made preparations.¡±


    Hodap turned around. ¡°Issue a Church promation to Duke Vortigen of the Crete Empire, crowning him as the next Emperor of the Crete Empire. Arthur, you will represent me, going personally to Virginia City to host a coronation ceremony for him.¡±


    ¡°You will also carry my message to him. He should use all of his forces to support us in attacking the Kingdom of Menkaure. I will order the Knight of Holy Glory and the Executioners to apany you, while sending the same order to Charles. This time, we are aiming for a swift victory.¡±


    Hodap¡¯s tone was ice cold,pletely forgetting that the previous Emperor of Crete, Elliot VIII, was still technically alive. Yet, no one there treated him as a living being.


    ¡°We are activating the Executioners? This eases my mind. This time, I will let them know the fear of holy judgement.¡± Arthur stood up to carry out the order.


    The Saintess looked at Hodap, who immediately replied. ¡°I understand the intentions of Your Holiness, I already messaged Chief Justice Sean to investigate whether Duke Vortigen is connected to the Gathering of Darkness and the theft of the Sword. But, for now, it is more important to stabilize the situation and retrieve the Sword first. This way, we can also preserve the authority of the Church.¡±


    ¡°If he really is involved with this incident, he will soone to know the dark punishments that result from such misdeeds.¡± Hodap thumped his scepter on the ground, his countenance turning iparably frosty.

 Chapter 120 - Destruction of the Kingdom of Menkaure

    <h4>Chapter 120: Destruction of the Kingdom of Menkaure</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the Spring of San Calendar Year 21, Elliot VIII of the Crete Empire passed away at the age of forty-two. Since all of his male offspring had died in the rebellion, the first in line to the throne was Duke Vortigen, who seeded his brother¡¯s throne as the Emperor of Crete with the title of Vortigen I.


    Afterwards, the Church and the Crete Empire formed an allied army with Charles, the head of the Knights of Light, acting as the Commander. They dered war against the Kingdom of Menkaure with over 80,000 knights and around 100,000 recruited soldiers. The army of over 200,000 crossed the Red River ins and attacked the Kingdom of Menkaure, which had not made any preparations for war.


    The Crete Imperial Army was skilled in uphill battles, while the Menkaure troops were very weak in the area of siege defense. Hence, the human allied forces quickly stormed into Menkaure and instantly set the nation ame.


    Among the 200,000, other than the ordinary soldiers, there were many soldiers that had been conscripted by the nobles, as well as knights from their retinue. These people participated in the war for one reason, and it was not by the orders of the Church and the Emperor. Instead, it was solely with the aim to pige.


    As such, they did not carry much food with them, and earned their livings on the battlefield, sustaining their lives with their lusts for wealth. This ambition boosted both their morale and battle prowess.


    Wherever the allied army swept through, the ground would be littered with bodies. The human army had be a group of piging thieves, who burned all that they saw to the ground.


    Sometimes, there was no difference between these soldiers and the bandits, especially when facing a different race. They left a steady trail of blood, all the while stuffing their wallets, the entire way to the capital of the Kingdom of Menkaure. In fact, the entire kingdom was filled with screams and crimson blood.


    The king and the nobles of Menkaure had never thought that the Crete Empire, which was on the verge of chaos itself, would stabilize so quickly, much lessplete a transition of power to form an allied army with the Church of Light, and then dere war on them! As the war continued and the army approached, they all fell intoplete hysterics.


    The Kingdom of Menkaure hastily scrapped together an army of 70,000. They then decided to use the geography of the Kary Valley in order to stop the advance of the human army, while seeking reinforcements from the other orc kingdoms andrge ns.


    Within the first three days, the Menkaure army sessfully dyed the human allied army. But by the fourth day, the human side sent out their first special abilities team, the Ministers of Execution.


    Dozens of priests with special abilities led the Knights of Light in destroying the entire orc army. Holy light and longswords swept the battlefield. In their wake, numerous bodies littered the ground.


    They were unstoppable. The beastmen army scattered in terror, while the allied army chased them. From the Kary Valley to the capital of Menkaure, the path was paved with discarded armor and dead bodies.


    Arge amount of bodies of the fallen orc soldiers floated down the Kary River. The fish in the river grew fat feasting on their bloated corpses. The entire river was dyed blood red.


    From the beginning of the war to its current progress to the capital, only half a month had passed. The human allied army was already pushing the Kingdom of Menkaure to the brink of destruction.


    Before the allied army arrived, news of the defeat of therge orc army had spread to the capital. The capital of Menkaure descended into absolute chaos, as all the nobles, officials, merchants and citizens scrambled to pack their belongings and escape.


    Even the servants and guards of the pce were in a panic, and crowds of people were running around. A lot of servants even started looting the pce as they prepared to flee. The morale of the entire kingdom waspletely gone, as the signs of annihtion were eminent.


    The King of Menkaure sat on the throne with soulless eyes, holding the legendary Sword of the King in his hands. The throne room was empty, without a single litmp. It had lost all feeling of its past glory. Footsteps were heard as the minotaur general approached.


    ¡°Your Highness, the preparations are ready.¡±


    The King of Menkaure, now aged beyond his years, lifted his head and asked, ¡°How did this happen? How did ite to this so suddenly?¡±


    He stood up, his leopard eyes narrowed. ¡°They deceived us. It was the Gathering of Darkness! It was those wizards! You have tricked us! It was you, all of you! Otherwise, how would they dare attack us? How would they do this with such speed? It¡¯s not my fault, not me!¡±


    The King fell into a state of near madness. Atst, he could onlyugh a long bitterugh, morose and broken.


    The royal capital was ruled by frenzied chaos, as the citizens ran and screamed up and down the streets. The allied army wasn¡¯t even here yet, but it seemed as if the Apocalypse had already descended. The streets were packed. People could be heard screaming at one another, crushing each other in a mad scramble to get out of the city.


    The King led his son through an underground passage out of the city. Outside the city, there were a hundred knights stationed. Since the prince was bornte in the king¡¯s life, he especially treasured the child. After hugging him, the king handed him to a leopard-man knight.


    The child bursted into tears. ¡°Father, what¡¯s happening? I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡±


    The king¡¯s heart ached, and he wrung his hands in grief. The knights saluted the king and departed immediately. The king only looked back after the knights had departed. As he did so, he could no longer hold back his weary tears.


    ¡°The Church of Light would never let me go. I will run this way to avoid attracting their attention.¡±


    The King of Menkaure led the remaining ten soldiers and departed. By dawn, the capital could be seen in the distance, alight in mes and descending into a zing inferno. The king and his knights werepletely shocked.


    ¡°What are they doing? It¡¯s a massacre. What do they want?¡±


    ¡°Humanity, the Church of Light, and the Crete Empire!¡±


    The King of Menkaure fell from his horse and struggled to stagger back up. He gnashed his teeth in pure hatred and regret, as he repeated these three things over and over again.


    This scene made all of the people present shed unbidden tears. By then, they were upriver by the Kary River. As soon as they crossed the river, they would be far enough away. Yet, at this moment, fleeing was not on their minds. Many orc soldiers dismounted and knelt down, facing the city.


    From afar, the sound of hooves and armor gradually drifted closer. These were the pursuers of the allied army. They looked like a ck mass, approaching like a shadow of the night. They would not forget the King of Menkaure nor the Sword of Light he held.


    The minotaur general drew his longsword, but he did not look at the enemy. Instead, his steady gaze never left his king. ¡°Your Majesty, do you regret your decision?¡±


    The king was silent, and the general did not wait for an answer. He led his ten knights into battle against the enemy, as the sound of shing des and battlecries resounded with the rise of dawn.


    Surrounded by the human army, no matter how brave these warriors were, they all died, one by one. The minotaur general was taken down by three people, as multiple swords gored through his chest and back. As he fell to the ground, he knelt towards the capital and closed his eyes one final time.


    Only the King of Menkaure was left. He stood by the Kary River with his crown and beast skin robes, looking at the neat squadron approaching him. All of them red at him with icy killing intent, observing this fallen king. Whoever fetched his head and brought back the Sword of the King, would receive wealth, glory,nd and everything beyond imagination.


    The King of Menkaure turned around and held the Sword of the King tightly as he looked at the army surrounding him. His shocked expression turned unbelievably sinister, the hatred and fury in his eyes radiating out from his entire being. When he spoke, the muscles in his neck were trembling. ¡°Humanity, I curse you! I curse you!¡±


    His gaze swept past all of the humans at the scene, imprinting their ugly features as it went, including the longswords and armor that was tainted with the fresh blood of the orcs. Their bodies were drenched in the lifeblood of the orc. As the light of the rising sun fell on them, it felt as if an aura of blood had started rolling outwards. Even their voices had transformed into echoes of despair.


    ¡°You will pay for your sins. You will never get this Sword of the King. One day, it will belong to a King of the Orcs, who will return this pain to you a thousand-fold.¡±


    After finishing this sentence, the King of Menkaure turned around and threw himself into the torrents of the Kary River. The Sword of the King disappeared within the rolling waves of the river.

 Chapter 121 - Traveling Around the World

    <h4>Chapter 121: Traveling Around the World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    San Calendar Year 21, the human allied forces attacked the Orc King of Menkaure. In the wake of the war, heavy taxes were levied on food and living expenses, causing chaos. All order within the city was lost, as humanity devolved intomitting acts of arson and robbery.


    In the end, the entire capital was annihted. The hundreds of thousands of orcs that had yet to flee the city were massacred by the allied forces, and the entire bustling capital of Menkaure was burned to the ground.


    The King of Menkaure ended his own life, jumping into the Kary River after being chased by the allied forces. The war had exhausted the resources of the Menkaure Kingdom. It copsed shortly thereafter, and was now just another name in the history books.


    In Ayer City, a team of human cavalry soldiers, dressed in armor and helmets, trekked along a small path.The orc farmers retreated to the sides of the roads, staring down at the ground, as they were afraid to make eye contact.


    The entire city had been emptied. Some had fled to the mountains, while others had fled back to their former ns. All of the shops in the west side of the city had been closed. Only Lu Zhiyu¡¯s clinic remained open. It was filled with many injured patients, who were lying in bed.


    The expedition force held up its golden red g, which showed the insignia of the Knights of Light. They entered the city, finding the gates wide open. There were no guards left. In fact, almost all of the people of Ayer City had long since fled. Even the officials, who had been running the city, had abandoned it.


    The cavalry was boisterous, as it paraded through the streets. All of the buildings¡¯ doors were shut tightly, as those in the few remaining households watched them through their doors and windows in horror. Finally, they stopped in front of the doors of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s clinic,looking at him.


    ¡°Hey, Saint Maria!¡±


    ¡°Saint Maria!¡±


    The knights exchanged greetings with Lu Zhiyu, as their hands wereid on their chests, ording to themon mannerisms of the Church of Light. ¡°Mr. Randhir? I have two soldiers, who have been seriously injured, and I would like to seek your help. I can¡¯t believe I have found a human doctor here!¡±


    ¡°As long as there are patients who need us, we will be here. However, we save people, while you only kill them. This is just a simple little town. All of the rich people within the city have long since fled. All of the remaining citizens are only some kind, poor folks. So, please do no evil here!¡± Lu Zhiyu stared sternly into the knight¡¯s eyes.


    The knight replied immediately, ¡°We are not the dogs and executioners of the nobles. We are the shepherds of the gods. My name is Brian. I am a knight from St. Sarl City. Rest assured, we are not like those other robbers. We only came here to aplish a mission.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu took them inside, then moved the two wounded men to the second-floor clinic. The other orcs in the hospital watched them with hostility. Lu Zhiyu had to treat them personally. Both of them were seriously injured.


    One had lost a hand and suffered from excessive blood loss, while the other had an arrow that was lodged in his abdomen. Though part of the arrow was cut off, the rest of it was embedded deep within him, making it quite difficult to pull out.


    After Lu Zhiyu had treated them, they were in much better states. After taking their medicine and getting bandaged up, they fell asleep.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find such a skilled doctor here. You are much better than the court doctors!¡± Brian eximed, as he thanked Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu sat and chatted with him for a bit. ¡°I am quite close to Bohr Kelermo.¡±


    Brian sat up immediately, utterly in awe now. ¡°You are a friend of Mr. Kelermo? I have always admired him! Due to his research, we now have cures for many diseases. As such, a doctor was recently able to save my mother!¡±


    During the conversation, it was easy to see that Brian was very friendly to doctors. He was also extremely angry and dissatisfied with the actions of the armies, which were led by the nobles among the human coalition forces.


    He hade here with a mission from the upper reaches along the Kary River, ordered to look for something. Brian did not borate on the exact details of the item.


    Ayer City was already downstream of the Kary River. If they went any further south, they would reach the tributaries of the Kary River, including the Red River. As such, it seemed that they had failed to aplish their mission.


    In the evening, Lu Zhiyu came to the deserted Kary River. This was quite a far distance downstream, so the river was rtively slow moving. From time to time, in thest few days, arge number of bodies would float by from upstream, their blood dying the water red. Those incidents cast a sinister feel upon the entire river. Even the fish in the river seemed ghastly.


    After waiting for a long time, Lu Zhiyu saw something that was approaching from the distance. It went against the current, then leapt out of the water to hover in the air. It was a silvery-white holy sword.


    On top of the longsword, Lu Zhiyu¡¯s inscribed runes could be seen. The general meaning on the inscriptions were: humility, honesty, empathy, courage, fairness, sacrifice, glory, soul. They were the Eight Virtues of the Knight that Lu Zhiyu had chosen. The holy name of Faross decorated the sword¡¯s hilt.


    Lu Zhiyu reached out, the sword falling directly into his hand. Lu Zhiyu held it t in his hands, as he traced his finger across the de. He hadn¡¯t expected the sword, which he had made as a bit of a joke, to provoke so much conflict within the Alen Continent. The originally unremarkable sword really did seem to hold some sort of strange mission, as it was currently shrouded in a sacred light.


    After decades beside Ahenaten, it had been sealed for more than a thousand years inside his tomb, before finally falling into the hands of the Church of Light. After all these twists and turns, it continued to cause remarkable turmoil upon the continent. Each appearance and disappearance seemed to influence the lives and deaths of countless people.


    Now, it was back in the hands of Lu Zhiyu. It had been well-maintained, and it appeared not to be much different than how it was when he had originally awarded it to Ahenaten. Only now, it somehow felt heavier, as if it had obtained the weight of a thousand years.


    Lu Zhiyu mused, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just an ordinary longsword? Why fight so hard for it?¡±


    After the departure of Brian¡¯s squad, thest wave of the human armies also withdrew from the Kingdom of Menkaure. The armies of the other orc kingdoms and the nearbyrge orc tribes immediately descended on the ravagednd, aiming to gain territory. They were just like wolves that scavenged the body of a buffalo. They only brought more disasters upon the already traumatized people of Menkaure.


    The entire Kingdom of Menkaure was in a state ofplete chaos. Multiple forces rose up, as other tribes and kingdoms invaded and divided thend. The kingdom¡¯s original peace hadpletely disappeared.


    The city of Ayer had alsopletely fallen. One by one, all of the people in the remaining households departed. Gradually, it became an entirely empty city.


    Lu Zhiyu stood outside his clinic in the sun. He carried arge suitcase. The winds carried sand and dust through the deserted shopping street. The empty shop doors and windows were boarded up, having long since been abandoned. Thete spring breeze and the soft sunlight would have normally felt warm and intoxicating, but at the moment, it could only be described as a bleak scene.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the familiar streets, shops, and the furnishings on his door. All of them held many memories, but now, everyone was gone. Lu Zhiyu was thest to leave this empty city.


    Since the Kingdom of Menkaure was destroyed by the humans, as they had conducted many mass killings. They had also looted, while burning the cities. Even though there had previously been goodwill towards Lu Zhiyu, his rtions with the orcs became more strained with each passing day. Lu Zhiyu was gradually isted, as he became more unpopr. In fact, many people in groups had left without telling Lu Zhiyu, much less inviting him toe along.


    Verthandi clung to his thigh. ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want to leave our home!¡±


    She pouted, as tears swirled in her eyes. ¡°Why was there a war? Everyone was fine, so why did everything change?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu knelt down. ¡°There are many reasons to start a war. Revenge, interests, desires, greed... All of these things have caused wars. But most importantly, remember that the result of a war cannot be controlled. Once a war is initiated, it is like a beast that has been released from its cage. All of the evil hidden within creatures is released, which eventually leads to irreparable results. The people who initiate wars always think that they can control everything. They always hope to gain something through the war, but in most cases, it does not go as nned. Most times, both sides just sustain grievous damages.¡±


    Verthandi raised a small fist. ¡°I will be a virtuous knight in the future, like a hero from the stories. I will stop the wars. I want to protect everyone, including you, Daddy!¡±


    Looking at Little Trouble¡¯s innocent face, and hearing her childish words, Lu Zhiyu could not help butugh. ¡°Sure, you can protect Daddy in the future.¡±


    She immediately made a strong, proud pose, but with her tiny and cute face, she looked nothing like a knight. Lu Zhiyu lifted the suitcase, then took the her hand, as they stepped out of the clinic onto the road.


    ¡°Daddy, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Us? Let¡¯s travel around the world!¡±


    The sun¡¯s rays shone on the two of them, one big and one small, as their two long shadows stretched along the empty streets. Theughter of the little girl echoed on the streets.

 Chapter 122 - Evil Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 122: Evil Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Thirteen years had since passed. It was now the fall of San Calendar Year 34.


    Arge ship approached the city of Danello in the Kingdom of Engido. It was a port city that had grown within the recent years. Though sea monsters and Children of the Sea were still almost impossible to kill, humanity had already devised methods to avoid them, developing safer seafaring routes.


    This orc city, which had developed due to trade, had incorporated the opposing influences of humanity¡¯s elegance and attention to detail with the orcs¡¯ tastes for more basic simplicity, creating a surprisingly wonderfulbination. From afar, the outline of the city could be seen from the seas, its port lined with several merchant vessels, including an array from both the human and orc kingdoms. Arge number of dockworkers were constantly bustling around the port, creating a lively scene.


    The stone buildings within the city were surrounded constantly with the daily crowds of passersby. A tall clock tower and a beautiful church could be seen clearly, even from the docks. In fact, they could even be seen from the far off horizon.


    At that moment, two people approached. They were dressed in identical sky blue pullovers, ck pants, and boots. For the shorter figure, the pullover seemed to be quite long, extending past the knees. Both of them had identical short hair and handsome features.


    The tall figure was a bearded man. He had ck hair and ck eyes. The shorter individual was a blonde lion orc youth. Both of them carried backpacks and longswords. As the pair lifted their suitcases down from the ship, they made their ways into Danello.


    There where many races on the roads of the trading city, including several types of orcs and human merchants. Within a church in the city, Lu Zhiyu met a dog-person orc that was d in a ck priest¡¯s habit.


    This signified that he was a member of the Church of Light within the orc kingdom, however, unlike the human version, they called themselves the Faith of the Sun and believed in the Sun Goddess Maria. The variation was not only revealed in the name, but even their beliefs and rituals of worship had major differences.


    The Faith of the Sun, or the orc adaption of the Church of Light, stemmed from an attempt that urred a few decades ago, when the Church of Light tried to expand within the orc kingdoms. Although it was effective to a certain extent, it still wasn¡¯t popr.


    However, after the battle that destroyed the Kingdom of Menkaure, the Church of Light and the Executioners had demonstrated an overwhelming power. Not only did many orcs start hating the Church of Light and humanity, but it was also extremely effective in spreading the faith of the Church of Light in thends of the orcs. Thisbination of fear and power had made for an unexpectedly effective conversion tactic.


    Religions within the orc kingdoms also went through countless changes, fights, and mergers on their way to forming the Faith of the Sun. Though its roots were much weaker aspared to the Church of the Light, its development was still extremely fast. Within a little more than a decade, the Sun Faith had spread throughout most of the orc kingdoms. Many tribes had also converted, thus embracing the Sun Faith.


    After walking into the church, Lu Zhiyu hollered a loud greeting. Immediately, an orc Sun Faith priest turned around. ¡°Hello! If it isn¡¯t Baron Randhir Eranbell and our handsome Will! You¡¯re all grown up! The two of you are quite alike, even if Will is just a bit too short, unlike you and most lion-people!¡±


    Verthandi rolled her eyes upon hearing the old orc¡¯s teasing. Her height had always been a bit of a sore spot that Lu Zhiyu teased her about. Now that the old orc had brought it up, she behaved a bit like a cat whose tail was just stepped on. She scowled at the older orc, feeling more than a bit sensitive.


    Lu Zhiyu gave the old orc a warm hug. ¡°My old friend Cory, I am d to see you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been ten years, yet you still have the same energy.¡±


    ¡°I have already grown old, but you haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    After a bit of small talk back and forth, Cory invited Lu Zhiyu into a guest room in the back. The two talked as they walked. ¡°I heard you will soon be promoted to be a bishop?¡±


    Cory seemed very happy after hearing Lu Zhiyu¡¯s words. He smiled as he replied, ¡°All of the Bishops have been transferred to other locations, so I am already the acting bishop. As soon as the higher ups send the order, I¡¯ll be able to wear the white robes.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was also quite happy for Cory. He was a devout believer, who had been around since the founding of the Faith ten years ago, back when it was still being suppressed. After being transferred to the city of Danello, he had been promoted. Now, as the acting Bishop of Danello, he wielded considerable influence within the Faith of Sun.


    ¡°Congrattions, you have finally gained control over the Grand Church of Danello. This is the dream of quite a few Faith of Sun clergy.¡±


    Cory epted Lu Zhiyu¡¯s well wishes. ¡°If I have the chance, I wish to visit St. Sarl City for a pilgrimage. I¡¯d like to see the legendary kin of god, Her Holiness the Saintess, and the divine artifact, the Mask of Faross, which is a true sign of God. I hope one day, we too will receive a divine artifact and divine blessings from the Heavens!¡±


    He continued. ¡°Haha, but maybe that is me being too greedy. I will honestly be quite satisfied if I can enter the Kingdom of God after my passing. Even that is too much to ask for.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu knew that the Sun Faith has been searching tirelessly for divine artifacts, as they often tried to contact the divine. Yet they had not received any response. Besides, they had been searching for the Sword of the King, which had been lost over ten years, without results.


    After getting seated and chatting for awhile, Lu Zhiyu jumped into the main topic, his uing visit to the Kingdom of Engido. ¡°I heard that an evil dragon has appeared within the Kingdom of Engido.¡±


    Cory¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°Do not speak of the matter. It is rumored that this dragon is likely to appear, once it is summoned.¡±


    Cory then got up and closed the window superstitiously, speaking very carefully. ¡°But, yes, that is right. It is an evil white dragon that appeared about a year ago. After its appearance, it has piged many viges and robbed merchant vessels. After that, it became even crazier, raiding cities. Last month, it even stole away our princess, escaping with her to the Amos Icefield. It has demanded a ransom from the king, who has now set a bounty on the head of the dragon for the rescue of the princess.¡±


    Of course Lu Zhiyu knew that he was able to pinpoint the location of the dragon. However, the purpose of this time¡¯s journey was to set up a trial for Little Trouble, while raising her abilities to give her a chance to grow.


    Yet, Lu Zhiyu had never expected this dragon to be so arrogant! Its personality and deeds were identical to the evil dragons of legend. Lu Zhiyu had to wonder if this was all due to the initial designs that he had programmed within their genes? He had given all the dragons a love for gold, but they had also received variations ording to their subspecies. If Lu Zhiyu recalled correctly, white dragons seemed to be programmed to be...lustful?!


    So, why did it capture the princess of the orcs? The size and species were a wrong fit for such a scenario. What did the white dragon want to do?


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s head spun with these questions, while he pressed onwards. He then turned to ask Cory, ¡°What is the most convenient route to the Amos Icefield?¡±


    Cory looked at Lu Zhiyu. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of ying the dragon to save the princess, right? My God, you¡¯re full of surprises old fe! But, I wouldn¡¯t rmend leaping towards your own death in such a way!¡±


    Although Lu Zhiyu was miffed by the tone of the old orc, he knew that his friend was only teasing, so he decided to ignore it and continue on. Seeing his reaction, Cory gave a hugeugh, then exined. ¡°If you want to get to the Amos Icefield, it would be best to follow, or hire, an merchant team. I do know a caravan that frequents that route. I even believe that you are already quite familiar with its owner.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Elias...¡±

 Chapter 123 - Caravan

    <h4>Chapter 123: Caravan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Up!¡± Lu Zhiyu was teaching Verthandi swordsmanship. The two raised their swords, posed with the exact same stance. Even their subtle movements were exactly the same.


    ¡°Pay attention to your footwork. Lower your center of gravity. Don¡¯t mess up. Look at my eyes, while looking straight ahead,¡± he instructed.


    The two swords were intertwined and shing intermittently, as the pair practiced in the center of the backyard of the cathedral. Lu Zhiyu carefully adjusted Verthandi¡¯s footwork, wrist, stance, spirit and gaze.


    Verthandi was very talented. Although she had not yet awakened her blood talent, she had reached the peak of swordsmanship in regards to pure technique. She had basically reached the highest limit that she could master at present, so all that was left for her train in was skill level.


    After finishing aplete set, Lu Zhiyu put down his sword. ¡°Yes, there is nothing to teach you in the future. Your physical condition has almost been raised to your limit.¡±


    Verthandi sat down next to a pir, exhausted. After hearing Lu Zhiyu¡¯s words, her two furry ears immediately perked up. ¡°Dad, does that mean that I¡¯m almost ready to awaken my bloodline talent?¡±


    After Verthandi had grown up a bit, Lu Zhiyu began growing a beard, so he was no longer Daddy, but just Dad. Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°Almost, and after awakening your bloodline, you will be a real knight. Although you¡¯ll be a tiny knight, you¡¯ll be a knight nheless!¡±


    Verthandi hissed and pounced at Lu Zhiyu, showing her fangs. She pouted and stomped her feet. ¡°I¡¯m only sixteen years old. I can still grow taller!¡±


    As Lu Zhiyu was considered to be on the tall side. Verthandi, byparison, was rtively petite, which made her particrly frustrated, because she wanted to be a great knight! In order to join the cavalry, there were height requirements, and some of the more exacting squads¡¯ criteria were pretty strict!


    Verthandi waved her fist at Lu Zhiyu, who reached out and held her head down. Due to his height advantage, she couldn¡¯t reach him, no matter how hard she tried. Their hands entangled, but Lu Zhiyu kept a hand firmly on her head,ughing teasingly.


    Lu Zhiyu and Verthandi were waiting for the arrival of the Elias Merchant caravan that the Bishop of Cory had mentioned in the Grand Church of Danello. They would travel together through Engido¡¯s capital, journeying to the northernnds of the Amos Icefield.


    Over the past ten years, Lu Zhiyu had been traveling with Verdanti to many human and orc kingdoms. Through a coincidence, Lu Zhiyu had received an honorary title of Baron from the Kingdom of the Church of Light. Though he had nond attached to it, it had made him an actual noble now.


    For more than 10 years, the two of them had relied on each other. It had really made Lu Zhiyu feel like a father. Compared to his old life, these days made Lu Zhiyu much happier. He could even forget his true identity, his powers, and his goals, as he wallowed in this newfound happiness.


    A few dayster, Lu Zhiyu waited outside the bathroom, standing guard. Autumn in the north was very cold, so the steam from the hot water covered the room. Training to be a knight required extremely specific conditions, including a special exercise method to temper the body to the limit. Afterwards, the brain would sense changes in the body, then unlock the bodily limits to awaken one¡¯s bloodline talent.


    This required both a steady supply andrge amount of food, and a supply of various medicinal materials and tempering methods. Otherwise, the body would not be able to receive the energy necessary for such rigorous training, thus making it vulnerable to injury.


    Lu Zhiyu supplied Verthandi with the best of the best. There was never a shortage of supplies. As for the tempering methods, Lu Zhiyu felt that they werepletely useless.


    In his mind, anything that he randomly made up would be better than these human methods. As far as tonics and medicinal materials were concerned, Lu Zhiyu had a free, unlimited supply of them.


    However, the awakening of the bloodline only ured when one¡¯s physique was almost stabilized. Recently, Lu Zhiyu felt that Verthandi¡¯s talent was about to awakened, so he immediately prepared a nutrient solution for her eminent breakthrough.


    At this time, from behind him, the door clicked open. Verthandi entered the room, squirming in her simple nightgown. It seemed that Lu Zhiyu¡¯s preparations had paid off, and the awakening had been sessful.


    Verthandi shyly held the robe tightly. Lu Zhiyu looked her up and down. ¡°What are you shy about? I¡¯m your dad! Either way, you¡¯re so thin and bony. What is there to hide? Other people are hiding their goods. You have nothing to hide!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu dealt a brutal hit to Verthandi, who shrieked as her blond hair swayed. She threw the vase on the table towards Lu Zhiyu, cursing him by name. ¡°Randhir, you old pervert!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu steadily caught the seven or eight things that Verthandi had thrown at him, without missing a single one. Just as he was gloating, he saw a bucket of bath water sshing towards him.


    After ying around for a bit, Lu Zhiyu checked Verthandi¡¯s awakened bloodline talent. He was astonished at the results!


    ¡°The Golden Eye? Unexpectedly, you have inherited Ahenaten¡¯s Golden Eye. So, you now carry his bloodline!¡±


    Verthandi was ted. She knew that she had awakened a visual ability. She had looked into a bronze mirror, seeing some subtle changes in her eyes. They had changed from their original brown shade to a more beautiful gold color.


    When she looked at things now, she saw that the entire world had undergone tremendous changes. Not only had it be clearer, but her observations had also be sharper. Even the faces of the people, who were ringing the bells on the towers in the distance, could now clearly be seen. Even the vibrating wings of the bees that were flying by the window could all be seen clearly.


    This would be a powerful ability in the battlefield, and could be used as a weapon of destruction. She felt that she would gain a decent ability, but she did not expect it to be the Golden Eye of the legends. News regarding this talent had non-existent for a long time. The ability to awaken this rare legendary talent was called the bloodline of the kings.


    Verthandi was very happy. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the bloodline that you passed to me? Dad, don¡¯t you know that you are the descendant of Ahenaten? Therefore, I am also a descendant of the Golden King!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu had a very awkward expression on his face. ¡°It seems like I do have a passing connection to Ahenaten.¡±


    At this time, there was a knock on the door downstairs. Lu Zhiyu opened it. It was a young orc cleric. ¡°Sir, the bishop wants to see you.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°What did Bishop Cory say was the matter?¡±


    ¡°It seems that the Elias Caravan has arrived. Sir Elias is currently in the front hall, chatting with the bishop.¡±

 Chapter 124 - White Dragon Frost

    <h4>Chapter 124: White Dragon Frost</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    They were passing through a well-trodden path in a dark forest. The path had been packed down hard by a constant barrage of carriages, horse steeds, and footprints.


    Arge caravan was passing through the woods, with many alpacoids and guards trailing far behind. The Elias mechant team was quite famous within the Kingdom of Engido. It was quiterge and conducted the most business. In fact, its enterprises were known to extend throughout all of the orc nations.


    Lu Zhiyu was riding a horse. He was nked on both sides by Golden Alpacas with twinkly eyes. It was an oddly embarrassing experience, as it felt like the alpacoids were somehowughing at him. Lu Zhiyu had never thought that the Golden Alpacas and alpacoids would be so popr, back when he was designing them. Today, they had be so popr, they weremon even in the orc nations!


    The caravan left the shadows of the woods, encountering the sun once again. Just below the slope ahead, in the distance, loomed a huge city. It was the capital of Engido, the city of Primonius.


    It was arge and exotic ancient capital. Lu Zhiyu could see many people gathering to enter the city. The collective line looked like a long river, filled with countless horses and alpacoids.


    Within the city, there were many structures. These building were impressive, boasting circr domes and high towers. Stone castles and structures linked one by one as they got closer and closer. It was an awe-inspiring city indeed. Standing at its foot, it seemed as if the city wall extended even beyond the horizon, where the sky and clouds became one.


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect such a magnificent city to be found within an orc nation!¡± This was Lu Zhiyu¡¯s first visit to Primonius, and he had not expected it to be such a majestic metropolis. It definitely would not be outdone, even by St. Sarl City of the Kingdom of the Church!


    Elias¡¯ steed trotted behind Lu Zhiyu. ¡°Of course, the King of Engido is an ambitious ruler with grand ideals. He has developed the Kingdom of Engido to its current state over several decades. He brought it to this age of prosperity by building up the strongest army this country has ever known. We had once believed that he would be the next Emperor of the orc nations. It¡¯s a pity!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡±


    Elias pointed to the sky. ¡°He is too old, so he will soon have to return to God¡¯s embrace. He is only a mortal, after all. No matter how ambitious we are, we can not defy fate or old age.¡±


    Ever since the destruction of the Kingdom of Menkaure, after losing the title of the mayor of Ayers, Elias had be a merchant. By the looks of it, his business was thriving. As he had said, though, he had also aged. In fact, he was probably going to retire soon. In preparation for this, he had brought his second son this time around, who was to seed his caravan and noble rank.


    Passing through the steel spiked arch, sounds of the passing crowds were near deafening. People were bustling everywhere. On both sides of the crown, there were armored guards with spears, attempting to maintain order. asionally, patrol teams would flit through the passageways, also making their rounds.


    Elias spoke to Lu Zhiyu. ¡°We will rest here and purchase some necessities. We will then depart again in three days. You two can wander around in the meantime. Wee to Primonius, my friend.¡±


    After thanking Elias, Lu Zhiyu led away his horse and began touring the city with Verthandi. Lu Zhiyu was enhoying the local culture and architectural style, while Verthandi was more interested in finding souvenirs and good food.


    Both of them carried longswords and were dressed very smartly. In this era, ordinary people were unable to purchase decent swords. At the very least, such luxuries were beyond the means of ordinary vigers and farmers. Furthermore, only a knight would be able to assemble a full set of armor. Normal folks definitely could never aspire to attain one. Of course, with the traveling pair¡¯s attire, it was easy for them to be targeted by thieves. Hence, Lu Zhiyu remained vignt.


    The city was built against a mountain, so the roads were also rolling and uneven. Most of the roads were on curving slopes, causing any attempt to traverse them to be very tiring. As such, the buildings were also scattered in uneven heights, creating a beautiful asymmetrical skyline.


    Lu Zhiyu and Verthandi shopped around before heading to the entrance of the pce. It was arge white pce, which was built with white marble and was guarded with many soldiers. Arge number of archers and spearman were also patrolling above on the pce walls.


    By the entrance, a poster of the head of the evil dragon was tacked. Many people crowded around it. Most of them were outsiders. Suddenly, a heated discussion arose among them.


    ¡°The bounty has risen again! Now it is officially up to 10,000 Gold Lycans, with the rank of Baron and anynd desired to also be awarded to the dragonyer. It¡¯s a single step to glory!¡±


    ¡°So many people have died. Even One-Armed Duncan has died, along with all one hundred of his mercenaries. After taking this mission, not a single person returned alive.¡±


    ¡°Of course, they were facing the dragon, that evil dragon Frost!¡±


    ¡°ording to the rumor, it is tens of meters long, with a wingspan of over twenty meters. Men can only reach its ankles, and it has scales that are impervious to swords. Its breath is the me of hell, and it can manipte ice to freeze people into sculptures. No one has been able to defeat it. All of those who have seen it, have ended up dead!¡±


    ¡°Over ten rounds of people have attempted this feat. Not a single one has returned, as they all perished in the Amos Icefield, bing food for the dragon. All of them were famous adventurers and fighters, too. So, now, no one dares go, as it is only seeking death! No matter how high the bounty is, it is meaningless if it is unobtainable!¡±


    Verthandi spoke from Lu Zhiyu¡¯s side. ¡°Then, why isn¡¯t the king sending the army to kill it? Why is he offering a bounty reward instead?¡±


    All of the people turned and saw that the speaker was only a runt. Not giving her a second thought, they all looked back in disdain, muttering.


    ¡°What does a kid know? The evil dragon can fly, so even great numbers do not help in defeating it. The king has sent his army and the Blood Knights to surround the evil dragon many times, but the dragon is quite sly and refuses to engage them in directbat.¡±


    Verthandi, seeing how she was being dismissed, became very peeved. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just an evil dragon? What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    The crowd saw the arrogance of the runt, continuing to ignore her. Lu Zhiyu crossed his arms and stood behind Verthandi. ¡°Go, take the bounty down for me.¡±


    Verthandi turned to look at Lu Zhiyu with starry eyes. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re going to personally defeat the dragon and save the princess, like the heroes in the storybooks?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu straightened his back and looked into the distance, as if he was possessed by a heroic aura. He let out a haughty harrumph.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Verthandi rushed forth with great enthusiasm, grabbed the bounty, then turned back towards the crowd. She then yelled at them in sheer delight. ¡°Who dares to look down on us? You bunch of cowards are all talk and no action! This time, we¡¯ll show you what real chivalry is! Dad, let¡¯s go dragonying! Eh, Dad? Where did you go?¡±


    Verthandi took down the bounty posting, but saw that the figure that was in the crowd had disappeared. The soldiers on the sides were approaching, surrounding Verthandi.


    ¡°Hello sir, the king would like to see you,¡± a soldier demanded.


    Verthandi¡¯s face paled. She tried to exin, then began to back away, only to discover that the road before her was blocked. She looked to her left and right in a panic, not knowing what to do next.


    ¡°Whoever takes down the bounty posting automatically makes a contract with the king. Whoever betrays that contract will lose their head, which will then be hung on the city wall.¡± The countenance of the soldier was extremely stern. He pointed to a gpole on the city wall, where several severed heads were already hanging, each covered with dried blood. Their eyes were like dead fish, staring lifelessly at the ground.


    Verthandi swallowed hard.

 Chapter 125 - Verthandi the Knight

    <h4>Chapter 125: Verthandi the Knight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Now, on this side, we have a mysterious wandering knight. This is the genius swordsman, also known as Will!¡±


    ¡°On the other side, is our court swordsman, the captain of the King¡¯s Guard, the great knight of Engido, ucus!¡±


    In the Colosseum of Primonius, two concurrent rings formed stadium seats. They were filled with the people of the city. People from all walks of life, including businessmen, knights, and nobles, hade to watch the battles. Though the fight had yet to begin, the scene was already bustling.


    At the top of the stands, there was a special seating area for the nobles. At the moment, the king and queen were sitting inside it. There were also several counts and princes present. Today was thest and most intense battle, so the king hade in person.


    Verthandi did not see the king after taking down the bounty, but she had interacted with his agent, a court official. Verthandi signed a contract that provided her with a luxurious ce to stay.


    Severalpetitions were arranged for her the next day. As long as she had a winning streak, Verthandi would be recognized by the king as a knight, and she would receive a thousand Gold Lycans before setting off as the Dragonyer.


    If she could return sessfully, she would be a baron. She would then receive the remaining nine thousand Gold Lycans.


    At first, no one thought that this short, young knight could win, but Will defeated several powerful opponents in rapid session. As such, she became famous throughout Primonius instantly, and like her first sixteen predecessors, she became the hottest topic in the city!


    As long as she defeated the King¡¯s Guard Captain today, she would be a knight, then journey on to y the dragon and save the princess. Lu Zhiyu stood in the stands, watching Little Trouble struggle in a difficult battle.


    There was a gambling station by the king at the entrance. Anyone in the audience could participate.


    Every fight earned a lot of money for the king. Each fight was enough to generate at least a few thousand Gold Lycans. Several hundred fights had already been held, which made Lu Zhiyu deeply suspicious. He wondered whether this guy really wanted to save his daughter, or if he was simply relying on this venture to make money.


    ¡°Come on, Little Trouble; Dad is proud of you!¡± Lu Zhiyu waved a gambling scroll while cheering for Verthandi, who was preparing for battle. Suddenly, her footwork fumbled as she looked up at Lu Zhiyu with murderous eyes.


    As the opening bell rang, the two began moving immediately. Their swords shed, thus beginning the fierce battle. The orc¡¯s great knight, ucus, was a wolf-man. Though he was not as tall as the lion-people, he was still a good half a head taller than Little Trouble. He was using his physique to pressure her, and his sword swung inrge arcs.


    Verthandi¡¯s swordsmanship had been specially designed for her by Lu Zhiyu. At the same time, Lu Zhiyu had also taught her how to face enemies with several different body types, as well as how to face different styles. He had even schooled her in capitalizing on some of the weaknesses of the wizards and priests.


    Her swordsmanship was closer to the human styles, with its emphasis on close-range speed. It utilized the least amount of strength and the greatest speed, when facing opponents much greater than her. This helped her to find her opponent¡¯s ws immediately, so that she could deal a fatal blow.


    At this moment, the two fighters danced in the center of the colosseum. Their speeds were incredible. Both of them were knights, who had been trained to their physical limits with awakened bloodline talents.


    Their speed and strength far exceeded any ordinary people. To normal folks, this seemed like a fight between gods. Even the after-images of the swift shing swords appeared blurry.


    The two continued to attack and avoid each other. They tried to pressure each other through various methods in order to seize the advantage. Yet, under ucus¡¯s wide-swung assault, Verthandi continued to retreat.


    Verthandi waspletely suppressed by his brute strength. He was not only powerful, but also quite fast. It seemed that he had awakened a bloodline talent that boosted his speed, which nullified Verthandi¡¯s previous advantage. Furthermore, she had just awakened her bloodline talent, while her opponent was an experienced blood knight.


    The longsword swept past her de, edging rmingly close to Verthandi¡¯s face repeatedly. Verthandi seemed to be in jeopardy, as if she was about to break from the pressure. And yet, Verthandi was always able to somehow avoid the fatal blows at the most crucial moments. Her longsword would always appear at the exact right moment. Also, her defense was remarkably imprable.


    The longer the battle went on, the more the battle swayed in Verthandi¡¯s favor. The Golden Eye gave her too much of an advantage by his seeking weak points. She gradually became familiar with his power, then finally her eyes burst into light.


    Suddenly, she saw a gap in her opponent¡¯s movements. She had found a w, and the world seemed to slow. This was due to the partial activation of the potential of her Golden Eye.


    Verthandi knocked away ucus¡¯s longsword and cut his chainmail, exposing his neck. A faint trail of blood appeared on ucus¡¯s neck. Verthandi had initially held back during this attack. Otherwise, ucus would have already been dead!


    ucus looked at Verthandi in disbelief, as he touched his neck. Then, he stopped moving. ¡°I have lost. Congrattions.¡±


    As Verthandi gave a knight¡¯s bow, the crowd went wild. The people, who had bet on Verthandi, roared in excitement, while the losers cursed in anger. The others would ry the news of this amazing battle, spreading the name of a mysterious young knight named Will.


    As the winner received her honor and glory, the losers exited in frustration. Verthandi was knighted by the king, as he ced a longsword on her shoulder before the crowds, giving her the official title of a knight of the Kingdom of Engido. She also received a Knight¡¯s ring, as well as a set of armor that was made by Ur Steel, along with arge bag of gold coins.


    Verthandi walked out in a gorgeous skirted armor, a longsword at her waist, a helmet in her left hand, and a bag full of gold coins in her right. She left the colosseum, feeling like a true hero and looking like an epic knight, straight out of a painting.


    Lu Zhiyu, Elias, and many acquaintances from the caravan were waiting outside the colosseum. When Verthandi came out, they cheered in unison, as Lu Zhiyuughed at the front. ¡°Great job, Little Trouble, Dad is proud of you.¡±


    Verthandi mmed her helmet to the ground, then drew her sword, shing it towards Lu Zhiyu and gnashing her teeth. ¡°Randhir, you jerk!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu blocked the sword from behind. No matter where Verthandi attacked him from, all of her attempts were easily deflected by one simple flick of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s wrist. Even Verthandi¡¯s Golden Eye had absolutely no effect on him.


    However, Verthandi¡¯s sword was very fast, and Lu Zhiyu¡¯s sword seemed extremely slow. It didn¡¯t seem to move with a purpose, but only slowly moved to blocks the attacks. Yet, regardless of how fast Verthandi moved, she would be always be bested by that slow sword! It was as if Lu Zhiyu could guess all of her attacks, thus blocking her every attempt in advance!


    Lu Zhiyu stepped forward into the shing swords, then tapped Verthandi¡¯s back with the back of his sword. He swept Verthandi to the ground with a kick, then broke out into raucousughter. ¡°You want to win against your old man now, after defeating two mooks? You need to train for another eight hundred years!¡±


    Verthandi was really angry this time, and she refused to get up. Lu Zhiyu was stumped. ¡°Get up, we¡¯re departing tomorrow for the Amos Icefield. It¡¯s time to prepare to kill the dragon. Don¡¯t you want to be a real knight? Dragonyer, epic knight, hero... Don¡¯t you want those fancy titles?¡±


    Verthandi turned her head, eximing in indignation, ¡°I know how powerful I am! I can¡¯t beat the dragon. I will die, and be dragon dung, like the 16 idiots before me.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu patted his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me? This old man still has some treasures at the bottom of the suitcase to pass on to you!¡±

 Chapter 126 - God Given Power to Rule

    <h4>Chapter 126: God Given Power to Rule</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Silicon is directly below carbon on the periodic table. As such, the two elements share many properties, such as their abilities to form long chains and polymers. Thus, silicon is seen as being a very promising alternate element as the basis for lifeforms.


    Besides carbon-based lifeforms, silicon-based lifeforms are seen as being the most likely to ur naturally. Silicon can form metallic cells with iron and other metallic elements that possess stable cell structures and excretion systems. Those cells can then obtain energy from the outside world in order to maintain life. Lu Zhiyu had previously observed silicon-based life, but this case already seemed very different from what Lu Zhiyu had previously discovered.


    Simr to the way that Lu Zhiyu had investigated evolution from carbon-based lifeforms, then modified his own genes to be more adaptable and powerful, this lifeform was also searching for a way to evolve.


    In fact, it had already begun its own journey. It had even reached a status of mechanical life, with all of the individual cells being on par with, or beyond, the nanorobots that humanity was researching!


    This type of lifeform had an even greater range of habitats, which enabled it to survive in vacuums. Also, it only needed energy, but not food.


    Moreover, it could easily achieve what humanity could not: a status of immortality! Even if the structure waspromised, as long as the broken parts were reced, then it would be able to regain function. These factors alone truly reveal it to be a higher lifeform, with technology far beyond Earth¡¯s imagination!


    From early on, Lu Zhiyu had begun researching the conditions necessary for forming metallic cells. The first test subject was the Sword of the King, which Lu Zhiyu integrated metallic cells upon via alchemy, so that it wouldter on be able to serve as a base for true metal alchemy lifeforms.


    Compared to carbon-based lifeforms, metallics cells were much closer to Lu Zhiyu¡¯s initial goal, which was to change the fundamental nature of cells. Carbon-based cells were weaker and required more pristine conditions in order to survive. Hence, they¡¯repletely unsustainable in harsher conditions, such as vacuums and extremely low or high temperatures.


    Deified cells were developed from carbon-based lifeforms, so although Lu Zhiyu could modify them in order to repair cells with their special properties, their development was still limited by the weaknesses present in the carbon-based cells. As such, Lu Zhiyu¡¯s powers were restricted. Therefore, even enhanced divine creatures were unable to survive in extreme conditions. As soon as they expended all of their energy, they would die.


    If the base was switched to metallic cells, with their properties, it would be possible to store more information and have more potential for development for a new generation of mythical creature temtes. Lu Zhiyu would then be able to be even more powerful. He could even be an eighth ranking legendary wizard after creating a mid-ranked enhanced divine creature!


    Compared to the low-ranked enhanced creatures, these divine creatures would have moreprehensive abilities and a stronger lifeforce, whenpared to carbon-based lifeforms. Also, their information retention capacity was higher, so even if they were to be trapped in outer space for an endless amount of years, they would not die easily. In fact, they now possessed the remarkable ability to survive all sorts of extreme conditions!


    However, Lu Zhiyu was still developing this subject, so it had only been tested on the Sword of the King, which was enhanced based on inspirations that Lu Zhiyu had gained from silicon lifeforms that had evolved into a higher state of life. So far, Lu Zhiyu could notpletely understand them, but he was able to grasp some of their characteristics by understanding their structures. Thus, he could use that information to conduct enhancement on metallic cells, which would then allow him to create true mythical alchemy items!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The collectd group was about to set off for the Amos Icefield. Stopping at the tavern in Primonius, Lu Zhiyu went to his room and opened his suitcase. The room was dimly lit by an oilmp.


    Lu Zhiyu took out something from the very bottom of the suitcase. It was a longsword that was wrapped up inyers of white cloth.


    This was the Sword of the King that Lu Zhiyu had reforged with metallic cells. If it was magnified, the sword¡¯s interior structure could be seen to far surpass any ordinary weapon. The remarkable characteristic that these metallic cells held was, in fact, Lu Zhiyu¡¯s dream controller life temte. The temte of the enhanced cells remained unchanged, so it was only the vessel, the Sword of the King, that had been upgraded.


    This had been Lu Zhiyu¡¯s initial attempt, which was also meant to test the specs and stability of deified metallic cells. After making sure that there were no issues with it, Lu Zhiyu was nning on developing higher state versions of metallic cells, then exploring the mysteries of silicon shell lifeform remains from Earth. He would then attempt to breakthrough to the eighth level of wizardry!


    ¡°Enter and close the door.¡±


    A knock had sounded on the door. Lu Zhiyu slowly unraveled the white cloth that was surrounding the Sword of the King, revealing the silver longsword. The magnificent sword had an ethereal snow white grip. On both sides of the de, there were mysterious markings. The name Faross was also engraved on the handle. The entire sword was emanating a clear, soft glow.


    As Lu Zhiyu traced along the de with his finger, he reminisced about the journey through the history of the entire Alen Continent. Within Lu Zhiyu¡¯s hands, this sword had a different significance and held endless memories.


    This holy sword, after having existed throughout centuries, had been upgraded once more by Lu Zhiyu¡¯s hands. Lu Zhiyu nned on giving it to his next chosen king. He had already decided that its new master would be the one who seeded Ahenaten. Currently, she may be a bit too young and immature, though, and may not be quite ready for the responsibility...


    Verthandi peeped her head inside at that very moment. She seemed to havepletely forgotten how Lu Zhiyu had just been teasing her. ¡°Dad, what are you being so mysterious about?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu turned around, still holding the Sword of the King in his hand. He looked at Verthandi, his face not wearing its usual easy-going manner, but rather a solemn expression. Verthandi¡¯s expression also changed. She had never seen her father like this before.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Verthandi could now see that Lu Zhiyu was holding a glowing silvery-white sword. She could even see the sigils on it, which were pulsing with a strong and pure power. The mysterious sword¡¯s pulsating power engulfed the entire room in a dreamlike glow. Anyone would be able to clearly see that this was no ordinary sword!


    Then, themplight flickered. In the background, there was a picture of an angel that was descending from above. After being stunned for a bit, Verthandi finally recognized the sword that Lu Zhiyu held.


    After all, the sword was too famous an artifact, with so many legends and heavy symbolic meanings, to not recognize it! With the destruction of the Kingdom of Menkaure and the curse of thest King, its was a story that anyone could retell continuously.


    No matter whether it be among humans or orcs, the sword carried a holy element and had a sacred ce in the hearts of all. In fact, all faiths, as well as the kings of various nations were looking for it, desiring to possess it. Of course, once Verthandi recognized it, her mouth immediately fell open. She was shocked speechless!


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Verthandi¡¯s amazement, revealed in eyes and her face, then said with a sense of approval, ¡°Kneel.¡±


    Verthandi knelt before him, a little confused and hesitant. Then, Lu Zhiyu held out the Sword of the King and recited lightly. ¡°Humility, honesty, empathy, courage, fairness, sacrifice, glory, soul! Be fearless before the strong, resolute and faithful before the divine. Be loyal and upstanding, and go to your death before yielding. Protect the weak and follow thews of heaven!¡±


    He then turned to look Verthandi in the eyes, asking, ¡°Verthandi, can you do it?¡±


    Verthandi could not believe that Lu Zhiyu was literally standing before her eyes, with the legendary sword within his hand no less! After all, this was the most legendary divine artifact! Her eyes glowed with enthusiasm, as she straightened her back. Even her lowered hands started trembling. ¡°I will engrave this into my heart and never forget it!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu then passed the sword to Verthandi, who was still kneeling. She received it with both hands, calmly and evenly. As soon as Verthandi took the divine sword, Lu Zhiyu pped her cheek with the back of his hand. It was a very loud and quite painful strike.


    ¡°Memorize this pledge!¡± he ordered.


    This marked thepletion of the ceremony of knighting and coronation. And, although there were no witnesses to be found within this remote hotel, and the conditions were very shabby, this was still a proper and traditional representation of the expectations that Lu Zhiyu had for her.


    After the ceremony, the power of the Sword of the King enveloped her body, releasing a brilliant light throughout the room. The light was so bright and powerful, it could not even be contained by the room. It burst forth from the door cracks, spreading to the outside.


    The Sword of the King then became scattered into countless specks of light, which poured into Verthandi¡¯s body. Verthandi instantly merged with the longsword, transforming into a half-mythical lifeform. She then floated up into the air, covered in a silvery-white glow.


    After a long while, she fell back to the ground, now holding the Sword of the King. She was a bit disoriented, as she drifted out of a daze. She had officially be theplete owner of the sword!


    ¡°The right to rule and to heal the nation of God.¡±


    Verthandi was quite groggy. She felt as if she was in a dream. ¡°Dad, why was it in your hands? This is the legendary...¡±


    Themotion from before had now attracted attention from outside. Lu Zhiyu immediately remarked. ¡°People areing! Quick, hide it.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu walked towards the door, then turned back to gaze at Verthandi, nodding. ¡°No matter how you choose to use it, I hope you make the choices that you believe are right.¡±

 Chapter 127 - The Clan and the Chief

    <h4>Chapter 127: The n and the Chief</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The closer they got to the Amos Icefield, the colder it became. The snow and ice were permanent fixtures in this northernmost tip of the Alen Continent. Beyond this point, there was only ocean. In the depths of winter, even the sea would freezepletely.


    On the edge of the icefield, there lived some orc tribes. They subsisted by gathering the specialties of the region, including the antlers of Amos white deer and the fur of the ice bears. There were fish and shrimp under the iceyer, which were unique to Amos, as well as musk leopards. These were some of the most sought-after goods in all of the orc and human kingdoms.


    Elia¡¯s caravan would visit the icefield several times per year, in order to trade with the ns. He would bring them food, weapons, clothes and other daily necessities in exchange for their local products. It was an extremely lucrative trade.


    It was nowte fall, and the Amos Icefield had already descended into wintry weather. Even the bordends were covered in a thickyer of snow.


    The frosty winds sliced the faces of the travelers. Regardless, the caravan proceeded forward, braving the wild. The tracks of the carriages and the horses revealed the mud under the thin veil of snow.


    Lu Zhiyu and Verthandi were wrapped tightly in thick fur cloaks. Finally, they saw buildings in the distance. As they approached closer, they saw that they were round buildings, stacked from stone. In fact, it was a little vige of a n!


    The round forts were built at the base of a mountain. They rose and fell along its gentle slope, covering the entire valley. The snowy mountain was also dotted with ck trees. But right now, the whole scene was dyed in a snowy white. This was the home of the local orc n.


    Elias waved for them to stop, as he saw two young man approaching from the front entrance tower. Soon after, a dozen hunters also approached, gathering together before Elias.


    ¡°Hey Elias! I knew it was about time for you toe! What took you so long?¡± A tall lion-man with golden locks approached and hugged Elias. He thumped his back twice, hard.


    The power of his thumps was enough to knock the breath out of a normal person, but Elias was a knight, so he simply returned the favor to the lion-man. As he did so, it sounded as if he was pounding steel with a hammer!


    ¡°Hey, Ibu! I haven¡¯t seen you in months. You seem to have gotten weaker. This time, I have brought you a lot of good things.¡±


    ¡°Haha, then I will have a good look at themter. Our young hunters also got us a great harvest, but it pales inparison tost year¡¯s, due to the other tribes and that evil dragon within the Icefield! We¡¯re lucky to have you, or else our tribe would find this winter unbearable.¡±


    The lion-man Ibu sighed and waved his hand. ¡°Never mind with these troubles of mine. Let¡¯s head inside and wee our friends.¡±


    This was arge orc tribe with tens of thousands of members. The caravan moved into this tribe, which was based at the foot of the mountain. Many orc children were watching them, as mothers and the elderly also came to spectate the arrival of these visitors and their goods that they brought. All of the vigers¡¯ eyes were glittering with hope.


    It could be clearly seen that a lot of the youth were wounded. It seemed as if this n had recently been involved in an intense battle, which had caused all of the young people to walk away with injuries. Also, all of the children seemed sickly and weak, as if they had not eaten in a long time.


    Unlike the orc tribes that Lu Zhiyu had seen before, this one was made up ofpletely different orc races. Specifically, the tribe wasposed of lion-people, minotaurs, faun and even some boar-people.


    This kind of harmony between different races in a single n was very rare. This was not a major cultural center of a major kingdom. Here, thepetition between each tribe was generally very intense, which meant that they were usually prone to war. As such, most of them relied on race and blood ties to hold their ns together.


    Verthandi seemed to like it here quite a bit. She dismounted, then quickly passed two pastries to a gaunt little lion-boy. After the child took it, she lifted him up in a great big hug. It seemed that the little boy really liked her, perhaps because they were of the same race.


    ¡°Where are your parents?¡± she asked.


    The little hand holding the cake stopped in mid-air. The little boy¡¯s eyes then became teary and red. Verthandi immediately knew the answer.


    The caravan started settling down, as Lu Zhiyu, Verthandi, and Elias entered thergest building. Each of the buildings looked like a mini-fortress, resulting in the entire vige¡¯s looking like the staggered mesh of a beast¡¯s fangs.


    If an enemy tried to invade them, it would be easy to surround them and retaliate from within the safety of these forts, the logistics of which made killing the enemies from the roofs or the windows effortless. This was amon structural setup for orc ns.


    Inside, the food was already prepared. Elias and Chief Ibu chatted for awhile, then Lu Zhiyu was introduced to Chief Ibu by Elias. ¡°This is baron Randhir Eranbell and his son Will. They are my old friends. Guess what they are here for?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu and Verthandi nodded lightly to Ibu, who scrunched up his face, while looking at Elias. ¡°They can¡¯t have sent more people toe deal with the dragon, right?¡±


    Elias shrugged his shoulders, then nodded. Ibu stood to his full height, showing a physique that could kill a cow with a single punch. ¡°You want to defeat the dragon with just the two of you? Have you ever seen a dragon before? Do you know how terribly powerful it is?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu smiled, then said, ¡°We are very eager to see it!¡±


    Ibu mmed the table in anger. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to. You¡¯ll perish on the Icefield. You have no idea how harsh of an environment it is. The evil dragon is also extremely sly. It is quite smart, maybe even smarter than most of us. We have tried countless times to find itsir, yet we have only returned in defeat.¡±


    ¡°Several times, we even designed traps to kill it, but all of them failed, leaving us with a high price to pay. It will seek revenge. I¡¯ve seen many idiots, like you two, who rush blindly into the Icefield. Not a single one has returned alive..¡±


    Atst, Ibu looked Lu Zhiyu dead in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, go back right now with your son. Don¡¯t be stupid.¡±

 Chapter 128 - Dragonslaying Squad

    <h4>Chapter 128: Dragonying Squad</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The inside of the Chief¡¯s fort was lit by bonfires, and a feast of food was arranged on every table. All of the important individuals of the n were there, along with Elias, his son, and the higher-ups of the caravan.


    All of them were enjoying the feast, but at that moment, their eyes were at the center of the ringed fort. There, a fierce battle was taking ce. Standing on each side, were dozens of defeated youth from the tribe.


    ¡°Peng!¡±


    Verthandi used the sheathed Sword of the King to knock the tall Chief Ibu, sending him flying with a single sweep. All of the people within the fortress looked at the tiny knight in shock and awe. No one thought that this tiny knight, who looked so thin and weak, could easily defeat the strongest warrior of their tribe, without even unsheathing a sword!


    Ibu rushed at Verthandi in a rage. He lifted his huge warhammer, but Verthandi easily deflected his attacks, striking the warhammer and sending it flying.


    Lu Zhiyu walked up, effortlessly catching the handle of the gigantic warhammer. It was so huge, it could smash the skulls of elephants!


    The hammer had been flying with a great force, yet Lu Zhiyu caught it effortlessly. He then gave it a twirl, while taking a bite from the leg ofmb that he held in his other hand.


    He joked with augh. ¡°Chief, your hammer.¡±


    Ibu was both embarrassed and enraged. He did not think he would be defeated so easily. The other side didn¡¯t even send out their strongest fighters! He could not defeat this son, even with all of his strength, and even after shamefully sending out many warriors against a single person in the rounds!


    Verthandi took back her sword, looking at Ibu proudly. ¡°I have won. I hope you will do as you promised, allowing us to stay here temporarily and assisting our efforts to y the dragon.¡±


    Ibu flushed as he stood. After grabbing the hammer back, he looked at Verthandi. After looking her up and down, his eyes glittered with respect and approval.


    ¡°I recognize that you are very strong, but that is useless. You do not understand what you are up against. This is a huge dragon that is dozens of meters long. Standing before him, you are only a weak little mouse. It can easily tear through your guard, while the attacks you are so proud of will bepletely useless against it,¡± Ibu warned.


    Verthandi lifted her head, unphased. ¡°Evil must be punished!¡±


    Ibu responded seriously. ¡°Do you think that we don¡¯t also want to get rid of the evil dragon? Yet, no one can do it, at least no mortal. You don¡¯t know, but many of our youth have already be its food. It has even demanded that I provide it will treasures and sacrifices every month. Otherwise, it will tten our tribe and kill us all.¡±


    After Chief Ibu¡¯s words, the rowdy feast was instantly silenced. All of the people¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and hatred. They had already lost too many people, yet they could not do anything about the evil dragon. They feared the godly power that it possessed.


    ¡°Sacrifice? What sacrifice?¡±


    Verthandi looked around, confused. She saw the women and children sobbing silently. Then, suddenly realizing the significance of it all, she looked Ibu dead in the eye with disbelief and rage. ¡°You¡¯re actually providing it with sacrifices? You¡¯re sacrificing your own tribe to the evil dragon?!¡±


    Chief Ibu howled in rage. ¡°You think I want to? But what choice do I have? We have to survive! The tribe has to continue. I am responsible for all the lives inside this tribe. Unlike you, with all of your pretty words, to us, this is survival, and this is fate!¡±


    Elias approached from the side. ¡°Ibu has not offered his own people to the dragon. Instead, he has offered the orcs of other tribes.¡±


    Verthandi finally understood why so many tribesmen were injured, and why there was so much sadness in the vige. Even the children were going hungry. Verthandi looked at Elias, then turned her head to look back at Ibu. ¡°So, by sacrificing the lives of orcs from other tribes, your heart can be at ease?¡±


    Verthandi kicked out the bonfire at the center of the fort, scattering the sparks far and wide. ¡°I cannot ept this!¡±


    Verthandi stormed out of the fort. The wind was mostly blocked from reaching the valley, but it was still quite a chilly night, especially since a nket of white snow was floating through the skies.


    Lu Zhiyu walked out of the fort and spotted Verthandi by the water tower just above it.


    ¡°What is it? Are you angry?¡± he asked her.


    From here, they could see the entire tribe, as well as the whole valley. It was a very primitive n, and without the bustling scene of arge city, this ce in which they lived was quite simple and pure. Every single ring fort, every single lit ce, represented a family.


    Verthandi lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. What Chief Ibu did was correct. He was very responsible and protected his tribe. He is a true hero. I am, as he said, just a person full of pretty words.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Verthandi. ¡°So?¡±


    Verthandi looked at the entire n, remembering the faces that she encountered. Visions of all of the cute children, the diligent women, the youths returning from their hunts, all the children who had lost their parents, all the wives who had lost their husbands, as well as all the elderly who were alone in this snowy winter filled her mind.


    Verthandi then stood up. ¡°I have decided, I must y this wicked dragon!¡±


    Verthandi looked into Lu Zhiyu¡¯s eyes. Beneath the short golden fringe of hair was a delicate face with sharp brows and a stubborn expression. ¡°I must do this not for glory, nor to be a hero, but to protect others and to listen to my own heart.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu felt that a dramatic transformation had urred within Verthandi. Never again would she be the clumsy little trouble that he once knew, who would yell about bing a knight. Now, she would embrace the hero she knew that she would be since she was a child, the Verthandi that wanted bards to sing of her legends!


    Lu Zhiyu smiled and started reciting. ¡°Be fearless before the strong, resolute and faithful before the divine. Be loyal and upstanding, and go to death before yielding. Protect the weak, and follow thews of heaven!¡±


    Halfway through the verse, Verthandi joined in. After finishing the pledge, Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°You will be a true knight, or maybe even a true king.¡±


    A shadow emerged from behind them. Lu Zhiyu saw a human youth, who he identified as one of Elias¡¯s guards.


    ¡°Hello, I am Allen. Can I join you? I also wish to join the Dragonying team.¡±


    The two turned around to see a solemn youth with brown hair. Verthandi stood, excited. ¡°Of course! We wee you! What are your skills?¡±


    Allen replied hastily. ¡°I can set traps, and my swordsmanship isn¡¯t bad. I¡¯m also good at tracking and hiding my presence. Trust me, I will definitely be a helpfulpanion.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Allen curiously. ¡°Why did you choose us? As you know, most people believe that we are foolishly courting death.¡±


    Allen looked at them. ¡°Risk and opportunity always co-exist. To me, this is a very important chance. I have something that I must aplish, so I wee this risk. I also have a feeling that you two will seed.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu stood up and patted Allen on the back. ¡°Wee then. But, I must tell you that this time, the only one heading there to y the dragon is the wee knight.¡±


    Allen was dumbfounded, as he looked between Verthandi and Lu Zhiyu. Verthandi also could not believe her father. ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you going with me?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shrugged. ¡°Of course not, why would I? I wasn¡¯t the one who took down the King¡¯s bounty posting!¡±


    A few dayster, at dawn, the entire dragonying team was packed, ready to depart with Verthandi and Allen. And, although Ibu still said that Verthandi was being reckless, he also joined the team. Other than that, there was also a minotaur named Tiridan. The four of them formed a squad, then embarked on the dragonying expedition.

 Chapter 129 - Death of the Evil Dragon (1)

    <h4>Chapter 129: Death of the Evil Dragon (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The cerulean sky of the Amos Icefield was like a mirror. Its light wispy clouds extended to the horizon. The further they ventured into the Amos Icefield, the more it seemed as if the entire world was covered in frost. There was not a single nt. All that was left was the endless white of a world of snow.


    At this moment, a few ck dots appeared on this nk white canvas. The dragonying squad was quite eye-catching. They had been on the Icefield for half a month already, tracing the clues that Ibu had left, then following his lead. They had finally caught traces of Evil Dragon Frost¡¯s tracks.


    ¡°There are signs of activity here. Look at this footprint. I heard that the evil dragon lived deep within the Icefield in a hidden underground pce of ice. He enved some dragon rajas. There were a lot of knights, who were sent here by the King of Engido. They had wounded the dragon, yet that all died in the end. Apparently, many of their bodies came back to life, after being bathed in the dragon¡¯s blood. They are now servants of the dragon.¡±


    Ibu illustrated the tale with a face of horror. This was only a rumor, but looking at the huge footprint now, it seemed quite believable. This sort of evil dragon waspletely unimaginable to the ordinary person.


    Verthandi carried her longsword. She was wrapped so tightly in cloaks and hoods, even her face was hidden. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even let their souls pass on?¡± she asked.


    Allen pointed to the north. ¡°Let¡¯s head over there. ording to the footprints, their of the dragon should be in the valley behind that mountain.¡±


    The Minotaur Tiridan carried the heavy luggage, as the four of them crossed the peaks and headed towards therge chasm. They moved forward gingerly, as this Icefield was a quiet world, and they did not want to disturb the stillness. Plus, they knew that it was likely that they would soon meet the evil dragon of legend.


    At the entrance of the valley, they saw a huge ice cave, just within the belly of the mountain ahead of them. As the light shone upon it, it refracted into beautiful orbs, like a crystal. They could almost make out the trappings of a grand pce within the mountain, appearing as if it had been sculpted from ice. The Evil Dragon Frost had actually hollowed out an entire mountain to make itsir!


    Around the valley, there were many wooden houses, which were built by the mountainside. Those were the residences of the dragon rajas.


    In the distance, dozens of dragon rajas could be seen patrolling the area. There were also two watchtowers by the entrance of the valley.


    On top of those towers, there were only two dragon rajas on duty. They seemed to be in deep sleep, as no one actually believed that an enemy would appear this deep within the Icefield.


    These dragon rajas hadpletely abandoned their original appearances and abilities. As such, there was not a strand of hair left on them.


    Scales covered their bodies in a sinister fashion, as miniscule amounts of deified cells ate away at their bodies. While it saved their lives, it also enved them to the White Dragon. It even wiped away their memories and made them into the impure existences of dragon rajas.


    Dragons naturally had their own inheritance, with their own intelligence andnguage. They were not dumb beasts, nor were they ordinary magical beasts. They were at the apex of the food chain.


    All of these things were exactly what defined White Dragon Frost. He loved collecting treasure, while residing in his clean and magnificentir. He enjoyed eating good food, especially humans. Compared to other creatures, humans were much more to his liking.


    Frost believed himself to be the greatest and most powerful existence in the world. No one was stronger than him, with his powerful body and his dragoncraft, which could control snow and ice. He was free to do as he pleased in the orc kingdoms, including robbing caravans and swallowing people alive.


    He had started off carefully, but wentpletely wild once he saw how powerless all beings were before him. Now, he would fly directly into cities to plunder treasuries. All of the people would cower in fear before Frost¡¯s power.


    Finally, one day, he sized up the richest person within the orc kingdom, the King of Engido. He knew that, within the city of Primonius, there was one wizard that could use the same witchcraft as him. There were also blood knights with sharp crossbows, which also posed a strong threat to Frost.


    The sly Frost did not dare face them directly. After raising a ruckus in Primonius, he snatched away the Princess of Engido Kingdom, so that the king would deliver the coins that Frost wanted to fill his treasury. But, it seemed that the king wasn¡¯t too obedient, because he would often send people to harass Frost, as the king was unwilling to part with all the treasures and gold.


    Frost grew a bit impatient and decided to eat the Princess. Afterwards, the king made arge ruckus, telling the foolish orcs to start properly offering up tributes and sacrifices to Frost.


    Deep within the pce of ice, where only weak rays of the sun could reach, Frostid upon a small mountain of gold coins. There were alsorge amounts of gold silverware and shiny jewels. Every time that Frost would move, huge rivers of coins would cascade down, the sound of which would echo around the chamber.


    Within the valley, a huge fire zed. All of the residences of the dragon raja had been burnt. Dozens of them were suddenly ambushed. Either Verthandi¡¯s sword had pierced their swords, or Ibu¡¯s hammer had bashed their heads in.


    Two of the lookouts had been taken care of without a sound. The rest had been attacked within the sudden fire, seven or eight of whom died immediately. The remaining were swiftly disposed of by Verthandi and the rest. This excited them greatly. The n was sessful, which made them feel more confident about this entire operation.


    After entering the pce, they saw the high ceilings. It was like entering a giant¡¯s castle. Above and below them, they saw a world made entirely of crystalline ice. This unmelting ice shone crystal clear, with a faint blue tinge, like the color of the sky.


    Two more dragon rajas approached to face them. They appeared to have been some of the strongest elite warriors before. After transforming into dragon rajas, their bodies had be stronger, yet they had lost all of their experience and techniques, so they actually had be weaker. As such, the former elite of the Engido Kingdom were easily defeated by even the amateur Dragonying Squad.


    ¡°Great, so far so good. Perhaps Evil Dragon Frost is out right now. Let¡¯s hurry and release the imprisoned citizens and the princess. Our mission will beplete then.¡± Allen was very excited. Perhaps they did not need to face the dragon, since they were only here to rescue the princess and get the reward from the king.


    Ibu nodded. ¡°I figured that Frost may not be within their, but he could return at any time. Let¡¯s hurry. As long as we find the princess, our n can leave this godforsaken wilderness.¡±


    The Minotaur Tiridan said nothing, but only followed Ibu¡¯smands.


    Verthandi looked nkly at her team, then said, ¡°None of you are here to try to y the dragon?¡±


    Ibu patted Verthandi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sorry, the dragon isn¡¯t here. Rather than dragonying, I think it¡¯s more important to save the lives of the people and the princess. Isn¡¯t that right, Will?¡±


    Ibu shouted, ¡°Hurry! Let¡¯s quickly search hisir. We must do it before the evil dragones back...¡±


    Before Ibu couldplete his sentence, a rough voice reverberated within the halls. ¡°Oh? What were you nning to do before I returned? What do you want to do to my precious treasures?¡±

 Chapter 130 - Death of the Evil Dragon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 130: Death of the Evil Dragon (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All of them turned back to see the gigantic head emerge in the pce. It had snow white scales and fangs, and red at them with cruel sapphire eyes. The head alone was almost two meters in length, appearing as if it could swallow them easily, like mere snacks.


    All of them got chills, after being red at by the apex predator. They didn¡¯t even have the strength to move a single toe! They now finally understood what they were facing.


    White Dragon Frost emerged from the depths of the cave, exposing its enormous body entirely before them. The body, which was over ten meters tall, looked like a looming castle before them.


    Standing at Frost¡¯s feet, it was difficult to even see his head. The fluid lines of his body conveyed not only his size, but also his tremendous speed and power. It was evident that his silvery scales could defend against any ordinary sword attack.


    Before such a fearsome creature, even Verthandi¡¯s confidence waned, as she felt helpless before the monster. As for Allen, Ibu, and Tiridan, the three of them couldn¡¯t even muster the courage to run away. All of their pipe dreams had scattered upon their seeing Frost.


    ¡°As I thought, it¡¯s just more fools sent by the orcs. I will eat every single one of you.¡±


    Roaring its taunt, the White Dragon then lifted its head and pointed its snout at the four of them. Ibu, who had witnessed the fury of Frost before, yelled out immediately. ¡°Run, Dragon Breath!¡±


    With a deafening roar, rolling hot mes shot out of the White Dragon¡¯s mouth, lighting up the entire Ice Pce. The temperature of the entire scene shot up instantly. The dragon then spread its wings tounch out into the air.


    Soaring within the huge pce, the dragon chased down the four people, who were scurrying for their lives. The dragon then moved to block the exit, trapping them.


    Verthandi looked at a crevice that was located deeper in the ice cave. ¡°We¡¯re heading there.¡±


    Ibu howled. ¡°Where? That ce is so tiny! Is that just another way to seek death?¡±


    Verthandi had already headed towards the crevice, which went straight down for tens of meters, and leapt in. The four of them followed. Once they leapt, they fell straight into a little mountain of treasure. The entire floor of this new space was covered by gold and silver, dazzling the eyes. From above, Frost peeped his head in.


    ¡°You dare to enter there? You must want to die! There is nowhere for you to run!¡±


    Roaring its threat, the dragon stepped lithely down. Then, just like a cat chasing mice, it steadily approached, pping its wings. In the air, water vapor and ice were gathering, formingnces of ice, which began shooting towards them.


    However, they were no match for the dragon. No matter what they did, they were doomed to struggle against the more powerful dragon¡¯s attacks.


    The Minotaur, Tiridan, found a chance to leap onto the dragon, as he tried to look for its weakness. Yet, he was knocked off by its wings, after receiving a heavy blow that swept him into the mountain of treasure and out of sight.


    ¡°Tiridan!¡±


    The rest of the team yelled out after him, but the dragon continued its steady approach. They sensed that they were doomed.


    At this time, from an icy cell on the right side, a voice echoed out. ¡°Did Father send you all to save me? It¡¯s useless. This is a dragon, so mortals are helpless before him.¡±


    They turned and saw a young girl in dirty clothes, who was trapped within the icy jail cell, which was sealed behind a thick pir of ice. The cell seemed to be a natural cave.


    Verthandi dove over and hacked at the cell with the Sword of the King, then started to crawl inside it. The cave looked rather deep, so the group of four crawled over immediately, as the White Dragon¡¯s attacks continued tond from outside. The sinister head of the dragon peeped in, ring at them andughing cruelly.


    ¡°Die together!¡±


    The four of them were running as fast as they could toward the cave, hoping to escape the onught, when the dragon let out another fiery breath. Fireballs were whistling through the air towards their backs, drowning them in their fierce heat.


    Allen let out a terrified scream. ¡°We¡¯re dead!¡±


    Ibu dropped his sword, an odd sense of relief and peaceful surrender filling his heart. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time for me to pay for my sins.¡±


    The crimson mes carried searing heat, and though they were still somewhat far away, they gave a feeling like they would burn everything in their path into ashes, and cause the whole crevice to melt into steam.


    ¡°Sheen...¡±


    Verthandi raised the Sword of the King. Instantly, a silvery white light shone, as the light from the inscribed sigils gleamed throughout the cave. The unseen force from the swordpletely blocked the evil dragon¡¯s breath.


    Verthandi gripped the sword with both hands and gritted her teeth. Her golden blond hair flew up, as she let out a roar. A ray of white light radiated from the sword, reflecting the dragon¡¯s breath. As Verthandi rushed forward, she shed the dragon¡¯s eyes with the holy light.


    Everyone waspletely shocked, both by the entire scene and by the silvery white, holy sword in Verthandi¡¯s hands. The sword shone radiantly, lighting up the entire cave.


    This was Verthandi¡¯s first time using the Sword, and she could have never imagined that it held such power. She felt as if it was a part of her, like she was born to wield its power.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Ha?¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    As the dragon had taken a lot of hits, it let out an agonized howl of fury. Its giant body staggered backwards, hitting a wall as icicles, causing them to fall from the ceiling. It then let out heavy breaths, as its roars resounded throughout itsir.


    ¡°My eye, my eye!¡±


    Verthandi wielded the Sword of Light, as she stepped out of the jail cell, her eyes glued on the evil dragon. Frost had slowly begun to recover. Now single-eyed, it glowered at Verthandi with anger and utter loathing, as its entire body trembled. Even its scales were rippling like the surface of water.


    Frost let out a bitterugh, as he extended his neck, his eyes locked onto Verthandi. ¡°Hahahaha, haha, it actually blinded me? I...I will swallow you alive!¡±


    Verthandi looked at the dragon evenly with narrowed eyes, positioned for battle. Due to the Sword of Light, she was enveloped in a light glow, as if she was embodied by a divine power. ¡°Try and see, if you can!¡±


    The howl of the furious dragon had made the entire cave tremble, as countless gold coins on the ground started shaking. The dragon leaped towards Verthandi. Unlike before, the injured Frost had begun to be wary of Verthandi.


    Now, he was pulling out all of the stops in order to kill her in his rage. The dragon raised its four rough ws into the air, readying to stomp her to death.


    The face-off between a monster that is tens of meters in height against a tiny knight that is barely 160 centimeters tall seemed almostughable, like a rabbit charging a lion. Yet, Verthandi had mergedpletely with the Sword of the King, and thus transformed into the state of a half-mythical being. So, in a sense, she was the lion of this scenario!


    The Sword of the King danced in the air, as a huge white light emerged at Verthandi¡¯s will. The light headed towards the w of the dragon. In a sh, the white light entirely severed the front w of the dragon with ease, as if cutting through soft tofu.


    The two figures shed, yet the tiny figure ultimately walked away victorious, as a huge w fell to the ground like a stone pir, shaking the ground with a deafening thud. Dragon blood pooled all over the ground.


    ¡°How is this possible? What is that power? What is that sword?¡± The evil dragon wailed in agony, as it backed up continuously. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you. I am the White Dragon, Frost! I will eat you alive!¡±


    The evil dragon continued its mad howling, yet its eyes let out immense terror and fear, as it saw Verthandi had lifted the Sword again. Dashing over with incredible speed and power, she leapt over thirty meters into the air towards the dragon.


    The dragon was casting dragon witchcraft to create icences to hurdle at Verthandi. As it prepared to do so, it released its breath. The two shed again and again, as light fought with ice and fire. The pair¡¯s special abilities lit up the entire ice cave.


    The others were dumbfounded, as they had never expected such explosive power toe from the tiny knight that traveled with them. It was already beyond that of the mortal realm. They were witnessing the knight fighting toe-to-toe with a gigantic dragon, and even pressuring the beast!


    At this time, the imprisoned young girl recognized the holy sword that Verthandi was wielding. She lifted her head and let out a gasp of awe, as her wine red hair and wolf ears fell out of her hood.


    ¡°The Sword of the King!¡±

 Chapter 131 - Death of the Evil Dragon (3)

    <h4>Chapter 131: Death of the Evil Dragon (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The intense battle was causing the entire space to begin breaking up. The walls started cracking, revealing a space behind them. There, Verthandi discovered another level that held an even deeper cave.


    Within the cave, a pile of human bones towered up to the ceiling. The Evil Dragon had devoured all of the offered sacrifices.


    Seeing the bones, Verthandi froze for a second, her attack speed and movements halting. Seeing this chance, the dragon swung its huge tail at her, sweeping her into the wall.


    The dragon¡¯s body was currently littered with wounds. He had also been blinded in one eye. Many of the wounds had pierced through his entire body. A few of them were almost lethal. The dragon breathed heavily, as it stood within the ice pce.


    ¡°Dead yet?¡±


    Within the mist, a figure approached at a leisurely pace, while holding a longsword. The aura surrounding the figure glittered, like a silvery white halo. It was as if the air currents were wrapping around Verthandi¡¯s body to protect her.


    There was blood at the corner of Verthandi¡¯s mouth. Her head was also bleeding. Then, as the Sword of the King emitted a glow, the blood began to wind its way back into the wound, healing automatically.


    Her golden gaze had turned chilly, as her footsteps clinked over the gold coins. The dragon sensed danger, so it attempted to escape outside. It was afraid. The dragon did not think that it was this person¡¯s equal opponent. As such, the dragon figured that it could truly die here at the hand of one of the orcs, which he had thought were so weak.


    ¡°By God¡¯s name, I will pass judgment upon your sins!¡±


    Verthandi raised her head, looking at the evil dragon that was fleeing the scene. She emphatically stabbed the Sword of the King into the ground. Instantly, a bright light spread from the sword, covering the entire cave. Immediately, a dream space was opened,and all of the people at the scene were transferred inside it.


    The Evil Dragon had lost its escape route. It saw itself in the sky. All of them were now within the clouds in the sky.


    Also within the clouds, arge heavenly kingdom could vaguely be seen. Its huge shadow covered the entire sky. A holy light shone from the city, lighting up the entire world.


    During her rage, Verthandi had linked up to Lu Zhiyu¡¯s Divine Kingdom through the Sword of the Light, which inserted a projection of the kingdom within her dream space. The Sub-Brain that Lu Zhiyu had left within the Divine Kingdom could also sense this connection.


    All of them felt the presence of the kingdom, which came in and out of view. As they looked at it, they felt as if all of their secrets had been exposed before the city.


    After all, there was nothing that they could hide from the greatness of God. Moreover, just holding his attention was already an honor for a mere mortal.


    White Dragon Frost had shrivelled into a pile. It grovelled, as its very soul was being pressed upon by a powerful pressure. It could not muster any of its strength.


    All of its cells had seemed to freeze up. He had never imagined that such a powerful existence could exist!


    Even just seeing this little bit, all of them were awed by the scene. None of the world seemed to operate in this same scope of intense pressure. The holy light and music prated their souls, carrying away all of their fears and worries.


    All of them knelt to ground, as they stared longingly at this Divine Kingdom in the clouds. This was their Holy Land, the dream of all believers, the Kingdom of God.


    Ibu knelt on the ground, looking at the Divine Kingdom and praying in wonder. ¡°My God, what am I seeing?¡±


    Allen felt as if he was in a dream, as he muttered, ¡°So, this is the Kingdom of God?


    The young wolf-girl looked at the sword wielder in shock. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    But, soon after a little corner of the kingdom popped into view, it disappeared. The clouds also began disappearing into nothingness. Even the mysterious observing gaze had disappeared. Before Verthandi, there was only the dragon.


    The appearance of the dream space suppressed all of the dragon¡¯s special abilities. Even its soul was locked down, so it could only look in horror as Verthandi got closer and closer.


    ¡°This sh is for all of the children that lost their parents!¡± Verthandi cut off Frost¡¯s front leg.


    ¡°This sh is for the wives that lost their husbands!¡± Verthandi lifted the sword with both hands, as a white blur passed the dragon. Arge number of its scales ked off. Frost was in severe pain, yet it could not utter a sound.


    ¡°This sh is for the elderly, who lost their children!¡± Verthandi looked at Frost with contempt, again raising her sword!


    At this time, the Evil Dragon managed to free itself from part of its restraints. As it did so, it wailed a terrible scream.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The sword fell, and the huge head of the dragon was chopped off. Frost lost consciousness and descended into the darkness.


    Verthandi closed her eyes and put down the Sword of the King. The dream space dissipated, then turned back into the original dark underground ice cave. Even the shining holy sword seemed to take its light back in. In fact, it seemed to turn into a normal sword, yet one carved with strange markings.


    But no one there would think of it as a regr item. Even a fool would be able to see what it truly was. The existence of the Sword of the King was something everyone knew about, regardless of how isted or uneducated they may be.


    Ibu, Allen, and the young wolf-girl looked at Verthandi, who was standing in the center of the cave.


    Who was this man, who could manipte the Sword of the King, and even summon the Kingdom of God?


    The three of them couldn¡¯t help but recall the legends regarding the Sword of the King and the curse of the Kingdom of Menkaure. All of them saw Verthandi with new eyes. This unremarkable tiny knight seemed to bepletely covered by a blinding holy light.


    At that moment, Verthandi seemed to lose her strength, as she fell to the floor. She couldn¡¯t even hold the sword up anymore. Ibu rushed over to support her. Verthandi scanned the area, then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Tiridan? Find him and see if he¡¯s alive!¡±


    They began searching on the mountain of treasure, where they found Tiridan, dragging him out. The powerful minotaur had broken countless bones, as blood gushed from his mouth, his eyes fading.


    Verthandi held up the Sword of the King, then ced it on Tiridan¡¯s body. The mysterious symbols on the sword shimmered and carried a healing effect. Instantly, Tiridan¡¯s injuries improved. His color also improved. It seems that he was in the safe zone again.


    Verthandi looked at the wolf-girl. ¡°So, can you introduce yourself? Who are you?¡±


    The wolf-girl nodded lightly. ¡°I am April, the Princess of the Engido Kingdom and the daughter of the Narando King. Thank you for saving me. May I ask your name?¡±


    Verthandi frowned. ¡°I am Will Eranbell of the Kingdom of the Church of the Light, son of Baron Eranbell!¡±

 Chapter 132 - Dragonslayer

    <h4>Chapter 132: Dragonyer</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The team finally left their of the dragon. They found the Amos white deer that they had left outside, and began dragging the huge white dragon head along with them on their journey back. Not much time had passed, but to the team felt like it had been eons. After their near nces with death, everything that happened inside felt like a dream now.


    All of them were injured. April had also been trapped for several months. Although the dragon raja servants had provided her with food, her state was still fairly weak from being trapped in the ice cave for so long.


    It was winter, so the Amos Icefield would be engulfed in snow storms from time to time. They journeyed for almost twenty days to get to the edge of it.


    As the ice began to give way to more familiar woods, they knew that they were close to home. At this time, Ibu called out to Verthandi. ¡°Will!¡±


    Verthandi¡¯s condition was also less than ideal, but as she held the Sword of the King, it would provide her with spurts of warmth from time to time, so she didn¡¯t look any worse for the wear. By contrast, Allen and April both had frostbite. April also was running a high fever.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ibu hesitated for a second before speaking. ¡°We cannot let April leave the Amos Icefield alive.¡±


    Verthandi looked at Ibu with rage. ¡°Why? She is ourpanion.¡±


    Ibu replied. ¡°I know, but she is also the Princess of the Kingdom of Engido. Now that she knows that you have the Sword of the King, if she were to live, you will be embroiled in all sorts of trouble.¡±


    Ibu continued. ¡°If you so wish it, Tiridan, Allen, and I can be your loyal sworn men. Then, after you get the rank of Baron, we could be your knights. And, with your word, I would move immediately...¡±


    Before Ibu could finish his sentence, Verthandi gave him an instant rejection. ¡°She is ourpanion. I am a knight, who is under the orders of the king to y the dragon and rescue the princess. I refuse to let this act of justice be tainted with evil.¡±


    Ibu sighed, as they reformed the team and headed out of the Amos Icefield. Verthandi was still worried, so she approached April, who was being carried on a sled.


    April was running a high fever, so Verthandi used the Sword of the King to heal her everyday. Even though this healing was extremely effective for wounds, its effects for injuries was much weaker, especially since April¡¯s condition was so vulnerable, due to this frigid climate, where adequate nutrition wascking.


    The sleeping April awoke, then looked at Verthandi, coughing. ¡°They told you to kill me, right?¡±


    Verthandi gave a start, then spoke carefully. ¡°Your Highness. Don¡¯t worry. We will bring you safely before His Majesty.¡±


    April was wrapped up tightly. Sheughed with flushed cheeks. ¡°You really are a true knight!..Cough!...Come over here, I have something to say to you!¡±


    When Verthandi got close, April kissed her lips. ¡°Thank you, prettydy knight!¡±


    Verthandi¡¯s face turned a bright red, as she had be suddenly embarrassed. She then stood in a hurry. She had no idea how April had discovered her!


    Verthandi had followed her father¡¯s warning, hiding the fact that she was a female via special information waves and redirections, thus making others ignore her identity.


    When Verthandi was younger, she used this method for hiding from possible enemies. Yet, while touring the Alen Continent, it was utilized because a male identity was more convenient. Hence, Verthandi was extremely puzzled as to how April was able to tell!


    They were approaching the valley, and even met some of the hunters that were heading back, as well as nearby tribesmen. All of them saw the carcass of the dragon¡¯s head, gasping at it as they swarmed by. Even though they weren¡¯t at the vige yet, there was still a considerable gathering.


    ¡°It¡¯s them! They really came back alive!¡±


    ¡°They actually did it!¡±


    All of the people had thought that they would die in the Amos Icefield, or by the hand of the dragon. None of them thought that they would return alive, much less apanied with the Frost¡¯s head!


    Within the vige, Lu Zhiyu stood by the water tower. From there, he could spot the team from afar. He could even see Verthandi at the very front.


    Lu Zhiyu stood on the wooden handlebar of the water tower. As the harsh wind blew through his hunting hood, the Lu ZHiyu at this moment lookedpletely different from the man he had been before.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to go.¡± Lu Zhiyu removed his hood. His beard had beenpletely shaved off. He looked almost ten years younger now. He sighed, then turned to leave the water tower.


    ¡°Dragon! It¡¯s a real dragon! They killed the evil dragon!¡±


    ¡°The evil dragon Frost has died, it¡¯s finally dead!¡±


    ¡°They did it!¡±


    The vige was swarmed with people, each of them eximing over the dragonying squad, which was now dragging the dragon¡¯s head into the valley.


    Ibu stood up, announcing with pride, ¡°Will did it, he yed the dragon. He is the true dragonyer, the strongest knight!¡±


    ¡°Will! WIll!¡±


    ¡°Dragonyer!¡±


    All of them cheered, as the entire tribe looked at Verthandi. Immediately, they swarmed her and raised her into the air, carrying her back to the vige. The children of the vige even gave her a crown of flowers. Everyone cheered, as they brought their hero into the valley of the vige.


    Verthandi finally spotted Lu Zhiyu. She immediately leapt into his embrace, like an excited child showing off her treasure.


    ¡°Dad, I did it! I killed the evil dragon! Huh, why did you shave off your beard? Didn¡¯t you treasure your beard the most? Your beard was your pride as a man!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Dad¡¯s proud of you.¡±


    That night, the tribe threw a wild celebration with bonfires everywhere. All of the people danced around the bonfires and the dragon¡¯s head, feasting and drinking.


    Verthandi was overjoyed, but she couldn¡¯t hold her liquor. After a single toast, she was pretty drunk and woozy.


    That night, Lu Zhiyu had a long talk with Chief Ibu about how he had found Verthandi and obtained the badge. At the sight of the badge, Ibu let out emotional tears.


    ¡°I knew it, I knew it was him, with that golden blond hair and those gold eyes. The people of the Sevill Empire have been awaiting his appearance. God is all merciful, and you have finally delivered him before us.¡±


    The tribe consisted of the remnants of some of the most loyal retainers of the Seville Empire. In other words, the ten or so tribes that lived on the Amos Icefield, and the hundreds of thousands of orcs, were once the loyal retainers of the Seville Empire, before its dissolution. The ruling family of the Seville Empire had been betrayed and ughtered, and the remaining forces were all driven to the farthestnds in the north.


    Years ago, when he took Verthandi in, Lu Zhiyu had figured out her true identity from the badge. It had revealed that she was a surviving royal from the ruling house of the Seville Empire. And, as all of the orcs on the Icefield were the loyal retainers of the former Seville Empire, that meant that they were also Verthandi¡¯s people.


    Ibu looked at Lu Zhiyu. ¡°I express my utmost gratitude towards you. Verthandi is truly a ruler chosen by God. I, Ibu, pledge to serve Verthandi for life!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded and removed the ring that granted him the Baron Eranbell title, as he took out another letter. ¡°I prepared this to bid Verthandi farewell. I know Verthandi belongs here. Please hand these two things to her for me!¡±


    Returning to his room, he saw Verthandi sleeping noisily, as she mumbled something about, ¡°Dad this, Dad that...¡± Lu Zhiyu found it very endearing, as he sat on her bedside and gently smoothed her messy blond hair.


    Over thest ten or so years, he had seen her grow from a child. Lu Zhiyu had really forgotten that she was a child that he had taken in. He had almost really be a native of the Alen Continent, known there as Randhir Eranbell, not Lu Zhiyu, the Creator of this world and a human from Earth.


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s gaze wasplicated, as he looked at Verthandi¡¯s face. Looking at her, he reminisced about their life together. He thought of her cute side, her mischief, all the times when she got mad, and of all the times when she was embarrassed. He knew everything about her, yet she knew nothing about him.


    Children will always grow up, and he always knew that he would have to leave her one day. Yet, now that the day hade, Lu Zhiyu couldn¡¯t bear to do it.


    He stood by her side, until the horizon glittered with the first traces of light. Lu Zhiyu let out a long sigh, then his entire figure transformed into a shroud of light.


    He whirled around Verthandu, before the glittering lights changed into a hologram of a head. He then kissed Verthandi¡¯s forehead and disappeared.


    ¡°Good luck, my daughter, Verthandi!¡±

 Chapter 133 - Entering Primonius

    <h4>Chapter 133: Entering Primonius</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Two lines of ceremonial soldiers saluted in rows before the pce. Verthandi, wearing a skirted armor and a shiny silver helmet, kneeled before King Narando.


    Instantly, all of the citizens in front of the pce began cheering. The Dragonyer Verthandi became the hero of the kingdom. The fame of Dragonyer Will had spread across the entire kingdom.


    As they had made their way to the capital, wherever they passed, Verthandi and her team were treated like heroes. They received apuse, flowers, and cheers. Admiration apanied them everywhere. By now, everyone in the kingdom knew of Dragonyer Will.


    ¡°I, King Narando of the Engido Kingdom, dere Will Eranbell as a Baron of the Engido Kingdom. He is now in charge of the dominion of Valtu.¡±


    After a series of ceremonies, Verthandi received a ring and an award certificate from the king. From then on, she became the master of Valtu, which was thergest northern territory of the Engido Kingdom. The region was permanently chilly, yet it had many forests with mining resources.


    It was also one of the most unruly ces within the Engido Kingdom. Many of the exiled convicts of the kingdom were dumped there. Due to its proximity to the Amos Icefield, there were also hundreds of thousands of orc ns nearby. As such, no one was willing to take over the role of Lord of the territory, since most people who ventured there never returned alive.


    Despite all of this, Verthandi was adamant in choosing this area during hermendation ceremony. April stood behind the king in an elegant dress. Instantly, she had transformed herself into an elegant, pure princess.


    Verthandi put on the ring, which represented her status, before standing up. All of the people were chanting one name...


    ¡°Dragonyer Will!¡±


    She had leapt from her original status as an average person into the role of knight. Then, she had transformed again into a Baron!


    After killing the Evil Dragon and saving the princess, she had earned her own noble title. This sounded like a fantasy tale, but it had truly happened, right in front of this crowd¡¯s eyes. They had seen a poor boy with nothing approaching the peak of his life, step by step. The inspiration that had been provided to them by this experience was enormous!


    Everyone was talking about Dragonyer Will. They all wished to be the next hero, just like him. It was almost as if they believed that his experience could be replicated, as long as the cheering people could be brave and have a bit of luck on their sides.


    Now, they could also be the next protagonists! Anyone could now think that they were the special ones, too! No one thought that their luck was terrible anymore, thanks to Dragonyer Will!


    After a few days of enjoying their reception as heroes in Primonius and reveling in their newfound fame, the Dragonying Squad prepared to depart north to their territory. Verthandi rode a handsome horse and carried her longsword.


    Behind her were Ibu, Allen, and Tiridan, who were her personal knights. The four of them lined up to prepare for departure. Ahead of them were a few cloaked figures, who were leading a white horse up the mountain slope.


    Ibu and Allen immediately pulled back on their reins, as their horses whinnied in protest, then halted. They looked at Verthandi and whistled. Verthandi¡¯s face burned red. She was embarrassed at the sight of April, who had ridden out to meet them.


    Verthandi was puzzled and flustered, as she looked at April and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    April smiled craftily. She looked more like a fox than a wolf-girl. ¡°To send you off!¡±


    April then asked, ¡°What¡¯s your real name?¡±


    Verthandi hesitated before replying. ¡°Verthandi!¡±


    April nodded, satisfied. ¡°Verthandi, we will meet again!¡±


    At this moment, Allen looked over to Lu Zhiyu , then turned to face the east. There, thends of the orcs extended quite far into the distance. After that, the human world was vaguely visible.


    Suddenly, Verthandi¡¯s usually carefree face became strangely solemn and cold.


    ¡°The Crete Empire and the Church of the Light. I will return what you¡¯ve done to us a thousand times better!¡±


    Verthandi then led her knights to begin her new adventure...


    It was year 35 of the San Calendar. ording to the records of a human schr from the Totle family, Nimson Totle, this was the most important year for the rise of the orcs.


    In the northern Amos Icefield, Will Eranbell, who grew to have countless titles, began his saga. As the Baron of Valtu, the Lion King Will had unified all of the hundreds of thousands of orc ns within the Amos Icefield. She then cleaned up the disorder around the northern border and became a wise lord.


    In San Calendar year 37, the Lion King wed the Princess of the Engido Kingdom, April Narando, and became the Earl. Her title then became the Lord of the Northern Territories, and she became one of the leading figures of the kingdom.


    In the same year, thest King of Engido died. April¡¯s brother Lemegeton received the old king¡¯s crown and scepter as the new king. The new king was a tremendously arrogant guy, who was extremely jealous of Will¡¯s fame and influence throughout Engido and within the other orc countries. Will even had many soldiers under hismand. As a rtive, who was married into the Engido royal line, he also possessed the ability to inherit the throne.


    This made the new King Lemegeton despise and fear his brother-inw greatly. From the day he took the throne, he started trying to pressure Will Eranbell.


    The friction between the two continued to escte during many political spats and debates. Lemegeton finally began to lose in each. This dealt Lemegeton¡¯s authority a great blow. Many of the lords and aristocrats, who had originally supported the new king, gradually lost confidence in him.


    In San Calendar year 38, Lemegeton dered Will Eranbell as a traitor, then took away her position as the Lord of the Northern Territories, thus dering war against Will.


    Almost a year of war followed that moment. Lemegeton was finally defeated, forcing him to abdicate from his position as king. He was sent to a convent of the Faith of the Sun, so that he would face the cold statues of God, reflecting upon his arrogance and sins for the rest of his life. From that moment on, Lemegeton had be known as Mad King Lemegeton.


    The horses¡¯ hooves thudded and kicked up huge storms of dust, as the majestic Northern Army, carrying the red lion g, entered Primonius. Strong knights filed by on handsome horses. They followed behind Verthandi, appearing like an endless stream as they settled into the capital city of Engido.


    All of the citizens lowered their heads in respect. They secretly stared at Verthandi. This was the new master of the capital!


    They knelt to the ground, chanting her name. April Narando took over the throne that Lemegeton had lost, bing the first female ruler of the Engido Kingdom and the third king of the Engido Kingdom!


    Primonius, the most prosperous current city of the orc nations, was said to take up a sixth of thend of Engido. Thus, itspletely having changed hands was indeed a momentous asion!

 Chapter 134 - Coronation

    <h4>Chapter 134: Coronation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the royal pce of the Kingdom of Engido, there were crowds of royals and nobles. Outside, the cheers of the people could be heard.


    All around the pce, murals detailed the achievements and battles of the founders of the Engido Kingdom. Within the huge pce, past the gates and numerous structures, stood swarms of g raising northern knights, waiting to crown their master as king.


    Within the crowd, other than nobility from various nations, there were also clergy from the Faith of the Sun, including Bishop Cory, although he had already been promoted to Archbishop status. Verthandi was a devoted believer of the Sun Faith, so they were likewise invited.


    They all were gathered here to attend the coronation of April and Verthandi. Since April was the Queen, Verthandi also shared her glory and the crown.


    All of thevishly dressed nobles watched her, dressed in her skirted armor and purple cloak, as she approached the top of the tform. Over thest couple of years, Verthandi had matured.


    She wore her golden hair tied behind her head, and her gaze was much stronger and sharper than before. As she made her way to the top of the tform, all of the audience lowered their heads in deference.


    April, who was the queen now, was waiting at the summit, a crown on her head. The queen crowned Verthandi, announcing, ¡°I, April Narando, appoint my husband, Will Eranbell, as king and the sessor of the Kingdom of Engido!¡±


    ¡°May God bless him!¡± shouted the onlookers.


    Verthandi kneeled to receive the crown, then sat on the throne. The young king then nced at the crowd.


    Archbishop Cory erupted into a cheer. ¡°Long life King Will!¡±


    Instantly, the pce resounded with cheers, like a tsunami. ¡°Long live King Will!¡±


    Outside, the entire army knelt down at once. They knew that a new king had descended, one who would bring them into a new era.


    ¡°Long live the King!¡±


    The cheer echoed throughout Primonius. Verthandi sat on the throne, holding the Sword of the King and looking far away into the horizon. Her eyes grew even more distant, as if she was seeing a scene from many years ago, back when her father had first brought her to this city. Verthandi reminisced for a while longer, before standing up toplete thest step of her coronation as the King of Engido, which was the knighting of her most aplished and loyal warriors.


    Six warriors stepped up to the front. Not only were they from different races, but there was even a human among them. These were therades that had apanied Verthandi through all her battles to unite the Northernnds. Among them were Ibu, Tiridan, and Allen, who had known her and followed her from the very start.


    Atst, Verthandi unsheathed the Sword of the King before the masses. As a symbol of the divine right to rule, the sword let out a dazzling light that lit up the entire pce.


    All of the people their were awestruck by the scene. As for the bishops from the Faith of the Sun, they werepleted dumbfounded by the glowing holy light of the longsword. Archbishop Cory was the first to recognize it.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Sword of the King, the lost sword! It is a true divine artifact that Human King Ahenaten had gotten from God!¡± Archbishop Cory was trembling with overwhelming emotion.


    For the Faith of the Sun,pared to the Church of the Light, they had no way to prove their ties to God. They did not have the same deep roots as the Church. Hence, they thirsted more for recognition from God. Thus, any object that could be rted at all to God was enough to be considered as a sacred object.


    This Sword of the King was what they had sought for a long time. Indeed, it was considered to be the divine artifact that was beyond their reach.


    Now that it was before them, they were all beside themselves with overwhelming emotion. Many of the clergy from the Faith of the Sun were even prostrating themselves on the ground, bestowing endless kissed upon the stone floor. Under the rays of the holy light, they felt as if they were in the sacred embrace of God.


    After Archbishop Cory¡¯s words, the entire audience stared up at the King of Engido. Many of the believers of the Faith of the Sun knelt to the ground.


    ¡°A true king, chosen by God! A king chosen by a higher power!¡±


    ¡°A proxy chosen by God! There¡¯s no doubt, this king is God¡¯s messenger on earth!¡±


    ¡°No one has been able to awaken the Sword of the King! Only those with the blood of God and His approval are able to use it!¡±


    All of them looked at Verthandi, holding the utmost belief that she was the legendary king, destined to bring the orcs to an era of glory, and the true king that would unite thend.


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    The six warriors knelt on one knee before their master and king. Verthandi put the sword on Ibu¡¯s shoulder. Immediately, the holy ray of the sword enveloped Ibu¡¯s body. From the skies, a shroud of light descended upon Ibu.


    ¡°Humility, honesty, empathy, courage, fairness, sacrifice, glory, soul!¡±


    ¡°Be fearless before the strong, resolute and faithful before the divine. Be loyal and upstanding, and go to death before yielding. Protect the weak and follow thews of heaven!¡±


    ¡°Ibu, can you pledge thus?¡±


    Ibu¡¯s breathing hasten with emotion. ¡°I promise thus, unto eternity!¡±


    ¡°By the name of God, I grant you the position of Holy Knight, to protect the glory of God!¡±


    As soon as the sentence was finished, a huge amount of power surged into Ibu¡¯s body. This was identical to the power that was granted through the Saint Baptism ritual of the Church of Light. Immediately, Ibu appeared much younger, as the white streaks in his golden hair instantly receded.


    All of the clergy of the Faith, including Archbishop Cory and all of the nobles there, had craved this scene for ages. This was the most coveted holy ritual that belonged to the Church of Light.


    ¡°Allen...by the name of God, I grant you...¡±


    ¡°Tiridan...¡±


    This was year 38 of the San Calendar, when Lion King Will proved his divine authority to rule. The Faith of the Sun also began moving towards the Kingdom of Engido, acting as its center. Within Primonius, the Holy Temple of the Sun was built, as Lion King Will was recognized as a messenger of God.


    From then on, Verthandi became the icon of royal and divine authority. Within all the orc nations, a storm began brewing.


    Everyone believed that Verthandi would be the first king to unite all of the orc races together, ending over a thousand years of rife. She would then be the beacon of hope that would bring peace to the orcs, who could no longer bear their disastrous fortunes.

 Chapter 135 - Wizard’s Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 135: Wizard¡¯s Dilemma</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The bell at the top of the Wizard Tower tolled. By now, the new fourth generation of wizard apprentices didn¡¯t yet know what the sound of the bell meant, but they knew it was something important, as the faces of their instructors immediately changed. Many of them were ted, as they quickly headed towards the top of the Tower, apprentices in tow.


    Bohr was wearing sses. His features had not changed too much over the years, although he did seem a bit more mature and age-worn, perhaps even a bit wiser and more rational. At a nce, he seemed quite simr to his mentor, Anthony.


    The wizarding culture had undergone a significant transformation ever since Bohr had created Blood Witchcraft. The news of its creation had quickly spread throughout the wizardmunity, causing the culture to flourish.


    The development of Blood Witchcraft had expanded from the basic Body Transformation technique, which was every wizard¡¯s first learned technique. Many wizards began devoting their time to Body Transformation and magical beast bloodline research.


    All of the wizards were researching how to safely and sessfully transnt the spellcasting organs of the magical beasts, in order to gain their powers. However, the number of sessful experiments and the number of transntable abilities were still few and far between. This could be seen via their sess rate, which was only around 50 percent or less.


    When a transnt failed, it would cause the subject¡¯s gic structure to copse. Some of the severe failures would even cause immediate death!


    So far, only a few Bloodline Transfusion techniques existed, and the techniques needed to extract stabilized samples were only avable within the tower library for arge number of points. The requester must also be an official apprentice of an instructor.


    The Wizard Tower also began researching the taming and raising processes for magical beasts. By specially breeding magical beasts with excellent mature bloodlines, they sought to develop better Blood Witchcraft techniques in order to transfer those abilities.


    Bohr and the others even wanted to target the dragons, but they could not even defeat the ordinary young dragons. Each time they had tried, they had returned grievously injured, after being chased several thousand miles by the enraged dragons.


    As for the red dragon that guarded the Wizard Tower, it was too proud to even acknowledge them. Other than the Tower Master Anthony, all of these wizards were meaningless to the creature.


    After so many years of growth and four generations of students, the wizarding culture was gradually growing stronger. Other than the official apprentices of the tower, there were also arge number of graduate wizards, who passed on their skills to unofficial apprentices on the outside. But the number of official wizards was still quite small, numbering less than fifty people, most of whom remained within the Wizard Tower.


    Comparatively, there were a growing number of priests of the Church of Light, wielding the divine seeds as they gained power. Their presence, along with the unfathomable influence of the Saints and the Saintess, still suppressed wizard activity within the human kingdoms.


    Lu Zhiyu put on a silvery-white wizard¡¯s robe to transform into the wise Wizard Anthony, as he stood at the pinnacle of the Wizard Tower. All of the managers and students of the tower were lined up before him. Other than Wofter, who had not yet returned from the Elven Continent, and Wendy, who was out collecting research materials, all were present.


    Lu Zhiyu eyed all of the students present. Most of them had reached level three. Only some of the ones with meager potential had stagnated at level two. But, what surprised Lu Zhiyu was that Bohr was still at level three. Lu Zhiyu¡¯s scan showed that Bohr¡¯s mind power scale was already past 300 scales, yet he still hadn¡¯t broke through to level four!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Bohr? Why are you stuck?¡±


    All of them were extremely excited to meet Instructor Anthony. They each had endless questions for him. To them, this mysterious mentor was invincible and all-knowing.


    All of the students surrounded Lu Zhiyu, who plopped down at a table. ¡°So, tell me about it, Bohr.¡±


    Bohr nodded. ¡°Instructor, you once said that, in order to reach level four wizardry, one must use mind power to deify one¡¯s own brain cells, so that one can separate out one¡¯s brain, consciousness, and memories. This, you said, would then allow one to be an extraordinary existence. At that time, the level four wizard would be able to form his own wizarding space.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, your memory serves you well.¡±


    Bohr replied instantly. ¡°Yet, we discovered that we are unable to deify our brains. The mind power and our brain cells seem to exist in two different worlds, which arepletely ipatible. At first, we thought this was because our mind power wasn¡¯t strong enough, but even after reaching the threshold for advancement, 129 scales, we still couldn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu closed his eyes, thinking back to his own breakthrough. Lu Zhiyu remembered his own mind power structure, recalling how itpletely immersed in the zeroth dimension and pulled in arge amount of Source Form to induce a transformation.


    That¡¯s right, a transformation.


    Lu Zhiyu suddenly recalled that it was precisely because of this transformation that he was able to incorporate mind power into his cells, thus making it interact with reality. He had made the imaginary force affect actual existences.


    Lu Zhiyu had initially stumbled past this dangerous phase identally via trial and error. By doing so, he could have easily caused his consciousness and mind power structure to copse and disappearpletely from the world.


    The activation of mind power!


    Lu Zhiyu then focused on this one important detail. This was the crucial criteria for advancing to level four and the true first step for embarking on the path to mythical wizardry. Without this step, mind power remained in the imaginary ne, without any power over reality.


    Once the mind power and consciousness merged, the strength of the mind power could hold the consciousness. Every bit of mind power was branded with the individual¡¯s consciousness. This was what allowed Lu Zhiyu to awaken deified cells, while Bohr¡¯s mind power and consciousness had failed to do so.


    A high density of Source Form was necessary to stimte the merging of the mind power and the consciousness. Lu Zhiyu immediately found the root problem of the issue.


    Within the magicalwork, the Source Form was too thin. Therefore, the magical density of the wizards was very low.


    Due to this, which caused minimal ess, it was not enough to induce the transformation of the quality of their mind power. This was why Bohr and the others had been unable to advance to level four.


    Lu Zhiyu opened his eyes and looked at Bohr and his other expectant students. Although only Akkad had reached the bar for advancement, all of the rest were still hopeful about reaching this point one day as well. As such, all of them were very concerned about this issue!


    Lu Zhiyu stood up to announce his findings. ¡°I know what the issue is!¡±

 Chapter 136 - Philosopher’s Stone

    <h4>Chapter 136: Philosopher¡¯s Stone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu stood up and waved his hands in the air. Though there was no change to the naked eye, to the wizards at the scene, there was an immediate change in the mind power within Lu Zhiyu¡¯s hands. The amount of mind power continued to soar, as it formed aplex webbed mind power forcefield.


    Forcefields were used for meditation, as a way to stabilize mind power structures. Level three wizards also used them to build their own forcefield blocks. As for the forcefield within Lu Zhiyu¡¯s hands, it wasplex enough to make one dizzy, as strands of mind power weaved together to form an intricate geometric pattern.


    This structure whirled continuously in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s hands. The whole crowd felt it palpably when Lu Zhiyu linked onto the magicalwork and pulled out Source Form. However, he did not integrate it within his own mind power.


    Immediately, a silver droplet appeared out of thin air. It was tied securely with Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mind powerttice and spun rapidly in the center of the structure. Atst, it condensed into a silvery white crystal the size of a grain of rice.


    Bohr¡¯s mouth fell open as he looked at Lu Zhiyu. ¡°Mana? Mana can be materialized?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu gazed down. It was a single scale of Source Form. Although it was only a crystal that was the size of a grain of rice, it would take Bohr around a month of meditation to create. As for the other wizards, it would be hard to imagine how long it would take for them to attempt such a feat.


    Lu Zhiyu passed it to Bohr. ¡°Put some mind power into this!¡±


    Bohr did so without hesitation. The condensed Source Form crystal gave Bohr¡¯s mind power an instant boost, like a crashing wave. Immediately, some of his mind power began transforming its very nature. However, since the crystal was too small, it wasn¡¯t adequate to awaken all of his mind power or to induce thebination of his mind power and consciousness.


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°So this was the issue!¡±


    ¡°A transformation of mind power requires an environmental stimulus!¡±


    Bohr had felt a part of his mind power change. If there were enough of these Source Form crystals, he would be able to meld his mind power and his consciousness together toplete the transformation. Yet, since each person had ess only to a limited amount of Source Form every day, Bohr felt that it would be quite difficult to create a crystal that wasrge enough for his purposes.


    ¡°So, in order toplete our mind power transformation, we need arge mana crystal? Is that right, Instructor?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. They did not have to absorb the mana crystal itself, but rather use the crystal to assist them as they created an environment conducive to transforming their mind power. In other words, the mana crystal could be used repeatedly, because although its power would diminish after each use, the change was still insignificant.


    Lu Zhiyu spoke. ¡°I will give you all the methods for condensing this crystal. You can thenbine your powers to create it. However, this stone is no normal mana. It is mana actualized into a stone. Hence, calling it a mana crystal wouldn¡¯t be correct.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu thought for a second. This stone could allow mind power, a theoretical existence, to change its nature into something that can interact with reality. It was very simr to something that Lu Zhiyu had heard of before. Lu Zhiyu chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s name it the Philosopher¡¯s Stone.¡±


    Witnessing Lu Zhiyu holding the rice-sized crystal, the wizards felt as if they were seeing a truly wise man, passing on his wisdom to them. Lu Zhiyu held the Philosopher¡¯s Stone with both hands, the mind power continuing to condense, as he exined the steps for creating the Stone.


    To Lu Zhiyu, this wasn¡¯t anything too special orplicated. Bluntly speaking, it was even somewhat worthless to him. But to the others, this Philosopher¡¯s Stone was the gateway to a whole new world.


    To them, this simple stone could transform their mind power and allow their brains to actually begin the deification process, which would then allow them to step into the realm of level four wizardry. That would be their first true step towards achieving mythical status, as they ventured on their journeys to level seven status as mythical beings.


    Thus, the appearance of the Philosopher¡¯s Stone had solved arge obstacle. For Bohr especially, this was an immense relief.


    In the time remaining, Bohr and the other wizards began researching the Philosopher¡¯s Stone. The strength and control of their mind power were far below Lu Zhiyu¡¯s, so it was impossible for them to easily create such aplex forcefield.


    As such, they came up with another method. Within the Wizard Tower, they created a designated area, where they drew a formation to assist their casting. Like Lu Zhiyu¡¯s first attempt at creating the dimensional door, the pattern was made to be extremelyplicated in order to better guide the mind power structure into a set location.


    Lu Zhiyu stood by the side, providing instructions as he observed therge formation¡¯s construction. It covered the entirety of a hall. When dissected, the formation, which was the size of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s palm, actually covered a space of many dozens of meters.


    The ground waspletely covered with intricate formations. This area belonged to Lu Zhiyu, as it was considered to a part of the penthouse. From now on, it would be used for the creation of the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, designated as a forbidden area within the Wizard Tower. Without Lu Zhiyu or the deputy tower manager¡¯s permission, no one was allowed to trespass.


    The Sphinx Pyros that was responsible for guarding the penthouse was relocated to the library. The library was one of the core areas of the Tower and was one of the locations that Lu Zhiyu valued highly. As such, Lu Zhiyu remade the Sphinx into one of his own kin species.


    It could now memorize all of the knowledge within the library, saving and updating all its new discoveries. It was responsible for all of the knowledge within the Tower, and as such, all point redemptions must go through him.


    At the same time, any wizards from the Tower, who had already graduated, would use their badges tomunicate with him in order to exchange knowledge or materials, which would then be delivered to them by a raven.


    As such, its existence itself represented the library. When it died and left behind the next Sphinx, it would ascend to the next dimension, continuing to transmit the information that Lu Zhiyu desperately desired back. This lineage would be an important source of information for Lu Zhiyu. To the wizards, they only saw an extraordinarily intelligent beast, which seemed to be like a living prophet of the library, knowing all of the information that they sought.


    For the next few days, Lu Zhiyu was syncing the knowledge within the Sphinx with his own Sub-Brain. Over thest few decades, the techniques of witchcraft had undergone tremendous revolutions, especially in regards to Blood Witchcraft. Although most of it was useless to Lu Zhiyu, the creativity and innovation of these wizards and apprentices was still an inspiration to him.


    Finally, Lu Zhiyu was reaping the benefits of creating the Wizard Tower. Lu Zhiyu believed that, with the continuous progress of wizards, this beneficial return would continue to increase exponentially.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu watched carefully, while his students gingerly began to create a Philosopher¡¯s Stone. Seven wizards stood on the formation and beganbining their mind power into a forcefield. They started by drawing mana from the magicalwork. Then. immediately, at the very center of the forcefield, a silvery white rice-sized object appeared and glittered.


    It grew gradually, at a pace that would not be discernible to the naked eye. Even when the group had exhausted their mind power, it had still not grown much.


    Bohr grasped the crystal with exhaustion. ¡°It seems that this would require a few years toplete. But, it¡¯s fine, as we have enough time to spare.¡±


    Bohr was almost fifty already. But, he had integrated the spellcasting organ of the Double-Headed Magic Eagle within himself, so he had active cells that gave him a lifespan of around two hundred years. As such, there was truly no hurry.


    Lu Zhiyu walked over and pped. ¡°Not bad, you all have taken another step on the road of wizardry. Bohr, your work over thest few years has been brilliant. Your progress on developing Blood Witchcraft has impressed me. Hopefully, by the next time I return, you will be a level four wizard, who will bring the development of wizardry to new heights.¡±


    Bohr and the other students looked at Lu Zhiyu. ¡°Instructor Anthony, are you leaving already?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head. ¡°I will leave in a couple of days, but time flies. If you all have any other questions or thoughts, consult me while I¡¯m here. It will probably be a long time before I return!¡±

 Chapter 137 - Metallic Cells and an Alchemy Ship

    <h4>Chapter 137: Metallic Cells and an Alchemy Ship</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Over thest few decades, the Wizard Tower had changed quite a bit. Beginning from its original foundations, it had expanded greatly.


    Originally, there had only been the tower itself, as well as the castle that was halfway up the hill. Afterwards, many other smaller towers were constructed to provide the instructors with experiment facilities and locations to mentor their proteges.


    Only official proteges were counted as being bonded to their instructors and chosen to carry on their inheritances. Just as it had been when Lu Zhiyu had chosen a few apprentices, these chosen few had received an elite education, while the other apprentices only underwent basic training.


    However, they were not raised in the carefree manner that Lu Zhiyu had adopted. Lu Zhiyu was only interested in umlting knowledge, and thus, had no interest in building or managing arge-scale organization like Bohr and the other wizards.


    The entire tower looked more like a small city, which covered the entire mountain. With all of its new buildings, and the countless number of wizards and apprentices bustling around, its atmosphere was much livelier than it had been with the first graduating ss.


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s magical beast smokescreen waster strengthened by Bohr and the others, allowing it to now incorporate illusions. Not only normal people, but even wizards would now be hard-pressed to deal with the miasma, as such illusions could kill formlessly!


    The only entrance was at the bottom of the mountain, at a cave that was magnificently decorated. It was connected directly with the underground tunnel. Not only was the entrance above ground, but due to the underground connection, all sounds would alert the Red Dragon, which was guarding the cave.


    Lu Zhiyu found Sargon¡¯s grave in the cemetery behind the mountain. Lu Zhiyu had seen his son the day before.


    Sargon¡¯s son wasn¡¯t very talented. In twenty years, he had barely achieved the status of an official wizard, and Lu Zhiyu doubted that he would progress much past that in the future.


    Thirty years had passed since Lu Zhiyu had originally brought in the ves. Most of them had died by now, and the second generation ant-people that he had brought in were beginning to die off too. Their work was being reced by the wizards and apprentices.


    Standing before Sargon¡¯s grave, Lu Zhiyu recognized some of the names, but all of them seemed at least somewhat familiar. What Lu Zhiyu had not expected, was that he would see the names of Li Weisi and Henry, as well as some of the other first generation wizards. Bohr had constructed these graves for them, using their items, to reaffirm that they were members of the Wizard Tower.


    Within the cemetery, Lu Zhiyu nced at the rows of graves. He suddenly had an epiphany. The scene before him would repeat again and again in his future. As time passed, all the people that he knew would die, and an enormous mountain of graves would rise up beneath his feet.


    He would stand atop this mountain of endless gravestones, which were filled with familiar names. Lu Zhiyu suddenly felt a chill run up his spine. Lu Zhiyu had only just started down this road of evolution, yet he had already felt the frigid loneliness of this path.


    Would he rather be like Sargon, who was busy his entire life, only to die the death of an ant after a calm life? Or, would he fight for eternal life through evolution, thus progressing alone?


    ¡°Is it worth it?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu wondered aloud, as he smoothed Sargon¡¯s, Li Weisi¡¯s, and Henry¡¯s graves, one by one. He did not know whether he was asking them or himself. He stood in the cemetery for a long time, remaining there until it turned dark. He then left with a long sigh, and headed out into the night.


    ¡ª¡ª¨C


    A few dayster, Lu Zhiyu left the Wizard Tower with the SS Eternity. Currently, the wizards had mastered several special abilities through blood witchcraft by transnting spellcasting organs. As such, they had gained the ability to traverse the sea. So, leaving the the SS Eternity behind would be a waste, especially since Lu Zhiyu had a specific use for it in mind.


    In the future, when the Wizard Tower would recruit apprentices, they would go pick them up themselves. The apprentices would also be handpicked.


    Over the past few decades, some of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s ns had begun to flourish. Special abilities really began to appear everywhere, as the world began to transform from being merely ordinary to being a world filled with extraordinary power.


    Lu Zhiyu sailed the SS Eternity over the surface of the sea, and began revamping its functions. The white life alchemy ship hadn¡¯t changed much since Lu Zhiyu had first made it 30 years ago. The external details, the internal structure, and the decorations within it were practically the same.


    However,pared to its initial time of creation, its current mind power scale was much higher, having reached a level of 500. Although it was far from being a mythical life alchemy ship, it was stronger than ever.


    When he was first began building the ship, Lu Zhiyu had hoped that one day, the alchemy ship would not only be able to sail above the sea, but would even fly in the sky as an airship. In the end, he intended for the boat to even serve as a starship and sail in the universe!


    He would ride it between the stars and the sea, or between the astral nes. But, this was not an easy goal to fulfill.


    To build a starship, the technical difficulty was enormous. The aerospace science and technology of various countries were needed to develop this project. As such, its production could drive the development of arge number of industries, and even promote the growth of their economies!


    If Lu Zhiyu tried to design it himself, building an airship would be possible. However, in regards to starships, Lu Zhiyu doubted that he could design something that would reach the second cosmic velocity rate needed to escape the gravitational constraints of the earth. So, anything regarding reaching the third cosmic velocity and heading out of the sr system was beyond his realm of expertise and capability.


    Moreover, this wasn¡¯t something that you could simply make with a blueprint, as the details of its execution required all sorts of professionals to ensure that no problems arose. After all, such scientific epiphanies, which were made from Eureka moments, belonged only to the legends!


    In order to realize the first step of his dream, he had to transform the ship into aplete alchemy lifeform. After all, one wouldn¡¯t expect a normal wooden ship to sail in the universe! So, Lu Zhiyu spent ten years upgrading the Sword of the King, while he charted the structures of the metallic cells toplete their temte.


    Now, it was time to apply the metallic cells onto the SS Eternity to refine it into a real alchemy lifeform. At the same time, Lu Zhiyu also made a new life temte for the SS Eternity.


    The original SS Eternity was just a ship that sailed on top of and under the water. It had two special abilities: the power to control currents and the power to control sonic waves. However, this skillset was about to bepletely revamped.

 Chapter 138 - SS Eternity 2.0

    <h4>Chapter 138: SS Eternity 2.0</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu was not nning to add moreplex supernatural designs onto the redesign of the SS Eternity, but rather to increase the capabilities it already had. For a metallic alchemy ship, as long as it had the prerequisite technologies and knowledge, it would have limitless possibilities.


    The deeper Lu Zhiyu got into his research on the usage of deified cells, the more he felt that the secrets surrounding deified cells and mind power were beyond his imagination! The first issue that Lu Zhiyu faced was discerning how deified cells passed information between each other.


    Even if Lu Zhiyu was outside of the bitwall, as long as he willed it, he would be able to feel his deified cells and receive information from them. Even if this effect was temporary, wherever Lu Zhiyu was in the krynnspace world, he would still be able to connect with the kingdom that he had left on the moon.


    But, as soon as he left the krynnspace world and returned to Earth, the connection would be broken. From this information, Lu Zhiyu deduced that the connection of deified cells stretched across space, but not across dimensions.


    As such, Lu Zhiyu wanted to imitate some of the traits of dream control in order to release the inhibitors on the forms of deified metallic cells. In other words, metallic alchemy lifeforms would be extremely adaptable. Lu Zhiyu would be able to control each metallic cell, almost like a super mini robot. He would be able tobine them in endlessbos to create a desired form.


    The cells seemed to possess a connection between them that appeared, so far, to be immune to disturbances and virtually indestructible. This made the cells¡¯ potentials and applicabilities seem terrifying to Lu Zhiyu. He decided that he would name these metallic life temtes ¡°metal controllers.¡±


    ¡°Sub-Brain II, enter Silent Mode, shut off the consciousness and the system.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu docked the SS Eternity by an ind, then brought it into the Dimensional Castle in order to begin upgrading it into the SS Eternity 2.0. He turned off the Sub-Brain II within it, which consisted of a basketball-sized cluster of deified cells.


    He then removed the entire deified brain from the SS Eternity. As he did this, the ship lost all of its consciousness and abilities. It changedpletely, bing a normal wooden ship.


    Within theboratory of the Dimensional Castle, Lu Zhiyu began the metallification of the Sub-Brain. Lu Zhiyu provided elements like silicon, iron, and tungsten, which where then infused with mind power to form metallic cells. These new metallic cells, which had just been created, then merged with the Sub-Brain II.


    After this entire process, the entire Sub-Brain II had transformed into a silvery-white metallic brain, which looked like a strange metal pimple. Lu Zhiyu then began to fix its life temte.


    Some time ago, Lu Zhiyu had already prepared a metal controller temte to insert into the Sub-Brain. Once he did this, the Sub-Brain II instantly went through a violent change. The entire metallic ball began squirming, beforepletely melting!


    Lu Zhiyu watched as the Sub-Brain II moved like mercury, spreading all over the ground within the great hall of the Dimensional Castle. It kept spreading, as the basketball-sized ball of metal writhed around, exploring its surroundings.


    ¡°Sub-Brain II, activate!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu saw as the Sub-Brain II awakened and reced the instincts of its body. The entire mercury-like lump of metallic cells leapt up, like a water vapor. It then covered the entire great hall, transforming it into a dreamy silvery world. As light hit the dispersed metallic cells, it created a pretty halo of glittering colors.


    Lu Zhiyu controlled the Sub-Brain II and input a form into its consciousness. Immediately, the metallic cells rearranged themselves, as countless silver specks condensed into aplete metallic bone structure of a tiny ant-person! All of this happened, right before Lu Zhiyu¡¯s very eyes!


    Lu Zhiyu extended his hand, as saw it approach him from mid-air. He then began changing hismands. As he did so, he watched as the Sub-Brain II continuously transformed its state to follow his wishes, changing from an ant-person to a mini-car, then to a house, then a Rubix cube.


    Now, the Sub-Brain II was considered to be a mythical creature too, though its current abilities were admittedly rather pitiful for a mythical creature. In fact, it was even weaker than Lu Zhiyu¡¯s first generation mythical creature, Saqun. Yet, its potential for development was far beyond the likes of Saqun.


    Lu Zhiyu let it go, then watched as it returned into a dispersed state, swirling around the entire Dimensional Castle. Then, there was a sudden change on the walls of the castle. A painting had appeared!


    Lu Zhiyu, bringing the painting with him, then returned to the uninhabited ind. Once he arrived, he was able to provide the ind with lots of metallic materials.


    Thus began the duplication of the metallic cells continuously. Though there wasn¡¯t enough mind power to deify all of the cells, this basketball-sized metall controller mythical lifeform was still voraciously devouring the metallic cells.


    It continuously devoured these metal materials, swallowing, merging, and constructing in ordance to the program that Lu Zhiyu had designed. Each individual cell was an independent constructor, operating at a speed that amazed Lu Zhiyu!


    On the tiny pier of the uninhabited ind, the furious construction continued, getting increasingly faster by the moment. From the initial barebones of an alchemy ship to thepletion of the project, the metallic cells worked endlessly to form aplete metallic alchemical ship.


    Lu Zhiyu watched as the SS Eternity 2.0 , which he had imagined for so long, materialized before him. It wasn¡¯t too different from the original version, except that its color had changed to silvery white.


    After boarding it, it was easy to see that the structure hadn¡¯t changed much either. The biggest change was that the original nt cells had been reced with the much stronger and capable metallic cells.


    Lu Zhiyu stood aboard the SS Eternity 2.0, controlling the new metallic life alchemy ship. Its silver exterior andplete metal structure looked magnificent and extremely sturdy. After switching to metallic structures, Lu Zhiyu could sense that the speed of the Sub-Brain II was much faster. He also sensed that its calction abilities had also improved greatly.


    Its control over the alchemy ship was also more precise, as the deified cells had disseminated throughout the entire ship. Each of the cells were under the control of the Sub-Brain II, which could be adjusted ording to Lu Zhiyu¡¯s will at any moment.


    After cruising for awhile, Lu Zhiyu sailed the ship though a murky dimensional door, leaving Maria¡¯s World and returning to Earth once more.

 Chapter 139 - War of the Empire (1)

    <h4>Chapter 139: War of the Empire (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After Lu Zhiyu left Maria¡¯s World during the San Calendar Year 38, the wizards began to influence the whole world. Beyond the Alen Continent, even the elven Y Continent showed traces of their activities.


    The Church of Light was also making impressive progress. The pastors with Saint capabilities also prospered on the maind, serving there as representatives of the gods. They wore their holy sun patterned robes, as they preached across the entire realm.


    Various magical beast races also began to emerge, as the dragons grew up and awakened, having been born with new and extraordinary talents. Giant beasts roamed the earth, as dragons soared through in the sky. It was the true beginning of an extraordinary world!


    Extraordinary power blossomed everywhere, as the Faith of the Sun also started training their own Holy Knights. The one who unified both divine and royal power, Lion King Verthandi, had begun her reign during this time. Holding the Sword of the King that Lu Zhiyu had given her, she began to unify the orcs as the messenger of God.


    Verthandi suppressed the prejudices between the races, as she created newws and rules. She also began to vigorously promote many human governance programs and business development ns, while maintaining the traditional orc n model. Over the years, the tribes began to form cities and promote racial integration.


    After following Lu Zhiyu across the continent and witnessing the systems within various human kingdoms, Verthandi had a far broader worldview than anyone else in her era. Perhaps most impressive, she could think ahead, allowing her to be well-prepared to deal with the problems between orcs that arose.


    However, arge number of orcs tribes were against Verthandi¡¯sws. The tribes had ruled for more than a thousand years, and the reforms that Verthandi wanted to instill would strip power away rights from many among the ruling ss of the tribes. This was uneptable in their eyes.


    At the same time, arge number of nobles and Northern military personnel, who were loyal to Verthandi, benefited from thesews and reforms. Thus, Verthandi made sure to suppress the powers of the old tribes in order to pass her own policies.


    At first, the implementation of Verthandi¡¯s Tribal Reform Act caused the Engido Kingdom to erupt in a violent unrest. All of the old tribes and nobles felt that they were losing their rights, theirnds, and even their own subjects to this new upstart monarch.


    Many Chiefs, preachers, and local aristocrats all united to fight Verthandi¡¯s Tribal Reform Act, and the newly peaceful Kingdom of Engido began to descend back into the old mes of war.


    In the San Calendar Year 40, in the Engido Kingdom within the city of Primonius, Verthandi wore a ck robe, which was embroidered with the pattern of the sun. The gold silk was extremely conspicuous, as it glittered in the daylight.


    The robe represented the approval she had from the Faith of the Sun. It granted her the status of being the spokesperson of God, while the crown on her head symbolized her identity as King of the Engido Kingdom. Her bright blond hair, distinct from an ordinary lion-person, was tied in a ponytail behind her head. She would look quite intimidating, were there not two yful lion ears on her head!


    At the moment, Verthandi was frowning, as she looked over various letters with a quill in her hand. Most of them were from the nobles, who wereining about trivial things. Some were greetings from the kings of other orc kingdoms. Of course, the majority wereints about the Tribal Reform Act.


    Suddenly, quick footsteps were heard, headed straight towards her door. A tall armored wolf-man knight entered the room. The two guards at the door did not stop him. Verthandi looked up and recognized the knight to be Lanto, who was one of her six Holy Knights.


    ¡°Lanto, weren¡¯t you out promoting the Tribal Reform Act? Why did you return?¡± Verthandi saw that Lanto was extremely agitated. His body armor was stained with blood. It wasn¡¯t his own, but it was apparent that he had rushed back in a great hurry, since he hade to see her in this state. Something big must have happened.


    Lanto fell to the ground, his armor making a soft thud. ¡°Your Majesty, Earl Umos has rebelled. He has been secretly contacting the other major tribes to form an alliance, while he promised us that he would promote the Tribal Reform Act...¡±


    The knight continued his report. ¡°When I went to see Earl Umos, they designed a trap to murder me. From the moment I got there, it didn¡¯t feel right. I wanted to capture Earl Umos and calm the rebellion, but he was extremely sly. Thus, I failed. I could only escape with some of the cavalry. Right now, all of the tribes in the south have begun to mobilize their troops. Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid that we have aplete rebellion on our hands!¡±


    Another messenger came to announce the arrival of the Faith of the Sun¡¯s Patriarch Cory. Verthandi had Lanto step aside, as Patriarch Cory entered. Cory breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Lanto.


    ¡°It is a blessing that Lord Lanto has returned.¡±


    Verthandi looked at Cory, who was both Lanto¡¯s elder and an important assistant to her. ¡°Uncle Cory, do you already know?¡±


    Cory nodded. ¡°The boar-people in the south are leading a 50,000-strong army over. They have already started ransacking thend. They have killed arge number of nobles, who were loyal to you. They also attacked some of the generals of the Knights of the Thorns, who were stationed in the south. Currently, there has been no news of any movements from the Knights of the Thorns. It is very likely that they joined the rebels. The army has already started marching towards nc from Wyst.¡±


    Cory nced at Verthandi, finding that Verthandi¡¯s expression remained calm and serene. ¡°I also heard that Mad King Lemegeton Narando has disappeared!¡±


    Lanto, on the side, voiced his shock. ¡°What?¡±


    Cory spoke gravely, ¡°Your Majesty, they are not only trying to force you to amend and abolish the Tribal Reform Act. They want to usurp your throne.¡±


    ¡°Due to the Tribal Reform Act, many tribes are livid, and the western Beira Kingdom has suddenly mobilized their army. We have dispatched several Holy Knights to stave them off, as well as all of their men. Currently, we are in Primonius. There are only 3,000 Knights left. Including the garrison, we have less than 8,000 men.¡±


    ¡°nc is thest line of defense before Primonius. After that, they would be able to head directly to the capital. If they capture nc, Earl Umos, the Earl of Boar-people, would be able to get reinforcements from the other tribes in the kingdom. The situation would then quickly copse out of control.


    Cory was very anxious. In his opinion, the reason that the situation was so bad, was because Verthandi had been impatient when transitioning into power over the Engido Kingdom.


    Verthandi stood up and looked at Lanto. ¡°Lanto, I will give you three thousand troops. Can you hold nc off for me for ten days?¡±


    Lanto knelt before her. ¡°Of course, your Majesty. As long as I remain alive, nc will belong to Eranbell!¡±

 Chapter 140 - War of the Empire (2)

    <h4>Chapter 140: War of the Empire (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A gigantic fireball was descending onto the city of nc. As the giant ming rocks descended, and waves of dust rolled into the city, the fire spread out.


    Instantly, some of the orcs that did not have the chance to dodge the rocks were crushed into mincemeat. These rocks, which were coated in ming oil, caused numerous roaring fires, which set surrounding structures ame.


    Many people, who were dosed directly by the ming oil, were lit on fire. These people struggled in agony, before burning to death. Meanwhile, people on both sides rushed about frantically, attempting to put out the fires.


    As the ming rocks continued to descend, trails of fire rained down ceaselessly from above,nding within the city. Following the trails of fire outside the city, there were a row of catapults, which were barraging the city wall continuously.


    Also outside the city, a huge orc army stood. Beneath the sun, theyers of their armor shed blindingly. They seemed to be an endless sea of warriors, when seen in a single nce.


    With over tens of thousands of soldiers, their ranks seemed to limitless, especially since anotherrge army of fifty thousand stood off in the distance as well. In fact, the armies now surrounding nc extended all the way beyond the hills.


    With their numerous spears and shields shining, dense like a forest, all of the soldiers looked at nc with a ravenous hunger in their eyes. As the catapults kept striking the city, all of them could feel the pressure of the ck smoke, pluming from the attack.


    This sort of warfare had first originated from the human kingdoms. It seemed that the origin was based off of the weapons of human wizards.


    The first time such methods entered arge scale battle was during the destruction of the Kingdom of Menkaure. The tactics were seen for a second time during Verthandi¡¯s session battle against Mad King Lemegeton Narando.


    With the support of the Faith of the Sun, Verthandi had taken the designs of the catapults andmissionedrge numbers of craftsmen to create them. Only then did she achieve overwhelming victory in all of the siege battles, forcing Lemegeton¡¯s surrender of the throne of the Kingdom of Engido.


    After witnessing that battle, everyone recognized the power of these catapults. As a result, many nearby kingdoms began purchasing catapults from the human kingdoms.


    These orcs from the south of Engido had actually procured arge number of catapults, which they were using to bombard nc. Luckily, nc was a defensive fortress with over a hundred years of history. As such, its wall was tall, sturdy, and definitely difficult to breach.


    The shape of the city wall was also different from the traditional squares and circles, taking the shape of a polygram instead. As such, no matter which direction the city was attacked from, its inhabitants could return fire. This way, the structure was also sturdier, a true fortress. That was why Lanto could attempt to hold the city with only three thousand knights, along with those scattered soldiers and fresh recruits from within the city.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    Lanto was pacing within a channel inside the city wall. Under his chainmail, he was d in a purple robe with the sigil of the sun embroidered on it, representing his status as a Holy Knight.


    Wherever he passed by, the surrounding soldiers and archers would stand in attention and salute Lanto. He nodded lightly, as the endless barrage of the catapults continued in the background. A few of his attendants could no longer hold back from addressing this situation.


    ¡°Sir, should we arm our own catapults and return the attacks? This way, we can disrupt their rhythm. Perhaps we can even destroy some of their catapults, too!¡± A young dog-man general, dressed in chainmail, spoke impatiently, while standing before Lanto.


    Lanto did not answer him, but mounted the city wall to look at the opposing army. The mere sight of the majesty of therge, dense mass was enough to scare a person until they were weak-kneed, not to mention the specks of fireballs that were whizzing overhead. Even some of the soldiers were shaking.


    At that moment, a stonended on the city wall, not far from the group. Immediately, the entire section of the wall began shaking violently, as the group felt their footholds bing unsteady.


    Finally, Lanto grabbed the dog-man general and patted his shoulder. Only then did his answer his question. ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. Right now, they are only testing us. Their catapults are therge models, with a range of four hundred meters. We only have mid-ranged catapults, with a maximum reach of two hundred sixty meters. What¡¯s more, based on the current direction and speed of the wind, they have the advantage, since we¡¯d be shooting against the head wind.¡±


    Lanto continued his exnation. ¡°If we shoot now, we will fall right into their trap. They would find the locations of our catapults, then destroy them immediately. Then, we would truly be in an hopeless situation.¡±


    Lanto had fought during the session battle for Verthandi, so he was very familiar with the usage of catapults on the battlefield. This experience allowed him to speak now with such authority and confidence.


    The continuous barrage of the catapults was disastrous for the morale of the soldiers within the city. As such, Lanto and the generals continuously paced around the city, boosting their morale and encouraging them to hold down the fort.


    As expected, the opponents tested them via a round of pressuring shots, before moving into siege warfare. The masses of soldiers rushed at the city wall with all sorts of weapons. The human tactics of siege warfare had slowly disseminated through the orc nations, following the destruction of the Kingdom of Menkaure. These insights had also revolutionized warfare and strategy within the orc nations.


    At this time, the catapults within the city immediately began their counterattacks. The three thousand knights that Lanto brought were all elites, who had been through the session war. Luckily, there were soldiers, who were capable of assembling and controlling catapults, among them.


    The uracy of the catapults left much to be desired, but their timing control and their distance from the enemies was excellent. Compared to their opponents, their control over distance and wind was much more precise. After a few rounds, the battlefield outside the city was in a scene ofplete chaos.


    After a few rounds of test shots, the opponents had initially thought that there were no catapults within the city. As such, the opponents werepletely defenseless to the sudden activation of the city¡¯s catapults!


    Large sections of the opponent army were pulverized by huge stones, as their blood dyed the battlefield a crimson red. Many of the siege machines anddders were alsopletely destroyed, one after another.


    However, since the other side had a force of fifty thousand strong, they continued pushing forward by brute force. As moredders were wheeled towards the wall, the battle stagnated, reaching somewhat of a temporary stalemate.


    Still, objects rained down continuously upon the enemies, including stones, wood, oil and boiling water. Orc soldiers screamed piteously, as they fell from thedders.


    The archers in the city pelted an endless torrent of arrows downwards, yet the other side kept rushing at the city wall. They rushed forward with no regard for life or death, like a stormy wave.


    Beneath the city walls, the bodies of the dead were already piling up thickly. A few of the invaders had made it onto the city wall, and as the skirmishes moved onto the city wall, the defenders of the city attempted to keep knocking the intruders off. So it continued, wave after wave.


    Lanto led his troops with his own Sword of the Holy Knight, which glowed white. Brandishing it proudly, he weaved through the soldiers on the wall, knocking the invaders down.


    The Holy Knights had received the same divine seed inheritance as the Saints. However the Holy Knights did not strengthen their bodies, but rather strengthened their weapons, which were transformed into deified metallic cells. As such, they wielded a power called ki. It was essentially the same as the Judgement Ray of the Saints, with only a few differences in scale.


    Battles erupted all over the wall, as the enemy soldiers continuously struggled onto the wall. The sound of ughter rang throughout the entire around. Every moment, someone died. The resulting smell of blood was enough to make people vomit.


    Lanto was bathed in blood, as he pushed a hammer-wielding bear-orc down the wall after stabbing him to death. Finally, the enemies began retreating.


    However, Lanto knew that this was only the first wave of a battle of attrition. The invaders would continue to storm the city walls, and he had promised his King to protect nc for ten whole days.


    He knew that this would be a tremendously difficult siege battle. Yet, he was not going to give his enemies a single inch!

 Chapter 141 - War of the Empire (3)

    <h4>Chapter 141: War of the Empire (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A bloody sun hung in the sky. The city of nc waspletely scarred. A zing me had been extinguished between the inner and outer walls of the city, and ck smoke drifted in the air.


    The city interior and exterior were pockmarked by destruction. The city walls were dyed a dark brown by the dried blood of the orcs from the siege. After nine days, every corner of the city had been stained with blood.


    Many city walls had been severely damaged. Several sieged cars were burning in raging fires outside the city, and the walls were littered with dead bodies. The stench was unbearable, and arge number of crows and vultures hovered in the sky, waiting.


    Every soldier on the wall had blood on their face. They didn¡¯t even have the strength left to wipe it off, as their mental states had reached the brink of copse.


    Almost all of them were wounded. They held their longswords and shields with dead eyes, as they watched the sun set. Itsst bright red rays shone on their bodies, like a ray of doom.


    Lanto walked along the wall. All of the soldiers were on the verge of copsing in numbness, having suffered through nine days of intense fighting, watching bodies fall all around them. They had only barely been able to hold on through sheer will.


    If the King¡¯s reinforcements had not arrived the very next day, they would have quite possibly suffered defeat. What needed to be said had already been said. The morale boosting had also been done. By this point, any more attempts at easing their pain would be pointless.


    As the defenders, Lanto¡¯s men had sustained severe casualties and injuries, yet the number of deaths on the rebel side was even worse. They were even more distressed than Lanto and his men.


    After Lanto patrolled the wall, he went down the stairs and returned to the inner city. Within the fortress, the people of nc trembled in fear. Many of them were crying. Some children were curled up in the arms of their mothers. Under the faint lights, cries of grief echoed throughout the city¡¯s streets and halls.


    The bodies that had burned in the city over the past few days were sons, husbands, and fathers. War was always a tragedy to the people. There would never be a so-called righteous party in war. Lanto could only harden his heart and armor up the farmers, cksmiths, craftsmen, and ves, encouraging them to take up their swords and shields as he sent them to rece their loved ones at the wall.


    By now, the rebels outside the city had been attacking for nine days straight. Each day was more vicious than thest, as they became more and more agitated.


    Once the city was taken, these soldiers were sure to vent their mounting frustrations by burning and piging the city. Inevitably, their actions would escte into a massacre, and even themander of the rebels wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them. This fatal progression was something that an experiencedmander like Lanto knew very well. As such, he couldn¡¯t let them enter the city.


    But, even in this situation with the rebels, where he and his men were surrounded and cut off from the outside world, Lanto knew that King Will had reversed many previous crises. He had the assurance that the king was rushing over. So, as long as Lanto could hold the city, the rebel forces outside the city could only await their deaths!


    Lanto walked along, suddenly seeing a few generals gathered around. ¡°Lord Commander, will the reinforcements reallye tomorrow?¡± one general asked him.


    Lanto turned to look at them. All of them had bloodshot eyes, which were tinged with fear and expectation. He nodded seriously. ¡°The Lion King Will would never abandon his subjects. Tomorrow, the reinforcements wille.¡±


    Lanto took a deep breath, then continued his assurances. ¡°Early tomorrow morning, the rebels will form their strongest attack. They don¡¯t have much time, since they must take nc. Only then would they have the ability to fight against the king. Thus, tomorrow will be the fiercest battle yet.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the tents, which were set up outside the city, several orc generals were arguing endlessly. A young wolf-man stood in front of a middle-aged boar-man and shouted, ¡°I said, we shouldn¡¯t care about nc! If we had given up on nc and gone directly to Primonius, we would have captured the capital already!¡±


    The leader of the boar-people, Earl Umos, was sick of cating the brainless former king, Mad King Lemegeton Narando. He spoke bluntly, ¡°Then, we would have left a strong thorn in our rear, and once we showed any openings, it would have cut off our retreat, thus allowing the enemy to thwart our escape and take our lives!¡±


    ¡°nc is more important than Primonius. As long as we upy this ce, we have ess to all the roads in the country. The supplies around us can then be transported continuously, and our contact to the other tribes will open up. With that, we would at least be able to divide the country with King Will.¡±


    Lemegeton screamed in agitation. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to have only half of thend. The Engido Kingdom is mine, I am the king of the Engido Kingdom, and as your king, I want Will Eranbell¡¯s head. I will make him suffer the shame that he has thrust upon me!¡±


    Earl Umos patted Lemegeton¡¯s shoulder, cooing, ¡°Your Majesty, it will definitely happen. Don¡¯t rush into anything. The victory will belong to us.¡±


    After Lemegeton¡¯s departure, Earl Umos¡¯ eyes immediately revealed a sinister look.


    What an idiot!


    An emergency report rushed in. ¡°Earl, the kingdom of Beira has been lost on the western border. Its army has been defeated. The prince of Beira and tens of thousands of his remaining troops are trapped inside Landen Castle. They have surrendered to Lion King Will. The King of the Beira Kingdom and Lion King Will have signed a treaty, with Beira ceding Lion King Will their eastern Redstone Province.¡±


    Earl Umos¡¯ expression changed greatly upon hearing this news. His alliance with the Beira Kingdom was one of his trump cards. The Beira Kingdom had also begun to invade the western part of the Engido Kingdom, while he was rebelling from the south. They had developed this strategy, since even King Will, who was a famed warrior, would not be able to fight them on both sides.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Three days ago.¡±


    Earl Umos¡¯ face suddenly paled. If the report was three days old, then the Lion King must be heading over with arge army right now! Before, some reports from the west had said that the Lion King had led 50,000-Knights with five of his Holy Knights against the 100,000-strong army of the Beira Kingdom. The fact that he had actually defeated the other army was enough to make Umos worried, but to think that the other party had lost so badly, and within such a short period of time, waspletely terrifying!


    That was why Earl Umos was so eager to take nc. As long as he took nc, the situation could still be reversed. Right now, nc was his only chance. By taking nc, he would secure hisst chance topete against Lion King Will.


    Earl Umos stood up and looked at the other aristocrats and tribal leaders. They were a coalition army, so the forces were formed by various parties. There were various squabbles and conflicts between them, and asionally, they would drag their feet. Earl Umos had had enough of such bickering and pettiness over thest few days.


    ¡°As you all have heard, three days ago, the Lion King defeated the Kingdom of Beira, then forced the King of Beira to sign a humiliating treaty. Thus, his actions show that he will never let us go. We have nowhere to retreat to. He will not sign any treaty with us. All of us will most likely be hung on the city wall.¡±


    Earl Umos pointed to the great walls of nc to emphasize his words, then continued. ¡°At the crack of dawn, we will either take the city or face our deaths!¡±


    All of their eyes changed, igniting with inner fire, as they roared alongside Earl Umos.


    ¡°Take nc!¡±

 Chapter 142 - War of the Empire (4)

    <h4>Chapter 142: War of the Empire (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    The sun had yet to rise, but all of the people on the wall were awakened by the rm. The soldiers prepared their weapons and ran to the wall, getting into position.


    This time was different from the previous battles. Although the opposition had yet to take action, all of the soldiers could sense that the enemy¡¯s aura had undergone a dramatic transformation. Illuminated by the weak light of dawn, the enemy army stood in perfect formation, without making a sound.


    This unnatural silence was terrifying. This silent determination to take the city exerted a strong pressure on all the soldiers in the city, who swallowed collectively with anxiety.


    It felt like a decisive battle. Everyone knew that this was likely to be thest battle. After this battle, either the nation would be wiped from the map, after the city was taken, or they would sessfully be able to stall until reinforcements arrived and the enemy army was defeated.


    The battle had yet to begin. All of the readied longswords were shaking, as the soldiers flushed red, filled with adrenaline.


    Lanto rushed to the city wall. He hacked off his Holy Knight robe, which was dyed beyond recognition with blood, as he changed into new chainmail. Energized, he appeared once more before his soldiers.


    Over thest few days, Lanto had been at the forefront of the battle on the front lines, leading every charge, and turning the tide in many seemingly hopeless situations. This earned the respect and admiration of all his men, especially when he let out the shing holy light of his qi, ughtering the enemy in a breathtaking show of power.


    All of his men felt that this Holy Knight embodied the glory of God. As long as they followed him, their faith and dedication would be conveyed to the Kingdom of God.


    The enemy camp watched the city walls with bloodthirsty gazes. The final battle was about to begin.


    ¡°Dun-dun-dun!¡±


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    As the sound of the catapults¡¯ creaking into action descended, arge wave of ming rocks immediately stretched across the horizon, descending on the city wall. Meanwhile, the enemy began a new round of barrages.


    All of the defenders had already be extremely skilled at dodging the projectiles and finding cover. Compared to the initial panic, many of the young recruits had be hardened veterans, masterfully adept at maneuvering with efficient calmness.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Whistling sounds of the flying projectiles intertwined with the thuds of their impacts. Any ordinary castle would have long since fallen under such a mad assault, but nc was a bastion, a fortress designed a hundred years ago by some unknown genius.


    Its strengths were fully utilized during this battle. In this pre-modern era, without firearms, no matter how the other side barraged them, the city stood as firm as a mountain.


    The rebel army continued to utilize rocks from the surrounding mountains. The daily bombardment of nc did not have the effect that they had desired. Instead, Lanto¡¯s own catapults from within nc had caused them to suffer many heavy losses.


    Sure enough, as soon as the bombardment of the catapults began, the sun peeked out from the horizon, just as the rebel army began moving. This time, they moved without reserve. All of them pressed forward towards nc, like a dense wave of ants, covering the entire in outside of nc.


    ¡°Arrows, fire!¡±


    The archers on the wall immediately began shooting arrows as the enemies approached, raining them down in endless waves. The arrows continued to descend, as multitudes of enemy soldiers fell under their onught. Yet, even more enemy soldiers hunkered down under their shields, reaching the city walls despite the assault.


    The enemy archers began firing back with their longbows, lining up in formation behind a line of shields. The arrows from both sides inteced in the sky to form the illusion of a dense grid, which then covered the entire sky.


    The sound of whistling arrows was deafening. One by one, soldiers with shields pushed forward, as stones, wood, and boiling water were thrown down from above. The soldiers forced their ways up thedder onto the wall. Many of them lost their grips and fell directly into the city.


    The sounds of death rang out loud, as orc soldiers roared furiously, their eyes locked on the city wall, as they rushed desperately up it. A boar-man warrior was gored through with several swords by the defenders on the wall. He gritted his teeth, spat out blood, then managed to throw them onto the ground, holding them down, so that his fellow rebel soldiers could climb the wall.


    All of the soldiers were invigorated. It was as if they had no consciences anymore, after creating so many scenes of carnage. All that was left within them was the desire to massacre their enemies. The sounds of shing swords echoed, apanied with the asional squelch of a sessful blow.


    g bearing rebel soldiers boarded the wall, one after another. Their presence greatly invigorated the morale of the rebels. It looked as if they had already taken the city.


    Lanto stood in the middle of the throng in heat of the battlefield, quickly disposing of the endless stream of invaders. He became the target of many of the rebel soldiers, who gathered, before rushing towards him. His loyal knights fell, one by one, beside him, but even more of his men continued to gather around him, protecting their master unto death.


    A small mountain of bodies formed on this section of the wall. Lanto was soaked with blood. His face was streaked red. Even his eyes were covered with specks of blood.


    He continued fighting, like a demon straight from hell, as the sword in his right hand let out a bust of shining ki, taking down a wolf-man Blood Knight. Meanwhile, his other hand waved a ck lion¡¯s gpole, spearing through a boar-man with a huge axe. The muscr boar warrior fell down, representing the triumph of the banner of the Lion King Will, which flew gantly above the city, swishing in the wind.


    ¡°Owoooooooooooo!¡±


    Lanto stood atop the pile of bodies and gave a rallying howl. All of his muscles shook, as the veins on his face and neck bulged. The wolf¡¯s howl carried throughout the battlefield, awing all the soldiers on the wall.


    The soldiers began moving with renewed vigor. As their morales rose, they pushed the enemy back, turning the situation once again in their favor. The fortress defence began seeding!


    The rebel army began to despair. This scraggy fortress, which was shaped like the jaws of a beast, seemed like it was a door straight to hell, intent upon devouring their lives! Their attacks had failed again and again. It looked as if they would never be able to take this city.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a huge explosion urred at a city gate. Smoke obscured the sky. Lanto had sealed all of the city gates with stone, in preparation for the battle, in order to prevent any entry.


    However, Lanto hadn¡¯t known that Earl Umos had obtained alchemy explosives from human wizards through special channels. They didn¡¯t have much of a supply of them, however, since Umos had only purchased some as insurance. It had seemed fairly ordinary to do so, so he wasn¡¯t sure if it would be useful.


    Luckily, the power of the alchemy explosives far exceeded the imagination of Earl Umos. They had not only sted through the sealed gates, but had also destroyed part of the city wall, which filled Earl Umos with wild glee.


    When the smoke dissipated, the opening in nc¡¯s defense was in full view. There was a sudden silence. For the rebels, it was an unexpected surprise after a bout of utter despair. For the royal army, which was defending the city, this was a scene from hell.


    The rebels rushed towards the city gate with shouts of glee. Of course, Lanto had already setup countermeasures for such a situation. Immediately, squads of soldiers blocked the entrance with shields and spears.


    Even more soldiers headed towards the destroyed city gate under Lanto¡¯s roaringmand, aimed at blocking the invasion. But, s, the gate had already been lost, so the invasion was imminent. Lanto was also beginning to fall into deep despair.


    At the small opening of the city gate, arge number of soldiers collided in a frenzy of spears and shields. Soldiers fell left and right, as each iing wave stepped forward on their dead bodies. The entire scene had be a meat grinder, a collision of mad carnage. All of them knew that the final moment of this battle was nigh.


    Shields collided with one another viciously, as spears were jammed at enemies. An enemy¡¯s sword would severe arade¡¯s throat, while the enemy would then be smashed in turn by his own axe. Everyone was consumed by the insanity of it all, as they rushed towards the ughterhouse to die, one after the other. At that moment, it seemed as if their lives were worthless, like mere straw, which was blown away in the wind. No one cared about their own lives, as their eyes were all locked on this gate¡¯s opening.


    ¡°Stop them! Do not falter, as behind youy your families. You are the only thing between these intruders and your wives and children. If you falter, all of your loved ones will be ughtered!¡±


    Lanto blocked the gate in an insane frenzy. He mmed the two rushing dog-men into the ground with his shield, before killing them with a swing of his sword. Lanto had lost track of how many orcs had died at his hands in thest few days.


    Was it a couple hundred? A few thousand perhaps?


    Lanto was also covered in wounds. Several injury scars were littered across his body. His old wounds had burst open after the explosion. Ordinary people would have sumbed to these wounds many times over, yet Lanto pushed onward with his power as a Blood Knight, as well as with the vitality that he possessed as a Holy Knight. Yet, by now, even Lanto could sense his own imminent demise.


    ¡°Perhaps, this shall be my final resting ce!¡±


    Lanto seemed to sense something foreboding. ¡°God! I have killed so many! Am I still allowed into your Kingdom? Am I fighting for you, God? Am I fighting for justice?¡±


    The killing continued, but the defenders were beginning to struggle. They began falling to the relentless rush of the invaders.


    Soon, the rebels would enter the city and release their anger and desires upon its citizens. The symphony of death echoed across the battlefield, but Lanto was deaf to it all. He felt as if time had slowed down, like the entire world had be a cruel painting of a frozen battle.


    Whooooooo! Whoooooooo!


    The sound of a low and somber horn sounded in the distance. Everyone looked up, spotting an army on the hillside a dozen of miles away. They carried a strangely familiar g, which was ck with a gold lion.


    Arge cavalry was approaching from the distant hills, marching in a uniform line. The cavalry formed an army that spread to the ends of the sky, covering the rolling hills in the distance.


    A path was opened within the army, as a blond knight in skirted armor appeared at the forefront of the army, riding on a white warhorse. She was guarded by several Holy Knights, d in armor and cloaks with the sigil of the Sun. The army trailed behind their king, watching the fierce battle before them.


    Verthandi drew the Sword of the King, then pointed to the center of the battlefield. She then shouted out, ¡°To certain victory!¡±


    Hearing themand, the army came to life. The movement of the cavalry kicked up a dust storm, as they rushed toward the battlefield. The thunderous sound of their horses¡¯ hooves was sharpened with a wave of killing intent, as it headed towards the city and swallowed the rebel army.


    The invaderspletely lost their morale and wills to fight. This was a real army of battle-hardened elites. The inexperienced rebel army of locals copsed easily. Earl Umos, who was within the battlefield, paled at the sight, hisplexion taking the quality of leathery paper.


    Looking at the king¡¯s army, which was approaching from the distance, their blond sovereign at the lead, Earl of Umos¡¯s lips began spasming in terror.


    He managed to utter a few words, ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s all over!¡±


    The remnants of the defending forces were almost crying in relief. Lanto leaned against a wall for support, as he looked into the distance. He felt so weak, a single gust of wind may have taken him down. But, his previously tense posture suddenly rxed. Lanto looked at the rushing figure of Verthandi, smiled, then raised his longsword high into the air.


    ¡°Victory to his Majesty!¡±


    Everyone joined Lanto¡¯s cheer, as they rallied together.


    ¡°Victory to his Majesty!¡±


    All of the soldiers now raised their weapons.


    ¡°Victory to his Majesty!¡±


    The soldiers on the city wall lifted the fallen g from the ground. The ck and gold lion soared majestically. The tide of the battle had changed, but Lanto was past his limits. He fell to the ground amid the sound of the approaching reinforcements.

 Chapter 143 - War of the Empire (5)

    <h4>Chapter 143: War of the Empire (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All across the city, swarms of soldiers were cleaning the battlefield, rounding prisoners up on the sidelines. Specifically, the soldiers were searching among the captives for aristocrats and the leaders of the rebellion.


    Within the temporary church in the city, Verthandi and five Holy Knights stood around Lanto¡¯s body with their men. Outside the tent, arge group of knights, dressed in white robes, lowered their heads in silence. Verthandi shut Lanto¡¯s eyes, as everyone finished saying their prayers for him. It was a solemn and dignified farewell.


    Afterwards, several priests immediately covered the body with a sun-patterned cloth, as Lanto was a Holy Knight. ording to thew, he was a knight of the Faith of the Sun, so after his death, he was to be buried in the cemetery that was dedicated to the Faith of the Sun.


    Ibu looked at Verthandi, whom he had followed since she was young. In some ways, Ibu, who was her senior, could feel Verthandi¡¯s anger and grief.


    ¡°Lanto is just returning to the arms of God. Remember, everyone will die. This is our fate from the moment we are born. Thus, this is God¡¯s will!¡± announced the elder in charge of the ceremony.


    Ibu looked into Verthandi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Lantopleted his mission and has gone ahead to the Kingdom of God. Remember what you said, when we sent troops from Valto? Did you forget your ideals and vows already? We all believe that you are the champion, who was sent by God to end the millennium of war. You will bring unprecedented glory to all of the orcs. Isn¡¯t it precisely because of this belief that we could reach where we are now?¡±


    Verthandi blinked her red-rimmed eyes and bit her lips, agitated. ¡°But, what I see now is only war and ughter. It is just death after death. You can even say that, as the leader of the war, all of the wars started because of me. I never brought light to anyone, only death and disaster.¡±


    Ibu spoke sternly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the responsibility and weight that a king should bear? So many have died already. Lanto has always chosen to believe in you. All of us, hundreds of thousands of warriors from the North, haveid down our lives for you, precisely because we believe that you can unify the orcs and end the wars. Only then will the warring tribes merge together, forming one race.¡±


    He continued, now questioning her. ¡°Now what? You¡¯re talking about giving up? Is this the extent of your resolve? From the moment you picked up the Sword of the King and began fighting the king for the throne, you forfeited the option of giving up.¡±


    Verthandi looked at Lanto¡¯s body within the sacred casket again. She turned her head and closed her eyes, then took a deep breath. She then looked back at Ibu with determined eyes, then walked out.


    Outside, the rebel leaders were brought before Verthandi, who stood on the steps and looked at the familiar figures below her. There was Earl Umos, the former King Lemegeton, and the Southern lords, all of whom were tied up likembs to be ughtered, shivering before her.


    Verthandi looked at Lemegeton, who looked back at the little blond knight, suddenly recalling some terrible memories. ¡°No, you can¡¯t send me back to that da*ned monastery! I am the king. I am the true king of the Engido Kingdom.¡±


    Verthandi looked at Lemegeton. ¡°No, I won¡¯t send you back to the monastery this time.¡±


    Lemegeton gave a sigh of relief. Anywhere else would be fine, as long as he was not locked into that maddening monastery again!


    Verthandi looked at Allen, thenmanded, ¡°Take the king away and give him a decent ending!¡±


    Allen made a respectful salute, then looked at Lemegeton with interest. Lemegeton did not think Verthandi would actually kill him. He was about to yell, but Allen kicked him in the gut, after which, he could only vomit as hey twitching on the ground. Lemegeton was then gagged and dragged away, terror filling his eyes.


    Verthandi then looked at Earl Umos, giving hermand regarding his punishment. ¡°Hang him over the city. Let everyone see what end awaits such treasonous basta*ds.¡±


    Earl Umos went to his death with dignity. From the beginning to the end, he did not say a single word, only showed his honor as a noble. Thus, a king and the head of a province were killed on that day. The rest of the southern lords shivered. No one dared to look up and meet Verthandi¡¯s stone-like gaze.


    Verthandi yed the role she had chosen for herself. She didn¡¯t want to kill all of the people there. Although it was natural to kill all of them, based on their actions, doing so would not be conducive to the reunification of the South, as they were all tribe leaders and Chiefs.


    So, if they were all killed, reorganizing the tribes in the South and implementing the Tribal Reform Act would be nearly impossible. In fact, some of the other regions had already epted the reform bill, when they saw how the situation was going.


    Verthandi hated these liars and traitors, but she could only choose to wisely let them go. However, she also knew that she couldn¡¯t just let them go back to their territories. So, she decided to bring them all back to Primonius as captives.


    In year 40 of the San Calendar, Verthandi implemented the Tribal Reform Program in the Engido Kingdom after breaking up all of the tribes. A series of decrees then set forth major migration policies, moving arge number ofndless serfs, thieves, and criminals from the South and North towards the Western ins and the province that Beira Kingdom had ceded in the West. These areas were sparsely popted, and the migrants had established a new city and town among them.


    The original tribal and ethnic lifestyles were gradually changing within the Engido Kingdom. The different races began to intermarry and procreate. At the same time, the power within the Engido Kingdom began to gather, as the fame of the Lion King increased.


    In year 42 of the San Calendar, the Princess of the Duchy of Schis was kidnapped by the Prince of the Misea Kingdom and died after being humiliated. This raised the wrath of the Grand Duke, who rallied the most powerful tribes in the vicinity to attack the Misea Kingdom.


    Then, powerful and strong army of the Misea Kingdom, which numbered over 100,000, lost to the army of 50,000 that was led by Grand Duke Schis. They were so badly beaten and defeated, even the capital was battered.


    The King of Misea Kingdom fled to the Engido Kingdom with the King of the Engido Kingdom, Will Eranbell, who promised that he would send troops to aid him in retaking the throne. Verthandi immediately dispatched the Holy Knight Ibu and 100,000 men to help Misea to force back the coalition that was led by Grand Duke Schis.


    In the end, they were able to retake the capital of Misea, yet they did not return afterwards. Instead, they turned on the King of Misea and took over the kingdom, which they then incorporated into the Engido Kingdom.

 Chapter 144 - War of the Empire (Conclusion)

    <h4>Chapter 144: War of the Empire (Conclusion)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In Year 45 of the San Calendar, the kingdoms of Engido and Misea sent troops to invade the Duchy of Schis. In the crisis, the Duchy joined forces with the variousrge ns that were scattered on the easternnds of the orcs, raising an army of 120,000 to face the Engido and Misea allied army.


    Nearly 300,000 troops from both sides met and fought in Ramun. The Misea army, which had arrived first, began attacking the city immediately. The hasty Misea army was dealt a severe blow by the Grand Duke of Schis, when it was driven out to the Valley of Ramun in tatters.


    The Schis coalition was chasing them down. At that time, Engido¡¯s King Verthandi divided her forces into two sections. She led one section to rescue the besieged army of Misea in the Valley of Ramun, while Allen lead the other section, detouring to the rear of the Schis forces to cut off their escape route and supply chain.


    The Schis coalition, which had surrounded the Misea army, immediately reversed its course. It fell into a heavy encirclement itself, trapped within the Valley of Ramun. The army of 100,000 was trapped for an entire month, before their supplies ran out. The Grand Dukemitted suicide, and the army surrendered to Engido.


    After that defeat, of the five orc nations of Menkaure, Engido, Beira, Misea and Schis, only the kingdoms of Engido and Beira remained. The Kingdom of Engido upied most of the ods.


    Other than thends belonging to the Kingdom of Beira, there were only some scatterednds that were unimed by the nations,which were inhabited by a few isted orc ns. They lived alone, removed from the world, and rarelymunicated with outsiders.


    In the same year, the King of Beira died from an illness. A month after the prince seeded him, Beira surrendered to the Kingdom of Engido. From then on, all of the ods were unified by the Kingdom of Engido. This was an unprecedented affair.


    Many empires had upied up to half of the ods, before halting. The halting was due to the age of the founding monarchs, the internal rebellions, and the increasing pressures from within. As such, they lost the chance to unify thend.


    Verthandi relied on thebination of her divine authority and leadership as a ruler to take advantage of the orcs¡¯ strong desires for peace, after so many wars. All of the ods finally fell under her control as one unified empire.


    Sarga City, the thousand-year holynd of the orcs and the birthce of the first King, hadin abandoned since the Twelfth Orc King, Wolf King Costa, had perished in battle against the human Golden King Ahenaten. It had been rebuilt as a teeming metropolis.


    The magnificent city now stood as a strong fortress. ording to Verthandi¡¯s old strategy, the Tribal Reform Program was implemented in the ods. Arge number ofndless poor were relocated to the south, with the goal of having them inhabit thends that used to form the Kingdom of Menkaure, while forming new cities and viges.


    More than 100,000 people were relocated to the city of Sarga, set to begin rebuilding the new royal capital. Perhaps it should not be called a royal capital, but rather an imperial capital, which eventually became a huge metropolis. Many people wished to live here, but even more people gathered to seek the lucrative potential that was avable within the capital.


    Gradually, merchants arrived, as markets and shops began popping up. People from all walks of life began to settle there. Throughout its construction, little by little, it really became arge city with a diverse poption.


    Verthandi had led arge army through the Ayers Mountains, arriving at the sacred city of the orcs, which had slept for a millennium, as its next master. The city¡¯s towering walls, its hefty majesty, and its gate that could allow ten carriages to enter at once, was now all hers.


    All of the people in the city came out to look at the legendary Orc King, the master of the Sword of the King, and God¡¯s chosen messenger. Arge number of soldiers kneeled by the city gate, waiting for Verthandi to enter her new capital.


    But, Verthandi was looking elsewhere. Her gaze rested at the foot of the Ayers Mountains.


    There once was a small town called Ayer there, which was a sparsely popted town, filled with simple and kind people. There had been many cat-people and dog-people living there at one time.


    In fact, it had been her childhood home. She closed her eyes, as many wonderful memories appeared vividly in her mind...


    Daddy! Daddy! What are you looking at?


    Daddy! Daddy! It¡¯s raining outside.


    Daddy! I¡¯m hungry!


    Daddy, where are we going?


    Verthandi could almost see the tall, handsome man before her, with his usual calm and gentle smile, only for her.


    Little trouble, you again...


    Dad!


    Verdanty discovered that she had never really understood the man called Randir Eranbell. He was full of mysteries.


    What¡¯s his real identity? Was that his real name?


    He had profound knowledge that was far beyond anyone else¡¯s on the continent. He would smile that faint smile of his, while effortlesslypleting tasks far beyond what others could ever hope to aplish.


    Over the years, no matter how hard Verthandi had tried to track him down, he had left absolutely no traces. It was as if he hadpletely vanished.


    At this time, Queen April broke into her reverie, giving her a push on her shoulders, gesturing that she should enter the city. Unlike before, there was a motherly glow on April¡¯s face.


    A few months ago, she had secretly sought out a boar-man wizard named Uruk, agreeing to some of his conditions. In exchange, the wizard agreed to let her birth a child for Verthandi.


    To Verthandi, wizards were extraordinarily evil. Their sort of witchcraft, which went against the naturalws of life, felt extremely sinister to her. Yet, April was her Queen and her greatest pir of support. This fact alone resulted in Verthandi¡¯s having extremelyplicated feelings about the child in April¡¯s belly.


    However, in the eyes of the people, now that their king finally had his own child, it seemed as if the empire, which they had fought so hard for, was truly stabilizing. The birth of an heir to her legacy was indeed something to celebrate.


    Verthandi¡¯s thoughts had traveled a thousand miles within a split second. Now back in reality and fully alert, she immediately led her knights toward the capital. Arge number of soldiers stood at attention, while the streets overflowed with people, cheering and weing their King.


    ¡°Wee, our beloved Emperor!¡±


    ¡°Long live His Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Praise be!¡±


    Flower girls sprinkled their petals over the crowd. Verthandi straightened her back and walked forward in a pure white-skirted armor with a gorgeous cloak. She waved at the crowds, who received her with adoration all the way to the pce.


    Within the pce, arge number of Faith of the Sun clergy members awaited. Dressed in their white robes, they formed two rows on both sides. Patriarch Cory stood at the top of the steps, while arge audience watched within the za. Above them, many nobles and aristocrats, who were knighted for their loyalty to Verthandi throughout her conquest, were seated.


    Verthandi finally dismounted. She then approached the summit, moving towards Patriarch Cory. A sudden silence descended upon the scene, as all the cheers died down at once. Everyone held their breaths, waiting to witness this sacred moment.


    ¡°In the name of God, I crown Will Eranbell as the Emperor of the Holy Seville Empire!¡±


    The Patriarch of the Faith of the Sun personally crowned Verthandi. Verthandi turned to face her people, showing them her visage. Instantly, all of the knights and nobles fell to the ground. All of the civilians cheered in unison.


    ¡°Long live the Holy Seville Emperor!¡±


    ¡°Long live Your Majesty!¡±


    The cheers grew louder and louder. The entire city was cheering, their hands waving in the air. Wave after wave of people surged forward. All of the orcs were excited to wee the firstmon king, the first emperor to end a thousand years of conflict. She was the ruler that would be the light to all of the orcs!


    Verthandi had unified all of the ods at the age of twenty-seven. She had established the Holy Seville Empire, as its first emperor. From then on, the orcs began to walk towards true unification under a centralized power.

 Chapter 145 - Base

    <h4>Chapter 145: Base</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Next up on the news, in Ennd, the Debye AB Bio-Technology Company announcedst week that they made a major breakthrough in gene-editing technology. They have developed a blood sma for human genes that can induce evolution. Currently, they are experimenting with clinical trials, which is causing an uproar around the world. Two volunteers already tested out the first live injections yesterday. The pair remain in good condition, and have not experienced any side effects,¡± the news anchor reported.


    ¡°This morning, following the AB Bio-Technology Company¡¯s sessful experiment, they have announced that the time hase for human beings to enter a new era. This major breakthrough in gene technology has made most human diseases theoretically treatable. But, while some are cheering for this new and promised longevity, many more scientists worry that this technology will bring cmity to humanity, along with its benefits.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was lying on the sofa next to the window with a cup of coffee. He looked at the beach outside. In the distance, he could see the endless ocean. He was at Byrne Ind in the South Pacific. From time to time, the sound of nes would buzz overhead, as theynded at the airport in the middle of the ind.


    An unbelievable amount of materials and personnel were being transported to the inds. There was also an incredible number of robots that were working on the inds, constantly transporting the new materials, as well as ferrying about people underground. Currently, people could only enter the ind, but couldn¡¯t leave. This was in order to maintain top level secrecy, as no one else knew about the events that were happening on these inds hidden in the South Pacific!


    Lu Zhiyu was drinking coffee while he looked at the newspaper. The newspaper had an exaggerated headline, ¡°In this new era of longevity, our expected lifespan will reach two hundred years!¡±


    He picked up another newspaper. It featured a picture of the spokesperson of the Debye AB Group, who was quoted as saying, ¡°We are not only breaking through the secrets of life, but we are also investing in space exploration and space technology. In the future, AB Technology Ltd. will be at the forefront of human progress, as we lead the world into a new, interster era.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu put the newspaper down. How Nichs Debye was using publicity to increase his power and expand his influence was of no interest to him. The blood sma solution that Nichs had named ¡°Embrace¡± could only be tailored to specific people right now anyway.


    Only Lu Zhiyu could manufacture it. So far, Nichs Debye had only injected it. Even the Prototype 01 solution that could give subjects a two hundred year life span was still not ready for mass-production.


    The Prototype 01 evolution blood sma was a product that was prepared exclusively for the rich and famous. Ordinary people could not afford that sort of luxury. To Lu Zhiyu, this product was not just some so-called herald of a new golden era. On the contrary, he believed that this product would only solidify the existing human hierarchies and form a wider gap between ordinary people and those in power.


    The Vatican n and Nichs Debye were using the technology that they had acquired to rapidly expand their power base. They had even gotten the support of the reigning political parties of several countries.


    After all, the the promise of longevity and healthy bodies was irresistible for powerful men, who were facing death and disease. Thus, they did not hesitate to meet Nichs Debye¡¯s conditions and requirements, just to get a ce on the list of recipients.


    Under Nichs Debye¡¯s ambitious direction, the Vatican n continued to expand. They began to construct a technological empire of legends. From bioengineering and blood sma research to other fields, they began to dominate the market by creating monopolies. They were even stepping into the fields of human space exploration and aviation technology.


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s AB Technology Co. Ltd. was funded by these donors. The Vatican n provided whatever Lu Zhiyu wanted, as well as supplied an unimaginable selection of talent and resources.


    They also had partial ownership of the AB Technology Co., Ltd. via stock shares, as well as ess to thepany¡¯s technology, which, in Nichs Debye¡¯s view, was a great bargain. But, no one knew that Lu Zhiyu basically had no technology to speak of.


    More and more, Lu Zhiyu began to feel that the Earth wasn¡¯t an attractive ce for him anymore. The vast infinities of the universe were the real future.


    Lu Zhiyu was itching to build a starship that would, at the very least, be able to travel within the sr system. That exploration would fulfill some of his initial goals, but so far, it seemed that Lu Zhiyu¡¯s n had been far too optimistic.


    After all, space technology was aplex and multidisciplinary endeavor. It involved basic science, applied science, and engineering. It was not a unteral technical field.


    As such, in order to create a starship that could be used for travel through interster dimensions, calctions inputer technology, thermodynamics, mechanics and materials science, as well as a series of other technologies, were essential.


    Due to this, some smaller countries did not even have the qualifications to dream of such research, as this sort of research required both money and arge pool of scientific talents, as well as knowledgeable experts and a powerful industrial base.


    The manufacture of an engine alone involved scientific theory that wasplicated enough to make people dizzy. So far, even with the most advanced engine and taking the best route, it would still take more than six months to reach Mars from Earth. Traveling out of the sr system was still impossible.


    Lu Zhiyu wanted toplete his own n to build a starship. In order to do so, he needed arge number of talented researchers to help him.


    These talents were each unique leaders within their fields. Many of them were regarded as national treasures, with their movements being closely monitored. As such, Lu Zhiyu had to get the Vatican n to locate them and snatch them away discreetly.


    Lu Zhiyu stood up and pressed a ss door open to reveal an elevator. Lu Zhiyu entered through the door, then went dozens of meters underground before swerving to the left. Finally, after descending a few hundred meters more, the elevator stopped.


    He was in what appeared to be a huge underground cavity. It seemed like it was a location that was straight out of a science fiction novel! Arge number of robots and automatic vehicles were moving back and forth inside it, and fluorescent panels, which were ced overhead, gave the entire underground space a white tint.


    Within the underground base were various buildings, spacious roads, and several specialized structures. The entire underground base was built ording to the specifications of the professionals. As such, it had countless experimental spaces, all of which only had one purpose: to design and manufacture a spacecraft that could travel throughout the universe!

 Chapter 146 - Spacecraft Construction (End of the Trip to Reality)

    <h4>Chapter 146: Spacecraft Construction (End of the Trip to Reality)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°David, take me to Fabio!¡± Lu Zhiyu pressed the headset on his ear, immediately connecting to the central supeputer. The entire base was controlled by this supeputer. Its origin was the Sub-Brain of the SS Eternity.


    Currently, it took the form of this supeputer. Thus, all of the robots and equipment were under its control. The restructuring of the base and the ind were allpleted through its power via hismands.


    ¡°Received!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu saw a rail car arrive instantly to pick him up. He took off towards one of theboratories within the base.


    This particrb specialized in robot manufacturing research and testing. It also housed the first group of researchers that was recruited by Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu walked in and saw several people observing the trial stage of their newly manufactured second model construction robots. Compared with the first model robots, these were much more flexible, having capabilities to engage in more responsibilities and more important engineering tasks. They also had a longer operation limit. Currently, they were nning on recing all of the first model construction robots.


    Fabio Rossi was the director of the Robot Manufacturing Research Laboratory. He was the former head of the gear nning research team at the Italian National Bionic Research Institute. He hadter entered theboratory of Nichs Debye for research on silicon-based life palms. In other words, he was specially recruited by Lu Zhiyu for his outstanding research skills.


    Lu Zhiyu was very curious about the origin of silicon-based lifeforms. ording to the avable information, the remains of silicon-based life were unearthed from an ancient temple in the Americas. As such, the remains of this silicon-based lifeform should have crashed onto Earth thousands of years ago, which led Lu Zhiyu to wonder many things...


    How did it reach Earth? Were there more of its kind? Where was it from?


    To Lu Zhiyu, there were many puzzles to solve, which he wanted answered. But so far, there hadn¡¯t been much progress towards that end.


    Fabio Rossi was staring at a magnified image on hisputer. His ck eyes focused on the metallic cells in front of him. He watched as the nanobots constantly formed designs ording to his demands.


    An Asian man was also observing by the side, and the two stood up when they saw Lu Zhiyu approaching.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded, then looked at the Asian man on the side. ¡°Dr. Gu Chaoran, you¡¯re here, too?¡±


    Gu Chaoran was a male, who was around forty years old. He had been the head of several important projects at NASA, making him one of the top experts in his field. His expertise in aerospace technology almost unsurpassed any others in the world. He was well-known as being among the elite.


    But, Nichs Debye had used a few tricks in order to drive him out of NASA. It hadn¡¯t been difficult, since Asians were often excluded and treated with suspicion within NASA.


    Thus, he had disappeared without a trace. No one knew that he had been recruited by a mysterious organization that was hidden on a secret ind in the South Pacific.


    Gu Chaoran nodded. ¡°We have a few ideas right now!¡±


    The two of them looked at Lu Zhiyu. This mysterious man was the owner of the entire ind. He seemed to know a little bit about everything, though he wasn¡¯t an expert on much of anything.


    But, in regards to raising funding and creating the research environment that had been provided, he was unsurpassed. In particr, the supeputers, metallic cells, and the nuclear fusion technology (obtained from the bio-nuclear energy machine from the Insects of the first world) were beyond their wildest imaginations!


    In addition, theboratory provided them with a research environment and conveniences that were far beyond their expectations. They had construction robots, which were assembled through metallic cells, at their hands, as well as ess to any research that they wanted, from all over the world!


    Even Gu Chaoran was here. Everything was now in ce. Thisb had miraculously transformed from an empty shell into a super base that could even construct and research spacecrafts!


    ¡°ording to your feedback, our current robot technology has beenpleted. I think we should now start building a space station in space. We can then assemble our spaceship around this space station. As long as we canunch theponents of the spacecraft into space and assemble it there, the difficulty of my mission will be greatly reduced.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°Have you finished the preparations for these ns?¡±


    Dr. Gu Chaoran shook his head. ¡°Not yet, it will take some time, but it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. The most difficult thing is the nuclear power engine problem. Although you provided some of the rted technologies, there are quite a few processes to go through before we can move them onto a spacecraft.¡±


    Gu Chaoran wanted to say that the difficulty was insanely high, but in the face of the futuristic robotics and the almost magical metallic cells, the difficulties of making a spacecraft was simplified by countless steps.


    When they had first talked to Lu Zhiyu, they had felt like they were listening to fabricated myths. It didn¡¯t sound like the design for a spaceship, but rather the blueprint for a Transformer, a living metal ship with evolutionary capabilities and self-awareness.


    To Gu Chaoran, supeputers like David had already broken through the toughest obstacles in manufacturing a spaceship. The rest of the tasks did not require any technological innovation. As long as he applied his experience from NASA, it would be simple.


    This made Gu Chaoran very excited. It was a lifelong dream of his to make arge manned spaceship. He had once thought that he could notplete this dream within his lifetime. He had never thought that it was about to be fulfilled, thanks to Lu ZHiyu¡¯s support!


    Lu Zhiyu was also very happy. Apparently, it had gone even more sessfully than he had expected. ¡°So, do you need anything else?¡±


    Gu Chaoran immediately replied, ¡°We still need a rocketunching tform. I came to visit Fabio to discuss this with him. As for the manufacturing of the rocket, it will be conducted by Fabio¡¯s robotic production line. Molly is in charge of the rocket design, as she is our best rocket system control expert. She is also currently leading the design team!¡±


    ¡°Everything is in the design phase, which will take some time. But, as long as there are no errors in the details, we should be able tounch the first rocket test soon. Afterwards, we will proceed with the design of the space station and the overarching design of the entire spacecraft.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu patted Gu Chaoran¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You can request whatever you need from David. He will ry it to me, so that I can satisfy your requirements. I will be gone for a while. In the meantime, Dr. Gu Chaoran, you will be in charge of the base. I hope to see our own spacecraft as soon as possible.¡±


    Gu Chaoran nodded seriously. ¡°You are my boss, and I will report directly to you!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. The real manager of the base was David. If anything happened, David would immediately lock down the entire base and capture the target. All contact with the outside world was carried out by robots. These people could not leave the base. Their families had been ced there by Nichs Debye from the Vatican Church. Hence, there was nothing for Lu Zhiyu to worry about.


    After surveying the progress throughout the entire base, Lu Zhiyu returned to the ground again. Immediately upon his arrival, he saw a message from Nichs Debye.


    ¡°There is news on the ruins of the silicon-based lifeform, I have already sent people to investigate. There should be results soon.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s face lit up with a slight hint of joy. He put down his phone. A small, almost invisible dimensional gate opened in the living room, which emitted a faint glow.


    With a sh, Lu Zhiyu once again disappeared from the face of the Earth...

 Chapter 147 - The Princess’ Birthday Party

    <h4>Chapter 147: The Princess¡¯ Birthday Party</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In Sarga City, the orcs rebuilt their capital within their holynd. The magnificence of the Holy Seville Empire¡¯s capital was disyed in front of Lu Zhiyu.


    It was at least ten times bigger than it had been a thousand years ago. The wall and buildings wererge and majestic, and the people in the city wore northern orc-style robes, which hid their beast ears. First-time human visitors would be dazzled by such an exotic atmosphere.


    Not only were the orcs present, but human beings were there also. Ever since the Kingdom of Menkaure was destroyed by the human Crete Empire and the Church of Light a few decades ago, human beings had been despised within the ods. But, the two sides had finally begun to cooperate viarge-scale trade again recently.


    When Lu Zhiyu had left, it was the end of San Calendar Year 34. Now, it was already San Calendar Year 59. When he arrived in the Earth Universe, Lu Zhiyu had checked the time and found that, because the supernatural systems of Maria¡¯s World had stabilized, after the emergence of the Divine Kingdom, the eleration of time had slowed down even further to a speed that was now only three hundred times faster than the Earth.


    Thus, a day in the Earth universe was a year in Maria¡¯s World. This meant that Lu Zhiyu had stayed outside for more than 20 days, so two decades had passed in Maria¡¯s World!


    However, by now, the time flow rate hadpletely stabilized and no longer fluctuated. As long as Lu Zhiyu did not make any major changes to the internal rules of the world, there should be no more major fluctuations.


    Twenty years was both too long and not much time at all. It was enough time for a newborn child to be a father, yet to Lu Zhiyu, one generation was just a blink of an eye.


    The crowds filled the city with traffic, as Lu Zhiyu saw blue linen cloth draped all over the city. Walking down the street, the whole city was very bright and lively. From time to time, nobles from all over would enter the city, followed by hordes of knights.


    This was because today was the birthday of Her Royal Highness, the Princess Delmedi. She was turning 12 years old this year, and so the Emperor was holding a grand banquet to celebrate. The entire capital was also celebrating with a carnival.


    Lu Zhiyu wandered the streets and looked at Verthandi¡¯s subjects. He could sense a thriving popce, full of vitality. Verthandi had governed her country quite well. From this aspect, she had proven herself a qualified king.


    As night fell, Lu Zhiyu entered the pce, following a gorgeous carriage past the pce¡¯s gates and theyers of guards. No one stopped Lu Zhiyu. In fact, no one even seemed to have seen him!


    The pce was built in stackedyers, all of which were covered in beautiful te roofing. After passing through the outer defensive area, one could see the gardens, fountains, rockeries and forests. The gardens on both sides were filled with flowers, which were currently in midsummer bloom and had intoxicatingly delicate fragrances.


    Behind the gardens, the main castle was filled with guests. Candlelight flickered on the walls and overhead, illuminating the entire hall with shining yellow light. The clinking cups and echoingughter in the banquet hall gave the scene a dreamlike feel.


    The table was covered in delicious food, and most of the guests were high ranking nobles of the Holy Seville Empire. At the very least, they were provincial leaders and big whigs within their regions.


    Yet, none of them had any interest in eating and drinking, as they were either here towork socially or to handle various political initiatives. Some were also extremely loyal to the emperor, so this was an opportunity for them to meet him.


    Lu Zhiyu sat alone in the corner, tasting the wine and food. From time to time, he would tease the maids, who stood by the side of the room, as he looked very dashing. Lu Zhiyu seemed very rxed, but he was actually a little nervous and overwhelmed, as he didn¡¯t yet know how to face Verthandi.


    Verthandi was doing quite well right now. She already had her own life, and Lu Zhiyu was not her real father anyway.


    Lu Zhiyu felt that he had spent the happiest days of his life with her, and that he had left at the perfect time. If he had stayed any longer, he would only have been a hindrance to her path, thus destroying the life she wanted.


    The letter that Lu Zhiyu left also told Verthandi about her background. As such, Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t know how to face her now. He just wanted to see if she was doing well, and to tell her that he was very well and that she should not worry.


    Lu Zhiyu also wanted to see her daughter, who was his granddaughter. Lu Zhiyu already knew that his disciple, the boar-person wizard Uruk, had made a deal with the Empress of the Holy Seville Empire to lessen the persecution against wizards within the Holy Seville Empire. This had created a much better environment than thends ruled by the Church of Light. In exchange, the heir was born through Blood Witchcraft.


    When Lu Zhiyu first got the scroll, before he created witchcraft, he could already use mice cells to breed embryos to create the mouse-people. To Uruk, who had mastered the most sophisticated Blood Witchcraft techniques, this was mere child¡¯s y.


    Although he did not have Lu Zhiyu¡¯s information-type mental talent, it hardly required gene maniption to create special bloodlines. It was just a simple cloning technology. For a mind power using wizard, as long as he had the relevant biological knowledge, anyone could do it.


    Yet, too ordinary people, this witchcraft was extremely evil and strange. To Lu Zhiyu, though, there was nothing wrong with it. After all, didn¡¯t all the life in this worlde from this process?


    Lu Zhiyu wandered the castle, going all the way up the stairs. The two guards did not stop him, as he went straight to the windowsill on the second floor, where he could see the entire city, which was illuminated by the silver light of the full moon.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Lu Zhiyu sighed, as he sipped from a ss of wine.


    ¡°Hey, you stole my spot.¡± A young girl grumbled from behind Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu turned around and saw a young girl with a head of fluffy blond hair and two red wolf ears. She was wearing aplex pleated skirt and looked like a little princess. But, at the moment, she was shing two small fangs as she red at him.

 Chapter 148 - Present

    <h4>Chapter 148: Present</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu turned around and looked at the little girl with interest. She was around ten years old and was about 140 centimeters tall. She was almost identical to Verthandi at this age.


    She looked at him impatiently, with her hands tightly wringing her skirt. Lu Zhiyu was hit with a pang of nostalgia. He had already guessed the real identity of the little girl. After looking her over, the corner of his mouth curled up involuntarily.


    Delmedi was very grumpy. She had nned on sneaking out to go hunting with a few knights, but her mother was watching her very closely. Not only was she not allowed out, but she also had to wear this annoyingly heavy skirt. Her hair was pulled up primly, as she had been dolled up to greet all of the guests.


    She had just escaped from her room, having thrown a tantrum, and was readying to hide away on her favorite balcony. Yet, here was some random man, having the nerve to take over her favorite hiding spot! He was also looking at her with a gross look. The results are never pretty when this Princess was angry!


    ¡°A human! How did you get in here? This is a restricted area! Who are you? I¡¯ll call the guards!¡± Delmedi put her hands on her waist. Her image, which was previously a cute little princess, was instantly destroyed, as her arrogance now shone through.


    ¡°Guards!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu put his hands on his chest, then shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Call them all you want. You can scream till your throat bleeds, but no one wille, hahahaha!¡±


    Delmedi kept yelling, but no one could hear her voice. Delmedi sensed that something was wrong, as she looked at Lu Zhiyu with a sudden hint of fear. Her arrogance shrunk rapidly, as she immediately began backing up, trying to escape. Yet, no matter how far she tried to retreat, it felt as if she was frozen in ce.


    Delmedi was so scared, she huddled into a ball. She finally realized that the handsome man before her was not an ordinary person. He had to have a special ability. The only people, who could use special abilities, were priests, Holy Knights, kins of God and the mysterious wizards!


    No matter which one of these existences this man was, he was most certainly a dangerous person. Delmedi had witnessed the power of these beings before, and right now, she was only a little girl, who had yet to awaken her blood strength. Although she was of noble birth, she was alone right now.


    ¡°What do you want to do? I¡¯m the Princess of the Holy Seville Empire!¡± Delmedi revealed her identity in a panic. She thought that this revtion would scare the strange man into showing her proper respect.


    Yet, he did not show an ounce of respect, as he lifted her up by the scruff of her neck. Lu Zhiyu held the small girl in front of him, looking her up and down.


    ¡°Hmm, they¡¯re really quite alike. It¡¯s just like her when she was a kid. Even the wicked temper is exactly the same. It¡¯s time for some education!¡±


    After careful observation, Lu Zhiyu could feel that she was indeed of Verthandi¡¯s blood. Uruk¡¯s blood witchcraft was second only to Bohr. There were no side-effects.


    Lu Zhiyu had conducted a simple mind power scan, which saw things from a different perspective than the human eye. Mind power observed things purely based on data and lines. Therefore, mind power only showed detailed blueprints of the lines that made up a figure.


    This perspective had nothing to do with beauty, nor could it see anything at all. In other words, all it could see was the data of the human body. But, to Delmedi, the guy in front her was eyeing her strangely, as if he could see through her entire being. She felt chills run down her spine.


    She had been caught, lifted into the air, and stared at creepily. Delmedi was frightened into tears. She wed around in a panic. ¡°Let go, let me go, ah, help!¡±


    ¡°How dare you treat me like this? My father will definitely kill you! He is the strongest knight ever, a spokesperson of the Gods, and the owner of the Sword of the King!¡± Delmedi kept sobbing, her two wolves ears drooping down. It seemed that she really had been terribly frightened by Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu hadn¡¯t expected this, and immediately put her down. ¡°Don¡¯t run away. I will lift you up again, if you try to run away. Rest assured, I won¡¯t hurt you!¡±


    As soon as Lu Zhiyu finished speaking, Delmedi, who had just been prepared to make a run for it, immediately rxed. She felt that the person in front of her had no ill will towards her.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at her and said, ¡°I was the one who gave your father the Sword of the King. When she was your age, she was even naughtier than you are right now. Every time she made me angry, I would give her a good beating, and she¡¯d immediately behave.¡±


    Delmedi looked at Lu Zhiyu in disbelief. In her eyes, this guy was simply bragging now. She would not allow Lu Zhiyu to debase her father.


    ¡°You¡¯re a liar! My father is very majestic, and he is the strongest person in the world! A thousand men, just like you, wouldn¡¯t be a match for him! But, he doesn¡¯t seem to like me very much.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked strangely at Delmedi, as he pondered whether he should tell her some of Verthandi¡¯s embarrassing childhood stories. Lu Zhiyu sat on the balcony and chatted with the kid. The little girl was quite arrogant. In fact, she would talk back every time Lu Zhiyu said something.


    Lu Zhiyu patted her head and yed with her ears. She immediately began wing at him, and even trying to bite him. The time passed quickly as they chatted. Lu Zhiyu noticed that someone had already started looking for Delmedi. He stood up and grabbed the dragonss pendant that Delmedi wore.


    It was a three-centimeter-long, diamond-shaped dragonss. Depicted on it, was the young white dragon that Verthandi had in.


    Generally, the average White Dragon would approach maturity at around eighty years of age as an adolescent dragon. After that, it would stop growing, then gradually increase the amount and power of its deified cells. However, due to their body structures, reaching the level of mythological creatures was more difficult for them,pared to other ordinary lifeforms. Thus, it would take an endless dedication to carefully cultivate this potential.


    The dragonss was the core of the dragon species¡¯ inheritance, as it was the crystallization of their deified cells. Delmedi immediately panicked, when she saw Lu Zhiyu taking her pendant. It was her treasure. ¡°This is a present from my Father. Give it back!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Delmedi. Immediately, a powerful force field was formed. The whole world transformed.


    Delmedi found herself standing on the surface of a body of water, which showed her own reflection. Yet, it also reflected arger shadow.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Delmedi immediately looked above her, where she saw a huge door that was hidden in the depths of the clouds. Before her eyes, hidden behind the clouds, a vast heavenly kingdom stretched to the end of space and time. Delmedi had no idea what she was seeing, nor could she understand what had just happened, but she felt very rxed. She also felt very happy and at peace.


    The two stood together on the water, as Lu Zhiyu stood before her. They were surrounded by endless blue sky, white clouds, and the ocean. Lu Zhiyu picked up the dragon crystal, saying, ¡°I will also give you a present.¡±


    The dragonss glittered in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s hands, as it blurred and blended in between Delmedi¡¯s brows, before gradually merging with her body as one. The dragonss would integrate into her body as she grows, allowing her to gain the inheritance of the White Dragon.


    Although she wouldn¡¯t enjoy the longevity of a dragon, with the powerful dragon witchcraft of White Dragon alone, she would be far more powerful than an average level three wizard. At that moment, an intense light shrouded in Delmedi¡¯s body for a long time, before dispersing.


    ¡°My name is Randhir Eranbell.¡±


    Delmedi stood on the balcony in shock. Not long after this, a few maids came over to find her. She kept muttering something on the balcony, until finally, Verthandi rushed over in a blue robe and a crown. Her appearance hadn¡¯t changed much over the decades.


    Verthandi shouted Lu Zhiyu¡¯s name anxiously on the balcony. Lu Zhiyu also gazed at her. The little trouble, with her familiar golden locks and appearance, had really be an Orc King! She was no longer the same old Verthandi, who followed her Dad around mischievously. Now, she was a true Emperor of Holy Seville.


    Lu Zhiyu felt satisfied, after seeing her. He then turned away, disappearing into the night.


    Verthandi was crestfallen, as her crystal-clear golden pupils showed her despondence. Yet, the Sword of the King began glowing with power. Verthandi drew the Sword of the King. The divine artifact seemed to have felt its former master nearby, as it now took a long time for her to calm it down.


    In addition to the scene that Delmedi had just described, Vethandi had vaguely guessed the true identity of Lu Zhiyu. She was agitated, as she recalled her memories, bit by bit.


    She straightened the Sword of the King, letting the faint glow wash over her. Then, Verthandi suddenly felt a warm and familiar sensation.


    ¡°So, you are always by my side!¡±

 Chapter 149 - Alchemy Doll

    <h4>Chapter 149: Alchemy Doll</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Beneath the Wizard Tower, many apprentices were walking back and forth. Countless young wizards had walked into this tower, filled with admiration and dreams. Some would be formal wizards within five years, while others would leave without even graduating.


    The structures of the school sprawled over the dark mountain ranges, surrounding the central tower. The wind ravens hovered in the skies. asionally, a dragon¡¯s roar would resound throughout the area, shocking all of the apprentices and forcing them to cover their ears. When this happened, everyone knew that the violent red dragon, which had been raised by the owner of the tower, was angry again.


    Meanwhile, within the alchemyboratory of the wizard tower, Lu Zhiyu was conducting a crucial experiment. All of the tower instructors were present to observe.


    Bohr was almost eighty years old now. He had be a level four wizard after enhancing his brain and assimting the life temte of the Double-headed Magic Eagle. In doing so, he had gained the lifespan of the Double-headed Magic Eagle, which was close to eight hundred years! If he had notpleted this step, he might have already died a natural death by now.


    Without breaking through as a level four wizard, a wizard¡¯s lifespan could only be partially extended by refinement, using the deified cells of the Double-headed Magic Eagle. Even then, it would only grant a lifespan of around two hundred years at most.


    So far, only Bohr had broken through to the fourth level. The others had integrated some deified cells, but by now, their bodies had already begun to show signs of aging. Their consciousnesses were also bing more rigid and sluggish. If they didn¡¯t hurry, it would be unlikely that they would be able to break through.


    Lu Zhiyu stood on top of the experiment tform, manipting an alchemical doll. After spending the past twenty days in the real world, Lu Zhiyu¡¯s harvest was significant. In particr, Fabio Rossi, who was the was the foremost expert in robotics manufacturing from the Italian National Bionic Research Institute, had taught him many significant things.


    But, what the prototype that they had built on the base of Byrne Ind was still only a robot. What Lu Zhiyu ultimately wanted to be able to create was alchemical life.


    His aim was to create a true alchemical lifeform, an existence on the same ss as silicon-based life. Although it wouldn¡¯t be on the level of the silicon-based life wreckage that he had encountered before, Lu Zhiyu knew that it was still an important step to take for making forward progress on the research on alchemical lifeforms.


    The most important element would be the construction of the brain from metallic cells, which would then allow him to develop sentience. However, this was still not artificial intelligence, as Lu Zhiyu still had no idea how to create artificial intelligence. The sub-brain system that Lu Zhiyu had first developed, was just a simple imitation, which was based on the operating system and processing model ofputers.


    It was also different from the SS Eternity¡¯s sub-brain, David, which was created with the soul of Sakun. A true alchemy lifeform had to naturally develop wisdom and awareness.


    The alchemy doll was lying on Lu Zhiyu¡¯s experiment table. Its shape had been fashioned after humans¡¯ forms. It had a silver face with a streamlined body. It was clear that, when it ran, it would definitely exhibit simr beauty as that of a professional athlete.


    The entire body was made from a titanium skeleton. Lu Zhiyu had put a bionic skin on the outside, so it was simr to a normal human epidermis. Lu Zhiyu was only using metallic cells for its brain.


    Nerve fibers were imnted into its ears, and the signal was transmitted to the brain through soundwaves. The arms and feet could rotate freely. The heart was a supercapacitor battery. The eyes were hyperspectral cameras, and the throat was an amplifier. There was a sr panel in its back.


    Needless to say, this was indeed a high-tech product. In Maria¡¯s World, it could even be called a miracle, as no one else could create such a thing!


    In the eyes of all of the students, who were seated behind Lu Zhiyu, this kind of thing was simply a miracle of the gods! All of them stared at the experiment with wide eyes.


    Meanwhile, Akkad, who specialized in mechanical alchemy, was looking around like a madman. For him, the figure on the table was simply the most beautiful thing in the world.


    At that moment, arge number of scattered parts flew through the air. Lu Zhiyu used his mind power to controls these small parts to, bit by bit, assemble the alchemy doll.


    After checking every detail, he let out a deep breath. Now it was time for the most important step, the activation process. This process involved the activation of the brain, not the body, and took ce in order to actualize the birth of the alchemy doll.


    Lu Zhiyu wanted a doll that posessed both emotions and awareness. It would be the first alchemy lifeform born in Maria¡¯s World, and would thus be a major breakthrough in the mechanical alchemy field.


    Lu Zhiyu cautiously pressed the activation switch on the alchemy doll, and began to stimte the brain. This brain wasposed of a pure unrefined metallic cells, instead of enhanced metallic cells, which have a higher sticity.


    As such, Lu Zhiyu was careful to follow David¡¯s calctions, ensuring that he built a life temte that was able to seamlessly imitate human neurons and glial cells. ording to the derived temte, this project was feasible, but Lu Zhiyu was still not sure whether it would seed.


    The doll lying on the alchemy tform suddenly moved. Lu Zhiyu could see that, deep within its brain, a weak mental energy current had begun to flow. The signal was obviously being transmitted!


    Finally, the brain¡¯s awareness began to form. Lu Zhiyu could feel the power flowing from an unfathomable ce, then gathering to form an awareness within the alchemy doll. Lu Zhiyu had guessed a long time ago that the birth of a lifeform¡¯s awareness was intrinsically connected with the highestw of the world. As such, every time a life was born, it would extract some Source Form from which to derive its awareness. Such was the scene that was urring before Lu Zhiyu¡¯s very eyes!


    The alchemy doll stood up slowly and looked at Lu Zhiyu. It was like a child just born, observing the whole world. It looked at Lu Zhiyu with its hyperspectral camera eyes, then nced around the entire alchemyboratory. It then peered curiously through the window at the world outside.


    As they watched it move, the noisyboratory suddenly grew silent. Akkad¡¯s whole body shivered in excitement, then he shouted, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful! This is a true work of art!¡± This is the miracle of life, the highest realm of alchemy, the realm of God.¡±


    Akkad was deliriously happy. He was eager to learn this alchemy technique that he now saw in front of him. This was the true future of alchemy. His teacher Anthony had shown him a door to the supreme path!


    Before, he had been ridiculed by the others for being a heretic and following an unusual path. But now, his teacher had just proved to him that this was alchemy was truly of great worth!


    Lu Zhiyu was also smiling, as the silvery doll stood in front of him. The two looked at one another, the doll¡¯s gem-like eyes continuously zooming in and out. Lu Zhiyu then nodded. ¡°From now on, I shall call you Eva. You are the first alchemy lifeform in the world!¡±

 Chapter 150 - A New Wizard Academy

    <h4>Chapter 150: A New Wizard Academy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the main hall of the master of the tower, a smiling beauty was preparing refreshments. She had a slightly stiff expression and silver-white hair, and was wearing the ck and white long gown of a maid.


    As she ced the drinks on a table in the middle of the hall, she spoke with a slight mechanical dy, ¡°Your ck tea!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu took the tea from Eva. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Bohr sat on the side, nodding at Eva. His appearance hadn¡¯t changed much. He was still wearing the same ck-framed sses and long blue robes. His gaze had sharpened, however, perhaps revealing him to be a bit more world-weary these days.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s already possible to engage in regr conversation and identify mannerisms?¡± Bohr asked Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. Since Eva had been made, Lu Zhiyu had dressed her in bionic skin, and had customized her outer appearance into her current form.


    Lu Zhiyu sipped the hot ck tea. ¡°As soon as somemon sense and basic knowledge has been entered into Eva¡¯s memory, she¡¯ll be truly alive. She has a well-developed brain that can process information and independent thinking capabilities.¡±


    ¡°But, she isn¡¯t without her ws! No, it shouldn¡¯t be called a w per se, but she is still a little different from human beings. As a lifeform, she is far closer to perfection than humans. But, this sort of perfection can actually be a w. The emotions of alchemical life are far colder and reduced, whenpared to humans. Perhaps the structure of metallic cells weakens the desires of its lifeforms. Because they don¡¯t need to eat, they receive no pleasure from eating, and therefore, they posses no desire to do so. Also, without possessing the normal vulnerabilities to disease and death, they have no will to pursue longevity and strength. Likewise, without pain and pleasure, it is impossible to have joys and sorrows, or feelings such as love, affection, and friendship. Hence, without ambition, there is no motivation to move forward in life.¡±


    Bohr nodded. ¡°Instructor is quite right. Weak beings often drive the advancement of life. Overly perfect creatures can often stagnate on the path of evolution, due to their perfection. The two-sided blessings and curses of every trait are worthy of our careful considerations indeed.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Bohr. ¡°There¡¯s noprehension in your words. You¡¯re just parroting me! Don¡¯t tter me with small talk. You didn¡¯te to me about this matter! After all, you¡¯re not Akkad! That rascal! He keeps heading over to see me, while his eyes are really only glued on Eva!¡±


    Bohrughed. ¡°When you gave that lecture on the basics of mechanical alchemy a few days ago, Akkad waspletely enthralled. But,pared to your achievement with the life alchemy dolls, that information was nothing.¡±


    ¡°He is also making his own mechanical dolls, but it seems that he is still far from making them move. So, alchemy life is out of question at the moment. Hahaha, no wonder he¡¯s always heading over here. To him, Eva is the most beautiful woman in the world. Yet, it seems that Eva simply ignores him!¡±


    Bohr, upon remembering Akkad¡¯s antics over the past few days, was unable to hold back hisughter. Lu Zhiyu alsoughed. ¡°He can¡¯t even walk yet, and he wants to learn to run! First, he should understand the basics, before delving deeper. Well, even if I exined Eva¡¯s creation process to him right now, he wouldn¡¯t understand any of it. So, tell me about your matters. What do you want?¡±


    Bohr was silent for a bit, before speaking. ¡°Uruk wants to establish a wizard school for the orcs, while Wofter and Wendy want to return to the elf continent to establish a wizard tower for the elves.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded, looking at Bohr without any change in his expression. ¡°So, what are your thoughts?¡±


    Bohr immediately responded, ¡°I think this is a very meaningful moment for all wizards. I believe that they can guide their students down the road of wizardry. So, I think this is wonderful.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu quipped back. ¡°But if this urs, Uruk, Wofter, and Wendy will no longer be mentors in the Wizard Tower, and they will definitely bring arge number of their wizard followers with them when they leave. Such a mass exit might drastically weaken the power of the Wizard Tower. The Wizard Tower would then be divided into three factions. Your power as the Deputy Master would also be reduced. Are you willing to follow through with all of this, now that you have considered all of that?¡±


    Bohr nodded seriously. ¡°As long as it will benefit the development of our civilization as wizards, I ampletely willing.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was relieved. ¡°It seems like you all had this idea, even before I came back. Why wasn¡¯t it implemented before now?¡±


    Bohr stood up and gave a Lu Zhiyu a salute. ¡°Our knowledge was given to us by you, Instructor. You also established the tower, so we felt that your opinion and approval on this matter was essential, before we proceeded.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was very pleased at this answer. He gestured for Bohr to sit. ¡°My thoughts are the same as yours, Bohr. I don¡¯t have the time to manage the affairs within the Wizard Tower, but I still hope to see advancements to our culture. Bohr, you are better at those matters than I am. I also know how much time and effort you have spent in managing the Wizard Tower these past years. Many wizards oppose your rule, as they feel your policies are too weak and peaceful. They want to influence the world, acting as more forceful masters.¡±


    He continued. ¡°They are moving in secret, with many schemes, manipting the situations in the human world. But Li Weisi¡¯s folly, as well as the power of the Church of Light, cow them into inaction. Since you have also been mediating these tensions, there thankfully hasn¡¯t been anything too horrendous happening. Right now, wizard culture needs to develop slowly, rather than jumping out recklessly,peting for dominance of the world.¡±


    Bohr heard Lu Zhiyu¡¯s words and felt extremely moved. Many of his ideas were opposed by everyone, including his ssmates. Yet, Instructor Anthony understood and supported him. Bohr was silent for a long time, then he spoke again.


    ¡°Li Weisi has been dead for decades. The new generation of wizards has long since forgotten the things of the past. The emergence of blood wizards has enabled the wizards to be far more powerful. This power is a great temptation, and I can no longer suppress the ambitious ones. Recently, many strange events have ured within the Kingdom of Mara. I suspect that the wizards, who are scattered outside, are involved. So, I have sent people to investigate.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu patted Bohr¡¯s shoulders. ¡°The power of wizards can promote the progress of civilization, if it is used for good. It can also destroy the sources of civilization, if it is used for evil. There is no evil in the power itself, or in its development, but I hope that civilization will continue to advance, instead of devolving. I even hope to see the civilization of wizard culture appear in Maria¡¯s World one day.¡±


    Bohr¡¯s eyes also lit up with desperate ambition. ¡°A civilization that belongs to us wizards? I vaguely remember Li Weisi mentioning this in the past. Will I really be able to witness it?¡±

 Chapter 151 - The Thrones of God

    <h4>Chapter 151: The Thrones of God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In Maria¡¯s World, among theyered dimensional folds, Lu Zhiyu¡¯s figure appeared above the silver moon. It was not Lu Zhiyu¡¯s first time being here.


    At the moment, Gaia¡¯s silver egg was attached to the moon. And, while there were no changes to its size on the surface, Lu Zhiyu could sense that the Divine Kingdom had expanded within it.


    Originally, Gaia had a mind power that rated around three hundred. Over thest few decades, after absorbing the consciousness of dozens of priests and Holy Knights, its rating had now reached nearly three thousand! Thus, the original Divine Kingdom had expanded tenfold! Within it, were arge number of believers, each of whom were Lu Zhiyu¡¯s most devoted disciples, and who had built the prototype of the Divine Kingdom.


    Standing under the huge silver egg, Lu Zhiyu looked up at the Divine Kingdom. A faint glow shone throughout the silver dome. Suddenly, the huge Divine Kingdom resonated and pulsed with a strange energy. This signaled that the Kingdom, which was originally arge information body, had expanded again.


    In the pure blue world, the clouds within the heavens slowly rotated. All of the devotees raised their heads at the same time. When they did so, they saw a light shroud the central temple. At that same moment, the Divine Kingdom also exuded a dazzling light, as if weing its owner.


    Gleaming white buildings surrounded the entire Divine Kingdom. Other than the outermost gates, the rest of theyers of the structures were stacked towards the center, as if they were paving the way up a tall mountain. The higher and bigger a building was, the closer it was to the center.


    Following this proverbialdder all the way to the central sanctuary, which was the highest point of the Divine Kingdom, one came to the white throne of God. This was where, at the moment, Lu Zhiyu had just appeared as a huge shroud of light.


    His brilliance covered the entire space. From his lofty location, all of the devotees could see him as the majestic figure of God that he was. The throne was even above the clouds!


    In addition to Lu Zhiyu¡¯s main seat, there were more than a dozen empty thrones. These unupied thrones formed a circle, floating above the center of the Divine Kingdom. Each one was gigantic and was shrouded in huge rays of light.


    Each seat also represented a god. These gods were part of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s main sub-brain. With this main sub-brain, some of the settings of the scroll could be adjusted, and the Source Form could be consumed, both of which would help to enable the changing of some of the rules inside Maria¡¯s World.


    Lu Zhiyu gave the right to control Maria¡¯s World¡¯s to this Divine Kingdom. As long as someone was willing to integrate themselves into Lu Zhiyu¡¯s Divine Kingdom, Lu Zhiyu could share the authority over Maria¡¯s World¡¯s with them. This would mean sharing the throne, or more specifically, the unupied thrones.


    Once someone was integrated into the Divine Kingdom, it was the same as being a part of Lu Zhiyu. As such, they could then no longer be separated from Lu Zhiyu, and would serve always as Lu Zhiyu¡¯s assistant in managing Maria¡¯s World.


    However, no such person was there to share his throne at the moment. And even if someone had been there to help, in order to have the power to change and manipte the rules in Maria¡¯s World¡¯s, they would have to at least be a level seven mythical wizard.


    Luckily, the timing wasn¡¯t too crucial, as Lu Zhiyu was still developing the concept. Lu Zhiyu had transferred some of Maria¡¯s World¡¯s authority to the Divine Kingdom through his main sub-brain, but the specific roles of the thrones were yet to be divided.


    The Divine Kingdom had been consolidating for decades. Now, there were over ten devotees within it. Before, there had been nothing inside, making it like an empty shell, prone to copse in the slightest wind.


    Lu Zhiyu hadn¡¯t thought much about the division of the thrones. He simply assumed that, as the extraordinary powers emerged, they would show up to im the thrones. They would then be the maintenance staff of Maria¡¯s World and help to uphold Maria¡¯s World¡¯sws as it continued to evolve.


    They would also have the ability to preach and gather their own disciples. The faiths of these powers would spread throughout Maria¡¯s World, and their disciples would also merge into Lu Zhiyu¡¯s Divine Kingdom. Through this process, a true realm of God would be established, while the power of Lu Zhiyu would continue to strengthen with the growth of the world.


    The entirety of Maria¡¯s World would be driven by these powers to develop into a world dominated by the gods. As for the wizards, who also originated from this world, they would develop an original wizard civilization. Lu Zhiyu also envisioned a specific future for them.


    With all of this in mind, Lu Zhiyu hade this time not only to observe his Divine Kingdom, but also to prepare for his breakthrough to level eight mythical wizard.


    In order to aplish this, Lu Zhiyu had to develop a mythical life temte for level eight mythical wizards. In regards to the Divine Kingdom, Lu Zhiyu was ready to transform all of Gaia via metallification, thus creating a stronger, adaptable metallic life form.


    As he knew that it would take quite a while for all of Gaia to metallize, Lu Zhiyu decided that he would develop the level eight mythical wizard temte in the meantime. Lu Zhiyu knew that the level seven mythical wizard corresponded to low-level mythical creatures, while the level eight mythical wizard corresponded to mid-level mythical creatures. So far, the hadn¡¯t found any real mid-level mythical creatures in Maria¡¯s World, but the most crucial step was the existence of metallic cells, which he had already aplished. So, the emergence of the level eight mythical life temte was still a feasibility on the near horizon!


    Lu Zhiyu sat on top of the throne, his mind¡¯s eye moving to observe the outside of the Gaia¡¯s silver exterior. Immediately, the sub-brain at the core of the silver egg began to extractrge amounts of metallic materials to rece its deified cell structure...


    Silver spots covered the enhanced sub-brain, slowly at the beginning. As the enhanced metallic cells continued to grow, the process became faster and faster. Finally the organic cell material of the enhanced sub-brain was entirely reced.


    The metallic cells were continuously manufactured, with the metallic cells being found at the enhanced sub-brain in the center. It then spread to cover all four sides, as the silver metallic cells reced the main substance of the entire structure of Gaia.


    Constant movement rippled throughout the silver egg¡¯s surface, like waves, flowing from the top to the bottom. Arge number of metallic cells were being made as Gaia metallized.


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s closed eyes finally opened, and the huge shroud of light let out a gleaming ray. The Divine Kingdom became more stable andpact, as the deified cells were reced with metallic cells. The metallic cells could then control arge amount of information, which could be used to bring the entire Divine Kingdom closer to reality.


    ¡°I have finallypleted the second step of the Divine Kingdom! All that¡¯s left now is to be a level eight mythical wizard. What should I call the mid-level mythical creature temte? The Lord of Dreams?¡± Lu Zhiyu marveled aloud.


    From that moment on, the giant silvery egg would continue to extract and engulf the silver moon. With the speed of metallic cells, it would then gradually rece the moon, beforepletely metallizing the entire moon.


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s next task was to build upon the low-level mythical creature temte, Dream Control, to create the mid-level mythical creature temte, which would be a true metallic lifeform. By that time, Gaia would have be Lu Zhiyu¡¯s main body.


    Gaia would also have be a huge mythical metallic lifeform, carrying the Divine Kingdom within the skyline of Maria¡¯s World. That would officially mark the beginning of the country of God!

 Chapter 152 - Destination Mara Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 152: Destination Mara Kingdom</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Wizard Tower suddenly became rather deserted. The boar-man Uruk had taken some of his students to the deepest part of the Amos Icefield to establish a wizarding school for the orcs. Though it was a difficult task, Uruk felt that, if he couldn¡¯t pass this trial, he didn¡¯t deserve to be a wizard. Thus, he insisted on establishing the wizard school in the most remote region within the Amos Icefield, crossing the ocean with his protege in order to do so.


    In the meantime, Wofter and Wendy returned to the Elven Kingdom on Y. They had lived on the human continent, Alen, for decades, but had never really gotten used to their new environment. So, they were more than willing to return to the Elven Kingdom to live their preferred lifestyle.


    Wofter and Wendy brought the elven wizards on their return to the Y continent. Wendy told Lu Zhiyu that she wanted to build a beautiful Wizard Tower in thend of the elves, then work to incorporate witchcraft into the daily lives and arts of the elves. She exined to Lu Zhiyu that she envisioned it to be a tower of elegance and beauty as well.


    Lu Zhiyu pretended to be dissatisfied with her n and remarked, ¡°Are you calling the Wizard Tower that I built ugly and unartistic?¡±


    Wendy didn¡¯t say anything in reply, but batted her eyes yfully and stuck out her tongue. Lu Zhiyu couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Okay fine, I really don¡¯t have any artistic talent. I hope I can one day visit your beautiful, natural, and artistic Wizard Tower in the Forest of Life.¡±


    Wendy replied with hesitation, ¡°Definitely! I will wee you always, Anthony.¡±


    In the early hours of the morning, he watched Wendy and Wofter depart, both wearing gorgeous elven robes. He stood on the pier and waved at them.


    Wendy and Wofter stood on the side of the ship, waving back and shouting Lu Zhiyu¡¯s name. For some reason, this filled Lu Zhiyu with an inexplicable sense of sadness.


    When he returned to his room, Lu Zhiyu sorted his things and packed a suitcase. Eva followed behind him, wearing a ck cloak with a light flower pattern and a maid¡¯s outfit. She also had on a hat, and was carrying a suitcase.


    Lu Zhiyu checked that nothing was missing, then prepared to depart. Suddenly, he saw a man hurry up the stairs and open the two metal gates.


    Lu Zhiyu looked up to see that it was Bohr, who was heading toward him at a great speed. Even his sses were askew, as the glossy ck feathers on his arms were still shrinking back inside his frame. It was clear that he was dissolving a half-eagle transformation.


    Bohr had been patrolling the magical beast menagerie outside when he had suddenly heard news that Lu Zhiyu was about to leave. This exined why he was in such a hurry.


    Since the emergence of Blood Witchcraft, wizards began to focus on researching the various bloodlines of magical beasts. Recently, this had begun to involve the hybridization and synthesis of magical beast bloodlines, as well as the breeding of new magical beast variants.


    Once bred, these magical beasts would mutate and develop new abilities. Most of these new abilities were quite useless, but there was a small chance that a very powerful ability might still emerge.


    In order to pursue this research, the tower opened up arge area in the ck Forest for breeding magical beasts. The ck Forest stretched over several mountains and connected them to the sea. In terms of size, it was on par with a small Duchy.


    Bohr immediately looked at Lu Zhiyu upon arriving within speaking distance. ¡°Instructor, are you leaving again? Where you are going?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Bohr. ¡°You seem too unstable when you rush around like this. You are not young anymore, so howe you are behaving in the same way as you did when you first entered the tower?¡±


    Bohr¡¯s current rank and title was the Deputy Master of the Tower. As the pioneer of Blood Witchcraft, he was one of the most prominent figures within the wizardingmunity.


    Yet, at the moment, Lu Zhiyu was scolding him like a child. After a few awkward chuckles, he said, ¡°Instructor, why are you leaving, when you have juste back!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Bohr. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say goodbye. I always feel that every goodbye is sad. You have enough here for you at the Wizard Tower. You are doing very well. I am very pleased. The Wizard Tower is developing very well. I don¡¯t need to be here, as you are the current Master of the Wizard Tower.¡±


    Bohr looked at Lu Zhiyu hotly. ¡°No, the Wizard Tower needs you. Even if you don¡¯t do anything, your presence settles us. With you here, no one would dare...¡±


    Looking into Lu Zhiyu¡¯s eyes, Bohr suddenly couldn¡¯t speak anymore. Finally, he sighed. ¡°Well, I am no longer a child, but every one of your students will always want you to stay near.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu patted Bohr¡¯s shoulder. This student was very simr to him in many ways, so he was the one that Lu Zhiyu liked the most.


    ¡°I will not leave Maria¡¯s World this time, as I am going to walk around and observe it. Perhaps I will stay in Maria¡¯s World for a long time. I am going to journey through the Kingdom of Mara, from Babus of Mara, along the Nami River and through the Kingdom of the Church of Light to Crete. Then, I will journey through Crete to the Batko Empire to experience the culture within the deserts. If you want to find me, you can go to Alen¡¯srgest desert and find me in the Sea of Death, the Great Kafra Desert.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu did not want to travel directly there with the dimensional door, but desired instead to walk the whole way. Especially since there weren¡¯t any pressing matters to deal with, he did not want to rush.


    As he lifted his suitcase and prepared to go, Bohr spoke up behind him. ¡°Oh right, Instructor, I meant to tell you that there have been some strange things happening in the Kingdom of Mara. I sent my youngest student, Edward, to investigate. Since you are passing through there, I hope you can take a look.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t even turn around, as he waved his hand toward Bohr. The wave was his way of acknowledging Bohr¡¯s words, then he promptly left.


    Eva lifted her suitcase in front of her knees, then bid farewell to Bohr, before following behind Lu Zhiyu. She would apany Lu Zhiyu to take care of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s daily life and schedule. Bohr raised his hand and waved at Lu Zhiyu, watching him disappear down the stairway.


    Below, several Instructors of the Wizard Tower were waiting. ording to their abilities, it was improbable that they would be able to break through as level four wizards. After a few decades or a hundred years, they would simply die, one after another. Thus, it was possible that this might be thest time that Lu Zhiyu ever saw them.


    Lu Zhiyu had wanted to leave quietly. But, now, as he was standing there and looking at each of their faces, he couldn¡¯t help but grow a bit sentimental. When they had first arrived here over 50 years ago, they were still young. Now, they were growing old, and the wear of age had already begun to show on their faces, as the naturalw of age was something that even ordinary wizards could not resist.


    Lu Zhiyu shouted out each of their names. As he spoke to each and patted their shoulders, it was just like when they had first arrived at the Wizard Tower, when Lu Zhiyu had stood on the high tform and solemnly shared his knowledge with them.


    Everyone looked at Lu Zhiyu, who looked unchanged, even after all these years. They couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about the old times. Some even shed tears, while others thanked Lu Zhiyu for what he had done for them. All sorts of emotions were being shared, as Lu Zhiyu bade farewell to each of them individually, then left.


    As he rode on the railcar in the underground passage, Lu Zhiyu could see the red dragon on the outside. It also recognized Lu Zhiyu. Its eyes were full of fear, as it shrunk its head back in silence. It had been stationed in the dragon cave to guard both the upper and lower tunnels.


    The ck Forest was located in the Rosa d¡¯Oro Empire. The northern part of the Rosa d¡¯Oro empire was where the Duchy of Creer and the Duchy of Grhus were located. Even further north, were the Crete Empire and the Kingdom of the Church of Light. And to their west, was the Kingdom of Mara. At this time, he was heading to the Western Kingdom of Mara.


    The Mara Kingdom was full of swamps, numerous forests, and rugged mountains. It had no ins, so Lu Zhiyu would first travel to the capital city of Babus in the Mara Kingdom, where he would then take a boat along the Nami River, crossing through several countries, before finally entering the Crete Empire. His ultimate destination was the Batko Desert Empire.


    Lu Zhiyu got on the railcar, Eva following. Lu Zhiyu pulled a lever, sending the railcar speeding along the underground tunnel towards the west.


    ¡°Destination ¨C the Kingdom of Mara!¡± he announced loudly.

 Chapter 153 - Northern Wilderness

    <h4>Chapter 153: Northern Wilderness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The region of the northern wilderness that was made up the Duchy of Creer had remained deste for thest few decades. It had been the base of the ill-fated Wizard Alliance, which Li Weisi had led decades ago Utilizing theplex mountainous terrain and underground caves, he had created an underground city in the northern desert.


    Today, there were still monsters left over from the experiments of the Wizard Alliance. Also, the entire northern wilderness was covered with thorns and weeds. Yet, there were barely any trees, with only two or three arbors scattered along the horizon.


    In the autumn of San Calendar Year 14, Li Weisi had led the entire Wizard Alliance and three thousand Owl Knights from the Duchy of Creer, ughtering his way through the Moore Province of the Kingdom of the Church of Light to St. Sarl City. In the end, they were wiped out by the hand of Saintess Kelly and the Duchy of Creer was cleansed by the Church. Now, the Grand Duke of Creer was ruled by the grandson of Pope Hodap.


    In the northern wilderness, Li Weisi and the horrible legend of his dungeon still lived on, making it a forbiddennd. As such, no one dared step inside it.


    Due to the lingering effects of the experiments, experimental monsters and chimeras roamed free in the region. From time to time, they would devour passing merchant caravans and eat vigers from isted viges. Even now, in Year 60 of the San Calendar, the tales of Li Weisi and the monsters of the northernnds were enough to terrify people and silence the cries of children.


    There was a small team at the moment, which was moving inside this forbidden area. Theposition of the team was quiteplicated. There were ordinary people, some Blood Knights, some schrs and hunters, and of course, some mysterious wizards.


    After passing a mountain of thorns, they came to a rock wall. They then parted a thick patch of dense and dry vines to reveal a cave.


    There were many such caves within the northern ins. In fact, their number was such an inestimablyrge one, people unfamiliar with the road conditions would often fall into theplex underground cave system. This would result in many of them falling to their deaths or wandering around, injured, and lost.


    Without guidance or a decipherable navigation route, ordinary people would often die inside, unable to find their ways out. At the front of the group, walked a handsome young man with a book. His skin was very pale, causing him to look as if he waspletely bloodless. His eyes were dark green. At first nce, he looked like a corpse!


    If Bohr had been there, he would have recognized the individual right away. It was his former student, Adonis Monar.


    Adonis¡¯ had a great talent for Blood Witchcraft. He and Bohr shared an interest in physical transformation and exploration.


    This had made Bohr think that Adonis would be his protege. But, during an experiment, Bohr had discovered that Adonis had tried to use a live human being as a test subject, which made Bohr livid. Thus, Adonis was expelled from the Wizard Tower, never graduating.


    But, before his departure, Adonis snuck into Bohr¡¯sboratory, stealing some of the inheritances of the Wizard Tower. He then disappeared without a trace.


    Bohr was very angry about all of this, of course, but he still had a tender affection for his former apprentice. Since Adonis hadn¡¯t stolen anything really important, Bohr did not pursue the matter further.


    At the moment, Adonis stood in front of the cave, looking into its dark depths. He took out a map, which had been drawn on roll of worn sheepskin. After looking through it, he verified thendmarks nearby and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s here. Light the torches. Everyone, be careful. There many dangerous modified beasts here, as well as leftover witchcraft traps,¡± Adonis warned them.


    He then walked to the forefront of the cave with a torch, constantly checking for traps. He was careful to remain vignt.


    The schr among the group exined some of the secret notations on the map. As he did so, Adonis distributed his mind power to create a simple witchcraft technique, called the Mental Probe, to scan his surroundings.


    The information about the terrain was constantly streaming into his mind, as he pushed downwards into the darkness, guided by the torchlight. The group members¡¯ shadows stretched out behind them, while they continued to move down the cave corridors.


    Water dripped down from the cave¡¯s ceiling. The further down they went, the darker and more humid it became. Other than having to avoid the troublesome traps, their journey was rtively uneventful.


    ¡°Sssss..!¡±


    Adonis¡¯ ears immediately perked to attention, as he heard a strange noise. He then raised his hand, signaling to the group to stop. All of them immediately sensed something afoot, so they grabbed their weapons. The two Blood Knights immediately moved closer to guard Adonis.


    ¡°Ssssss...!¡±


    The people at the front of the group could feel a slight vibration at their feet. Everyone stared at the front of the cave and lifted their torches. All of them could feel the tension in the air.


    The reputation of Li Weisi was very fearsome, and this was his base camp. Even though decades had passed, and most of the monsters that he left behind should have long since died, they still had a strong fear in their hearts. After all, the things that he had left behind terrified even the most battle-hardened warrior.


    Adonis also looked towards the front of the group, seeing that the unknown thing was approaching them at an incredible speed. It had definitely sensed their existence somehow, even without seeing them. He wondered how this was possible, guessing maybe that it was due to its keen sense of smell.


    All of them looked deeper into the cave. Adonis suddenly shook, as he lifted his head. Above him, staring down into his own eyes, he could see a pair of chilly eyes. Adonis immediately shouted, ¡°It¡¯s above us!¡±


    ¡°Sssss...!¡±


    It was already toote. The monster jumped down, its long legs slicing through the schr¡¯s chest like a sickle. The monster had picked the weakest one to kill first. It was obviously very sly and sinister.


    They could finally see that the monster was a giant spider, which had the head of a woman and the face of a gorgeous beauty. The creature clung tightly to the rock wall, hissing at them. It waspletely horrifying!


    Adonis showed an surprised expression, as he said, ¡°It¡¯s a chimera. As expected, Li Weisi has reached the pinnacle of this field! I definitely want to obtain the things that he left behind here!¡±

 Chapter 154 - Ghoul

    <h4>Chapter 154: Ghoul</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Fire, fire!¡±


    The guards behind him immediately pointed their crossbows at the spider, then let their arrows fly. However, the human face spider moved swiftly and had extraordinary sensory abilities. As such, it seemed to detect the movements from the air currents instead of through its vision.


    So, as soon as any arrows were shot, the creature could sense the objects and evade them. At the moment, it was as if the arrows were following behind it. Every time an arrow wouldnd just after the creature had moved to avoid it, and the thuds of the arrows hitting the empty wall reverberated throughout the air.


    Seeing that their arrows were having no effect, the entire squad was retreating backwards, while the human faced spider circled around them. Every time it attacked, at least one of the squad members would be injured. They were like prey, trapped within its web, each of the creature¡¯s steps bringing the squad closer and closer to death!


    All of them knew that they had to take the initiative. One of the Blood Knights, who was guarding Adonis Monar, chose to rush out and stab at the abdomen of the spider.


    As he did so, the spider smiled in a chilling way, as if it had long predicted this very action. It immediately sprayed acid at the iing guard.


    ¡°Arghhh! My face! My eyes, I can¡¯t see! It hurts!¡± The guard reeled back in pain, screaming.


    All of them watched, horrified, as his body began to melt into a puddle. Two more knights tried to charge in, but were blocked by the two front limbs of the spider, which were as sturdy as steel. The friction of the collision caused sparks to fly up in the air.


    The spider pushed through with brute force, cornering the two. It then extended two more of its limbs, as it prepared to choke them to death. All of the group stared at the scene in fear, terrified of this monster that made even their knees tremble!


    ¡°p, p, p!¡±


    Adonis Monar couldn¡¯t help but apud, as he saw this giant spider monster. He then sighed.


    ¡°Perfect! This creation is perfection. To think that Li Weisi could create a perfect experiment like this, along with the Owl Knights! As one of the current generation, I feel humbled by his achievements!¡± eximed Adonis Monar.


    He had been analyzing the chimera that his forebears had created. Li Weisi could be counted as a senior mentor of sorts to him, after all. It seemed that his talents were only slightly below his master, Bohr. He had also been a strong contender to seed rulership over the tower.


    The spider stared at him, as it let out a terrifying howl. Its creepy gaze was locked onto Adonis Monar, who simply grinned back. He then tilted his head to the side and returned an equally disturbing expression to the spider. His dark green eyes began glowing in the dark, as if a green ze were setting them on fire.


    The rest of the people felt even more terrified now. To them, both of these figured before their eyes seemed like monsters. As the two faced off, it was as if two demons weremunicating through some demented exchange.


    A strange power surged in the air. Even the simple act of breathing became significantly more difficult.


    For a split second, the spider had a chill run down its spine. It quickly let the two knights go and backed away. The smile on Adonis Monar¡¯s face widened, as a ray shot out from his eyes and hit the spider.


    ¡°Curse of Death!¡±


    Instantly, the head of the spider exploded, causing it to lose all of its power. Its heavy carcass fell to the ground, stirring up a huge cloud of dust.


    Adonis Monar turned around and looked at the rest of the group. The green light in his eyes had yet to dissipate. It was enough to send shivers down all of their spines. To them, this strange power was even more sinister than the devils of legends!


    Adonis Monar elected to ignore them at the moment. This strange power was from the bloodline of the ghoul that he had transnted onto himself. Compared to other legendary creatures, it was stranger and had a more fantastic and sinister power.


    Compared to other magical beasts, which had special abilities that were focused on object maniption, ghouls had the power to cast curses. The Curse of Death was put on the recipient¡¯s spirit. As soon as the recipient became aware of the curse, it would take effect. Those who could not withstand the curse would die immediately, as their vitals would have been irrevocably damaged.


    This was also a witchcraft that Lu Zhiyu had originally created. After creating the ordinary magical beasts, Lu Zhiyu began to develop his own dream controller temte. At the same time, he had developed the dream witchcraft system. In addition to the Hand of the Wizard, Charm, and Illusionary Control, he had created curse witchcraft.


    This kind of witchcraft was an important manifestation of the mind power, which allowed it to interfere with reality. When the curse seeded, the mind power would interfere with reality and directly cause damage. Thus, the ability of the ghoul was directly derived from Lu Zhiyu¡¯s original dreamcraft research.


    Compared to the other beasts, which derived their abilities from their spellcasting organs, ghouls would cast spells from their blood. Adonis Monar had inherited his teacher¡¯s blood transntation theory, and after several human experiments, he finally seeded in transnting the blood of the ghoul.


    After arge surgery, Adonis Monar reced all of his blood with the blood of a ghoul. That was why he had appeared in this state, cold to the touch, with no body heat whatsoever, just like a corpse!


    In addition to curses, ghouls possessed a special form of immortality. As such, ghouls¡¯ bodies could not be damaged, as their extraordinary powers stemmed from the blood. None of ghouls¡¯ body parts, including the brain, were vital body parts. So, as long as the brain wasn¡¯tpletely decimated, a ghoul would not die.


    Simrly, because ghouls¡¯ powers were derived from their blood, Adonis Monar also discovered their abilities to control corpses. Ghouls could use their blood to resurrect a body.


    However, it could only be the corpse of a lesser existence, since things with a consciousness would copse under their strong power. As such, things on the same level of existence as Adonis Monar were beyond ghouls¡¯ control.


    After having such sess with the ghoul experimentation, Adonis Monar gave birth to a series of ideas via experimentation on dead bodies. The first thing he thought of were the Owl Knights led by Li Weisi, who had mastered the Body Modification Technique and chimera technology.


    The manufacturing and transformation of the Owl Knight group not only sensationalized the entire continent, but it also caused many great repercussions within the Shaman Group. Thergest impact was the legendary technique that Li Weisi and the Wizard Alliance had crafted: Mind of the Undead!


    It was for this reason that Adonis Monar hade here to the base of Li Weisi and the Wizard Alliance. He was determined to acquire their experimental records and notes! As long as he could see them, he would be able toplete the witchcraft system that he had been longing to finish.


    Adonis Monar deactivated his cursed eyes, then peered at the group, all of whom were still looking at him with horror, expressionlessly. He wasted no more time, before shouting, ¡°Let¡¯s move on!¡±

 Chapter 155 - Mind of the Undead

    <h4>Chapter 155: Mind of the Undead</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After seeing Li Weisi¡¯s chimera, Adonis Monar knew that he couldn¡¯t waste any time messing around. He couldn¡¯t wait to find Li Weisi and the Wizard Alliance¡¯s oldboratory so that he could make use of their experimental records and notes!


    The group started pushing forward aggressively. This cave truly was exactly like what the rumors had said; it could be called an underground city in the northern wastnd! The deeper they went, the more they found glowing moss on the sides of the walls. Soon, they did not even need torches, as the mosspletely lit the way.


    The fluorescent moss looked like twinkling stars in the dim cave. As they peered down the path, it was as if they were looking deep into a star-studded gxy.


    The group continued on and variousndmarks began to appear. Some were normal buildings, while others were passages marked with wooden stakes and numbered entrances. Many of these ces showed traces of previous upation, such as several kerosenemps that were found in some of the houses.


    They also began to encounter more bodies of the monsters. These monsters could not reproduce. Hence, after so many years, most of them had died. Although there weren¡¯t too many left, those which remained were the most powerful of them all. The team also encountered several crises, but under the leadership of Adonis Monar, there were no casualties.


    They soon arrived at a fork in the road. The map pointed to the left, but Adonis Monar continued straight ahead. He then took some spellcasting aids from his bag and gathered them towards the wall, which was straight ahead of him.


    Immediately, a dark whirling fireball appeared in his palm, then headed straight for the wall. The wall was quite thin, so it exploded on impact. It scattered outwards, the dust blowing towards them like a strong, gritty breeze. As the dust cleared, a passage was revealed.


    Cough, cough!


    ¡°Give me themp!¡±


    After taking themp, Adonis Monar tossed it inside the passage. The path had opened into what seemed like a huge and bottomless abyss. Themp lit the surroundings as it fell, allowing Adonis Monar to briefly observe the interior from the entrance.


    The space inside was indeed quiterge. There were many buildings that had been built along the rock wall. There were also many entrances and exits, which connected the entire cave, forming a transit point for the huge underground city.


    Adonis Monar imagined that, at the height of its heyday, tens of thousands of people had once lived here. Li Weisi had controlled all of them, as they were facilitating his experiments. Countless people had lived here, without ever seeing the light of day. It was here that Li Weisi had first embarked on his descent into the madness that ended up shaking the entire continent!


    The oilmp fell to the ground and cracked open. The scattered oil then quickly ignited into a me. All of them could clearly see that a dark castle had been constructed at the bottom of the abyss.


    Adonis Monar was delighted and eximed, ¡°Found it! This is it!¡±


    Adonis Monar ignored the people behind him, immediately jumping off the cliff. He was already a level two wizard, so he had the power to fly.


    He hovered in the air like a giant bird. The distance from the bottom of the cave was not too far away, less than 100 meters. So, Adonis Monarnded at the bottom shortly.


    The others took out some ropes that they had prepared and followed him down, while Adonis Monar went straight into the castle. The gates of the castle had already been destroyed. There were the bodies of a few apprentice wizards strewn about. It seemed that there had been a riot here.


    The others came in with torches and looked around the castle. There were terrifying traces of battle everywhere, including bloody marks on the walls, marks from unknown weapons, monster bodies, human corpses, and numerous strange devices. The entire ce was horribly eerie.


    After heading upstairs, they found theboratory of the wizards of the Wizard Alliance. Theboratory was like a ughterhouse. They found various crystals, ss, precious stones, and gold, which had been used as currency and precious treasures in the human world. Here, they seemed to have been used to make a variety of experimental equipment to enclose what looked like animal entrails. Many of therge vessels were broken.


    Adonis Monar, who was standing in front of a vessel, said, ¡°This was used to create chimeras, but after Li Weisi¡¯s death, chaos ensued. The beasts escaped and killed the rest of the people here. The apprentice wizards here were poorly trained and recruited by the Wizard Alliance to guard the base. Thus, they never had any formal wizard training. So, they definitely couldn¡¯t defeat these monsters, which exins why all of them died here.¡±


    As he continued upstairs, Adonis Monar saw traces of human experimentation. This made many of the others retch in disgust, but Adonis Monar was thrilled, as he started checking everything out.


    ¡°So, they used this tool, and modified this one here... And this was where they conducted the modification of the Owl Knights!¡± he eximed in delight. ¡°Where are the experimental records? There should be detailed documents!¡±


    Adonis Monar looked around the hugeboratory, finally finding arge number of parchment papers and books in a bookcase that was covered with dust.


    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±


    He carefully wiped away the dust, not at all concerned with the filth that got onto his luxurious silk robes. In his eyes, these experimental records and notes were far more valuable.


    Within the book, Adonis Monar found several dissection diagrams and various notes on experimental data, including specific records and summaries of the causes of failed tests. The meticulously kept records and processes detailed entire experiments.


    Adonis Monar skimmed the book all the way to the end, as if he was looking at the world¡¯s most precious treasures. After Adonis Monar put the book down, he continued to rummage around on the shelf. He seemed to be looking for something in particr.


    ¡°Found it! So, it really does exist! These are Li Weisi¡¯s handwritten notes. So, Mind of the Undead really exists! They actually developed it. The legendary Owl Knight group was based on this experiment!¡±


    Adonis Monar held the notebook and shuddered. Atst, he burst into a fit of maniacalughter. ¡°Ha ha ha, it¡¯s wonderful, beautiful! Li Weisi, you really are a genius!¡±


    With these notes, Adonis Monar could build the wizarding path that he had wanted for so long. He packed the notes into his bag and looked at his followers. ¡°Take all of the things on this shelf. Don¡¯t miss a single sheet of paper. We¡¯re returning to Babus!¡±


    ¡°As you wish!¡± All of them saluted him, as they were his vassals, sworn to protect him unto death.

 Chapter 156 - Babus and the Strange Corpse

    <h4>Chapter 156: Babus and the Strange Corpse</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A wide river ran through the valley, then merged into ake. A city was built beside theke, its boundaries arranged in the shape of a crown. A giant bridge cut across theke, with many boats bustling along under it.


    Emerald-hued mountains and meadows could be seen all around the city. The rolling mountains showcasedyer uponyer of vast forest. It was a greennd, and this city by theke was like the glimmering pearl in the heart of the forest.


    Eva carried the luggage behind Lu Zhiyu, as they stood on a hillside. A breeze rustled the green hillside, lifting the edge of Eva¡¯s cloak. Even her hat was blown off by a strong gust.


    Lu Zhiyu reached out qucikly to grab the hat. Then, Lu Zhiyu gently adjusted Eva¡¯s silver hair, while setting her hat back on her head.


    As he did so, he chided her, ¡°How do you always lose everything? This is not a good habit.¡±


    Eva put her hands on her knees and bowed. ¡°Sorry, Master!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Eva in surprise. ¡°Master? Where did you learn such a strange term?¡±


    Eva immediately replied, ¡°I know assume that I am your possession. Therefore, you are my master.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu frowned, uneasy with this term. ¡°Just call me Anthony!¡±


    Eva gave Lu Zhiyu a serious look. ¡°That would defy the definition, Master!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu put a hand to his forehead, feeling a headache developing. ¡°Why are you always so earnest about such a strange things?¡±


    Eva put her hands on her knees and bowed again. ¡°Sorry, Master!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t want to speak to Eva anymore, so he turned around and looked at the city below. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s beautiful. No wonder everyone else calls Babus the Gem of the Forest. It does seem like a fitting name.¡±


    They were descending along the grassy hillside now. The view was unexpectedly wondrous.


    Walking across the bridge, the wide river could be seen underneath it. The boats were constantly sailing past them and entering the city through the various tributaries. Many of these small tributaries flowed straight through the city itself.


    The rows of ships that were cruising along the river formed the distinctive cityscape of Babus. Shouts would ring out from time to time, asrge ships from afar arrived to the port. The unloading process of each was always intense and lively!


    The Babus Bridge had been built a hundred years ago, but arge renovation was conducted on it about thirty years ago.


    Currently, there were an endless number of carts being used to unload the ships. They then were driven towards the city by alpacoids. Among those transporting goods were businessmen and farmers from surrounding viges, as well as dock workers and local craftsmen.


    Lu Zhiyu followed the waves of people into the city. The Kingdom of Mara was located in the forest and had many swampy areas. Although it had a lot ofnd, its poption wasparatively low.


    Most of its territories were ruled by autonomous lords. The status of the King of Mara Kingdom was basically equivalent to that of a lord of arge territory. Other than Babus, the other territories were only nominally allegiant to the king.


    As such, the strength of the Kingdom of Mara was on apletely different scale versus countries like the Crete Empire and the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro. Even if they fought with a small duchy, like the Duchy of Grhus Principality, it was likely that they would be defeated in a war.


    But, once the kingdom reached a state of crisis, the nobles would unite together to fight the foreign threat. As such, even the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro would not dare to fight the entire Kingdom of Mara.


    Babus was thergest city in the Kingdom of Mara, and was also its trading capital andmercial port. As such, arge amount of wealth flowed into the city of Babus, making its ruling family, the Monar family, the richest within the kingdom. Thus, they also became the royal family of the Kingdom of Mara, as their ties to trade supported and maintained their rule over the country.


    ¡°Move aside, move aside! Don¡¯t block the path.¡±


    ¡°Step aside!¡±


    A group of knights, who were guarding a carriage, were passing through the Babus Bridge. These knights were fully armored and wore silver helmets. They were the elite force, and as they passed by, a path was immediately cleared for them. Then, the luxurious carriage entered the city under their watch.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the insignia? It¡¯s the royal family, the Monar family!¡±


    ¡°It was probably a prince or princess!¡±


    ¡°Which Royal Highness has returned this time? The king is still quite healthy. Why did theye back? Isn¡¯t that the equivalent to giving up their inheritances?¡±


    ¡°Shhh, don¡¯t gossip lightly about the royal family!¡±


    Ever since the previous generation came to rule, the Monar royal family would send all of its heirs away to govern their own areas. Regardless of his or her gender, only the most capable heir would gain the throne.


    Rumors said that the Monar family had created the system while it was faltering. At that time, King Charisse hoped to stabilize the situation by encouraging his descendants to continue to expand the influence of the royal family, so that, eventually, all of the kingdom would truly be under the rule of the Monars.


    The current king was quite old. Although he was still in excellent health, the battle for the session of the throne had already begun. Lu Zhiyu looked at the carriage and felt an unusual shift within the atmosphere.


    ¡°A ghoul? How interesting!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu could sense that the carriage was holding a woman in her twenties. Her outer appearance was normal, and she was clearly breathing, which showed proof of life. Yet, Lu Zhiyu could not feel her consciousness.


    Others may be confused over such an odd urrence, yet the ghoul was originally created by Lu Zhiyu. As such, Lu Zhiyu immediately discerned what had happened to the woman. She was obviously a ghoul!


    He hadn¡¯t expected anyone to transnt the bloodline of the ghoul, as this bloodline had a higher rejection rate, whenpared to ordinary magical beast bloodlines. Moreover, even if the transnt seeded, it had huge side effects!


    First of all, the transnt recipient would slowly be a corpse, as they gradually lost all kinds of sensations that a normal human should have. These losses ranged from the senses of taste and touch to the ability to procreate, even various desires were gradually lost.


    As such, Lu Zhiyu had not expected that any wizard would actually attempt it. Yet, he thought that this kind of decision was also somewhat reasonable. For wizards, the exploration of strength and knowledge was the most important thing. Everything else was secondary for them.


    He took a boat through the city. After docking, Lu Zhiyu entered a hotel. After booking a room, he asked the boss, ¡°When is the next ship sailing to the Crete Empire?¡±


    The chubby innkeeper, who was also responsible for the shipping business, hurried to look at the schedule. ¡°Well, there will be a boat leaving for the Crete Empire in two weeks, but it may be two dayste. Do you want to book a ticket? In the meantime, you can enjoy your time in Babus. It is truly a paradise, as there are all kinds of...¡±

 Chapter 157 - Maneater

    <h4>Chapter 157: Maneater</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Blergh!


    St!


    The sttered blood felt warm. A beautiful woman, a child in her arms, was fleeing from a magnificent pce, which was framed with marble columns. Her chest had just been pierced by two knights.


    The child was then taken away from her. The woman fell into a puddle of blood, as she struggled, reaching towards the child, her eyes filled with despair and pain. Blood gurgled out of her mouth, as she clung onto the leg of one of the knights.


    ¡°Give my child back to me! My child, my Adonis, give him back to me...¡±


    St!


    The soldier raised his sword and stabbed it down on her again.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Adonis Monar jolted awake from his dream. Even though the ghoul¡¯s bloodline had ensured that his body no longer could produce sweat, he still trembled in agitation and cradled his head.


    Adonis had no idea how many times he had seen this horrifying scene in the depths of the night. His mother had been killed by his father because of a power struggle.


    The simple woman was naive, so she had remained unknowing about the darkness of the world, at least until her tragic death. She had never seen through the guise of Adonis¡¯ cold-blooded father. As such, the Monar line had never really been a true family.


    Adonis had never been able to properly fall asleep, ever since that day. Everyone, including his father, had thought that he had been too young to remember what had happened, but Adonis had never forgotten it, not for a single moment.


    Although he didn¡¯t forget it, with his limited power, he also knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Yet, one day, he discovered the existence of wizards. Adonis applied to the king for a trial in an outer province, then tried everything he could to get into the Wizard Tower and gain the power of the wizards.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost here. It¡¯s almost time. I want to clear away all of the sins of this world. I also want every single one of you to pay for your sins,¡± Adonis muttered, as if he wasforting himself, almost like a mad man. He was crying andughing at the same time, as if he had gonepletely insane. It took a long time before he calmed down.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    It was dawn, the sky just brightening. A boy of around eighteen or neen years followed the footsteps of the city guards, then quickly headed towards an alley in the Eastern District. By now, there were already many onlookers gathered, all of whom were gossiping.


    ¡°Another one dead. Bitten to death.¡±


    ¡°How terrifying. An entire chunk of the head ispletely gone! What sort of monster did it? One that actually eats people?¡±


    ¡°Did some wild beast sneak into the city?¡±


    ¡°The city guards are useless. They haven¡¯t found anything, even after all this time. This is the fifteenth body! Now, a new one pops up every two or three days it seems. This is far too terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, it isn¡¯t a beast!¡±


    ¡°What is it then?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? But I have heard others say that...¡±


    All of them were watching in fascination and horror. Many of the well-dressed women had covered their eyes, not daring to look directly at the corpse in the dark alley.


    The face and neck of the corpse had beenpletely mauled. Arge piece of flesh was torn back to reveal the muscle tissue and the white bone inside. It was ghastly. If one looked close enough, teeth marks could even be seen.


    ¡°Passing through, passing through. You can¡¯t gather here, so hurry on home,¡± the captain of the City Guard said, while he pushed through the crowd.


    He was wearing a sleeveless tunic, with a rhombus Babus badge and chainmail. His lower body was d in a pair of ck pants and boots, and he had a long sword at his waist. He looked pretty heroic. Yet, the other guards were not nearly as impressive.


    The city of Babus had not been involved in any wars for many years. Hence, most of the people of the city were businessmen and nobles. The usual tasks for the City Guard involved some routine inspections, maybe catching a thief or two, and a murderer, if they were lucky. Very few people actually trained regrly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of looking at it? They haven¡¯t found anything yet. They are just a group of locusts!¡±


    ¡°Yes, they act so tough, at least when they¡¯re collecting taxes. Now that we actually need them, even a piglet is more useful than them.¡±


    ¡°I think we need a new City Guard captain.¡±


    ¡°Yes, get rid of him and hire a capable one.¡±


    The grand entrance of the City Guards did not serve to disperse the crowd in the slightest. Instead, the guards werepletely disregarded and insulted.


    Most of the crowd were wealthy businessmen, who lived nearby. There were also some fallen nobles among the spectators. Although they weren¡¯t important figures within the metropolis of the Mara Kingdom, a mere captain of the City Guard was still nothing in their eyes.


    Since more than a month ago, people in the city had been disappearing and dying. In the beginning, no one cared or noticed much. After all, Babus was not a paradise on earth and these things happened.


    The people also were well aware that there were also a lot of dark transactions and dirty dealings, with all kinds of people lurking, among the city¡¯s underside. Hence, a few missing and dying people was not such an abnormal thing.


    However, when a human body that had been half eaten appeared, it immediately caused a sensation in the whole city. A maneater was definitely bad news! The thought that such a cannibalistic monster could travel through the city without a trace struck fear within the hearts of everyone.


    As time went on, the number of dead people continued to increase, and the sense of panic and depression began to spread like a contagion. The City Guard still had not done anything, even after all of these deaths. Due to this recent threat, the usually bustling nightlife of Babus had basically gone, as most people didn¡¯t dare toe out after nightfall.


    The captain of the City Guards was sweating buckets. ¡°I promise to give you all an exnation within ten days,¡± he said.


    After much cajoling, the crowds finally dispersed. However, Captain Tucker knew that, if he took too long to catch the murderer, his position would be in jeopardy.


    What¡¯s more, many of the men in power, including the king, had heard about this incident. Because of this incident, many gambling houses, brothels, and other ces of business in the city had been greatly affected, all of which were the sources of ie for the most important nobles.


    Naturally, his boss had ordered him to solve this matter immediately, giving him also the directive to restore order within ten days. Otherwise, he would be fired.


    Tucker looked anxiously at the youth next to him. ¡°Mr. Edward, you promised me that within ten days, you will definitely figure out the truth.¡±


    Edward nodded. ¡°I promise, but you have to help me. Of course, the credit will be yours. I only seek the truth.¡±


    Edward was the boy, who hade with the City Guard. He was the youngest student of Bohr.


    He had set off a month ago, but was dyed on his way. So, he had just arrived. The first person he had sought out was Tucker, who was currently overwhelmed. Edward assured him that he could help him crack this case.


    Tucker certainly wouldn¡¯t believe him at first, but after he illustrated a series of clues and results from his search, Tucker reluctantly invited Edward to investigate the scene. Arriving there, edward checked the body, then reported his findings. ¡°The cause of death is the severing of the trachea. The teeth marks are simr to human teeth marks.¡±


    Edward smelled the wound and frowned. ¡°Everyone, be careful. This body is poisonous. I don¡¯t know what the poison is, or in what way the body was poisoned yet, so be careful!¡±


    Tucker and the soldiers, who were standing to the side, immediately paled. ¡°What? Poison?¡± They had been cleaning up the bodies just before, none of them paying much attention.


    Tucker immediately replied, ¡°What is this poison? Have we also been poisoned?¡±


    Edward nced at them, sweeping over them with his mind power. ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t be the type that spreads through skin contact. It might be instead spread through blood and bodily fluids.¡±


    Tucker quipped back, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that those are human teeth marks? A human being killed these people?¡±


    Edward nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t say human, but that it¡¯s simr to a human¡¯s. This is not an ordinary event. We must be very careful.¡±


    Edward checked the ground and immediately frowned. Many ces on the scene were destroyed. There were footprints everywhere. There was nothing left to analyze. He could only sigh and stand up. ¡°Where is the first witness?¡±


    The one who found the body was the owner of the nearby flower shop. She was still quite unsettled about the whole affair.


    She had found the body in the alley, as she was setting up her shop. It had been around five in the morning.


    The streets were empty. Edward pressed on, yet he didn¡¯t discover anything else. The woman had been too terrified to pay proper attention to the surroundings at the time, so had proven not useful for garnering more information.


    By the end of the investigation, it was already noon. Edward stood up and prepared to leave.


    Tucker was moved by Edward¡¯s methodology, and thought that Edward really could help him crack the case. If he could really crack the case this time, then Tucker would be famous throughout the city of Babus. He would then not lose his position of captain of the City Guard, and may even be promoted!


    This thought made Tucker warm up to Edward, saying, ¡°What should I do with this body?¡±


    Edward asked, ¡°Where are the bodies from before? I need to look at them, too!¡±


    Tucker immediately said, ¡°In the cemetery outside the city, being guarded by Old Chuck, the old gravekeeper.¡±


    After answering Edward, he immediately gave an order to the other soldiers, ¡°All of you, carry the body to Old Chuck.¡±


    Edward put away his equipment, then walked with Tucker out of the city. After he turned the corner, he suddenly found something. He stopped, then immediately knelt down on the ground.


    Tucker stopped too, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Edward pointed to the tiles on the ground and knocked at them a few times. The sound produced was hollow. ¡°The tiles here have been turned over before. What¡¯s hidden below them?¡±


    Tucker immediately looked at one of the tes, which was rtivelyrge and not quite the same as the one next to it. ¡°Oh, this is the entrance to the sewer.¡±


    Edward¡¯s finger knocked on the te thoughtfully. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got it. Let¡¯s go to the cemetery.¡±

 Chapter 158 - Mutation

    <h4>Chapter 158: Mutation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Edward and Tucker were hurriedly walking down the street, when they passed by a man and a woman. The woman had silver hair and held a variety ofrge and small purchases in her arms, while a raven-haired man ate an apple. He leisurely strolled in front of her, the woman following closely behind.


    Edward¡¯s gaze stopped on the couple, as he sensed the trace of wizardry from the pair¡¯s aura. Edward was a wizard, who grew up in the Wizard Tower. Hence, after living around wizards for so long, he was very sensitive to their presences.


    Although the two individuals seemed to disy no abnormalities, their unique presences were enough for Edward to take notice of them. Edward immediately tried tounch the Mental Probe device to find out more, but the figures were already gone by that time.


    Edward turned around, puzzled. He searched for a long time, but still couldn¡¯t find them again. This ced a great pressure upon Edward, who felt that the task that his teacher Bohr Kelermo had given him was probably much more difficult than he had first imagined it would be.


    Although the unknown cannibal monster had not been thoroughly investigated yet, it was clear that the matter was rted to wizards, and Cardinal Peter from the Church of Light, who just happened to be stationed nearby, had also sent people to check it out. These recruited forces were expected to arrive in a few days.


    At the present time, all of Babus city was shrouded in a wave of darkness. The king¡¯s health had been subpar recently. At this time, it was very likely that the throne would be transferred to a new ruler. As such, all of the aristocrats and the sessors of the throne had been rushing back to the city, while the entire Mara Kingdom had been watching.


    At this critical time, Edward encountered an unknown wizard. He felt that the city of Babus had be a muddy swamp that could engulf him at any time. Yet, Edward had no intention to giving up.


    On the second floor balcony of a bakery nearby, Lu Zhiyu and Eva looked down at the frowning teen among the crowd. ¡°Look at those eyes narrowed. They are so focused, just like Bohr¡¯s. He might as well be Bohr¡¯s bas*ard son! Perhaps Bohr was too embarrassed to tell me about him, so he gave me the pretext that this is his youngest student...¡±


    The apple in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s hand had been reced with bread. Eva, who was holding a lot of items in her arms, thenmented, ¡°Based on the color of his hair and the color of his eyes, as well as his facial contouring, which are all very different from Bohr, the probability of his being a descendant of Bohr is less than 10%.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the alchemical maid, who spoke quite stiffly, then said, ¡°I was only kidding. You have no sense of humor!¡±


    Eva went on to say, ¡°I don¡¯t understand! But, I do know that it is immoral to say bad things about others behind their backs, Master!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was speechless for a moment, then said, ¡°You go back first. I need to go through some things, then I will returnter.¡±


    Eva nodded politely. ¡°Okay, Master. The ship that is heading for the Crete Empire will leave in the early morning, so pleasee back soon.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu waved his hand and walked downstairs. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu had waited for Edward for ten days. He thought that Edward would have already arrived long before him, but had discovered that Edward still wasn¡¯t there yet.


    Upon his arrival, Lu Zhiyu had basically already figured out what was happening in the city. This was a tale with no hero or viin, and with no clear right or wrong. As such, Lu Zhiyu had no interest in interfering with the current affairs.


    However, if things kept developing like this, the city would descend into chaos. After all, a genius wizard, who seemed to have no moralpass, was moving all of his powers! The damage that he could cause was astronomical!


    Lu Zhiyu did not normally like to interfere with normal historical advancements and wars, but the things that were being developed were just too terrible right now. Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t want to see the development happen yet, because it was too soon within the timeline he had originally nned.


    Plus, Lu Zhiyu had been expecting Edward, the student of his own student, to have arrived by now to deal with this matter...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Gone? How is that possible?¡±


    Tucker grabbed Old Chuck¡¯s cor and his sword. Old Chuck was a wizened old bachelor in his fifties. The man was mostly bald, and he cowered as he replied, ¡°Really I don¡¯t know what happened. The bodies just ran off by themselves.¡±


    Tucker felt that Old Chuck was trying to humiliate him.


    How could the bodies run away? By Maria¡¯s name, the dead could nowe back to life?!


    He had never heard such a ludicrous tall tale before...


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± Tucker shed the table, then mmed Old Chuck onto the ground, demanding, ¡°Tell me the truth! Where did the bodies go? Who is the culprit? What are you hiding? I knew there was something fishy about you, you old bastard...¡±


    Edward held the raging Tucker back, then asked Old Chuck, ¡°You mean the bodies moved themselves, after they were shipped here?¡±


    Old Chuck nodded his head insistently, recalling his memories. ¡°Yes, I have been watching over the cemetery for many years, and I have never seen such a thing before. It is the power of the devil, and those bodies have climbed back from hell!¡±


    Edward frowned. ¡°You mean they came back to life again?¡±


    Old Chuck¡¯s hands trembled, as he pointed outside. ¡°No. They are not human. They are monsters! I heard something move outside one night. I thought it was another one of those dam*ed grave robbers, so I lit amp and headed over to check it out. And then, then...¡± Old Chuck stuttered, before bowing his head and stopping for a long time.


    Tucker lowered his body and asked impatiently, ¡°What happened then?¡±


    ¡°And then...and...¡± Old Chuck trembled, as his body swayed grotesquely. Even his voice had became low and hoarse.


    ¡°Hurry up and spit it out! What happened?¡± Tucker grabbed Old Chuck¡¯s hair and tried to lift his head up.


    Old Chuck¡¯s head righted itself, his blue veins popping out on his face. His eyes were bloodshot and his skin took on the pallor of a dead man¡¯s pale hue. Then, he snapped his jaw open and bit Tucker¡¯s hand!


    Roar!


    Tucker screamed and Edward immediately knew that something was wrong. He mmed Old Chuck into the wall of the wooden house. Arge chunk of Tucker¡¯s hand was missing, and the blood was spewing everywhere!


    A few members of the city guards heard themotion and immediately surrounded the men. Several people came to hold down Old Chuck down.


    Apparently, the originally weak and thin Old Chuck had gained an explosive power that required several strong young men to hold down. Everyone had to use all of their strength to tie him down with a rope!


    No one had ever seen Old Chuck like this before. A living person had be a monster, right before their very eyes. Old Chuck kept chewing on Tucker¡¯s flesh and blood, gargling in an eerie voice that struck terror in their hearts.

 Chapter 159 - Ghoul

    <h4>Chapter 159: Ghoul</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Old Chuck was tied tightly to the chair. He was struggling violently against the bonds. Even though his hands and feet were chafed and bleeding, he continued to writhe. His eyes had turned even a darker crimson color, as fresh blood ran from his eyes. He was also gnashing his teeth noisily.


    ¡°Why? You have everything... women... children...¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t have anything... nothing... I don¡¯t want to... be a gravekeeper...¡±


    ¡°I am so hungry, so hungry, eat you... I want to eat...¡±


    Old Chuck¡¯s eyes were out of focus, and he seemed to be talking nonsense. At the moment, his consciousness was already gone. All that was left were his memories and instincts.


    Tucker bandaged his wounds, then pointed at Old Chuck in horror and panic. ¡°What happened to him? Is he crazy? What is going on?¡±


    Edward checked Old Chuck¡¯s body, while rolling up Old Chuck¡¯s pant leg. He immediately found a bite mark on his calf. The bite had clear teeth marks and the wound was ck and disgusting.


    Edward did not bother turning his head, as he answered Tucker¡¯s question, ¡°He died!¡±


    Tucker stared at Old Chuck, who was still slobbering at everyone, and retorted, ¡°How is that possible? You mean, he... isn¡¯t he still alive?¡±


    Edward shook his head. ¡°That is just an illusion. He is already dead. Although there is no problem on the surface, his body is stuck in a strange state between death and life. His breathing and heartbeat can be maintained, but he cannot be officially called alive. I can feel it. He is dead.¡±


    ¡°What the heck is this? Witchcraft? I have never seen or heard of anything like it! Is it a new witchcraft technique?¡±


    Edward was skeptical. After all, he was a student of the second generation Master of the Tower, a direct disciple of the founder of Blood Witchcraft, Bohr Kelermo. As such, he had ess to thergest library and center of knowledge within Maria¡¯s World.


    So, he knew of the mostprehensive witchcraft inheritance within the Alen Continent. Yet, even he could not see the origins and lineage of this particr witchcraft. So, it was likely that very few people in the world would be able to trace it.


    Edward grabbed Tucker¡¯s palm, dering, ¡°The bandage is useless, as the toxin has already spread through the wound inside your body.¡±


    Tucker jumped up at once. ¡°What?¡± He looked at Edward with wild eyes. ¡°You... you mean... I have been poisoned?¡±


    Edward nodded and moved his hands. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    Tucker swallowed and looked at Edward, then asked, ¡°What will happen to me?¡±


    Edward gestured at Old Chuck, causing everyone else to look at the Old Chuck, who had turned into a ghoul. Tucker¡¯s throat trembled, and he swallowed loudly.


    Tucker knelt in front of Edward. ¡°No, Mr. Edward, I don¡¯t want to turn into a monster. Please save me! I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±


    Edward frowned and looked at Old Chuck. ¡°Although I still haven¡¯t figured out what kind of monster it is, judging from the wound and what he said before, Old Chuck was bitten about six or seven days ago. This means that we still have less than a week...This toxin is mainly used to target living people. As you can see, the toxin became more active, spreading more quickly through the whole body, after Old Chuck died. Before that, nothing abnormal ured.¡±


    Tucker immediately said, ¡°Then, how did Old Chuck die?¡±


    ¡°Well, as it is poisonous, ordinary people have no defense against it. I need to take the blood of Old Chuck. You also need to help me investigate some things, including the identities of the bodies, their locations of death, and others things, like how many bodies have gone missing in total...¡±


    Edward took advantage of this opportunity to seize control of the City Guards and mobilize all of their power ording to his own arrangements. After all, he hade to Babus without support.


    Moreover, the Wizard Tower had no influence here, and the nearest gathering ce for the wizards of Mara was also quite far away. Hence, he had so far only been able to rely on himself!


    Edward used the experimental equipment of the wizards to analyze Old Chuck¡¯s blood. As viruses and cells are very different, for wizards, this was also a very new research topic that they had only recently discovered. Viruses were an species that were both living and nonliving, both organic and inorganic.


    During an infection, these simple organisms could self-replicate, using the host¡¯s cellr system, but they could not grow and replicate independently. As such, a virus could infect almost any living organisms with cellr structures.


    Edward could see that Old Chuck¡¯s blood was infected with a certain virus. The virus¡¯ infection mechanism only targeted the deceased, but it spread very quickly. If the host did not die, it would not initiate the infection mechanism. But, even if it did not activate the infection mechanism automatically, it was fairly easy for the host to still die from the poison of the bite shortly thereafter.


    Moreover, the shape of this virus cell was quite simr to the shape of deified cells, which allowed Edward to conclude that the source of this virus must be a wizard. There weren¡¯t too many wizards on the Alen Continent that could transnt such special bloodlines, and most of them were registered in the Tower ledgers.


    ¡°Was it the two that I met earlier?¡± Edward immediately remembered the two mysterious people whom he suspected of being wizards earlier that day.


    Edward had no way to kill the virus, but figured that there could still be a way for him to remove the virus from a living body before it proliferated. Edward knew that Babus already had more than a few victims, who were already infected with this virus. If he didn¡¯t work fast enough, he was afraid that the upants of the entire city of Babus would all be monsters like Old Chuck!


    Edward anxiously carried out various experiments on the ghoul virus overnight. Finally, he found some targeted methods and developed a drug to cleanse the virus from infected people, whose conditions had yet to metastasize.


    After working tirelessly the whole night, Edward felt a little light-headed. Yet, he had a test tube of the anti-venom that he had just prepared, ready to go! In fact, a slender hand reached out at that very moment to pick it up.


    ¡°It¡¯s very good. You¡¯re a talented wizard. It didn¡¯t take you too long to make an anti-venom. Although it¡¯s on the rough side, it will do.¡±


    Edward stood, staring in shock. This man had actually snuck in! He didn¡¯t know how long the intruder had been there, since Edward hadn¡¯t detected the slightest trace of him.


    It seemed that this man had been watching him for a long time. If the man had attacked him, Edward wouldn¡¯t have even known what hit him! Edward broke into a cold sweat, as he thought of this.


    As soon as Edward registered the presence of the intruder, he fell to the ground, hitting the stone bricks on the floor. All of them immediately disintegrated, like sand, then immediately reconfigured themselves into stone spears, which then flew straight at the intruder! Edward did not bother to see the results of their flight, as he leapt straight for the exit.


    Lu Zhiyu swiped the air, immediately causing the spears to disintegrate. All of the stones from the surrounding walls of the house quickly transformed into huge stone palms, which gathered to m Edward against the wall.


    ¡°I admit defeat! I surrender!¡± Edward yelled in terror.


    Lu Zhiyu, whohad been preparing to dole out some punishment on him, immediately stayed his hand. ¡°Not bad. You attack like lightning and run like a rabbit. You¡¯re also pretty good at begging for forgiveness.¡±


    Edward, who was still being pressed tightly against the wall by the palms, grinned. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t recognize your esteemed presence. You appeared so suddenly. I was terribly shocked.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu teased Edward. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Edward immediately said, ¡°I transnted the bloodline of the earth bear, which controls the transformations between mud, rock, and dust. This particr bloodline transnt has just been developed. So far, I¡¯m the only one who possesses it. Not even my master, Instructor Bohr¡¤Kelermo, can use it yet. The only person, who can use such extraordinary witchcraft at will, would be the founder of the Wizard Tower, the Sage Anthony. My Master Bohr is your student. I have heard him describe your appearance, but I didn¡¯t recognize you before.¡±


    Edward never expected to meet this legend, especially here. This was the mysterious wandering Sage, the originator of the wizards, a legend, whose power rivaled the power of the Gods. Although he looked calm, Edward was sweating bullets.


    Lu Zhiyu took a chair and sat in front of Edward, who was still stuck on the wall. Edward couldn¡¯t move, so he just looked at Lu Zhiyu awkwardly. He did not dare to ask Lu Zhiyu to let him down.


    ¡°I was passing through the Kingdom of Mara, when your teacher Bohr told me to look after you. But, I didn¡¯t expect you to be sote in arriving, after epting your Instructor¡¯s mission a month ago.¡±


    Edward hastily replied, ¡°That is because, while I was on the road, I caught wind of Adonis¡¯ whereabouts, so I went to investigate and lost a lot of time.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu blinked. ¡°Adonis? The student Bohr expelled from the Tower? Are you familiar with him?¡±


    Edward nodded. ¡°I heard that he appeared inside the Duchy of Creer, but still wasn¡¯t able to locate him. Although he was expelled from the tower by Master Bohr, who was very angry about his behavior, Master Bohr is still very concerned about him. Thus, I wanted to persuade him to return to the tower.¡±


    Lu Zhiyuughed. ¡°Ah. The forbiddennds of the Duchy of Creer. In the undergrounds of the Northern Wilderness, lies the old base of Li Weisi. The Owl Knights were born there. In a sense, the Owl Knights and the ghouls that you saw are very simr.¡±


    Edward frowned. ¡°Ghouls? Is that the official name of the monster that I saw before? That¡¯s quite fitting! Mr. Anthony, what is happening in Babus? What is going on? Do you know?¡±


    As Edward said this, he hesitated to look at Lu Zhiyu. He was worried that Lu Zhiyu may be responsible for the affair.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Edward. ¡°I know quite a bit, but this is a task that your Instructor gave you. It¡¯s also a trial, so I don¡¯t want to help you. Therefore, I will leave the Kingdom of Mara soon, just after dawn.¡±


    Edward immediately sulked. Lu Zhiyu, with a twinkle in his eyes, went on to say, ¡°But, I can still give you some essential information...¡±

 Chapter 160 - Witchcraft Tome

    <h4>Chapter 160: Witchcraft Tome</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu began to exin to Edward, ¡°It was a ghoul. The monster you saw before is not aplete creature. They can only be regarded as low-level monsters with infections. After losing their will, they retain their memories and instincts. Only the high-ranking ghouls that are equipped with the Mind Of the Undead can be truly called real ghouls.They have a powerful remodeled body that can control ordinary ghouls. With their powerful bloodline powers and adeptbat ability that is immune to fear and fatigue, they form the formidable undead army.¡±


    He continued. ¡°Compared with the Owl Knights, which were an isted toon, the ghouls have be a race. They are a more terrible and powerful incarnation of the Owl Knights. Individually, they aren¡¯t all that impressive, but they can proliferate endlessly if they are not restricted or contained.¡±


    After Lu Zhiyu finished, he saw Edward thinking hard with his head down. This student of Bohr¡¯s looked quite smart. Although he didn¡¯t seem to have as much innate potential as Bohr, as he was a mere ordinary wizard right now, Lu Zhiyu still felt that he may go even further on the road on the road of wizardry than Bohr. This was because he was more open-minded and his thought process was much more far reaching.


    After thinking for a long time, Edward looked up. ¡°So, how should I contain it?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu said, ¡°The source of the special abilities of wizards can be traced back to various magical beasts. For ghouls, which were are created by wizards, we can trace the witchcraft techniques to a species called the superior ghoul, known as the Mortuus Magna. The power of this mythical creature stems from its blood. Within this blood, there is the power to cast curses. Curse witchcraft is a derivation of illusion witchcraft, and is also an important intersection point between mind power and reality. Someone has taken the bloodline of the Mortuus Magna to create the ghouls.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu paused for a moment, then added, ¡°Ghouls have no wisdom or consciousness. They just act on instinct alone. If no one coordinates or directs them, even an ordinary army could easily destroy them.¡±


    Edward jumped in at that moment, saying, ¡°So, as long as I find the person behind the ghouls, I can resolve the crisis that is guing Babus?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu snapped his fingers. ¡°Yes, the wizard who has the bloodline of the superior ghoul is relying on the power of its deified cells and cursed blood to maintain control over the ghouls. As long as you incapacitate him, the blood curse will be destroyed, along with its host. Then, those ghouls would revert back to their dead bodies. In fact, their very existence depends on the blood of the superior ghoul, and when the curse wielder dies, they will disappear together!¡±


    Edward nodded. ¡°I understand now, so rest assured, I willplete that task!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu sat up straight and looked into Edward¡¯s eyes seriously. ¡°Are you sure you are ready? I am afraid that the scene you will face is far beyond your imagination.¡±


    Edward replied, ¡°No matter what kind of scene I see, no matter what decision I need to make, I will tell myself that the lives of Babus¡¯ 100,000 civilians are innocent. No one has the right to deprive them of their right to live!¡±


    Edward truly was proving himself worthy of being a student of Bohr¡¯s. Although there were some differences in their personalities, his basic worldview and ideas were exactly the same as Bohr¡¯s. Yet, Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t know if he would make the same decisions, ording to the ideals he had just espoused.


    Lu Zhiyu stood up and patted him on the shoulder. He didn¡¯t say anything more, just looked at him with aplicated expression on his face. ¡°When Babus City ispletely transformed into a city of the dead, in order to not let the situation get any worse, I will personally obliterate Babus. I hope you will not force me to make such a cruel decision.¡±


    Edward remembered the thousands of faces he had seen in the city, from the old people to the women, and the children, loggers, sailors and businessmen, Babus was no paradise. From the outside, it was seen as the Gem City of Mara.


    But, after getting a deeper look, you could see the sins and blood that stained the city¡¯s dark underbelly. Yet for thousands of ordinary people, this was their hometown, the ce that they depended on for their livelihoods.


    Edward looked at Lu Zhiyu. ¡°Why don¡¯t you solve this problem yourself? With your strength, no matter who the opponent was, no one could resist you.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Edward, then said, ¡°Actually, I think that you are more suitable than me to handle this. When you find the culprit, I believe that you will agree with me. Besides, I have other things to take care of!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Anthony, can you enlighten me as to what those matters are?¡± Edward wondered what could be more important than the imminent destruction of Babus.


    Lu Zhiyu turned and headed outside. He pushed the door open, and the cold wind gushed at Edward¡¯s face. Edward could only hear a light voice, saying, ¡°I am going to save the world, so saving Babus must be done by a young man like you!¡±


    Edward had once thought about the nature of the great Sage Anthony.


    What kind of existence was the strongest wizard? Solemn? Wise? Rational?


    All sorts of images akin to the Gods appeared in Edward¡¯s mind, but he had never thought that, when they finally met, the Sage would actually be so strange! But, the aura around the Sage had been veryfortable and soothing.


    Edward was clever enough to connect the dots of who the culprit was from what Lu Zhiyu had told him. From the ghouls and the Mind of the Undead to the Owl Knights and the Duchy of Creer in the northern wilderness, where Edward had discovered traces of Adonis,bined with Adonis¡¯ modus operandi, although Lu Zhiyu did not say who the culprit was, Edward was pretty sure that it was his own fellow apprentice, Adonis.


    Adonis was Bohr¡¯s first student. The two of them had the same master, so when Edward was a child, he had lived with Adonis for several years. They were very close and shared one of the closest rtionships within the tower. Adonis was a few years older than Edward, so he took care of both Edward¡¯s daily life and his education from an early age.


    Edward still remembers the days when he wore a huge wizard¡¯s robe that drooped all the way to floor, while he locked arms with Adonis, just like brothers. They would explore the castle, the ssrooms, the caves, the forest and through every corner of the Wizard Tower together.


    Therefore, Adonis¡¯ betrayal and subsequent escape from the tower had always been a matter close to Edward¡¯s heart. Edward hoped to find Adonis, so that he could question him directly about it. But, he also wanted to persuade him to return to the tower to beg forgiveness from their Master, Bohr.


    A young Edward had long ago sat on the window of the castle, one foot dangling outside of it. ¡°Adonis, I want to be a wizard, just like Bohr. I want all of the wizards to know my name! What about you?¡±


    Adonis was indifferent, which was clearly evident as he looked at the sky outside with Edward. ¡°Me? I want to figure out the meaning of life. I also want to create a world without death.¡±


    Edwardughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that basically like the Divine Kingdom that those scammers talk about? Adonis, why would you yearn for this kind of thing? Do you want to be a god?¡± Adonis had smiled and didn¡¯t speak, but the corners of his mouth had clearly lifted a tad.


    Edward didn¡¯t know why he had suddenly remembered this scene from the past. He sat down slowly on the chair. By now, everything in the room was restored to its original state, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Is it really you? Adonis?¡±


    Edward gave a soft sigh, then sat with his head in his hands. He did not believe that he could do what he had promised to Lu Zhiyu, but he was grateful that Lu Zhiyu given him this opportunity. If the culprit really was Adonis, then he hoped to handle this matter by himself.


    Edward felt something on the table and immediately looked over and saw a notebook there. The leather cover was embellished with gold lettering, which spelled out the words in Phinks ¡°Dream Witchcraft!¡±


    Huh? What is this?


    Edward was stunned for a second, then he got extremely excited. The only person who could have left these witchcraft notes was the person who had just left! It was the master of his own teacher, the founder of witchcraft, the most powerful wizard in the world!


    This precious tome that he had left behind would be invaluable to any wizard! It was something that people could only dream of possessing! Edward¡¯s hands shook, as he carefully picked up the notebook, his exhaustionpletely disappearing in an instant.


    Dream witchcraft? This is a branch of witchcraft that I have never heard of before. What is this power?

 Chapter 161 - Ghoul Army

    <h4>Chapter 161: Ghoul Army</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The royal pce of Mara was built in the south of Babus on the shore of ake. It was not as majestic as the pce of the Crete Empire, nor was it a holy sanctuary, like the Temple of Light in St. Sarl City. It did not carry the bearing of a millennium of history, like the ods in the St. Seville Empire.


    Though it wasn¡¯t arge pce, its luxury was unrivaled. The entire Kingdom of Mara was built inyers, with many cascading gardens, which were filled with exotic flowers and grasses and rare animals.


    Waterways were built in-between the gardens, and an artificialke had also been created. The decorative stones within the rock garden had all been painstakingly hauled in by hand.


    The intricate design made the entire pce seem like a water garden. The stones, flowers, and gardens were like lovely paintings among the waterfalls and fountains. Small and exquisite buildings were interspersed in the greenery.


    Inside the pce, the artwork that the Monar family had collected over many generations were disyed. Each of the murals and paintings had an illustrious history.


    Adonis was the third prince of Mara. Currently, there were six people with inheritance rights to the throne. He ranked sixth, making him thest in the line of session. From the very day Adonis was born, his father had no intention of giving him the throne.


    Currently, the luxurious pce waspletely silent. The armored guards had their heads bowed as they watched over the pce. All of them were deathly silent, without a whisper of movement. They were scarcely even breathing!


    An old man with graying hair was lying on arge bed. His mouth trembled, as he looked at Adonis, who was sitting beside him. Fear filled his eyes.


    Adonis stared straight into the old king¡¯s eyes. He had watched the man for two days already, observing as his eyes went from initial disbelief to anger, then finally to fear and panic.


    Adonis looked at the hourss on the wall. ¡°It¡¯s almost time,¡± he said.


    The old king trembled and mumbled incoherently. He then managed to whimper, ¡°Why... are... you... doing this?¡±


    Adonis poured a ss of wine and sat down with a faint smile. ¡°I want you to feel the fear and despair my mother felt when she died.¡±


    The old king struggled to support himself, his face twisted in pain. He screamed at Adonis in a hoarse voice, ¡°But, what does that have to do with your older sister and brother, your two younger brothers, and Aisha? They are all your siblings! Don¡¯t you feel the slightest bit of remorse? How could you bear to do this? Do you hate me that much? No matter what, I am your father!¡±


    Adonis looked into the eyes of the old king and scoffed. ¡°It is exactly as you told me! The Monars do not feel familial affection. Yes! At first, I thought this was only hatred talking. Hatred was the cornerstone of my world, my cage. Hatred was my food and sleep.¡±


    Adonis continued. ¡°People often hide their devilish hearts under a sincere and devout facade. I am different. I never hide or pretend, like a hypocrite. By now, it has be more than just hatred. A part of my heart is missing, and I want to get it back.¡±


    ¡°Maniac! You¡¯re mad! You are crazy and insane! This is madness!¡± The old king was horrified.


    Finally, heid down and surrendered to helplessughter. Two lines of tears leaked from his eyes. There was no more panic, fear, or anger. There was only a mocking sneer, directed not at Adonis, but at himself.


    ¡°This really is, haha, hahaha, retribution...¡±


    Cough! Cough!


    The old king coughed fiercely. He spat blood from his mouth, then stiffened on the bed and died. Soon after that, the old king¡¯s body slowly crawled out of the bed.


    He had be much paler, and the luster from his eyes was gone. Yet, his body had be visibly stronger, as the blood under his skin squirmed. The originally thin body had be well-muscled as it had awoken the ability of a Blood Knight!


    After returning from his trip, Adonis immediately began tobine Li Weisi¡¯s notes with the Mortuus Magna bloodline and his own research in order to create ghouls. Through the deified cells and curses of the ghouls, he was able to control the ghouls that he created.


    Adonis thenbined Li Weisi¡¯s research on the gue with the powers of the ghoul to develop the zombie virus. Once a target was infected with this virus, it would slowly morph into a ghoul!


    Ordinary ghouls were easy to make. That process didn¡¯t even require deified cells. But, in turn, they would have no intelligence nor bloodline powers.


    Although they would retain their memories, theirbat abilities would be extremely low. Thus, they could only really be useful as cannon fodder.


    The higher-ssed ghouls that Adonis had personally crafted were equipped with the Mind of the Undead. These ghouls had a strengthened body and the ability of Blood Knights.


    The Mind of the Undead ensured that, even after their awarenesses were gone, they retained highly efficient mechanical minds and learning abilities, as well as all of theirbat potential and experiences from their lifetimes. As such, these soldiers were the optimal warriors!


    Above that, there were also king-ss ghouls, which Adonis had crafted with a significant amount of his own deified cells, which werebined with the Mind of the Undead. Each of these ghouls had inherited some of Adonis¡¯ power and also possessed their own special abilities.


    However, such a transformation required an extremely highpatibility rate with his blood. Adonis discovered that his immediate kin were the most suitable candidates to retrieve this from.


    After their original awareness dissipated, the ghouls became mere tools. Surprisingly, the ghouls that only had instincts gradually developed a new sort of awareness, due to abination of their deified cells and the Mind of the Undead. It was precisely this trait that made Lu Zhiyu identify Adonis¡¯ ghouls as a new race, since he was able to create a life form with its own awareness, which qualified it as a brand new species.


    By now, all 1,000 of the King¡¯s Guards of the Kingdom of Mara had been turned into high-ss ghouls. The Kingdom of Mara had a smaller army than most of the other kingdoms.


    Its unity was loose, as the king was actually the most influential noble. As such, having an army of a thousand people was already considered to be the greatest strength of the king.


    Adonis knew that governance required wisdom and order. Yet, he was only interested in ruling, not governing. For that, he would only need raw strength. In light of this fact, from the moment that he gained control over the army and created his high-ss ghoul troops, he had seized most of the power within the Kingdom of Mara.

 Chapter 162 - Death of the King

    <h4>Chapter 162: Death of the King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Retch!


    ¡°This smell is revolting!¡±


    Within the dark waterway, the sound of boots stepping through the stinky sewage echoed in the tunnels. After Edward discovered the truth about the threat of the ghouls, he immediately contacted Tucker from the City Guards and met with his superior.


    After presenting convincing evidence, Edward got their assistance to begin looking for ces in the city that the ghouls may be lurking. They also agreed to help him find those people who had already been infected so that they could be immediately isted and treated.


    Edward then had all of the details and intelligence from the previous attacks forwarded to him. The identities of the bodies, their ces of death, and all other information was sent to Edward, who began diligently analyzing it.


    The deceased represented all sses of society, from the nobles to the ves, and officials to boatmen. There was no pattern or obvious connection, based on their revealed identities. The only simrity was that all of them were young men with good physiques.


    Perhaps that was why they were chosen. The culprit was selectively creating ghouls en masse, then filtering out the stronger ones to upgrade into high-ss ghouls...


    Edward had no idea how many ghouls were already in the city. So far, there had been more than a dozen recorded deaths. When the investigation was widened to include disappearances, the number rose into the hundreds.


    Tallying the unreported deaths within the underbelly of society was difficult. There were too many undocumented people in the city withplicated backgrounds. As such, investigating those matters was almost impossible.


    Edward immediately remembered the te tile that he had discovered before, which led to the sewer. The city of Babus was a mid-career work designed by Faragrant, the famous architect whoter went on to design St. Sarl City.


    Edward navigated the semicircr tunnels of the sewers with the aid of an oilmp. The tunnels had a sloping curve in the center, with high sides. Their width was close to four meters.


    The whole structure was made of stone. Like a developed irrigation system, it connected the entire city. Even if a downpour hit Babus, this canal system could easily purge the torrents from the city.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such arge space underground. Master Faragrant truly considered all of the practical aspects of urban nning, as he designed such a developed underground drainage system! This is truly the work of a master.¡±


    From this stunning underground drainage system, one could sense how ahead of his time Faragrant was. The same underground drainage system waster used in the sophisticated designs of St. Sarl City.


    Although Edward was neither an architect nor an artist, as a learned wizard, he was well-versed in many types of knowledge. Hence, Edward had a great admiration for these true masters of their crafts.


    Edward began exploring from the suspicious location he had found before. He closed his eyes and used his mind power to navigate the underwater channel, whileparing the scene with the map of Babus in his head.


    Blood stains?


    There are also some blood stains here!


    It¡¯s headed over here!


    Edward¡¯s keen eye instantly tracked the clues he sought, as he found the recent traces of arge number of people. There were muddied footprints and traces of armor having rubbed against the stone walls.


    Edward followed the tracks and gradually approached the core of the sewers. The passages here had be more and moreplicated. The connecting passageways were much wider, as he headed deeper and deeper within.


    Normal people would have lost their way in such aplicatedwork of tunnels, yet Edward could easily navigate the routes. He found more and more traces of people and was sure that he had found the hideout of the ghouls!


    Whoosh!


    The sound of rapid footsteps treading water approached from all directions,ing straight toward Edward. Edward immediately frowned.


    How is it possible? They found me?


    As the steps approached and surrounded Edward, he became sure that his location had already been given away. Edward also surmised that he was quite close to their nest. Edward recalled the previous few moments.


    So, it was a witchcraft rm!


    Edward saw that the horde was bearing down on him quickly. Within the blink of an eye, several red-eyed ghouls with ragged clothes appeared and rushed towards him.


    Roar!


    Edward was standing in the corner of a passage as more than a dozen ghouls suddenly attacked him from three different directions. Edward immediately pressed his palms on the wall, and the entire underground waterway transformed into interlinked stone spears, which gouged through all of the ghouls and nailed them to the walls!


    Yet, they still did not die but continued to struggle. Edward turned and ran.


    He sensed countless ghouls chasing him. He chose to escape, but as he turned the corner, he ran into another horde of them. After running through a few more passages, Edward discovered that he was surrounded.


    Edward knew that the number of ghouls probably far exceeded his imagination, as the great ghoul army filled every corner of the sewers! Edward immediately used his special ability and Blood Witchcraft to wipe out an oing ghoul horde with arge number of stone spears. As he did so, a road of blood opened before him.


    Edward reached out and his hands were covered with ayer of stone. His arms turned limestone white and hard like marble.


    Edward rushed through the path, his heavy stone fists smashing the remaining ghouls into pieces and knocking them away. Though they continued to rush him, Edward did not care, as he dealt with them easily, his hands covered in that thickyer of stone.


    At this time, a figure in a ck cloak rushed towards Edward. He immediately drew a sword, shing at him. Edward immediately used his armored hands to catch the sword. The exchange caused a loud tter.


    However, Edward immediately discovered that his opponent¡¯s sword was actually oozing a strange mind power fluctuation. His own stone armor was being disarmed.


    Realizing this, hisplexion changed.


    ¡°A special ability!¡±


    By the time he moved to react, it was too alreadyte. His opponent grabbed the sword from Edward¡¯s hands, nicking his hand and slicing up from below. Edward quickly dodged to the left, but he was still grazed and fell to the ground.


    Edward had received a long wound, which ran along his chest. Fortunately, he had taken quick measures to avoid the brunt of the blow. Otherwise, he would have been gutted.


    While he was incapacitated with this serious injury, Edward mmed the stone wall and immediately, the ceiling of the entire passage copsed. Arge number of ghouls were crushed to death, and their path was closed off.


    He opened a te tile that led out to Babus. Edward climbed out, soaked in blood, and copsed on the ground. He was rattled, and although he applied some emergency treatments with witchcraft and dressed his wound, his face was still ashen.


    His fatigue was not due to the injury alone. He could also sense a strange force, which was constantly eroding his body and suppressing his mind power. When his mind power could no longer resist it, this strange force would interfere directly with reality and transform his body.


    Edward immediately remembered the curse witchcraft that the great Sage Anthony had told him about. It probably referred to this exact strange power.


    Edward supported himself with the wall as he slowly limped out of a dark alley and back onto a main street. He was preparing to go home to deal with the injury and research a method to counteract this sinister curse witchcraft when an rm suddenly sounded throughout Babus. Edward didn¡¯t know the bell¡¯s meaning, but the crowds on the street panicked as the answer became devastatingly clear.


    ¡°The king has died!¡±

 Chapter 163 - The New King

    <h4>Chapter 163: The New King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Mr. Edward? Mr. Edward? What happened? Please wake up! Oh my god! What should I do?¡±


    A worried voice awakened Edward from his dreams. Edward was staying in the house that he had rented.


    The one who woke him up was his temporary maid, Hathaway, who came every day to cook for him and to clean the room. After entering the yard, she had seen the door ajar, with Edwardying on the ground in a pool of blood. She was scared witless!


    Edward¡¯s room was a ransacked mess. The bookshelves and desks had been knocked over, their contents scattered all over the ce. The witchcraft tome that Lu Zhiyu had gifted him had fallen as well and was currently flipped open.


    Before he lost consciousness, Edward had been using his knowledge from the dream witchcraft techniques that were written within Lu Zhiyu¡¯s notes to conduct a targeted lifting of the curse witchcraft, which had been leeching on his awareness. It was trying to consume his mind power and constantly attacking him.


    The sinister power was difficult to dispel, even for a trained wizard. Edward had been attempting to use a crude understanding of dream witchcraft to enter his own dream space and cleanse the curse witchcraft.


    Now that he had been awoken, Edward sat up immediately, scaring the little maid. She was a girl with freckles on her nose, who greatly admired the tall and handsome Edward.


    As she was at an age that was quite susceptible to lovesickness, the mysterious and confident Edward, who exuded a schrly charm and possessed an elegance far beyond ordinary people, was naturally someone that Hathaway could only fantasize about. Now that Edward was suddenly this close to her, her face flushed crimson red.


    ¡°Mr. Edward!¡± She was so flustered that her voice trembled.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t say anything about this matter.¡± Edward was still dazed and his awareness hadn¡¯t fully returned yet.


    This was the initial cultivation method for dream witchcraft, or dreamcraft. He was trying to create his own dreamspace. It was said that this space was a simplified version of the mind dimensions that level four wizards used.


    ording to Lu Zhiyu, constructing a dream space was basically the same thing as building an information space. As such, as long as one¡¯s mind power, will, andputing ability was sufficient, anyone could construct aplete dream space. Other than the fact that it was immaterial, it would be exactly the same as reality.


    After building the dream space, he would then gain the ability to directly interfere with reality via his mind power. Of course, for wizards below level four, their mind powers were too weak, as their unactivated mind power couldn¡¯t change the rules of physics and matter. Yet, it was enough to use dream witchcraft as a conduit to develop curses that could be carried out through the dream space in order to attack a target¡¯s awareness and mind power.


    As long as the target¡¯s awareness was not strong enough to withstand the initial wave, the curse power would immediately use the strength of target to interfere with reality. For example, if the curse was made to hex someone to death by freezing them, a special type of mind power would invade their awareness and hypnotize them, causing them to believe that their own imminent death was approaching.


    The curse would then actualize that belief and actually be able to freeze the individual solid, as if the corpse had died from extreme cold in the depths of winter, even if it was in the middle of the summer! Although it wasn¡¯t superior to a special ability, it was far more sinister and difficult to defend against.


    In fact, if Edward had not received the notes from Lu Zhiyu, he probably would have sumbed to its power already! At this thought, Edward felt a shudder run through his whole body.


    When he was constructing his dream space, he constantly recalled his past memories. As such, the dream castle he had built was based on the tower, but it waspletely empty. Its architecture felt as if it would copse from the slightest breeze. Even so, it was at least a very good first attempt, especially based on the current extent of his mind power.


    The memories he shared with Adonis were the highest in number. Yet, he also remembered the ghouls that were hidden underground. Each ghoul had once been a living person...


    How many families were destroyed by the tragedies caused by Adonis¡¯ actions?


    Edward wasn¡¯t sure, but the number was considerable. For example, his current maid, Hathaway, was only fourteen years old. Because her father went missing, she had been forced toe to work for Edward to earn money. It was likely that her father was one of the ghouls...


    Now that the ghoul army was thisrge and even had ghouls that were armed with special abilities, if Edward did not take action, he was afraid that even more tragedies would strike thend.


    ¡°No matter what, I have to find this culprit right away and stop him!¡± Edward stood and dered.


    However, he had stood up too quickly and pulled open the wound on his chest. His face turned ashen white, as he spasmed in pain. Although some healing had already taken effect, he had lost too much blood from the gaping wound. Aplete recovery wouldn¡¯t be so simple.


    The little maid Hathaway said in distress, ¡°Mr. Edward, you have lost so much blood! You can¡¯t go out right now! You need to rest. I will go find you a doctor.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright, I am the best doctor here,¡± he said, declining her offer.


    Edward took off his outer jacket and began to clean the wound. He redressed the bandage and put on another coat, then walked towards the exit by sheer force of will. He was almost at the door, when he suddenly thought of something and turned back towards Hathaway, saying, ¡°Oh right, Hathaway, if possible, it is best not to go out right now. If you want, you can stay and live here with me.¡±


    Hathaway was stunned, then suddenly thought of something. Her face flushed crimson and she wanted to reply, but Edward had already disappeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that there are a lot of monsters lurking in the city, and that there are even stronger ones out there? Also, that there is a mysterious culprit behind these monsters, who controls them? And, they are preparing to attack Babus and turn it into a city of the dead?¡± The Head of the City Defense Force, Hans, stared at Edward with skepticism.


    In his opinion, Edward, who was to him an unknown, mysterious and strange nobody, was not worthy of his trust. Yet his words concerned the safety of Babus, so Hans could not afford to dismiss them entirely.


    Hans was a bald man with a built physique. He was a powerful Blood Knight, who had started his career in the King¡¯s Guards. After he had aged out of the guards, he took over as the Head of the City Defense Force.


    He was an important figure, who had won the trust of the king. Though he was not of high status, he had immense power. Hence, Edward believed that it was very important to get Hans to stand on his side.


    Edward nodded. ¡°The sewers of the city have beenpletely upied by these monsters. They are waiting for an opportunity to rush out and infect all of Babus. If that should happen, all of Babus¡¯ people will be part of their forces, as ghouls. Babus will then be a true purgatory!¡±


    Hans looked at the wound on Edward¡¯s body, as well as the evidence he had brought from the underground site. He analyzed the strange event that had been happening in the city and the odd atmosphere inside the pce, even the sudden death of the old king. As he had been suspecting that some sort of conspiracy was behind all of this, he was now convinced by Edward¡¯s sincerity.


    ¡°Wait for an opportunity? Since the old king has died and several of the other heirs have given up their inheritance rights, the throne will be seeded by the Third Prince, Adonis. A grand coronation ceremony will be held by the Church of Light¡¯s Cardinal Peter to crown the new king. All the lords of the kingdom wille to pay their respects. Is this the aim of the culprit, to seize control over all the nobles of the Kingdom of Mara at once?¡± Hans asked.


    After heid out his hypothesis, he suddenly felt faint and broke into a cold sweat. But, Edward was not paying attention to this, as he was focusing on the strange name that he has just heard.


    ¡°What did you just say? What is the name of the next King of the Mara Kingdom?¡± he asked, refusing to believe his ears.


    ¡°Prince Adonis. Adonis Monar.¡±

 Chapter 164 - Foreboding Thunderstorm

    <h4>Chapter 164: Foreboding Thunderstorm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Edward knew Adonis¡¯ first name, but he had never heard him mention hisst name. No one at the tower knew of Adonis¡¯ true identity as the prince of Mara and a true royal.


    By the time he left the headquarters of the City Defense Force, Edward had already reached a cooperation agreement with Hans. They both believed that the goal behind the conspiracy should be the Coronation Ceremony that was taking ce in seven days. Through Edward¡¯s encouragement and his own suspicions, Hans had developed a deep belief that Adonis was involved with the incidents.


    ording to Hans, the entire pce had been tightly sealed by the King¡¯s Guards. Furthermore, when the king¡¯s will and sessor had been announced the previous day, neither Hans nor any of the other nobles and royals had been permitted into the pce.


    Moreover, Hans felt that the changes in the kingdom were too unnatural. First, there was the sudden death of the king. All the other heirs then gave up their session rights.


    As such, the third prince, Adonis, who had originally been sixth in line of session, suddenly became the new king. This also caused an uproar among all the nobles.


    Then, the entire King Guards swore allegiance to Adonis, so Adonis instantly grasped the most powerful military force within Babus. Hans, who had a background in the King¡¯s Guards, knew this very well. He knew something had gone terribly wrong when he, as a veteran of the King¡¯s Guards, who had close ties with the troops,pletely lost contact with them. He knew that this was a clear indicator that their allegiances had dramatically shifted.


    This series of abnormal events were linked together to form a bone chilling conspiracy. The entire city of Babus was caught in a shocking crisis. If they did not act and allowed the coronation to go forward as nned, the entire ruling ss of the Kingdom of Mara would be taken in one fell swoop and the country would bepletely finished!


    This made Hans¡¯ hair stand on end.


    Who could do something so devilish?


    The purpose of the culprit was obviously not to rule, nor was it a desire for power or revenge. Instead, it was a pure intent to ughter and kill, to drag the entire kingdom into hell!


    ¡°Why does he want to do this?¡± Hans¡¯ face was red and his breathing was choppy.


    ¡°No clear reason. Perhaps it is based on some strange ideal, or maybe this is just an experiment to explore the meaning of life. There are many possible reasons. Only the mastermind knows the real reason behind his actions. What we need to know is what he has done, and also what we need to do to stop him,¡± Edward replied.


    Edward and Hans came up with a strategy at once. Edward would seek out the mastermind behind the conspiracy and verify how his n. Edward could then mobilize the power of the City Defense Force.


    Meanwhile, Hans would spend the next few days checking out the City Defense Force to find out whether there were high ss ghouls already mixed within their ranks. Hans was sure that some moles were already nted inside his forces and wanted to deal with them as soon as possible.


    He would use his men to investigate and block the sewers, ording to the original construction ns of the city. The monsters underground must bepletely sealed within the underground passages. They could not be allowed out.


    In addition, Hans had to contact some trustworthy aristocrats to confront this disaster. If, as Edward said, the other party had taken over all 1,000 knights from the King Guards and transformed them into a strengthened undead army, it would be naive to believe that they would be able to face them with only two or three thousand men from the City Guards, most of whom had never experienced wars and usually cked off in training!


    More importantly, they had to notify Cardinal Peter from the Church of Light. Out of all of the local lords, who had long been attached to the Monar family, Hans trusted Cardinal Peter the most. In order to face the power of the devil, depending on the power of the priests of the Church seemed the most reliable course of action. Although Edward did not like the Church, right now, he was willing to ept any support that he could get.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    The city of Babus was stained with a blood red sunset. The wide Nami River was so beautiful that it was intoxicating. The returning ships carried goods to the melodious chimes of the night bells. A young sailor above the bow waved at his wife, who was holding their child on the pier. He jumped down and they leapt into her arms.


    Also on the pier, an old fisherman and his young son lugged a box of fresh fish home in the shadow of the setting sun. Ships came and went from under the bridge, creating an extremely lively scene.


    Edward observed the lives of these people until the darkness finally arrived. As he walked home, his expression became more and more somber.


    Seven dayster, the Coronation Ceremony would take ce. Although the people in Babus were still living peaceful lives, Edward had an unusual sense of foreboding. As the feeling of an imminent war persisted, Edward felt weighed down by its pressure.


    As he got closer to his home, Edward found a crowd standing in front of the small building. They pointed inside constantly, as if debating something. Members of the City Guard also stood in the yard. The small courtyard seemed lively, but the atmosphere was very strange.


    The entrance had been destroyed. When he saw this scene, Edward suddenly realized what had happened, so he hurriedly ran inside.


    ¡°What are you doing? No one is allowed to enter! Stop...¡± one of the the City Guards shouted.


    They wanted to block Edward, but then recognized him at once. They knew that this person was an acquaintance of their boss, Tucker, so they parted ways and allowed Edward to rush into the small building.


    Edward burst in and suddenly stopped. His footsteps slowed, as if his body had gonepletely numb. He seemed to be afraid to go forward and face his fear.


    Edward stalled for a long time in the short corridor, before he finally entered the living room. He turned his head slightly and immediately saw a girl lying on the ground, a familiar shy smile on her face.


    She looked like a delicate flower, lying there in a pool of blood. Bright red streaks stained her gray skirt.


    Her death had been painless. The curse witchcraft had killed her instantly. When she had died, she was still looking forward to Edward¡¯s return, immersed in her shy little crush.


    The smile on her face had not changed. A silver dinner te had clearly been knocked over to the side, with the dinner that she had been preparing for him still on it, long having grown ice cold.


    This was the first time Edward had left the tower as a young wizard. He grew up in the tower, so this was the first he had ever seen someone that he cared deeply about die in front of him.


    Looking at Hathaway¡¯s brilliant smile, he felt like he was seeing a delicate flower suddenly wither before its time. Edward suddenly felt a pang of nausea. He waspletely overwhelmed.


    Edward wanted to approach her, yet he was unsteady and instead fell to the ground, losing his footing. He then struggled to stand up again, like a man who had lost his soul. He stumbled to Hathaway¡¯s body and knelt before it.


    For more than half a month, Hathaway had been taking care of him. This girl was of low birth, but she was hardworking and kind. After her father¡¯s disappearance, she had supported her two younger brothers. Edward was very fond of her.


    Like Hathaway, Edward was also an inexperienced teenager. After all, he was presently chasing Adonis for a friendship and brotherhood that he couldn¡¯t bear to forfeit.


    Edward held Hathaway¡¯s face and finally broke down, crying like a child. At this time, Tucker, who had arrived before Edward, patted his shoulder and could only sigh. ¡°My condolences!¡±


    Edward looked down, noticing a line that seemed to have been burnt on the table, thenmanded, ¡°Leave now!¡±


    That act was Adonis¡¯ final warning to Edward. He had even killed Hathaway to show his utter determination to force Edward leave immediately. He would not even be moved by their old times together.


    Edward clung to Hathaway¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t care about the blood. He gently shut Hathaway¡¯s eyes, as he tilted her limp body into his arms.


    Edward¡¯s head bowed deeply. His whole body was stiff with tension and the muscles in his jaw trembled. He managed to spit out a single word, ¡°ADONIS!¡±

 Chapter 165 - Coronation II (Prelude)

    <h4>Chapter 165: Coronation II (Prelude)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The gates of Babus City was wide open, as all of the nobles streamed in from every corner of the Mara Kingdom. They hade to witness the coronation of the new monarch king.


    The entire city was decorated with many lights. As this was an important time for the monarchy, all of the forces in the city were on maximum guard.


    Cardinal Peter from the Mara Kingdom had already arrivedst night with a squad of knights and priests. Many other lords had already gathered in the city. Warhorses and soldiers also numbered in the thousands.


    It was almost dawn. An urgent meeting was taking ce within the City Defense meeting hall. The attendees of the meeting included both members of the Defense force and various nobles from the Mara Kingdom, as well as an aged priest from the Church of Light.


    ¡°The other side has arge army of high-ss ghouls, as well as an unknown number of ordinary ghouls. At the very least, they are two-thousand strong. I surmised the headcount from the number of missing persons. It is rming that we didn¡¯t notice such arge number of disappearances.¡±


    ¡°The enemy is very cautious, as they had chose targets that few people would pay attention too. We never expected them to target poptions that came from outside of the city.¡±


    ¡°Are our people already in ce?¡±


    ¡°They are already in ce at several locations. I can guarantee that the ghouls in the sewers will not be able to crawl out.¡±


    ¡°So, what about the King¡¯s Guard, since they are above the high-ss ghouls?¡±


    All of the meeting participants began expressing their opinions. However, when the topic of the King¡¯s Guard came up, a representative of Cardinal Peter spoke up.


    ¡°The third army of the Church has already deployed 3,000 knights. They are currently stationed in the forest nearby. We also have thirty members of the priest corp within the city of Babus. They can coordinate with your actions at any time. Cardinal Peter has stated that our priority is to keep civilian casualties to a minimum,¡± the priest said firmly as the crowd began to settle.


    The City Defense chief Hans rubbed his bald head with relief. ¡°That means that victory is already within our grasp. So, we must focus on minimizing civilian casualties. With the slightest error on our part, tens of thousands of civilians may perish. I don¡¯t want to end this operation like that.¡±


    The sky was getting brighter, but there was no time for rest. All of them were a bit fatigued, but they dared not rx. Instead, they looked at the setup of all of their troops from all angles, searching for the best way deal Adonis a fatal blow during the Coronation ceremony.


    Edward suddenly spoke up, assuming the role as Hans¡¯ consultant. ¡°The n is well thought out, but there is one issue.¡±


    By now, Edward looked as if he was beyond his breaking point. He had not slept in a long time. Perhaps Hathaway¡¯s death had affected him more than he had realized.


    Edward knew that his sole purpose in life was to find Adonis and question him as to why he wasmitting such heinous acts. At the same time, he also knew that, in terms of wizardry and power, he was not Adonis¡¯ match.


    After all, Adonis was a level two wizard, while he was only at level one. Furthermore, Edward was far from leveling up.


    Although the mind power gap between them wasn¡¯t too big, the level gap that existed between the two men had a tremendous impact on theirbat abilities, especially since Adonis specialized in lethal witchcraft and had developed his own path with the Mortuus Magna bloodline and the strength of the ghouls.


    As such, the likelihood of Edward¡¯s defeating Adonis was extremely low. However, armed with Lu Zhiyu¡¯s dream witchcraft notes, Edward just might be able to aplish the impossible.


    Edward had been pouring through Lu Zhiyu¡¯s notes day and night. Although the booklet was fairly thin, it was crammed full ofplex witchcraft concepts and equations that detailed the uses and taboos of dream witchcraft. Thus, dreamcraft and curse witchcraft would be Edward¡¯s secret weapons in his confrontation with Adonis.


    He was even creating his own trump card ording to Lu Zhiyu¡¯s dreamcraft. Although it was iplete and he had no idea about its power and side effects, he knew that it should be quite effective. This would be Edward¡¯sst option and he was hoping that he would not have to use it.


    Edward¡¯s interjection had caused all eyes to fall on him. Before, he had provided arge amount of intelligence about ghouls, which had allowed them to take the initiative. It was also Edward¡¯s antidote that had saved countless infected civilians and controlled this terrifying epidemic. As such, people began to respect his views, especially because he had been a disciple of the progenitor of medicine, Bohr Kelermo.


    Hans asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Edward immediately replied, ¡°Although the enemy does not know our specific ns, they definitely know that we¡¯re onto something. As such, they will not wait around like sitting ducks as we coordinate our ns. That would be illogical. I am afraid that they will have already formed numerous countermeasures against us.¡±


    The crowd murmured. Atst, Hans replied, ¡°So far, we haven¡¯t detected any enemy countermeasures. Our men are also surveilling their actions day and night, taking note of the changes happening within the city. It would be difficult for the enemy to act without alerting us. So, our current n should be the safest one.¡±


    By the time everyone left after the meeting¡¯s conclusion, it was already bright outside. Arge number of men were discretely deployed within the city. The ordinary people of Babus continued on with their lives, utterly oblivious to the forces moving in the shadows.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Hidden in a valley deep in the woods, there was a temporary military camp with countless armored knights. Many of them had brought their steeds to the creek for water at the break of dawn.


    Several of them had taken off their helmets. The creek was close to a swamp, and they had chosen this site precisely because of its easy ess to drinking water. After all, with thousands of troops and their steeds, clean water was a must.


    ¡°Gyaa..¡±


    An oddly deep voice echoed from the rocks beside the swamp. The soldiers went to check the situation, finding that it was only a red-eyed crow. Yet, since the crow was a symbol of death, they still felt a sense of unease.


    ¡°Go away!¡± The soldiers hit the water to scare it away before returning. What they did not notice was the specks of crimson in the water that gradually faded away.

 Chapter 166 - Coronation II (Middle)

    <h4>Chapter 166: Coronation II (Middle)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Flower petals adorn the ground as sunlight shone upon the temple. The elegantly dressed nobles and armored warriors stood by the sides, as a young choir sang on the stage.


    Adonis wasvishly dressed, entering through the room with the most important leaders of the country with an air of confidence. On the other end of the room, dressed in arge red robe with the pattern of the sun on it, Cardinal Peter awaited him, holding the crown.


    Rays of light were shining on Adonis¡¯ feet and covering his visage with gold. As he made his way, his feet tread upon beautiful blooming petals. His aura exuded a solemn religious authority, yet the corner of Adonis¡¯ mouth was slightly curled in derision.


    Raucous cheers and ps filled the space as the crowd went wild. After all, Adonis was their promised king. As he boarded the tform and lowered his head, he kissed Cardinal Peter¡¯s hand.


    Peter looked at Adonis with aplicated gaze, while he delivered his prayers before crowning him. ¡°As the cardinal of the Church of Light, by god¡¯s name, I crown Adonis Mara the King of Mara Kingdom.¡±


    Adonis sat down on the throne, watching the sea of people cheering his good name. As he sat, illuminated by the bright sunlight, heughed hollowly to himself. Adonis felt as if his own life was but a dream, as if he was ying a role within a fairytale movie.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Suddenly, outside the city, arge number of people started rushing towards Babus. The merchant caravans and ships outside the city gate were terrified, as the bridge leading into the city was being swamped. Many people fell into the water below, hurrying to escape on their alpacoids. Even their merchandise had been discarded and trampled.


    In the distance, arge number of knights appeared. It was obvious that they were not normal soldiers, as their silver armor glistened in the sun. No one knew who these soldiers pledged their allegiance to, or their purpose.


    But, it was clear that they were not just out for a leisurely stroll! Thus, all the people panicked and they tried to escape into the city.


    ¡°The knights areing!¡±


    ¡°What happened? Why is the army invading Babus? If it is an enemy army, then why weren¡¯t the rms sounded?¡±


    ¡°Where did theye from? Why didn¡¯t anyone sense their approach?¡±


    ¡°Scram! I have to get into the city!¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way you peasants! I am a Baron! Let me through!¡±


    The crowd rioted, screaming and yelling angrily as the gates were closed and the drawbridge was raised. With its high walls and the river surrounding it, the city of Babus had been outfitted for siege warfare during its construction. So, even if there were only a few thousand men from the Defense Force with a thousand from the King¡¯s Guard, they would be able to fend off hundreds of thousands of enemies for at least a few months. In the meantime, reinforcements from all over the Mara Kingdom would rush to their aid.


    Of course, if there were no reinforcements, any attempt to hold out would be meaningless. Therefore, the Mara family had forged strong alliances with the regional nobles. As such, the decentralized Mara Kingdom was more like a tight chain of alliances.


    ¡°An enemy army is attacking the city!¡±


    ¡°With such arge army, this is probably means war!¡±


    Yet, as the army approached the city, not a single rm went off. Although the soldiers at the city wall still stood guard, there was no sign of panic. This confused the civilians that were rushing home. All of the street vendors celebrating in the city cleared the streets as everyone evacuated.


    Many people were pushed to the ground, with many women screaming, their lovely skirts torn by the stampeding crowd. The streets were cleared in record time, nowpletely bare, from the pce to the za to the main avenues to the alleys.


    ¡°Emergency warning! No one is allowed on the streets!¡±


    ¡°Hurry home. Do not step outside until further notice! Otherwise, you will be jailed!¡±


    ¡°Everyone go home. This is an emergency notice...¡±


    All of the city guards headed out immediately. They cleared the crowds swiftly, while announcing the emergency protocol throughout all of the streets and alleys.


    The fear of war was imprinted within the hearts of all the people. Eyes darted out through the cracks of doors, as the civilians stared fearfully at the patrolling soldiers.


    All of the troops were guarding the entrances to the sewers. Several of the entrances had already been sealed during thest few days. The ones that they had left open were either essential to the citizens¡¯ daily lives or were impossible to secure discreetly.


    As they were sealing the entrances, many personnel had be infected, then had to be quarantined and treated. During this period of time, the number of disappearances within the city continuously decreased and no more strange deaths urred.


    Meanwhile, the city¡¯s Defense Force was monitoring an entrance near the city center. This was an important channel to the main waterway of Babus. ording to Edward¡¯s estimation, it was thergest ghoulir.


    Based on the blueprints of Babus¡¯ sewage, the entire sewage system was a maze. Beneath their feet, under the central za, there was arge cavern space that was split into many levels. It wasrge enough to hold tens of thousands of people. It was via thisplicatedwork of channels that the ghouls were able to find their victims.


    It took dozens of men and horses to remove the seal stone of this entrance. After they did so, a gigantic space was revealed far below the entrance. A ring of patterns could be seen circling the stones of the entrance.


    This entrance had clearly not been opened since the inception of Babus. As the sunlight hit the opening, monsters emerged, howling.


    Scurrying footsteps were heard, as they crawled towards the surface. Eerie beast-like screams from countless bodies also filled the air. The sounds got closer and closer as the monsters gathered.


    ¡°Everyone get ready to pour the oil! Don¡¯t let a single one escape!¡± the Defense Forcemander ordered.


    The city Defense force was ready. None of them had the intent to descend into or peep inside the hole. They had prepared the oil beforehand, which they swiftly poured into the darkness. This caused many of the ghouls to slip.


    Countless carts of the oil were poured, without regards to cost. A soldier stood by the entrance, holding a torching as he looked down. He could already see the sinister scowls of many ghouls below. They scaled the walls like four-legged beasts, each with glowing red eyes and an intent to consume the living.


    Their numbers extended far into the darkness. When the first ghoul emerged into the sun, the men threw down their torches all at once.


    ¡°Light it up!¡± themander shouted.


    The mes quickly expanded, then extended downwards and turned the cavern into a sea of mes. The ghouls, now drenched in oil, turned into undead torches, screaming piteously as they fell further down.

 Chapter 167 - Coronation II (Conclusion)

    <h4>Chapter 167: Coronation II (Conclusion)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The tunnel became a cremation site, the cavern having filled with mes. The figures writhed in pain, screaming before perishing.


    These humanoid monsters made bone-chilling sounds of despair. Even within the heat of the summer, all of the soldiers within the city felt as if they had been drenched in ice water. They shivered from head-to-toe.


    Along with the roars and howls, an alluring scent of roasted meat filled the air. Although it smelled delicious, all of the people felt disgusted but it, even as their stomachs rumbled.


    BOOM!


    The men were confused. After the silence returned, they continued to issue orders, determined to corner any remaining ghouls that may be crawling around the surroundings.


    Then, the sound of warhorses, carrying fully-armored troops, was heard. Within the Mara Kingdom, with the exception of the King¡¯s Guard, only the Church of Light had the finances to equip their troops with armor.


    The troops were lined in a neat formation and no sound could be heard, except for the asional shuffling of their feet. They moved uniformly without orders and their silence was terrifying.


    Not only did the City Guards not sound the rm, but a captain gave the order to open the gates and wee the army inside. The deputymander, who was representing Hans, and another general were waiting by the entrance.


    Both sides followed the predetermined signals to allow the third army of the Church inside. Together, they were to forge a temporary alliance, tasked with defeating the ghoulified King¡¯s Guard.


    The middle-agedmander swallowed hard as he looked at the approaching figures, who looked oddly oppressed. He then asked, ¡°This is the army of the Church, right?¡±


    As the cavalry crossed the Babus bridge, themander immediately bowed towards the approaching figures, saying, ¡°Hello, I am the representative of the Defense Force...¡±


    DUM! DUM!


    The middle-agedmander suddenly heard strange noises. When he lifted his head, he discovered many traces of blood on the knights¡¯ longswords and armor. The crimson drops of blood fell onto the ground. As he looked into the knights¡¯ eyes, the gazes that met him were the familiar scarlet eyes of beasts!


    All of the knights lifted their heads at once, countless scarlet eyesnding on him. Themander trembled, then immediately turned around to warn the others. However, it was already toote!


    A spear extended out like a silver dragon, piercing his chest with the power of a Blood Knight. As coldness spread throughout his body, he fell.


    The leader of the Blood Knights lifted the corpse into the air, then bathed himself in the gushing blood in pure delight. Every cell in his body was craving the blood, which caused him tough maniacally.


    He appeared to be aplete monster. Yet, this monster was also an armored Blood Knight, who could kill amander before he even had the chance to scream. To make matters worse, he was apanied by thousands with the same capabilities.


    All of the guards werepletely shocked, when a shrill voice sounded from above the city walls. ¡°Close the gates! Close the gates! Hurry up! They are no longer human!¡±


    But, it was toote, as the horde of Death Knights had already stormed into the city. At this time, the City Guard finally sounded the rm across the city.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Within the pce, Adonis was still basking in the adoring cheers of the citizens. An attendant was solemnly presenting him with the King¡¯s scepter, which was thest part of the ceremony. As soon as Adonis took the scepter, he would rise to the throne as the new ruler, thus being officially epted by the Church of Light and the nobles of the Mara Kingdom.


    However, just as the exchange happened, an unexpected incident urred. The young attendant pulled out a dagger and stabbed Adonis in the heart! Most of the guests gasped in shock, while a small portion of the nobles looked on with a twinkle in their eyes.


    Adonis clutched his chest and stumbled back in shock. He then copsed on the throne and took hisst breath.


    An outraged man drew his longsword, then screamed, ¡°Everyone, join me in killing this assassin!¡±


    All eyes fell on the assassin in fury. At this moment, Peter stepped out to test whether Adonis was also a monster. Even if he was not, Adonis had a dubious rtionship with the wizards and the monsters inside the city. To the forces behind Peter and the nobles, it would be uneptable for this disfavored prince to ascend the throne.


    ¡°Enough, Adonis Monar! Stop pretending! You have forsaken your humanity and chosen eternal damnation in Hell as a demon!¡± Peter shouted.


    Through his own divine seed, Peter could urately sense that Adonis was still alive. Although he showed all the signs of being dead, his mind power remained detectable. As no living person would be able to survive a stab to the heart, Peter knew that Adonis was beyond a mere human. The only ones able to utilize such a mind power were wizards!


    The crowd froze. Most of them were confused. Adonis Monar, who had just been lying dead on the throne, appeared to havee back to life!


    ¡°My God! What is happening?¡±


    ¡°He came back to life! What?!¡±


    ¡°What in the world?!¡±


    Adonis¡¯ blood immediately flowed back into his open wound, which then closed uppletely, revealing pristine skin. If there wasn¡¯t for the evident tear in his clothes, the previous events would seem like aplete illusion.


    Adonis stood up and looked at Peter in disapproval, then said, ¡°You kill joy. I wanted to enjoy the show a bit longer.¡±


    Peter squared off against Adonis, Peter being on the ground and thetter on the throne. Their eyes met in a fierce standoff, then Peter said, ¡°Wicked wizard! Your end is near! You¡¯ve been exposed as the demon you are! It is time for you to go back to the depths of Hell where you belong!¡±


    Adonis sat of the throne and beganughing maniacally with abandon, his eyes glittering green and his skin taking on the pallor of a dead man.


    ¡°Monster! Monster!¡±


    ¡°My God, what is this?!¡±


    ¡°The king is a monster! We chose a monster to be king!¡±


    The crowd descended into a panic, as many people retreated into a corner. Adonis¡¯ transformation had made him appear like an undead monster!


    Adonis gazed down onto the crowd imperiously from the throne, cackling like a crazed lunatic. ¡°HAHAHAHA! That¡¯s right, I am a monster, and now, all of you will DIE!¡±


    Outside, a huge explosion sounded and the ground trembled. Immediately after this, an rm from the city wall sounded. It was the bell reserved for only the most dire of emergencies!

 Chapter 168 - Death Descends

    <h4>Chapter 168: Death Descends</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°What happened?!¡± Someone from the crowd gasped in terror.


    All of the people were disturbed by the sudden shockwave and rms. Many of them had no idea that the king was a monster, so they were caught even more off guard.


    They tried to escape outside, as the pce was inplete chaos. Arge number of troops from the King¡¯s Guard surrounded the pce. Then, thirty robed priests jumped out of the shadows to intercept them.


    The hold of the King¡¯s Guard was located in the north of the city. Peter and Hans had nned to use these thirty priests and three thousand assorted knights to secure the base of the King¡¯s Guard there and destroy the thousand high-ss ghouls.


    ording to the ne, the city Defense Force would be in charge of maintaining order and eliminating low-ss ghouls, while the priests and the knights would be responsible for the King¡¯s Guard. Peter would personally face off against Adonis. Yet, nothing went as nned.


    The three thousand knights did not arrive on time, as the King¡¯s Guard had made a sudden attack to disturb the pce, which forced the priests out of hiding. High-ss ghouls, armed with bloodline powers, recklessly rushed forward. The thirty priests faced them with their steel longswords.


    A de gouged one of the ghoul¡¯s chest, yet the ghoul continued to bite down. The priest used his other hand to press down the ghoul¡¯s head. Just then, a white light shed and the ghoul¡¯s head splintered into pieces.


    As all the other priests attacked at once, the strong holy light swept across the scene and numerous ghouls were torn into pieces. An ordinary army would have lost their morale, yet the ghouls charged forward.


    These high-ss ghouls had powers beyond imagination. Each of them had multiple bloodline talents and moved in formation at lightning speed. If any of the old veterans, who witnessed Li Weisi¡¯s insurrection, had been there, they would instantly have recognized this tremendous power and eerily neat formation characteristic that the Owl Knights were disying.


    But the church of today was different from the church of the past. The thirty priests within Mara Kingdom all had divine seeds and were equivalent to level one wizards. All of the official wizards of the tower barely numbered one hundred.


    But, in terms ofbat ability, wizards had more techniques than priests, even without considering the geniuses like Adonis and Edward. Yet, in terms of cultivation speed and numbers, the wizards could neverpare.


    As the ghoul army continued upward, the priests were pushed back. The ghouls ignored the white light. Armored bodies fell constantly, but they continued charging, like moths drawn to a me.


    After being hit, they would crawl back up immediately, especially since they would only die if their brains were destroyed. They were also relentless in their attacks, moving at speeds that the priests were not prepared to counter.


    These low-level priests could only use Judgement Ray, but after repeatedly using the skill over arge area of space, fatigue began to show and they retreated into the castle. After many high-ss ghouls were killed, a few Death Knights, dressed in pitch ck armor, appeared.


    These knights were even stronger and had augmented speed and power. Their movements left afterimages, as they were specialized ghouls that Adonis had modified to incorporate the cells of Mortuus Magna. This made them superior to the rest of their kind.


    The priests did not even have a chance to use Judgement Ray before the enemies were upon them, dragging along ck shadows as their swords pierced through the chest of one of the priests.


    ¡°This is witchcraft!¡±


    ¡°Quick! Dodge!¡±


    The priests immediately took countermeasures as they protected their cursed brethren and defended against the enemies¡¯ barrage. But, it was useless.


    The dark spot on the chest of cursed priest expanded, his entire body ckening like charcoal. The Death Knight had cast Burning Hex. From the mind power level, it could be sensed that the Death Knights were continuously emitting a ck mist, casting curse witchcraft on their surroundings.


    The six Death Knights, leading thousands of high-ss ghouls, surrounded them. The original situation had transformed dramatically.


    Although the other side did not have many special-ss ghouls, their power was unparalleled and difficult to defend against. They also had a wealth ofbat experience and an augmented physique.


    These factors,bined with the thousands of ghouls streaming in from behind them, caused the priests great difficulty in holding their position. After all, the other side could suppress them with numbers alone, so it was like a cat ying with a mouse.


    ¡°My God! What is happening?!¡±


    ¡°Why are the King¡¯s Guard and priests killing each other!?¡±


    ¡°Those are not the King¡¯s Guard! They are monsters, all of them!¡±


    The nobles within the pce had escaped outside to witness this scene. All of the entrances and exits to the castle were blocked by the Death Knights. Over a dozen nobles were killed on the spot, the gory scene shocking everyone.


    After the citizens fled outside, they turned around and ran right back inside, as arge number of Death Knights had followed them. These armored monsters all revealed themselves as they took over the pce. The remaining nobles were trapped inside like caged birds.


    Within the city, the three thousand ghouls of the former army of the church had begun a full-on massacre. The hastily deployed City Guard troops were meeting them in battle. Meanwhile, the ghouls within the sewers took this chance to emerge and attack the civilians.


    The sound of ughter, screaming, and fear permeated all of Babus. zing infernos raged and many people died at the hands of the Death Knights and the swarms of low-ss ghouls.


    The stampede of the escaping crowd¡¯s darkness and smoke enveloped Babus. Then, death descended.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    The ordinary knights within the pce and the priests continued their battle. Several nobles also picked up swords. As Hans was attempting to hold off the ghouls, he wondered to himself where the n went wrong.


    The enemy was supposed to be cornered by my own men. How did all of this happen?


    But, Peter understood what had happened immediately. The crux of the issuey in the three thousand knights.


    Why were theyte? Where were they? Why did the rm sound?


    ¡°What have you done, Adonis?!¡± Peter¡¯s white hair stood up tall, wild like a lion¡¯s mane, and his gaze zed in fury.


    Behind them, several of Adonis¡¯ attendants and a few enraged generals were entangled in battle. Adonis and Peter had a lot of space, since the rest avoided them because of their duel.


    Adonis extended his arms and could not help but roar withughter. ¡°Still haven¡¯t thought it through yet. Your army is mine! HAHAHA!¡±


    Peter finally understood, as he clutched his great red robe and threw it on the floor. He stomped on the stone steps and looked towards Adonis. Although he did not say a single word, his aura of fury heated the air around him.


    Adonis also abandoned his yful attitude and took a more serious demeanor, while standing on his throne. Adonis¡¯ crimson eyes glittered green as he prepared to fight against Peter, who was enshrouded in holy light.


    As Adonis powered up, the red strands of his aura started dancing around him. The two of them stood about a dozen meters apart, the air between them growing stagnant from the pressure.


    Both of them clenched their jaws in concentration, while they circled around, dodging the other¡¯s attack. Even the battles of the priests and the Death Knights in the background eased up, as if they knew that this was the battle that would decide the fate of the entire Mara Kingdom.


    ¡°In the name of God, I will judge your sins!¡±


    ¡°What a pity that wizards don¡¯t believe in god!¡±


    BOOOOOOOOM!!!

 Chapter 169 - Death of the Saint

    <h4>Chapter 169: Death of the Saint</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The white light and the red strands shed, creating a huge explosion. The white light obliterated the stairs above the hall, as well as the throne and a section of the back wall.


    However, Adonis somehow managed to dodge the attack. The slithering red strands covered the ground in front of Adonis¡¯ throne, cutting throughrge stones. The strands were moving like highly pressurized water and stemmed from Adonis¡¯ own blood.


    The Judgement Ray instantly disintegrated everything before it, as it wiped away Adonis¡¯ offense and pressured him backwards. The red and the white engaged one another, over and over again, devastating the entire great hall.


    The two of them were moving at incredible speeds and had physiques far beyond that of an average Blood Knight. Peter was an old man with white hair, yet he was also a muscled warrior that stood among the elite of the Blood Knights.


    The two continued to battle, skirting around the hall at lightning speed and testing each other¡¯s limits. Adonis was dispersing red string from his body, which covered the entire space and even encroached upon Peter.


    All those who made contact with the red string would be sliced into bits. Although this technique was not quite as wide in its range as traditional witchcraft, it was remarkably precise and hard to block. As such, it was a truly lethal type of witchcraft.


    Wherever Peter¡¯s hand went, a white light would tear the area into shreds. Adonis kept dodging Peter¡¯s Judgment Rays, while Peter danced within Adonis¡¯ Blood Wires.


    As the two battled, the entire hall was destroyed. The sturdy marble became like fragile tofu before them.


    Several knights that nned to ambush Adonis were instantly sliced by the red wires, their bodies divided into dozens of pieces. Their blood sttered all over the hall, while Peter cleared an entire passageway full of ghoul knights easily, using a single thrust of his Judgement Ray.


    Wherever they passed, no bystander came out alive. By now, they were fighting for their lives, so of course they were going all out.


    ¡°Is there really a difference between the power of the Devil and that of God?¡±


    ¡°Are they still human?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get close to them!¡±


    ¡°Out! If we stay here, we will all perish!¡±


    ¡°Oh no, this ce is about to copse! We have to go!¡±


    All of the remaining people were crying out to one another, as they tried to flee outside. Even though there were also scuffles happening outside, where the Death Knights roamed in the chaotic battle with the Priests and Blood Knights, it was still better than staying within the hall. After all, the two inhuman creatures were far more terrifying!


    A strong light swept across the hall and destroyed several humongous pirs. Then, arge section of the wall fell and the entire hall finally copsed.


    This copse caused a huge wave of dust to rise up and many humans and ghouls were buried underneath the rubble. The luxurious pce had been turned into a pile of ruins.


    Cough, cough!


    ¡°Are they dead yet?¡±


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be able to survive that, right?¡±


    ¡°Drats, how many did those monsters kill? What happened? What¡¯s the situation like outside?¡±


    The people weren¡¯t even able to finish their questions, when two blurry shadows darted out once more and the sh of shing abilities reappeared. All of thementers were silenced once again.


    Peter had tried to finish Adonis off with the Judgement Ray multiple times, but Adonis had either adroitly maneuvered away or had depowered the attack with his wires. This was a unique defensive technique that Adonis had created by imitating the mind power Force Field Barriers of higher level wizards. This was Peter¡¯s first time facing such wizard techniques, which were powerful enough to block his holy light.


    The coverage of the Barrier¡¯s range shrank as the wires continued to be depowered. As the area of blood decreased, the range of the wires also lessened.


    Peter eximed, ¡°Wizard, you are done for!¡±


    The two of them stood above arge field of rubble, while the outside light began to stream in. The amount of the living kept on decreasing, as many ghouls invaded the abandoned pce.


    The remaining hundred or so survivors huddled in a garden behind Peter. They were on the brink of death and total despair. Only Peter, who was locked in mortalbat with Adonis, could provide them with ast strand of hope.


    Adonis stepped on a broken pir that was lying on its side. Not far from him were the ck armored Death Knights that he controlled, who were surrounding the pce. In terms of the bigger picture, Adonis seemed to have the advantage, since he was surrounding his foe. Yet, the true finale could only be settled between Peter and Adonis.


    Adonis smirked. The blood of many Death Knights began seeping out, taking the form of a bloody mist, which then merged with the blood on the floor and snaked into his body.


    Adonis then straightened his body, smiling as if he was in great ecstasy. He opened his eyes and looked at Peter, then asked, ¡°What about now?¡±


    ¡°You! No, my body, my divine power! What happened?¡± Peter suddenly discovered that his body was rapidly aging, as a sinister power had invaded his body. Peter immediately recalled kissing Adonis¡¯ hand during the Coronation ceremony.


    Darn it! That was the opening...


    Peter discovered that, as he rapidly aged, the extent of his divine powers were also being restricted. His strong, invincible body was instantly being corroded by the power of the curse. As he got closer and closer to death, his skin shriveled up and liver spots popped up all over his face.


    Peter wanted to deal Adonis onest blow before his powerpletely disappeared, but by now, even his steps were wobbly. Peter hobbled over the broken stones, using all of his strength to get closer to Adonis.


    ¡°By God¡¯s name, I will grant you...¡± Peter rushed up a mound of rubble, as if revitalized, then attacked Adonis with a weak holy ray. Adonis easily deflected it and grabbed Peter¡¯s head.


    ¡°It¡¯s the end!¡± Adonis announced, while he stood amidst the ruins and held Peter¡¯s severed head. Peter¡¯s blood poured over the rubble, while his headless body fell to the ground.

 Chapter 170 - Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 170: Life and Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In a small city near the border of the Crete Empire, Lu Zhiyu stood by the side of the Nami River. This wide river had nourished countless people across many countries.


    Housewives had washed their clothes in its waters, while children yed along its shores. One would hardly believe that, on the other end of its waters,y a scene of total carnage.


    Countless people, who were fighting to protect their city, had died within the ughter. mes from the carnage burnt the heavens crimson, as Babus became a city of the dead. Neither sadness nor fury would lead to the city¡¯s salvation.


    Lu Zhiyu sighed with great disappointment in his eyes. He looked towards the heavens and located the weak rays of a star, which was less than a kilometer wide, in the bitwall. It was one of the countless stars from Maria¡¯s World.


    Suddenly, the star, which was floating far away in the great nothingness, was condensed, as if it was being controlled by a greater power. It was then guided away from its original route, as if drawn to the earth, and fell.


    As it crossed the space of the bitwall, it elerated until it reached Maria¡¯s World. It then passed through the ozoneyer, creating a bright light from the intense friction. The path of the star was dazzlingly beautiful, as it made its way to its final destination, the southwest region of the Alen Continent.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Within the Monar Pce in Babus, after Adonis had left, the remaining Death Knights surrounded the survivors. The original 30 priests had been severely incapacitated by the army led by the six special ss Death Knights. Less than ten of them were left, all of whom had grievous wounds.


    ¡°Please, please don¡¯t kill me!¡± an borately dressed noblewoman shrieked.


    A moustached aristocrat then turned toward Adonis¡¯ departing figure and asked, ¡°Why are you doing this, Adonis? Aren¡¯t you our King? Why are you treating your people like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°I beg you, spare me! Please spare me! I¡¯ll do anything you want, please!¡±


    No matter what kind of prayers or curses were flung at him, Adonis did not even pause. Many Death Knights formed his entourage, their long swords drawn and their crimson eyes staring coldly at the crowd. They were in the center of the magnificent royal garden amid countless rows of armored Death Knights.


    Thest one hundred survivors were in the throes of despair, many having copsed on the ground, not even having the guts to stand up again.


    ¡°Enough, Adonis!¡± A familiar voice was heard from the distance. Adonis turned back. Although the owner of the voice¡¯s figure wasn¡¯t visible yet, he could sense a familiar mind power frequency.


    Boom!


    The wall of the garden instantly copsed, as the Death Knights outside were gored by stone spikes. The entire corridor was covered with the bodies of Death Knights, as they had been impaled by the spikes.


    Edward stepped over the corpses. moving towards the opening within the garden. He was walking towards Adonis. As he made his way, the Death Knights parted to allow his passage.


    Edward hadn¡¯t changed his outfit for several days and the bags under his eyes were extremely dark. He looked as if he hadn¡¯t rested in a very long time, as if he had been diligently preparing for something. Yet, he was not too fatigued for his eyes to continue holding a strong sense of determination.


    The borate King¡¯s robe, which Adonis was wearing, had already be tattered. As he watched Edward approach him, Adonis suddenly burst intoughter for some reason, as if he was greeting an old friend.


    Adonis dug through the rubble to uncover the throne. It was unscathed, even after the battle, so he sat atop it and looked at Edward. After a casual greeting, he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave?¡±


    Edward stood before him and looked at the face that he knew so well. It was both familiar and mysterious to him, having the greenish pale tint of a monster and eyes that were bloodshot and crimson.


    Staring at the speechless Edward, Adonis began to mutter to himself. ¡°Haha, this throne really is both hard and cold. How boring.¡±


    As if he finally saw Adonis for what he truly was, Edward finally spoke. ¡°Was it worth turning yourself into this wretched form? To give up sunlight, poetry, the warmth of the earth, even to give up all of the desires of humanity, just to live forever in an icy prison?¡±


    Adonis lounged on the throne, then tilted his head to look at Edward. He then asked, ¡°If life was tied to a pile of rotten meat, wouldn¡¯t it be quite meaningless? What is called life, is merely the pursuit of the meaning of your existence. I have found that.¡±


    Adonis continued to exin. ¡°I want to be stronger. I want to control my own fate. I want all of my fears, my hate, and my pains to disappear. That requires immense power, as only the strong can master their fates. Wizards were not meant to lead the people...¡±


    Edward lowered his head, then lifted it again after a long time. His face was twisted and warm tears fell from his face. He was so agitated, spittle flew out when he spoke. ¡°Does your strengthe before the lives of others? Is that a reason to kill millions of innocents? To turn the world into a living hell?¡±


    As Adonis solemnly met Edward¡¯s gaze, he saw his fury, pain, and sadness. Adonis then licked his lips and enunciated two words clearly, with deadly serious eyes, as he stood up from the throne. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Adonis looked toward the survivors and the Death Knights. Then, almost as if all of the Death Knights within the pce could sense his gaze, they each stopped mid-step and kneeled towards Adonis.


    The civilians of the city were extremely confused, as they looked towards the direction that the Death Knights were kneeling towards, then spotted the pce. It was as if these demons from hell were weing their king. Yet, theirs was not a king of men, but a ruler of the dead.


    ¡°Life is brief and insignificant. Only death is eternal. As such, I will bring everyone into an eternal kingdom of death. All shall join my kingdom and bow to my power, as I am the Master of Death!¡± Adonis decreed.


    Edward pursed his lips and spoke with red-rimmed eyes, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Your path is wrong!¡±


    Adonis spoke back, unphased. ¡°I am right, and I have always believed it to be so!¡±


    Edward pointed at Adonis as he roared, his voice breaking. ¡°I will not let you seed! I will never let you turn your delusions into reality!¡±


    Adonis looked at Edward and finally screamed his name. ¡°EDWARD!¡±


    Then, a few frigid words were minced out from the ghastly white teeth. ¡°You cannot save anyone!¡±

 Chapter 171 - Starfall

    <h4>Chapter 171: Starfall</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The eyes of the two men hardened as they walked slowly towards each other, their footsteps gradually elerating in speed. The green glow within Adonis¡¯ eyes grew, as the ck aura of curse witchcraft filled the space space and encroached upon Edward.


    Edward¡¯s mind power had begun to spread his blurry dreamspace into the surroundings. The dream element seemed to cancel out Adonis¡¯ curse.


    Compared to Edward¡¯s, Adonis¡¯ mind power was far more powerful, and it gushed towards Edward like the sea. Edward¡¯s own dream power was like a strong fortress, shielding him from the impact.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee, Edward. I know you too well, as I was the one who taught you all about witchcraft,¡± Adonis said, then asked, ¡°Do you really understand me, though? Did I ever really understand you?¡±


    At that moment, arge number of stone spears jabbed towards Adonis. After practicing dreamcraft, the precision of Edward¡¯s Blood Witchcraft had be far more sophisticated. He approached Adonis, who continued to dodge his attacks.


    The stone spikes blocked his retreat, and the two men began to battle around the huge ruins. This was a real battle between wizards.


    In addition to Blood Witchcraft, all kinds of other witchcrafts, which were based on casting materials, appeared in their hands. In the aftermath of volleys, fireballs, and huge mes, the ground had been charred ck. Another section of the ground was covered by a thickyer of frost, the space¡¯s low temperature being enough to cause the rock face to splinter instantly.


    The sound of explosions intertwined with the echoes of copses and rapid footsteps. While attacking each other, the pair continued to use illusions to interfere with each other¡¯s judgments. As such, a tiny mistake was enough to determine the entire oue of the battle.


    Edward suddenly pulled out a long sword from his robe, then forced Adonis into close-quarterbat. Adonis immediately reacted by drawing two short des from his sleeve.


    Edward swung down with a heavy blow, while Adonis parried him with a single arm. The sword was diverted, sending out a loud clunk and a trail of light, which resulted from the friction.


    Adonis pushed Edward back with one hand, while he sliced towards Edward with the other. Edward retreated, so Adonis chased after him.


    Both of them were proficient at Blood Witchcraft, as they were fellow disciples who had epted Bohr¡¯s inheritance. As such, they had both transnted the bloodlines of magical beasts to gain strong bodies and heightened endurances.


    Moreover, they had awakened nearly ten kinds of bloodline abilities. These abilities were not necessarily the strongest, but they were chosen to match each other as perfectbos. No matter their strength, speed, perception or reaction, their mastery over their bodies was raised to the limit.


    Thus, ordinary long-range attacks could only dy them. Even so, it was still quite difficult to actuallyunch those attacks on them.


    The two men were fighting in close range right now, signaling that the testing phase was over. While they were in close range, they also used witchcraft constantly, with Edward manipting the sand and Adonis controlling his blood.


    Adonis made a solemn face, then said, ¡°You have made great progress. Though the power scale of your mind power is the same, your control over your mind power is far better than mine.¡±


    Because of his cultivation of dream witchcraft, Edward¡¯s uracy and precision had improved and he was able to control arge number of sandstones to swirl and collide with Adonis¡¯ torrent of blood. After the two forces cancelled each other out, the two of men shed in the center. They moved fast enough to leave after images via passing shes of special abilities and witchcraft. It was a dizzying sight.


    Edward, having suddenly found an opportunity to use the sword to his advantage shed at Adonis, who immediately stabbed a short de into the gravel to avoid being blown away. Edward then used the trick that Lu Zhiyu had taught him, levitating two huge stone palms from behind Adonis and holding him down.


    As Adonis was tightly bound, his unique blood witchcraft activated. Arge number of blood-red ribbons suddenly extended from his back, instantly tearing the stone palms apart.


    Adonis jumped up and, as the dense blood-colored vines behind him began to surround Edward, he shouted, ¡°Enough!¡±


    Edward looked at Adonis, intensifying the usage of his dreamcraft. He was on the verge of materializing his artificial dream space. Then, as ck mist was appearing from his Edward¡¯s dreamspace, Adonis¡¯ face changed.


    ¡°Curse witchcraft? How would you know of it?¡± Adonis asked.


    At that moment, a steady stream of powerful curses poured out from Edward¡¯s dreamspace and enshrouded Adonis. Although Adonis fought hard against this, it was already toote. This persistent mind power chased after him like the most bone-chilling poison. To make matters worse, it was continuously being released from Edward¡¯s dreamspace!


    Screams of regret echoed within the skies, each of them filled with cold malice. Adonis fell from the sky, his entire being clouded in disbelief.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Adonis roared, while looking at Edward in fury.


    ¡°You were the one who told me that a prepared wizard is invincible. Since I dared to seek you out, of course I have prepared some countermeasures!¡± Edward looked at Adonis, then added, ¡°The so-called curse power is just a variant of mind power that interferes with reality. In the macro scale, it can manipte and change thews of the world. In the micro scale, it is derived from the inner strength of each person, such as their inner feelings and resentments.¡±


    Edward continued to exin. ¡°I arrivedte because I was at the central tower of Babus, collecting the curses of all of your victims who died while still harboring resentments towards you. When people die, their awarenesses are broken down and their souls disappear. But, their residual emotions will remain for a brief period of time. Can you feel that? Those are the curses of every victim in Babus!¡±


    The curses aggressively whittled down Adonis¡¯ mind power and invaded his awareness. Adonis heard the anger and resentment of over a million vengeful souls in his head. This hatred and resentment was aimed at him alone!


    Adonis felt his own awareness dissipating, while his control over his body faded. His mind power and awareness were also being polluted and destroyed.


    Adonis felt his death approaching. Strangely, this made him suddenly be calm. As he got closer to death, he seemed to even surge with a sense of delight.


    ¡°So this is death?! Ah, Death! How beautiful! This is true eternity!¡± Adonis stood within the ruins, ranting like a madman.


    He was filled with a sense of morbid appreciation of the death and destruction around him, as his body was being eroded by the curse. Then, as his awareness could no longer withstand it, he gradually copsed. The mythical cells of the Mortuus Magna died and his flesh began to follow suit.


    Adonis did not seem to care, however, as he was immersed in his own world. He held his hands high and looked through his fingers at a fireball descending from the sky. It was heading straight for the city of Babus. The fireball radiated intense heat and had a long tail that left a trail of rolling ck smoke in its wake.


    The huge fireball continued to fall and got closer and closer. Soon, it covered the entire sky above Babus. The huge shadow obscured the sun¡¯s rays and caused Babus to descend into total darkness.


    This phenomenon wasn¡¯t a fireball, but a huge star. It was an ancient star that had fallen from the sky to apany Adonis¡¯ death, as if it was some sort of celebration of his destruction.


    Adonis seemed to gopletely insane at that moment, letting out a maniacalugh. ¡°I found it! This is the feeling and the true meaning of death! It¡¯s beautiful and lovely. Hahaha, it¡¯s truly beautiful!¡±


    The power of the curse spread all over Adonis, causing his flesh and blood to disappear, leaving only bones. All of the Death Knights and ghouls in Babus also ceased to exist.


    As Adonis¡¯ awarenesspletely dissipated, his power over the Mortuus Magna also disappeared. The Death Knights within the pce fell like dominos and the thousands of troops of the undead legion fell to the ground as true corpses.


    All the ghouls lost their abilities, as the control over them had now disappeared. They fell to the ground, then followed Adonis in death.


    Not a single person cheered for the defeat of Adonis¡¯ undead army. This was Babus was still sitting in the darkness, quivering in fear. As everyone raised their heads and looked at the fireball towering over Babus, they saw that it was heading straight for them.

 Chapter 172 - Salvation from the Gods

    <h4>Chapter 172: Salvation from the Gods</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The star fell from the sky in a beautiful arc, descended millions of miles. The arc of light in the sky was as beautiful as it was shocking.


    As it rapidly approached Babus, it grew bigger and bigger. All of the people saw the burning me and the star hidden inside the me, which were both beautiful and deadly. This tremendous powerpletely exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. Although it was stunning, there was an eerie destruction hidden within the beauty.


    They had just escaped Adonis¡¯ undead army, only to see this dangerous scene before them. All of them fell to their knees, many hiding their faces and crying in despair.


    All of the surrounding streets were burning. Many people fell to the ground, terrified by the descending asteroid. Even though they were petrified, they seemed to have epted their destiny. Arge number of believers of the Church of Light kissed the silver coins they wore around their necks, while silently reciting prayers.


    ¡°This is a punishment from God for our sins.¡±


    ¡°God, I repent for my sins, please forgive me and allow me to enter your Kingdom.¡±


    Many of them could not ept this cruel turn of events and descended into a state of crazed lunacy. One such old man stripped off his top and exposed his thin ribs. He then ran down the ruined streets, which were littered with corpses, like an orangutan,ughing and crying in hysterics.


    Houses burned in the backdrop as he ran. He then extended his arms and faced the asteroid at the city gate.


    ¡°Dead... Hahaha... Everyone is dead!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all going to die! All of us!¡±


    ¡°This is not a punishment, this is fate, fate! It is the destiny that God has ordained!¡±


    His sharp and frenzied voice was heard all around, causing a sense of destion and despair to well up in the hearts of many at the scene. These people fell to the ground in tears after hearing his hopeless rant.


    Within the pce, the surviving aristocrats had yet to recover from their tion upon hearing of Adonis¡¯ death, when they discovered this new existential threat. Some fell down, as their knees had given way, while others cursed in anger.


    Even more cried and screamed. Finally, they all settled down and the priests began to sing hymns. They then began to repent for their past sins and reminisce about their lives.


    Edward was holding Adonis¡¯ body, while he stared at the asteroid. He suddenly remembered what the great Sage Anthony had said before he had left...¡±If Babus transforms into a city of the dead, in order to make sure the situation does not get out of control, I will personally destroy the entire city.¡±


    Is it already toote?


    Edward¡¯s eyes had lost their luster and he cast his head down. His throat was trembling. He swallowed again and again, yet could not get rid of the acrid taste in his mouth. He could not believe that, even after doing everything in his power and giving up so much, this was all he had gotten in return.


    ¡°In the end, I could not save Babus!¡± Edward¡¯s tears gushed down his face


    ¡°Adonis, you were right, I could not save a single person!¡±


    ¡°I should die with you here!¡±


    Edward held Adonis¡¯ corpse and straightened the crown on Adonis¡¯ head, then stood in the middle of the pce to wee hisst moments with everyone else. Many onlookers saw this and could not help but voice their surprise.


    ¡°Look, what is that?¡±


    ¡°My God!¡±


    ¡°Lord above, what is going on?¡±


    The asteroid that was originally headed straight for Babus had suddenly diverted from its target, as if a mysterious force was guiding its trajectory. Just before it was about to hit Babus, it had deviated from its course, hitting the mountains nearby instead.


    BOOOOOOM!!!!


    The earth quaked and the impact of the huge asteroid instantly vaporized everything within dozens of kilometers of ground zero, setting off a violent chain of explosions that reached ever further away. Countless trees and mountain ranges were destroyed and smoke and ash were blown in all directions as the sh blinded all of the bystanders.


    The violent impact even affected Babus, as half of itskes evaporated into mist from the impact. A lot ofke water then fell back into the city like rain, dousing many burning houses.


    Everyone looked into the distance at the scene. The shock numbed them for awhile, until they were finally overwhelmed by a sense of relief and joy. The sudden whish made them feel as if what had happened before was all a joke.


    ¡°We have been saved! Praise be and long live the Gods!¡±


    ¡°This was a warning from God and his salvation! Everything belongs to the Gods!¡±


    ¡°Our sins have been redeemed!¡±


    All of the people let down their burdens and ran down the streets in wild abandon. For the time being, there were no distinctions based on rank or ss, no ves or nobles. All of the people were shouting with joy, while they celebrated their near brush with destruction and more importantly, exulted in having received God¡¯s mercy and salvation.


    Many mothers held their children tightly, ovee with tears. Elderly fathers hugged their sons. As they did so, the rain drenched all of them, as if it was providing them a holy baptism.


    In Year 60 of the San Calendar, The Church of Light records show that the Undead Prince Adonis sold his soul to the devil. He then sacrificed his father and siblings in order to summon a deathly army from hell. Saint Peter then summoned the power of the gods and destroyed Adonis¡¯ army, banishing him back to hell at the cost of his own life...


    The crater of the asteroid had now formed ake. When paired with the originalke under Babus, they two appeared like a pair of moons above the earth. They were known as the Lake T¨ªr na n¨®g and were considered to be symbols of the light of the stars and the Gods. However, most people just referred to them together as the Holy Lake.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Edward selected a plot in the corner of Babus¡¯ cemetery. The original gravekeeper, Old Chuck, had died. So, at this moment, the entire cemetery was vacant.


    Due to the heavy casualties in Babus after most of the buildings had burned down, an urgent reconstruction was underway. Perhaps it was due to the redemption from the gods or because of the hope borne from the fluctuation from despair to salvation, but the city did not wallow in sorrow for long. Instead, the people quickly buried their dead and started to build a brand new Babus.


    What Edward hadn¡¯t expected was that Adonis had not killed all of the royals. He had left his youngest sister, Aisha Monar, alive.


    She had been found in a corner room of the pce. In order to stabilize the situation of the Mara Kingdom, and more importantly, to benefit the Church, the new Cardinal had appointed the little girl, who was barely ten years old, as the Queen of Mara.


    Edward finished digging the grave and had ced Adonis¡¯ remains into an irregrly shaped coffin. It was only then that a silvery-white, diamond-shaped crystal, which was about the size of a bean, fell from the chest of Adonis¡¯ remains. Edward immediately recognized the crystal.


    A Philosopher¡¯s Stone! Adonis must have managed to steal its manufacturing method and then seeded in creating it by himself!


    This was one of the most highly guarded secrets within the tower. It was also a very difficult witchcraft to master. Many Instructors could not master it, so his single-handed creation of the stone was a testament to Adonis¡¯ genius.


    Edward sighed, not daring to remove it. Instead, he put it into the coffin with all the other belongings of Adonis and buried them all together in the cemetery. He didn¡¯t notice that this Philosopher¡¯s Stone had let out a faint glow as it made contact with Adonis¡¯ bones, almost as if it was about to literally merge with the remains.


    Edward kneeled on the ground and fashioned a tombstone for Adonis, yet he did not write a name on it. He only signed his own name in the lower right corner as being a rtive of the deceased. The inscription read: Erected by his brother, Edward Kelermo.


    Edward stayed by Adonis¡¯ tombstone until the sun set, then he finally stood up and left Babus. He never returned to the city again.


    Time flew by, until 10 years had passed..


    In an unmarked plot in the cemetery, the ground suddenly shook. Then, a mound of soil was quickly kicked up and the sound of a smashed coffin rumbled from below it. A pale hand of only white bone broke through to the surface.


    Creak, creak!


    Dundun!


    The tombstone copsed and crumbled as a skeleton with a crown emerged from the grave. It stood in the darkness of the knight within the cemetery, buffeted by the frosty winds. In the background, the ravens shrieked among the shadows of the trees.


    The skeleton had a sinister green fire within hollow eyes. Its bone structure was different from that of a human¡¯s, as it had a metallic color to it. Its joints were also wrapped in a strangeyer of bone-like tissue, which allowed it to freely rearrange itself at will.


    The monster looked around in a daze, yelling aloud to no one...


    ¡°Where is this?¡±


    ¡°Who am I?

 Chapter 173 - Domain

    <h4>Chapter 173: Domain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Master, you seem to be very happy!¡± Eva stood in an old building, wearing a gray scarf that covered her silver hair, her mouth, and her nose.


    She also wore a simple long skirt. At the moment, she was sweeping a room near the stairs. They were in Virginia, the capital of the Crete Empire.


    Compared to Lu Zhiyu¡¯sst visit thirty four years ago, the city had be far more prosperous. The previous emperor, Vortigen, had passed away a few years back. The current reigning Emperor was Zolman II, who was the son of Vortigen and great-grandson of Zolman I.


    During his reign, Vortigen had gradually weakened the influence of the Church. He had also minimized the presence of the Church of Light within Crete and weakened the gentry ss in order to consolidate the imperial family¡¯s power.


    Although the Church of Light still had men stationed within Crete, received religious taxes, and retained the power to surveil the nation, Vortigen¡¯s rights and freedoms had been much greater than those of Emperor Elliott VIII before him.


    He was also much more capable than his brother Elliot VIII had been. Vortigen had pushed the Crete Empire to develop both its economic and military strength, his power increasing gradually as the empire prospered. The signs of his achievements could still be seen all over Virginia.


    However, his ultimate goal to cancel the garrison and taxation by the Church of Light, which zoned the districts within his empire, had never been realized. So, when his son, Zolman II, inherited his throne, he also took on his same ambitions. However, Zolman II did not possess the same abilities as Vortigen, who was a ruler who defined an entire era.


    In fact, at the time of Vortigen¡¯s death, his designated sessor wasn¡¯t Zolman, but rather his younger brother, Owen. Sadly, Owen suddenly died of the same illness as Vortigen.


    Zolman was then pushed to the throne by his uncle, the Prime Minister, Tembor. Right after ascending the throne, Zolman killed many of the other princes, his own brothers, which caused an uproar among many nobles.


    After that, he dictated many new decrees and bills that courted the displeasure of the public and lost their respect. Tembor then took the chance to solidify his own power. As such, the situation within Crete was quite vtile and unique.


    Lu Zhiyu stayed for a few days by the border of Crete, then headed straight for the capital. He decided to stay there for a while before departing with a caravan towards the desert empire of Batko.


    Further to the east, past Mica Province, two mountain ranges and the Sea of Death, was the Great Kafra Desert. Only the top caravans could cross the Sea of Death because it required not only navigation through the vast area, but also the fortitude to adapt to the climate and also to survive the sandstorms.


    Within the desert, there were also various magical beasts and monsters. Hence, no ordinary person would be able to survive.


    This special route to the Batko Empire was named the Golden Road, since anyone who could pass through it would receive tremendous wealth. As such, only the wealthiest and strongest caravans would dare brave it.


    Lu Zhiyu had booked one of these caravans. However, they needed some time to prepare before departure.


    During the meantime, Lu Zhiyu would stay where he was. In this era, it was quite difficult to cross between provinces and countries merely for the sake of tourism. As such, people who wished to cross almost half of the Alen Continent for leisure, like Lu Zhiyu, were quite rare.


    Lu Zhiyu then recalled that he actually had a house within the city. He had bought quite some time ago while he was traveling the world with Verthandi. It had been a long while since he¡¯d been back there. So, Lu Zhiyu immediately had Eva bring the suitcases to his old mansion on the southern outskirts of the city and settled in to stay for the time being.


    Of course, once they¡¯d arrived, Eva did most of the cleaning. Lu Zhiyu started enthusaistically working in the study, drawing blueprint after blueprint. The entire desk was soon covered in his notes and ideas.


    The Kingdom of God in the skies, Gaia, was not only God¡¯s Kingdom, but it was also Lu Zhiyu¡¯s sub-brain. The stronger it got, the more his calction abilities would improve. Every time he came up with an idea, he would forward it to Gaia, which would process the likelihood of its sess and projected progress rate.


    Lu Zhiyu had been working on his mid-level mythical creature temte in order to break through as a Level Eight mythical wizard. As mid-level mythical creatures possessed metallized cells, with stronger and better rounded abilities, this ced them on a different tierpared to low-level mythical creatures. This difference is made even clearer by their ability to absorb stronger ability temtes, which then allows each of their cells to process arger amount of information.


    Lu Zhiyu had been considering several designs for the temte. To improve upon the original single or multiple special abilities possessed by low-level mythical creatures, he was aiming to developplex and dynamic skill sets that would allow a higher degree of control. Also, as the current low-level mythical creatures could only affect some of the atoms, he wanted to allow for his new design to affect wider areas and control entire zones with their mind power.


    Domain?


    This was Lu Zhiyu¡¯s initial thought after observing the battle between Edward and Adonis through Gaia. He found that the battle between the two seemed to be less of apetition of techniques and more of a fight to control each other¡¯s domains. They had continuously invaded each other¡¯s mind power control range and probed these domains for weaknesses in order tond that one fatal hit.


    Wasn¡¯t this sort of ability equivalent to having achieved the mastery over the movements of atoms within an entire domain? If so, it could be honed to allow the formation of a personalized dominion, where all of the atoms would be free to manipte!


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s dreamspace was also moving towards the direction of being a domain, yet he felt that, at present, it was merely a dimension of information and awareness. It was the mid-level mythical lifeforms that would be able to control atomicws within the physical realm.


    At this point, Lu Zhiyu was bursting with excitement. He had been stuck for quite a long time, so this tiny breakthrough was tremendous!


    As Lu Zhiyu was beyond himself with delight, he was interrupted by Eva, who was cleaning the room. Lu Zhiyu looked at Eva and suddenly remembered that she was a metallic lifeform.


    Her brain waspletely made of metallic cells, so unlike regr lifeforms, she naturally had the disposition to ascend to Level Eight mythical status. Yet, she had not undergone any witchcraft training, nor did she possess mind power. However, to Lu Zhiyu, those were not big issues.


    Lu Zhiyu immediately stepped towards Eva, who was standing below the stairs. He smirked deviously at her and asked, ¡°Eva, do you want the power of God?¡±


    Eva stared at Lu Zhiyu in confusion. Her innocent eyes could not detect his ill intentions, so she quickly replied, asking, ¡°The power of God? Is it useful? Can you eat it? Oh right, Eva doesn¡¯t need to eat!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± This was not the answer Lu Zhiyu had expected...

 Chapter 174 - Freezing Time

    <h4>Chapter 174: Freezing Time</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu knew that atoms could exist as gases, liquids, or solids. Generally speaking, simple molecr control concerned only the movement of those atoms.


    A much more difficult task would be the maniption of the atom¡¯s internal rotations and vibrations, which could ur in various patterns. Thoseplex maniptions were still too hard to realize as of yet. Even mid-level mythical creatures did not have that capability since the rotation and vibration inside molecules urred simultaneously in a linked and inseparable process.


    Hmm, so suppose a user hasplete control over all molecules. That would grant the user the ability to stop all molecules from moving. So, practically speaking, if the motion of an ordinary life-form was frozen, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as freezing it in time?


    Lu Zhiyu thought to himself about the possibility of creating a temporally static pseudo-domain based on this hypothesis. At the same time, he also thought about a design for a phase-change ability, which would allow the change between solids, liquids, and gases.


    After he finished the first temte, allowing the iplete ability to stop motion, Lu Zhiyu named it the Time Freeze Domain. However, it would not yet allow a true mastery over time, since he still wasn¡¯t able to freely modify thews of physics as he wished. Toplete this ability, Lu Zhiyu would have to gain total control over all atoms and the 62 elementary particles.


    But, even without God¡¯s omnipotent grasp over time maniption, at this point, with this ability, a Level Eight mythical wizard should be able to exert some degree of control over thews of space. By using this mythical temte, a wizard would be able to modify thews of time within their own domain.


    Metallic life-forms truly are quite impressive!


    Lu Zhiyu looked in front of him. Eva was using her mind power to make arge number of silver coins dance before them. He curled up by the windowsill, soaking up the warmth of the sun as he watched her demonstrate the new abilities that she had just learned.


    Eva was wearing a long ck dress, and her short, silver hair was blowing messily in the air. A row of silver coins was dancing delicately in the air, trailing behind Eva¡¯s dainty figure.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if this monstrous learning ability was a strength that wasmon to all metallic life-forms or if Eva was just particrly gifted due to the modified metallic cells that he had inserted within her. Certainly, her awareness was far stronger than any ordinary person¡¯s.


    With just a little guidance, Eva was already on par with Level Four wizards who had been training for decades. This discovery of her brilliance was almost as unnerving as when Lu Zhiyu had found Sakun and his spontaneous generation of a soul though brute strength!


    Yet, even though Eva demonstrated promise, the weakness of metallic life-forms in general was their incapability of spawning through natural means. It was far more difficult for this process to ur naturally, at least whenpared to carbon-based life-forms.


    Even Lu Zhiyu¡¯s creation of Eva was based, in part, on some level of luck. This luck had been necessary, even though he had a cheat level mind power ability to process information.


    After watching Evaplete her dance with an elven grace, Lu Zhiyu couldn¡¯t help but p in admiration, dering, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful and amazing! How wonderful!¡±


    Eva bowed to Lu Zhiyu and replied, ¡°If Master desires it, I will perform again for him at any time.¡±


    ¡°No hurry. In the past few days, you have extracted enough mana from the magicwork for your awareness to transform into mind power. Now, you are at a very critical juncture. You mustpletely merge your mind power and awareness. This is an important step within Level Four.¡±


    Then, Lu Zhiyu suddenly stood up. He took out a fist-sized, silvery-white, and diamond-shaped crystal from his chest area.


    The crystal had a light transparency to it and looked as if there were mountains and clouds contained within it. It was almost as if there were countless magnificent scenes and secrets sealed inside it. The crystal also generated a deep sense of desire within the hearts of all who observed it.


    These qualities became even more prominent when a light was shone upon the crystal. The refraction of the light rays created countless shadows that covered the surroundings with ayer of silver and white illumination, which gave out soothing waves like a pulsing and life-filled ocean.


    Eva crossed her arms and stood in the middle of the living room. She looked curiously into Lu Zhiyu¡¯s hand at the crystal, then asked, ¡°What is that?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu replied, ¡°A Philosopher¡¯s Stone. It is something Level Four wizards must use in order to break through.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Eva, the corners of his mouth curling up and his eyes dancing. ¡°Even if you break through Level Four, you will still be far from a mid-level mythical creature. You will not receive immortality either. But, as a metallic life-form, you should have no problem with mastering some of the domain control abilities soon.¡±


    Eva looked at Lu Zhiyu and said obediently, ¡°I will do anything, as long as it is useful to Master. I am your possession.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu replied, ¡°You would have reached this step in the future anyways. Evolution does not stagnate. It always moves forward. Eva, you are the first metallic life-form that I have made, so you have been born with an almost eternal life and superior capabilities for evolution. Of course, I also have my own selfish motives in pushing you toward this path, as I hope that you can stay with me forever as my assistant on my long journey to explore evolution.¡±


    Eva¡¯s eyes showed a glimmer of light as she nodded, then said, ¡°I am more than willing to do this!¡±


    The level up went very smoothly. The mind power stabilizing formation, which was drawn on the ground, streamlined Eva¡¯s mind power as the Philosopher¡¯s Stone glowed and floated in the air. Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mind power could sense Eva¡¯s mind power as it diffused like rays of light and poured into the Philosopher¡¯s Stone. Her awareness and mind power stimted the powers inside the Philosopher¡¯s Stone.


    Finally, after all of her mind power had been activated, it poured back into her brain. The original metallic cells then eroded and synthesized into mythical metallic cells.


    Lu Zhiyu stood in front of her and watched the mind power flow into her witchcraft space. He then branded the Time Freeze Domain temte into Eva¡¯s metallic cells.


    Immediately, all of the metallic cells began to assimte with the life temte into each of her mythical cells. From that moment onward, Eva possessed the Time Freeze Domain, which could already be called a godly power. Eva had officially be an existence that could interfere with thews of God as naturally as she could breathe.


    When Eva opened her eyes, a violent light shone out of her jewel-like eyes. It shone through the room and created a powerful force field that instantly covered the entire courtyard.


    Thump!


    With a crisp sound, two exquisite clocks appeared in front of her pupils. They were both fixed at zero, as the moment that the forcefield appeared, everything in the space had stopped moving. The mosquitoes, the flies, the worms on the ground, the birds in the sky, all of them stopped moving, as if they had been frozen by the clocks.


    A frog in the backyard had just leapt into the air, and the sshes it left were now frozen specks of ice in the air. Everything was motionless. The wind in the sky, the flow of the air, every single movement from molecules had halted, as if all beings were in a snapshot.


    Tick-tock!


    The clocks suddenly began to move. After a slight stutter, they began to move faster and faster. The water in cups began to evaporate and all of the birds and beasts died instantaneously, then began to dpose immediately. All sorts of objects, including the furniture, the stone walls, the gold and silver tableware and the candlesticks, began to destabilize as well.


    Lu Zhiyu tapped Eva¡¯s shoulder, urging her, ¡°Wake up!¡±


    Eva finally regained her bearings and stared at Lu Zhiyu and everything around them. If Lu Zhiyu hadn¡¯t stopped her, the clock would have rotated clockwise and she would have elerated the time inside the space. Then, everything inside the space would have been destroyed!


    Eva looked at Lu Zhiyu,pletely at a loss. ¡°What was that power?¡±


    The corners of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mouth crinkled. ¡°The Time Freeze Domain!¡±

 Chapter 175 - The Ambassador from the Holy Seville Empire

    <h4>Chapter 175: The Ambassador from the Holy Seville Empire</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Eva was picking out Lu Zhiyu¡¯s clothes. She chose a light red pullover with a belt, which she then paired with a white undershirt, white trousers, and ck boots. It was a very popr style in the capital.


    Eva then brought him breakfast. Though Lu Zhiyu had no real physical need for food, the habit of eating had remained with him, so he continued the ritual regardless.


    ¡°Master, where are you going today? The National Library again?¡± Eva asked, while she poured him a ss of wine.


    The National Library was thergest library in the city of Nia. As such, it had collected some books within thest few years that Lu Zhiyu hadn¡¯t yet seen. This was why Eva had assumed that he might be heading there.


    ¡°Not today. Let¡¯s join the fun in the streets instead,¡± he replied.


    The streets within the city were very lively. This was because the ambassador from the Orc nation, the Holy Seville Empire, wasing to meet the Crete Empire Emperor Zolman II.


    This would be the first diplomatic meeting held between the Crete Empire and the Holy Seville Empire. It would also be the first diplomatic meeting between human and orc countries in many years. The meetings were intended to help the two sides ease the tension between their races, so everyone present was in a great and hopeful mood.


    Since the formal exchanges between their countries had been almost non-existent, trade had only been carried out privately by individuals. As such, both sides wished to improve the situation by negotiating a series of border trade regtions, as well as a series of bteral cooperation initiatives.


    At the same time, the Holy Seville Empire was struggling tobat the orc ve trade. This time, the ambassador hade with the added goals of having the Crete Empire ban orc very in exchange for the return of arge number of enved orcs.


    However, this goal would affect the profits of many stakeholders in both the Crete Empire and the Holy Seville Empire. A small minority of the orc nobility also engaged in the ve trade by secretly trafficking some of the weaker orc ethnic groups to the humans. As such, these ve traders had amassed arge fortune by making a huge enterprise. It¡¯s also worth noting that, at the same time, many human ves were also imported into thend of the orcs.


    Added to all of this, the upper echelon of the Crete Empire intended to establish diplomatic rtions with the Holy Seville Empire in order to exert further pressure upon the Church of Light for more concessions andpromises on their part.


    As this was the first diplomatic meeting between the humans and the orc kingdom, there was naturally arge amount of interest. The Holy Seville Empire was a powerful dynasty, as it was the first ruling power to unite all of the orcs in the northern Alen Continent.


    Arge number of civilians stood on the streets, awaiting the arrival of the ambassador and the meeting with King Zolman II. In the early morning, the gates of the city had opened early, and the crowds had immediately streamed into the streets.


    People were everywhere, in the streets and alleys, and on the houses and roofs. Many women huddled together, shouting down from their perches above street-level.


    Thest war between humanity and the orcs had taken ce forty years ago. At that time, the Crete Empire and the Church of Light had joined forces and invaded the Kingdom of Menkaure. It had taken less than a month to ransack the country and terrify all of the orcs. None of the orcs had dared to venture south since then.


    Since that time, forty years had passed. Among the orcs, there were still some who were hostile towards humans, yet humans had long forgotten the threat of the orcs. For them, thends of the orcs were merely some distant cold, barren, and deste regions in the north.


    They also considered the orcs as being a weak and barbaric race. Compared to the prosperity of the humans, the orcs could only y a supporting, minor role.


    This arrogance and contempt was present in the hearts of all the members of the Crete Empire. This time, they were not here to witness the arrival of the ambassador, but to see a vassal nation pay tribute!


    They had long forgotten that the orcs were an intelligent race that had formed city-states long before humanity had even heard of civilization! In fact, a thousand years ago, the orcs had almost pushed humanity to the brink of extinction.


    If the first emperor, Golden King Ahenaten, had not united humanity and defeated the twelfth orc king, Wolf King Costa, at the Red River ins, humanity would never have even had the chance to develop!


    Instead, the orcs would have likely invaded the south and upied the entire Alen Continent. In that case, humans would have be either a marginalized vassal state or beenpletely annihted!


    At the moment, arge number of soldiers blocked the road and were maintaining order at the gate. This was in preparation for the reception of the orc ambassador.


    Although the Crete Empire looked down upon the orcs, the Seville Empire was still a powerful dynasty that had unified the entire race of the orcs. Also, its army numbered within the hundreds of thousands! So, no matter how much the humans looked down on them, they paid careful attention to etiquette, so as not to offend the other side.


    The gates opened and many armored lion-people knights advanced inside. They entered the city in a striking and imposing manner. The rows of the human soldiers standing at the sides could sense the battle-hardened aura that was being emitted from the lion orc knights from the north. They were stunned.


    As the people of the city also witnessed the cavalry entering the gates, they gazed in awe at the hundreds of knights marching in unity. They held their breaths until the procession had passed, then began engaging in fierce debates.


    ¡°Was that the cavalry of the orcs? It seems like they¡¯re about to eat us!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard that these savage orcs actually love eating humans.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so scary! The orcs aren¡¯t as weak as I thought!¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t look too different from us. Their faces are a bit hairier though.¡±


    ¡°The leading general is also an orc? I couldn¡¯t tell at all!¡±


    Their leader was Allen Yi Wensi, one of Verthandi¡¯s original Holy Knights. He was a direct subordinate of Verthandi, and was one of her earliest followers, ever since the conquest of the Amos Icefield on the quest to ughter the dragon Frost. He was also one of the greatest generals and central figures of Holy Seville.


    Moreover, unlike Verthandi¡¯s other Holy Knights, Allen Yi Wensi was a human being. As such, he had a very unique position within the upper echelons of the orcs.


    He was chosen this time precisely because of his status as a human being and his illustrious career. By sending a high ranking official like him to Crete, Holy Seville was demonstrating itsmitment to building a rtionship between the two countries.

 Chapter 176 - Return of the Devil

    <h4>Chapter 176: Return of the Devil</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu and Eva stood in the crowd and watched the brown-haired middle-aged knight pass by on the King¡¯s Road. There was an air of gravitas and dignity about him as he headed to the pce.


    As the group traveled along, the crowds surged forward, trying to catch a glimpse of the legendary Holy Knights and the famed Nortnd Cavalry.


    ¡°Master, do you know the person at the front?¡± Though everyone else was watching the cavalry and the Holy Knights, Eva¡¯s focus was on Lu Zhiyu¡¯s suddenly changed facial expression.


    Lu Zhiyu tilted his head and looked at Eva. ¡°You know me very well! Did you guess by looking at my expression?¡±


    Eva nodded. ¡°Master is usually always smiling. However, when something is on your mind, or you are reminiscing about something from the past, you tend to have a cid expression no your face.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu wasn¡¯t too happy to hear her words. ¡°Hmm? I smile from my heart, so it sounds I seem insincere in your opinion...¡±


    Eva didn¡¯t speak, her silence basically affirming this notion. Lu Zhiyu then rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I have met him once before. At that time, he was just a very young boy, but...¡±


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s words trailed off, then he was silent for a long time, while watching Allen Yi Wensi pass by. Allen Yi Wensi did not lower his gaze or notice the two. Lu Zhiyu looked on as Allen Yi Wensi headed towards the pce, then he finally spoke.


    ¡°Looks like the Crete Empire will be thrown into a flurry!¡± he said.


    Lu Zhiyu had met Allen Yi Wensi, while he was a guard for Elias¡¯ merchant caravan. Elias had taken pity on him, hiring him when he was less than twenty years of age and had a face that seemed worn far beyond his years. Now that the man had be middle-aged, he seemed sharper and more reserved than ever.


    The owner of the caravan, Lu Zhiyu¡¯s old friend Elias, had long since died. Since then, Allen Yi Wensi had be a Holy Knight of the orc¡¯s Holy Seville Empire and the Commander of the Northern Army. He also just happened to be one of the leading figures of thend of the orcs.


    Moreover, Allen Yi Wensi was the youngest son of Count Yi Wensi, the former prime minister of Crete Empire. Count Yi Wensi was once an influential figure of the Crete Empire during the reign of Elliot VII. After the ascension of Elliot VIII, he had been promoted and given a generous pension. During the entire reign of Elliot VIII, he had been the prime minister of Crete and stood among the top powers of the Crete Empire.


    However, he had participated in the Gathering of Nobles andunched a conspiracy against The Church of Light. In the end, he had been made a scapegoat, being sold out by Duke Vortigen.


    After the coup, Duke Vortigen sessfully took over as the emperor, while Count Yi Wensi followed Emperor Elliot VIII into death. Most of Yi Wensi family was also ughtered, with only two of Yi Wensi¡¯s sons surviving. The older son, Pazak, died in an ident in the empire of the orc, which left only the young Allen Yi Wensi to carry on the family legacy.


    Allen Yi Wensi had often dreamed of returning to his home city, as Nia was where he had grown up. Yet, at the same time, this ce was the origin of his nightmares, the reason why he woke up in horror amid so many sleepless nights.


    Looking at Nia, he was flooded with memories. Since his childhood days spent there, many decades had passed. Countless buildings had undergone renovations. The difference was immense. Even the King¡¯s Road had been expanded, although traces of its old form could still be seen.


    Allen¡¤Yi Wensi had thought about his return many times, but he had never thought that he would return to the Crete Empire as an ambassador of the orcs. Right now, he felt like aplete outsider, as he was not representing the humans, but the orcs empire.


    ¡°The Holy Knight leading the orcs doesn¡¯t seem to be an orc!¡±


    ¡°I heard that the ambassador is a human!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? How could a human being be a dog of the orcs?¡±


    ¡°Why else? For the sake of power! Some people would even sell their parents for power, so why would it be strange to sell out to the orcs?¡±


    After finally arriving at the pce, Allen Yi Wensi dismounted amid the fierce murmurings of the crowd. His eyes were filled with a sinister darkness as he looked upon the magnificent pce hall and the prosperity of the kingdom.


    The faces of all of his ughtered rtives appeared before him, the bloody faces of his father, uncle, aunt, mother and brother. He had never forgotten the grievances that the Crete Empire had dealt upon House Yi Wensi under the rule of Emperor Vortigen and the persecution from the Church of Light.


    Allen Yi Wensi remembered clearly how Vortigen had ascended the throne by stepping over the dead bodies of his family, and how the Knights of Light had hounded his mother and brother, forcing them to flee to thends of the orcs. Finally, he could not forget how his mother gave up her life in order to save him and his brother.


    Each memory was like a knife stabbing into his heart. In fact, these acts of injustice were the driving forces for his continuous advancement. He had been working hard for decades, awaiting this very moment.


    As he crossed the King¡¯s Road, Allen Yi Wensi¡¯s mouth curled up. His head lowered as he remembered the deaths of his mother and brother. His brother had uttered thesest words before he had perished: ¡°When I return, darkness will hang over the entire Crete Empire. The earth will be torn apart, and blood and fire will stain the heavens!¡±


    The closer he got to the pce, the more genuine the smile on Allen Yi Wensi¡¯s face became. His mount was stopped at the pce entrance, where the Prime Minister of the Crete Empire, Tembor, stood waiting to personally receive him at the top of the pce steps.


    Allen waved his hand, and all of the knights dismounted neatly in sync. At the same time, Allen took off his gloves and walked up the steps to greet the waiting Prime Minister Tembor.


    ¡°Hello, Lord Holy Knight Allen, His Majesty is waiting for you.¡± Tembor was a fat middle-aged man, but he was charismatic and polite.


    Allen Yi Wensi looked at Tembor and recognized immediately that he was the real power behind the current Crete Empire. In fact, it was alreadymonly said that he had more power in the Crete Empire than even Emperor Zolman II himself!


    ¡°Duke Tembor. Our Holy Seville Empire came here bearing the g of friendship. We hope to resolve the trade dispute and thus end the friction between our two countries. This is a win-win situation for both of us. As such, we hope to get the full support of the Duke,¡± Allen said, while he shook Tembor¡¯s hand.


    Duke Tembor replied calmly. ¡°Of course, His Majesty also hopes to be a friend of the Holy Seville Empire. He will be hosting a banquet for you tonight. We hope that you will attend.¡±


    Allen Yi Wensi nodded happily. ¡°I would be very honored!¡±


    ¡°Great, the emperor is waiting inside!¡± Tembor said.

 Chapter 177 - Canal and Slavery

    <h4>Chapter 177: Canal and very</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Crack!


    ¡°Hurry up, we¡¯re approaching the deadline! If you can¡¯t finish by the end of this month, you¡¯ll be used to fill the canals as sacrifices to the gods!¡±


    ¡°Work faster!¡±


    As the guards yelled menacingly from above them, the scorching sun was hitting arge number of shackled ves at the foot of the mountain. They were digging stones and carving out a canal under relentless whippings.


    Thousands of ves were working on this iplete river canal day and night. It was a grand canal, the construction on which had been started three years ago. At that time, the Crete Empire had gathered nearly 200,000 ves from all over to use for freebor.


    The grand canal stretched from the south of Crete and led all the way to the Red River ins. Ever since the beginning of its construction, it was doomed to be a river made of blood and tears, as it was the flesh and blood of countless ves that fueled the huge project.


    The bodies of ves were littered along every stretch the road within the construction site. It was as if the blood and tears of these hundreds of thousands of ves had stained its every corner.


    This was also thergest man-made project in the history of the Alen Continent. It was created under the auspices of Prime Minister Tembor. Oncepleted, it would connect the southern Nami River with the Red River in the north, then pass through Crete. The three majorkes in the territory would then form an essential transportation route that would link the northern and southern regions of the Crete Empire.


    Salt City, which was located not too far from the Red River ins, was also enveloped within the scope of this canal, as it was thergest salt producing area in the Central and Northern regions. In fact, it was a natural salt field.


    As all living beings required both water and salt, if the migration patterns and settlements of the ancient tribes were tracked, it would be clear that they had migrated along both the sources of fresh water and the salt production areas. After all, without salt, it would have been too difficult for them to survive. Hence, since ancient times, salt has been seen as a necessity for survival, making it like a true currency,parable to gold!


    The Red River ins were thergest natural salt field in the middle of the continent. Since ancient times, the orcs and the humans hadunched repeated wars and massacres, fighting over control of the salt field.


    As such, the ownership of the Red River ins changed constantly throughout history. It could even be said that the war between Golden King Ahenaten and the Wolf King Costa had stemmed from the conflict over this area.


    The establishment of the canal was due, in part, to the geographical location of Salt City and the increasing demand for salt in the Crete Empire. The original salt transportation route spanned several thousand miles, so even if the Crete Empire specially built roads for transporting salt, they could not satisfy the needs of the entire empire. For this reason, many business-minded merchants began to transport salt for a living. However, even then, they still could not meet the growing demand.


    After decades of peace, the poption of the Crete Empire grew exponentially, finally exceeding 15 million! However, the Crete Empire still had no major salt production sites besides Salt City.


    In order to meet the growing demand for salt and increase the connection between the northern and southern regions of the Crete Empire, thus developingmerce and trade, Duke Tembor issued a project to build the canal. At the same time, in order to win poprity with the people of Crete and most of the nobles, Tembor released the bloody and inhuman Orc very Bill.


    Originally, arge number of half orcs had resided within the empire. After the emperor and the prime minister signed the bill, all of them became ves.


    As a result of the bill, hundreds of thousands of orcs inside the Crete Empire went from living within a negative environment of rejection and suppression to being held captive as ves, having all of their freedom and rights stripped from them overnight. As this urred, arge number of those orcs were shipped straightaway to the construction site of the canal.


    These ves were brought in with ropes and shackles. Day after day, they built the project that would bring happiness and development to the humans of the Crete Empire. Yet no one would remember the tears and misery of these orc ves.


    No one had ever thought that their happy and stable lives had actually been built upon the pain and sacrifice of others. The humans were drunk on the glory of their own lives, unaware that every drop in their feasting cups was stained with the blood of the ves!


    Jorkins was a hard worker from a family of cat half orcs. At his tender age, he should be at home helping his mother do farm work. Instead, three years ago, after Tembor had signed the Orcs ve Bill, earth-shaking changes had urred in Jorkins¡¯ world. He was sent to build the canal with his father and younger brother, while his mother and younger sister were sent to other ces to serve as ves of the Crete Empire.


    Two years ago, Jorkins¡¯ father had died because his aged body couldn¡¯t keep up with the workload. Six months ago, Jorkins¡¯ younger brother was struck in the head by a falling boulder, which killed him instantly. Jorkins knew that it would be his turn next.


    If it continued on like this, he was sure that he would definitely die here. He was already deemed as a receable product, as no one treated the orc ves as people. It was impossible to change their destinies, unless...


    Jorkins immediately remembered the orc ves that had contacted him a few days ago. They were different from the other orc ves, as there were quite a few of them. They were tall and had strong muscles and the eyes of tigers and wolves.


    If they are not ves, how did they get in? What are they here to do? Jorkins was sweaty and felt dizzy from fatigue. He felt like a zombie. At this moment, he remembered these words: ¡°Orcs will never be enved!¡±


    This sentence was like a quiet scream, bringing peace to his mind. The notion gave a rush to Jorkins, one that worked its way through his entire body. He trembled involuntarily and echoed the line in his mind repeatedly. It was like a slogan that reignited the passion in his heart.


    It was alreadyte at night, but there were still lights illuminating the way. Many people were lurking in the shadows, all of them still busily working on the canal. This was because the deadline for the project was near, and if they could not finish it on time, most of them would be killed.


    Moreover, the guards and officials responsible for the river project would also be punished. As such, over thest ten days, the humans had been working them non-stop, urging them on angrily with whips andshings.


    Many ves could not bear the burden of such relentlessbor, so overworked and diseased corpses were strewn all over the site. These bodies would be dragged into the pits and discarded, whether the beings themselves were dead or alive. After all, it made no difference to the guards, as all of those who couldn¡¯t keep up would be treated as dead bodies.


    In light of such harsh circumstances, no one dared speak up. They just continued in their drudgery, as the construction workers and soldiers stared at them like vultures. Their slightest move would be treated as an act of rebellion and swiftly suppressed.


    It was because of this horrible mistreatment that Jorkins could sense a hidden anger within everyone¡¯s hearts. They only needed a small spark, and everything would instantly detonate, releasing all of that hidden anger and resentment!


    ¡°Fire! Fire!¡±


    Suddenly, a fire appeared in the distance. Everyone looked up and looked towards the mes, shouting and causing a real ruckus!

 Chapter 178 - Rage and Shame

    <h4>Chapter 178: Rage and Shame</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°The camp is on fire! I wish all of those abominable human soldiers would burn to death!¡± Someone from the crowd suddenly rushed towards the river and pushed one of the soldiers into it.


    He then stole the sword of that soldier with his other hand, immediately turning around to sh the throat of the chief supervisor! One by one, the other ves followed his lead and wrestled the supervisors beside them to the ground.


    If they had been ordinary ves, with no formal military training, then even if they revolted, it would be difficult to organize an effective resistance within such a short amount of time. In that case, if they had attempted to do so, they would have been defeated by these well-trained troops in an instant.


    However, this was not the case, as the ves who started the revolt had nned it out meticulously. Thus, they were able to easily kill the trained soldiers. Even the blood knights were quickly dealt with!


    ¡°Kill them all! I won¡¯t be a ve!¡±


    ¡°For freedom!¡±


    ¡°We must avenge our brothers and sisters!¡±


    Jorkins picked up a rock and smashed it into the head of a middle-aged human, whose head caved in immediately. The blood sttered all over Jorkins¡¯ face. As it did so, Jorkins recalled the deaths of his father and brother, which only fueled his rage.


    It felt as if all of the grievances and fears that he had umted throughout the past few years converged, and he howled out loudly. Then, countless other orcs joined his howl.


    The chaos quickly spread through the surroundings, as all of the orc ves continued to kill their human guards and steal their weapons. In fact, the entire canal project region was out of control, as tens of thousands of orcs ves rushed out of the river area towards the camp.


    Once the arrived there, they killed the troops stationed there, then armed themselves with their weapons. Several of the leaders brought men down to the other canals to liberate the other ves.


    It was clear that this ve rebellion would be a sensation all over the Crete Empire. Specifically, the ve rebellion of millions of ves would bring a storm to the Crete Empire, which had been peaceful for many decades.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Capital of the Crete Empire


    A drizzling rain was falling upon the city. Inside the pce, a fierce quarrel was taking ce.


    Allen, the messenger of the Holy Seville Empire, had reached an ord regarding the border trade regtions, as well as a series of bteral coborations with the Crete Empire. Yet. they remained at an impasse over the issue of very.


    Allen had delivered a handwritten letter from Lion Emperor Will of the Holy Seville Empire to Emperor Zolman II of Crete. He had passed along the word that Emperor Will hoped that Crete would abolish the Orc very Bill. In this case, the ves would either be given corresponding rights, or the Holy Seville Empire would ept these ves for an appropriate price.


    Emperor Will hoped that Crete and Holy Seville would severely crack down on the ve trade between both sides. Only then would a measure of equality and fairness exist between the humans and the orcs. This would also enable the facilitation of smooth trade and fair regtions between the two countries.


    However, this request was strongly opposed by the nobles of the Crete Empire. Duke Tembor, in particr,pletely flipped out. He said that, although the other conditions could be fulfilled, this one was absolutely impossible.


    The reasoning he gave was that the canal investment had been going on for three years and involved the interests of many people. In particr, this project was promoted by Prime Minister Tembor himself. As a result, he had gained a lot of public support from the nobles and the upper ss.


    Hence, if the Orc very Bill was abolished, it would deal a severe blow to his authority. As such, it was absolutely impossible for Tembor to allow the passage of Allen¡¯s proposal. This was why Tembor had voiced such vehement opposition to it.


    Allen stood in the middle of the hall, which had long tables that were filled with Crete¡¯s nobles on both sides. Emperor Zolman II sat on the throne, like a statue.


    He was idly watching the dispute between the Prime Minister and Allen. The friendly scene of peace and harmony was gone. Clearly, the Emperor was almost aplete puppet in Duke Tembor¡¯s hands.


    As the aristocrats on the sides were having hushed discussions, Allen pointed at Duke Tembor, agitated. He then said, ¡°My apologies, Duke, but in order to cooperate with the Crete Empire, we must have a guarantee that every orc in the Crete Empire will receive fair and equitable rights.¡±


    He paused for a moment, then continued. ¡°As I can¡¯t see any trace of goodwill in your Orc very Bill, it appears that you are simply using orcs as ves, treating them as mere property or goods. Furthermore, within the Crete Empire, there are all sorts of measures that discriminate against orcs. As such, we can only cooperate when we are all on an even ying field.¡±


    Duke Temborpletely tore off his amicable mask and arrogantly ripped Emperor Will¡¯s letter to shreds. He then disrespectfully tossed the pieces onto the ground, saying, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t think you know where you stand.¡±


    Duke Tembor then turned and looked around, spreading out his hands. ¡°Humans are the lords of thisnd. You orcs are just some barbarians on the borders. In fact, you are weak races that are unworthy of even our consideration!¡±


    Duke Tembor looked at Allen, then added, ¡°Did you forget how our iron steeds crossed the Red River ins and destroyed the Kingdom of Menkaure? The fire in the capital of Menkaure burned for three days and three nights. We gallivanted through yournds, while your people cowered like pigs!¡±


    He gave him a withering look, then continued his tirade. ¡°The weak are not worthy of discussing equality with us. We have shown you our generosity and toleration, however, you are ignoring our goodwill. Report back to your Emperor, then hopefully he will be able to face reality.¡±


    When Duke Tembor finished speaking, the nobles on both sides roared withughter. They were looking at Allen as if he was a clown, all of them snickering among themselves...


    ¡°How dare the orcs try to impose conditions upon us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have already been so magnanimous, but these animals actually want more?¡±


    ¡°If they annoy us, we can always ughter our way into theirnds again!¡±

 Chapter 179 - Overcast Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 179: Overcast Clouds</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    All of the people around Allenughed wildly, while Duke Tembor stepped on the letter that his master had written in his own hand. They all held their bellies and jeered at Allen.


    Allen was furious. As he unsheathed his long sword, a white light shed across Duke Tembor¡¯s body. The marble floor was instantly split like tofu, a crack over ten meters in length opening on the ground.


    The scene suddenly became silent, as Duke Tembor felt a chill creep upon him. He fell to the ground, unable to stand up for a long time. Several people immediately shouted in unison, ¡°Protect the Duke!¡±


    At that moment, arge number of soldiers rushed in and surrounded Allen. As they did so, Allen sheathed his sword inside its scabbard and eximed, ¡°I am a Holy Knight of the Holy Seville Empire. As such, I represent not only the emperor, but also the gods! His highness obtains his powers from the gods. If you dare insult the authority of my king, you will be smited by the gods.¡±


    Allen looked at the soldiers around him, then demanded, ¡°What do you want to do? Do you want to fight the Holy Seville Empire? Hundreds of thousands of our troops are currently stationed in the northern border...¡±


    At this time, Emperor Zolman II stood up and said, ¡°Let it go.¡±


    Duke Tembor stood up, stared at Allen, then finally said, ¡°Return!¡±


    Allen turned around and walked down the steps of the pce, surrounded by the elite knights. Later that same evening, Allen immediately took his elite guards and fled the city before the gate closed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dark days followed, as the capital was barraged with wet weather. It drizzled for several days. Amid the deluge, a merchant caravan with a rose insignia approached the city.


    The caravan was quiterge, and upon entering the city, it went directly to a dpidated old castle in the south district. This castle was originally the ancestral home of an old noble family.


    The home had been sold to the merchants after the family had fallen on hard times, and had thus be their main base ever since. There were many elderly and women taking care of it, while the men conducted business outside.


    Arge number of armed young men immediately unloaded the caravan¡¯s goods and entered the castle. The entire caravan held nearly 100 people in it. As it was such arge envoy, men and women of all ages came to watch.


    ¡°Be careful to not let it get wet, you little daredevils! These goods are worth more than ten of your lives!¡±


    ¡°Hey you! Be careful!¡±


    Among the shouts of the caravan¡¯s workers, Lu Zhiyu found the leader of the merchants. He was arge man, who looked somewhat shifty.


    His image did not fit the impression given off by the team¡¯s rose insignia. However, when Lu Zhiyu handed him a letter and a few gold coins, he smiled and agreed to let them apany the caravan.


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s goal was to travel to the desert empire Batko, while observing the local customs along the way. He also wanted to let Eva gain actual experience beyond the textbook knowledge in her head.


    Lu Zhiyu thought that this would be more conducive for the development of Eva¡¯s wisdom and education. Currently, although she was quite intelligent, Eva had a tendency to do some very stupid things because of herck ofmon sense.


    ¡°You must travel around and gain more life experience to be wiser! That¡¯s what I did with Verthandi, and she became the emperor of the Holy Seville Empire!¡± Lu Zhiyu said to Eva.


    The leader of the merchants, after agreeing to allow the pair to join them, said with a wide grin, ¡°We will leave in three days. Come over before dawn, and I will arrange a carriage for you, with two meals per day.¡±


    The leader of merchants looked Lu Zhiyu up and down, thenmented, ¡°You look like a nobleman or schr. Why are you going to the Batko Empire? I can tell you this will be a hard and dangerous journey, and it is definitely no ce for someone delicate to fool around.¡±


    Lu Zhiyuughed. ¡°I am a schr. I want to go to the Batko Empire to learn about the culture and customs of its people, then bring what I learn back to share with everyone. Also, since I am an awakened Blood Knight, I think I¡¯ll be able to help you.¡±


    The owner¡¯s face brightened immediately upon hearing this. He then said, ¡°That¡¯s even better! You are wee to join our Rosa Bianca Caravan. Our merchants are very powerful, as our team belongs to the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro. As such, we can definitely give you a great experience!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu took a closer look at the logo on the carriage, seeing the insignia of the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro. But, after looking around, all he saw were elderly and weak people, as well as a few guards who had undergone only basic training. Although there were many merchants, there was not a single person that had awakened bloodline abilities. Many thoughts began to run through his mind at that moment...


    How could such an insignificant merchant team be rted to the Rosa d¡¯Oro royal family?


    The leader of the Rosa Bianca merchants did not tell me the full truth, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be aplete scam either...


    Apparently, their merchants had no direct rtions with the royal family of the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro. Instead, it was a small team that was operating under the umbre of the actual Rosa d¡¯Oro royal caravan that had gotten affiliated to the actual team after paying a lump of money. As such, it was not weak, but it was also worlds away from being the actual Rosa d¡¯Oro caravan!


    Although their use of the Rosa d¡¯Oro royal g was a grant vition of the rules, the insignia was really useful. In many ces, no one dared to offend the royal family of the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro, so it saved them a lot of money and also protected them from many dangers.


    Lu Zhiyu had trouble wrapping his mind around the thought that this unreliable looking caravan wanted to challenge the Gold Route, even though the leader of the caravan had apparently once led other merchants through the Sea of ??Death. Now, he was mustering up his courage to lead his own little team to brave the road to gold and fortune!


    Despite his past experience, Lu Zhiyu knew that the man had drastically underestimated the dangers of the Gold Route. After all, just being familiar with the route was not enough, as the dangers and the sandstorms in the Sea of ??Death were things with which small caravans could not cope.


    Lu Zhiyu had not imagined that the team that he had just found would be inexperienced, this being their first time braving the route. It was for this reason that he was almost certain that, once the team set out, they would be destined forplete annihtion in the Sea of ??Death...


    Lu Zhiyu looked at therge number of the old and weak, who were now living in the dpidated castle, then turned to look at the sly but well-intentioned big man in front of him. Despite his many misgivings, he agreed to travel with them anyway.


    ¡°Do not worry, we will protect you and your little girl. Our merchants are the best in the industry!¡± The leader confidently patted Lu Zhiyu¡¯s shoulder.


    Lu Zhiyu couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡±


    As he was leaving, Lu Zhiyu suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°If you trust my words, then you should try to return the elderly and the very young in this castle back to the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The leader asked, puzzled.


    Lu Zhiyu replied, ¡°A war between the orcs and the humans is likely to erupt soon!¡±


    The man immediately frowned. ¡°Even if there was a war, it would not spread here. After all, this is the imperial capital of the Crete Empire, its most impregnable city!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu said no more, only nodded. He then turned around and left, Eva following close behind him.


    The brow of the merchant furrowed, as he contemted Lu Zhiyu¡¯s words for a long time. For some reason, Lu Zhiyu was very convincing and had gained his trust easily. Due to the recent state of affairs in the city, as well as some bad news that he had received, the merchant leader began to also have some doubts...

 Chapter 180 - Dream Lord

    <h4>Chapter 180: Dream Lord</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Open the city gate!¡± In the early hours of the morning, a soldier who had rushed for three days and three nights on horseback finally arrived at the capital, calling out to be let in. He was allowed inside after showing his credentials.


    Panting, he handed over a letter from the governor of the northern Urabell province, which was controlled directly by the royal family. The letter was immediately sent to the pce.


    Apparently, in the middle of the night, all of the top officials of the Crete Empire were notified about the uprising of hundreds of thousands of orcs ves, as well as the chaos that had ensued in the aftermath.


    The governor of Urabell quickly mustered thousands of his troops in an attempt to suppress the orcs before they couldpletely organize, but his men were defeated by the rebel leaders, who led tens of thousands of mutinous ves. The governor had been killed in the chaos, and as a result, the entire Urabell province had fallen.


    Emperor Zolman II and Prime Minister Tembor had held an emergency meeting overnight, within which, Emperor Zolman II seemed extremely agitated. He kept demanding for troops to be sent out immediately in order to silence the rebellion at Urabell.


    His urgency could be exined by the fact that the Urabell province was an important source of tax revenue for troop recruitment. In recent days, Emperor Zolman II¡¯s power had been severely weakened due to a series of bad political maneuvers on his part. As a result, his uncle, Duke Tembor, had seized power, even gaining partial control over the military.


    In addition, Zolman II¡¯s rtionships with most of the royal family were strained at best. So, if he lost these royal territories, then he would fallpletely out of favor with them. Although it had not been long since thest emperor, Vodigan, had passing away, Zolman II had already destroyed the progress he had made during his reign.


    However, during the meeting, the Duke of Tembor and the other nobles were not as impatient as Zolman II. The way they saw it, this was only a rebellion that had been started by mere ves. Among these ves, there was not even a single trained soldier, much less any Blood Knights!


    Instead, two hundred thousand peasants had simply picked up weapons, divided themselves into several factions belonging to different forces, andunched a revolt. In light of this fact, they would only need to send some of their knights to easily suppress them!


    Moreover, these ves were not human, but were only some orcs! As such, they would never be able to get any support in the Crete Empire, nor would they get any sympathy from themoners!


    Most importantly, the current chaos had not urred in their territory, as most of the participants of the conference were direct allies of Duke Tembor. As such, they were more than happy to see the influence of Emperor Zolman II weakened. At the same time, this matter also dealt a major blow to the prestige of Duke Tembor, who immediately began looking for a scapegoat.


    In actuality, this group wasn¡¯t worried about the rebellion of the 200,000 ves, but rather the attitude of the empire of orcs in the north. The diplomat from the orc empire had taken a strong stance against Crete, which had ended in discord. Soon after, these ves began a rebellion, which now posed an unbelievable coincidence.


    ¡°We must first suppress the rebellion initiated by these darn orcs!¡±


    ¡°Yes! No matter what conspiracy the orc empire is orchestrating, whether they have sent troops to our empire or not, we must first suppress these ves!¡±


    ¡°Who are we sending to clean this mess up?¡±


    ¡°Have the nobles from the nearby territories sent troops? Ask them to annihte these rebels in the name of His Majesty the Emperor!¡±


    Amid a wealth ofmentary, several documents, which had been signed in the name of the Emperor, were immediately distributed from the capital. Within a day, most of the people in the city had learned of the ve rebellion.


    ¡°I heard that the ves had rebelled! There were 200,000 of them! They scorched and looted the province of Urabell. The entire Urabell province fell, and even the governor was killed.¡± People continued whispering everywhere, even in pubs and alleyways!


    ¡°They¡¯re only mere ves. The emperor and Lord Tembor have sent troops that will quell the rebellion soon.¡±


    ¡°What about the orcs empire? Some time ago, the messenger of the orcs empire had asked us to release the orc ves, which led to a dispute. A small misstep in this situation is likely to lead to a war.¡±


    Meanwhile, Eva changed her outfit, putting on a cloak and a hat. She then dutifully followed Lu Zhiyu, listening to the chatter en route.


    ¡°Master, why do humans have strange things like war?¡± she asked.


    After looking at Eva, Lu Zhiyu said, ¡°Because of their desires. Since human beings have desires, they will have disputes and differences, which will lead to wars. As long as desires exist, wars will as well.¡±


    Eva frowned at Lu Zhiyu, then thought for a long time. Although she had some thoughts on the subject, she did not fully understand it.


    After entering the old castle of the Rosa Bianca caravan, they saw that the merchants were all packed up and ready to go. Many people, who seemed to have been living in the castle, were also packing up their things. In fact, it seemed like they were leaving the capital.


    The leader of the merchants had heard about the recent rebellion and the conflict between the Crete Empire and the Holy Seville Empire. So, he had chosen to abandon their base here to return to their hometown in the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro. Lu Zhiyu would be travelling with them through the Mica Province and the Sea of ??Death to the mysterious desert empire, Batko.


    Lu Zhiyu was careful to not interfere with the war between the humans and orcs. After all, he was solely focused on his breakthrough to level eight mythical wizard and the mid-level mythical life temte design.


    After Eva had gained the ability to interfere with the Time Freeze domain, he was finally able to move this agenda along. Although Eva¡¯s Time Freeze domain was very powerful, it was still inferior to the abilities of a mythical wizard. As a level four wizard, her degree of control, her range, and her environmental effects were heavily restricted.


    However, it was clear that this sort of mid-level mythical ability was formidable. In the range that she could control, all of the special abilities of the other party werepletely neutralized. Thus, she was the master and ruler of her domain!


    Forparison, Lu Zhiyu could utilize the Divine Kingdom Gaia in the sky to create an impossibly huge domain. Lu Zhiyu was going to upgrade his low-level mythical life temte, Dream Control, to a mid-level mythical temte.


    Lu Zhiyu would thenbine this area of effect ability with his ability over dreamspaces, since they were extremelypatible. In this way, the originally intangible dream space could directly change the real world by interfering with reality and manipting thews of the world!


    This was not the same as the previous dream field, which had been created from his awareness and was based on the information ne. Instead, this one was based on a true interference upon reality. As such, its existence was projected upon reality. Now, Lu Zhiyu¡¯s ability was finally both illusory and real!


    Lu Zhiyu was going to call this ability Dream Projection, and then name the mid-level mythical temte Dream Lord. The Dream Lord mythical life temte was still based upon the calctions of the Sub-Brain on Gaia in the Divine Kingdom.


    This meant that, as soon as the construction of the temte wasplete, Lu Zhiyu could finally be a level eight mythical wizard!

 Chapter 181 - The Winds of War

    <h4>Chapter 181: The Winds of War</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the decree from the Emperor of Crete, the counts and viscounts of severalrge territories in the vicinity immediately organized all of the local nobles to gear up and dispatch soldiers. The knights then mounted their war horses and charged together.


    Under themand of the emperor, they began their bloody campaign. As the lords led an army of cavalries and soldiers, many merchants followed along to sell their products.


    The logistical support team followed behind them in a long line. These merchants were tasked with handling all of the materials that were consumed, the properties that were looted, and all of the needs of the soldiers. As such, every war yielded them a significant profit.


    The cavalry took the lead. Close behind them were the infantry, the archers, and the spearmen, who wore chainmail. They all marched in neat rows, the sound of their footsteps thundering across the earth.


    As they moved, dust rose up, kicked up by both the horses¡¯ and the men¡¯s footsteps. An oddly oppressive and tense atmosphere was created by the nging of the long swords against the shields as they marched. Their g fluttered in the dusty skies, as the army crossed into the borders of Urabell and opened the curtains of the war.


    Simultaneously, in the province of Urabell, chaos and violence was erupting. All of the cities and towns were closed off, while all of the young people in the city were being mobilized to guard it.


    ¡°Hurry, let us in!¡±


    ¡°I heard that the orcs ves areing soon.¡±


    ¡°Can we defend the city?¡±


    All the civilians from the towns and viges took their families and all of their belongings to flee to the cities, hurriedly congregating at the gates to enter and hide. Soon after this, arge orc army appeared in the distance. As they travelled, they cut down trees, quickly building various siege weapons out of them in order to attack the city.


    As soon as the orc army arrived, they crazily mounted the city wall, thus starting a fierce struggle against the armed self defense forces led by the youths. The ordinary people within the city hid and shivered in fear.


    The vige was soon burned, mes lighting up the skies. The thick ck smoke could be seen from dozens of miles away. The 200,000 orc ves had broken free from their shackles, only to return to suffer a thousand times over in the Crete Empire! As such, many of the crazed orcs were filled with hatred and anger, leading them to ughter and loot everyone and everything that came into their paths.


    Arge number of cities were destroyed amid the crazy frenzy. The orcs seized an abundance of wealth as they burned and looted the towns. Currently, the ve army was now surrounding the Urabell Governor in the provincial capital of Maples.


    Seeing that the ve army hadpletely spun out of control, the group that had secretly nned and instigated the rebellion disappeared into the night. Their hearts were grieved to see that they brought such a huge disaster upon the entire Urabell province.


    The army that entered Urabell did not rush to face the orcs. Instead, they began to route some of their smaller forces elsewhere, scattering them around the outskirts of the city. Thus, the areas that the orcs controlled were gradually eroded away. The orcs¡¯ options were beginning to shrink rapidly, as nearly 200,000 orcs had jointly attacked Maples for more than half a month, yet the city still refused to fall!


    Arge number of bodies had been left, piled up by the city wall.The whole situation immediately seemed to have tilted in the favorable direction of the Crete Empire.


    Sensing this shift, the ve army was in the final throes of madness. Arge number of surviving orcs formed scattered temporary regiments, armed only with the weapons that they had stolen.


    They began to look at Maples again, seeing it as theirst hope for survival. They also sent messengers to their home base, the powerful Holy Seville Empire, in search of aid and reinforcements.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Meanwhile, back in the Holy Seville Empire, arge number of generals and noble knights in Sarga City were crowded in the pce hall. They were all extremely excited. However, the Emperor Verthandi was not among them.


    ¡°Do these darn humans think that we are still the same as we were a few decades ago?¡± A wolfman mmed his fist down on the stone table.


    ¡°How dare they humiliate the emperor this way? We cannot tolerate this! It is time to release the decades of hatred that we have umted since the destruction of the Kingdom of Menkaure. They took the lives of hundreds of thousands of orcs, after all!¡± a leopard man proimed.


    As he spoke, the generals seated around the table all showed a deep hatred in their eyes. The leopard-people would never forget the damage that the Crete Empire and the Church of Light had dealt upon their homnd.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to decide the fate of the humans and the orcs! Who is the real master of Alen Continent? We have to show them how we have changed! We are no longer little powerless beings that they can bully. We are the powerful Holy Seville Empire!¡± a man from Verthandi¡¯s own race, an old lion noble, shouted out, then added, ¡°We shall ughter our way up the entire Red River ins! This has continued for far too long. It is time to restore the glory of the orcs from the ancient times!¡±


    Everyone was exuberant. The Holy Seville Empire had long been eager to start a war against humanity, but had onlycked a good enough reason. The suppression of His Majesty the Emperor had finally supplied one!


    Verthandi had been thinking about establishing diplomatic rtions with the Crete Empire, which would enable them to start trading, to cooperate in maintaining peace, and to suppress the war mongers in the Holy Seville Empire. However, after Allen was sent to the Crete Empire, the situation hadpletely changed.


    The arrogance of the Crete Empire, coupled with the sudden rebellion of hundreds of thousands of orc ves, made the voice of the main war party much morepelling. Arge number of Holy Seville civilians were sympathetic to the plight of these orc ves, and they hoped that the empire could save their enved brethren. As such, they pleaded with the empire to send troops.


    Verthandi stood in the lounge behind the pce hall, where eight of her personal Holy Knights were standing by. She had gained control over the entire Holy Seville Empire with their support.


    The armored Knights dared not say a word. They simply sat on the long table in the lounge, gazing at their emperor as she leaned on the window, a troubled expression on her face.


    Verthandi wore a skirted armor, with a gorgeous cloak. A crownid upon her golden hair, which she tied back from her face. Her white skin and soft face were creased in a solemn and dignified expression. Her beautiful golden eyes looked at the clouds in the distances.


    She knew that she had to make a big decision. Even the emperor would not be able to ignore the voices of so many nobles and civilians in the Holy Seville Empire. She also knew that she could not abandon the hundreds of thousands of orc ves...


    However, she also was aware that, if she decided to engage in war, it would mean sacrificing the lives of countless humans and orcs.

 Chapter 182 - The Fall of Maples

    <h4>Chapter 182: The Fall of Maples</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Outside the lounge, a rush of footsteps could be heard approaching. The guards tried to stop the intruder, but were forcefully brushed off.


    ¡°Stand down!¡± All of the Holy Knights stood up immediately, yelling out in unison.


    They looked at the door in fury. Yet, they rxed when the armored intruder entered and took off his helmet. As they saw that it was actually a blonde wolf girl with crimson ears, each of the knights fell silent and sat back down.


    It was Delmedi. She was already fourteen years old! She had grown so much since when Lu Zhiyu had first seen her.


    She was much taller and more beautiful now, yet she still had a masculine temper, just like Verthandi had when she was young. Only, Delmedi was brasher and far more unruly!


    As soon as Delmedi came in, she saw Verthandi standing in front of the window and eximed in anger, ¡°Respected father, we should immediately dere war on the Crete Empire. Those who dare to tarnish your glory should all...¡±


    Verthandi¡¯s slender eyebrows wrinkled as she looked at Delmedi, thenmanded, ¡°Get out. Who allowed you to enter? Take off that armor. It is not yet your turn on the battlefield.¡±


    The dispute between Delmedi and Verthandi ended with Delmedi¡¯s storming out, but during their discourse, Verthandi had made a decision.


    As such, she turned and headed out. The Holy Knights opened the door to the lounge and followed her into the hall, where arge number of Holy Seville nobles and knights were waiting.


    Since Verthandi was d in her full gown, the Holy Knights immediately knew that the Emperor had made an important decision. All of them stood up in her presence ordingly. Everyone looked up and were chattering as Verthandi took her seat on the high throne.


    ¡°Everyone, rally your troops. We are going to wee ourpatriots.¡± Verthandi drew the Sword of the King behind her back.


    The crowd cheered and all of the orcs roared in approval. The Holy Seville Empire was an empire of iron that Verthandi and the Holy Knights had built with the support of the Faith of the Sun. In order to weaken the rtionships that the people had associated with tribal powers, as well as to promote the integration between the various ethnic groups, she had governed the country by the strong rule ofw. As such, the Holy Seville Empire had beenpletely transformed into arge and sophisticated machine.


    After the emperor¡¯s order was issued, the entire Holy Seville Empire was mobilized. The Eight Holy Knights Corps had a total of 160,000 men in its cavalry. With the addition of regional regiments and the private armies of the nobles, a total of 400,000 troops headed south and crossed the Red River ins, soon arriving at the border with the Crete Empire.


    This was the first time in centuries that the orcs had started a war against the humans. Arge number of orcs were wielding long spears. They looked like a dense forest from the distance.


    The horses brayed as fully armored cavalry shone in the spring sun. The infantry had their long swords hidden in their scabbards, with their shields polished till they shone like mirrors. The g of the Holy Seville Empire fluttered in the skies, and under the guidance of its holy banner, the army descended on the border.


    The Crete Empire had not fought a war at its northern border in many years. However, the structure of defense at the border was an ancient fortress that was built over a hundred years ago. Thus, the soldiers who were stationed there now were no match for the original elites!


    ¡°It¡¯s a cavalry! The orcs are attacking!¡±


    *Foghorn sound*


    ¡°The orcs areing!¡±


    Above the city wall, the sleeping guard, who had discarded his sword on the side, immediately woke up and saw the invaders. He started shouting and sent out a warning horn st. The news of the invading Holy Seville army immediately spread throughout the northern region.


    The smell of smoke from the border spread throughout the northern border cities of Crete. As it was clear that war was on the horizon, the Holy Seville soldiers awaited with their arms pointed straight at the Crete Empire. As long as Crete made one wrong move, the two sides would immediatelyunch into an all out war.


    This war might even involve thergest number of people in the Alen Continent¡¯s history, with the greatest amount of troop variations present! The Crete Empire had reached great heights within thest two hundred years. On the other hand, the Holy Seville Empire was the first unified empire of orcs. As such, it was widely known that to have huge war potential.


    In the spring of the sixty-first year of the San Calendar, the Holy Seville Empire sent 400,000 troops to the border of the Crete empire, where they asked for the unconditional release of the 200,000 orcs ves who were trapped in the Urabell Province, the abolishment of the Orc very Bill, and for an official response from the signer of the Orc very Bill, Prime Minister Tembor.


    With the mobilization of such a huge force and the expenditure of this many resources, the Holy Seville Empire demanded that they must gain something. This was the decision that was made by the top officials of the Holy Seville after much deliberation with the Emperor.


    An emergency letter was immediately dispatched to the capital, detailing the arrival of the orc army at the border overnight. Concurrently, the war in the Urabell province had reached a climax.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Blood stained every corner of Maples, which was the administrative capital of the Urabell province. The 100,000-strong ve army had fallen into a deep despair. This was because the army of 30,000 Crete soldiers was marching towards them. They had defeated all of the ve regiments that were stationed at the cities en route and were about to arrive.


    The entire Urabell province was an endless t expanse. In fact, only Maples was located in a valley at the foot of the mountain. As such, its terrain was dangerous. Since the Cretan army currently had a great amount of siege equipment, the city was extremely vulnerable.


    Moreover, there were only a few thousand defenders in Maples, along with a few thousand youths and arge number of old and weak citizens. They had held the city for a little over twenty days under the fierce attack of the 100,000-strong ve army.


    The severity of the casualties had greatly affected Maples. Countless bodies of the defenders were strewn everywhere and almost all of the survivors were injured.


    All over the the city, the screams and moans of the sick and injured sounded day and night. A heavy price was also paid by the ve army that was camped outside the city.


    More than a dozen miles outside of Maples, the main camp of the orcs had been posted. All of them were mourning, as no one had thought that Maples would be such a difficult conquest. Although they were not elite soldiers, they had attacked the city over ten times, hoping that they could attain victory by sheer numbers. However, the city still hadn¡¯t fallen, even after 20 days.


    This had caused a huge blow to their morale, especially as the army that was led by Cout Tito was pressing hard and steady at their heels.


    At this moment, they had no way to retreat. If they did not take the city, they would die here.


    The ve army, which had been created as a temporary fix, had its moralepletely crushed. If Count Tito had not been pushing them to the brink of despair, they might have already scattered.


    Inside the camp, everyone was despondent. They lookedpletely different from the crazed army that had been rampaging towards war just days ago. All of them seemed to now be recalling the fear that the Cretan army had instilled within them before.


    Their thin, bony bodies huddled next to the fires, as they stared at the silver moon in the darkness. They did not know what their futures held.


    Several of the leaders were arguing in the tents. Finally, a tall tiger-man stood up and roared. He then said, ¡°The Holy Seville Empire should have received our request for help by now. The Empire will not give up on us. Our emperor will not abandon us. Right now, we only have one goal, and that is to take down Maples. That is our only chance for survival. ¡±


    The next day, the 100,000 cornered ves attacked Maples like madmen, leaping upon the siegedders and descending upon the city. They desperately pushed past the lethal waves of rolling wood and falling rocks, past the ming oil and boiling water, theirrades falling on all sides. They charged forward like crazed beasts.


    Maples stood under the assault of the nearly 100,000 ves. It was like a leaf fluttering in a huge storm. Several orc leaders led the soldiers into the city on the frontlines, as both sides engaged in a fierce battle on the wall.


    As the sun rose, a bright red cloud seemed to cover the top of the city. Blood was sttered everywhere.


    The tiger-man was the leader of this carnage. He waved his broad sword, shing through several soldiers. Then, after his sword pierced through a young human soldier, he pushed his body off the wall.


    After the endless stream of orcs climbed up the wall, fewer and fewer soldiers were left alive to defend it. Finally, the gates of Maples were pushed open. The city had finally fallen.

 Chapter 183 - Slaughter of the Orcs

    <h4>Chapter 183: ughter of the Orcs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the capital of Crete, arge number of high-ranking officials were having a tense discussion. Many people were arguing about the contents of the intelligence report, particrly the demands posed by the Holy Seville Empire. Crete needed to make a decision fast.


    Prime Minister Tembor was quite concerned about the situation. After all, he was the main advocate of the Orc very Bill that the Holy Seville Empire wanted to abolish. As such, he would likely be held responsible for the whole debacle!


    No one would remember that many people had benefited from the passage of the bill. They would only remember that Tembor had brought war and strife upon them!


    While many of the nobles were expressing their displeasure with Prime Minister Tembor, the emperor was also secretly trying to undermine him. The emperor had no sentimental feelings for his uncle.


    In fact, he only feltplete hatred towards him. Moreover, as soon as there was the slightest chance, Zolman II would immediately remove Tembor to regain his full power.


    On the central table, there was a map of the Crete Empire that showed the troop movements of the Holy Seville Empire. Many generals and nobles crowded around the table, trying to n out the possible routes that Holy Seville would use for their invasion.


    One of the officers took the lead, saying, ¡°Holy Seville imed that they mobilized an army of 800,000 troops. ording to our intelligence, there should be at least 340,000 men there. Of those men, there are over 100,000 knights. Against that many elite troops and such a huge army, it would be very difficult to face them without adequate preparation.¡±


    He continued. ¡°With three or four hundred thousand troops, these two ces would be the only possible routes. No other ces can amodate such a military advance without being vulnerable to our interceptions. Thus, the route that they are most likely to take is the one along the Red River ins, right by the Depps Grand Canyon.¡±


    Someone immediately replied, ¡°But, we have a dozen unbreakable fortress cities blocking that route. As soon as we mobilize for war, we can send enough soldiers to deal with them, so that we would then have nothing to fear from the Holy Seville Empire!¡±


    ¡°Yes! We have strong soldiers and legions, and we are the powerful Crete Empire. We are not afraid of anyone!¡± At this time, Cardinal Leon from the Church of Light stood up in the back.


    He wore solemn red and ck robes that were embroidered with the sigil of the sun on the front and back. He looked at everyone, then said, ¡°I am here today on behalf of the Pope to dere that the Church of Light will not participate in this war.¡±


    This deration caused an uproar. The Church of Light¡¯s support was very important to the Crete Empire. As the Church of Light had directly announced that it did not support the war, Crete had just lost a powerful ally!


    Emperor Zolman II stood up, immediately asking, ¡°Why should there be a war at all? Have you all considered the opinions of the nobles and civilians in the entire Crete Empire? What we need is peace and stability. Why should we make such stupid choices for foolish reasons? We can choose to live in peace with the Holy Seville Empire instead!¡±


    As Zolman II strongly criticized Prime Minister Tembor, most of the nobles also began to whisper among themselves.


    After all, it was not in their interests tounch a war. In fact, it waspletely unnecessary.


    Though many of them were the confidants of Prime Minister Tembor, they also had their own interests to consider.


    At this time, a guard rushed in. He was holding a letter from Urabell.


    ¡°It is a letter from Count Tito! What happened with the ve rebellion in Urabell?¡± The emperor immediately took the letter from the guard.


    Count Tito was Tembor¡¯s nephew and a cousin of Emperor Zolman. He was a stalwart ally of Duke Tembor, so he had been ced in charge of suppressing the rebellion.


    As such, he had steadily annihted the rebellion in Urabell. However, while doing so, he had also weakened Zolman II¡¯s power within the province.


    By the time he finished this conquest, it was likely that the royal family would have lostplete control of the province. This made Zolman II hate his own cousin quite a bit.


    But, when he saw his letter, he began tough. As long as Count Tito pacified the rebellion enough to negotiate the exchange of the 200,000 ves with the Holy Seville Empire and weakened the power and influence of Duke Tembor enough to drive him away, Zolman II would be delighted.


    However, after reading the letter, Zolman II¡¯s face turned blue. The letter slipped from his fingertips, while a sinister smile appeared on Duke Tembor¡¯s face.


    Duke Tembor picked up the letter, looked at it, then passed it to the other nobles around him. He tapped the gem above his cane and said, ¡°We are past the time for negotiations! The war between us humans and the orcs is unavoidable. Since we have received this letter, the orcs at the border should have also received this news. As such, they will immediately cross the border andunch the war.¡±


    He paused, then said urgently, ¡°We have no time to hesitate! I strongly suggest that we draft a war mobilization order immediately to deal with this war.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Maples was a low-lying city that was located near the lower reaches of the Nami River. It was originally a beautiful andrge city that overlooked the mountains and the river. Yet, right now, the whole valley within a radius of a hundred miles had been reduced to a soggy marsnd.


    Countless dead bodies floated in the water. They were pale and bloated and emitted a putrid stench.


    These bodies extended all the way to the horizon. There were so many of them, it was impossible to row in and out of the city without dragging along the clothes of the dead.


    Several fishing boats carried more than a dozen soldiers into the city. Along the way, they paddled past hundreds of thousands of dead bodies.


    Even the sun seemed dimmer here. It was as if the entire poption of Maples had been eradicated.


    The group stood up and saw the peaks of Maples¡¯ city wall in the distance. It stood in the center of this vast swamp, surrounded by piles of the dead. There was not a single living soul in sight.


    The water for the city had been diverted. The city was originally thest stop that was connected to severalrgekes that passed through Crete and ended by the Red River. Count Tito had redirected the canal and flooded the entire city, thus drowning all of the orcs that were inside it.


    Without sacrificing a single one of his men, Count Tito had easily killed more than 100,000 orcs. If they had engaged in directbat, it would have taken far longer and resulted in far greater casualties. Thus, Count Tito had gotten rid of his enemies with the most expert method.

 Chapter 184 - War and Glory

    <h4>Chapter 184: War and Glory</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Above the Red River ins, the soldiers of Holy Seville stood in the setting sun, mourning the dead. Many soldiers were beating their shields with their long swords, as if trying to summon the souls of the departed.


    Arge number of clergy from the Faith of the Sun and their Temple Knights were kneeling on the ground. They kissed the sigil on their necks as they prayed in the direction of the sun. They were praying for the forgiveness of the gods, urgently hoping for a response from the divine.


    ¡°Why did they do this?¡± Jorkins was wearing the uniform of a Holy Seville soldier, a sleeveless chain armor. He had a shield on his back and a long sword at his waist.


    As the initiator of the original rebellion, he had garnered considerable respect within the rebel army. But, since the beginning of the rebellion, he knew that they would continue to be pressured by the Crete Empire, so he had negotiated with the other leaders to lead a small number of his own followers away in the dead of the night.


    They had snuck through the border of Crete to ask for help from the Holy Seville Empire. Then, after Holy Seville began sending troops, he had also volunteered to join them, thus bing a captain. He then led 10 men and followed the mighty army back to the border.


    Jorkins had hoped to meet his hundreds of thousands ofpatriots back in Crete, but they had all been killed, dying at the hands of the Cretan nobility. Jorkins recalled each painfully familiar face, while he also thought of his father and younger brother, and of his mother and sister, who were still missing.


    The memories washed over him like waves, filling Jorkins¡¯ face with tears. His eyes were bloodshot, too.


    ¡°I will never forgive them. I want them to pay!¡± Jorkins shed his arm with his long sword, then raised his bloody arm into the air with fury. ¡°This debt must be paid with blood!¡±


    The anger within the army was ignited by his act, sending everyone into a fit of roars and battle howls. Each of them raised their weapons and roared in unison, ¡°An eye for an eye!¡±


    All of the Holy Knights and the nobles were huddled in themand center. All of them looked at Verthandi with red-rimmed eyes, hoping for her immediatemand to dispatch the troops to hold the Crete Empire ountable for their heinous crimes.


    ¡°Your Majesty, send troops!¡±


    ¡°Do they think we are the same as we were decades ago? This time, they shall pay the price for the decades of humiliation that they have caused us!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t tolerate any further disgrace. They murdered hundreds of thousands of orcs right in front of our eyes. This is a clear deration of war. They can only repay us in blood!¡±


    At this time, a loud roar was heard from outside the tent. Everyone was immediately rmed and stopped shouting. They walked outside and saw the excitement of the crowd.


    As Verthandi, whose brows were already knit in consternation, heard the fury of thousands of her people, she could no longer suppress her own wrath. She drew the Sword of the King and pointed it in the direction of the Crete Empire.


    Her golden pony tail was swaying and her golden eyes burned with anger. She then yelled, ¡°We¡¯re moving out. They shall repay us in blood!¡±


    All of the Holy Knights and the nobles howled in approval. The anger of hundreds of thousands of people resounded through the heavens. It seemed to set the sky itself on fire.


    All of the soldiers in the camp packed their bags and arranged themselves into neat formations. They were divided into clearbat units under the control of their respective officers and lords, awaiting for themand of their emperor.


    Verthandi, riding atop a white horse, led the Holy Knights to the very front of the army. All of the soldiers and knights looked at their emperor in awe.


    As the Emperor had rescued the orcs from war and disaster, they had no doubt that she would lead them to a future of peace and prosperity. As such, they would always follow her, even to the ends of the earth.


    It was clear that all of the soldiers had unconditional trust and admiration for Verthandi. It was as if the blonde figure in front of them was their faith and their everything!


    Verthandi held the Sword of the King high as she passed her men. The streamer on its hilt fluttered in the breeze. Wherever she passed, cheers resounded like thunder.


    ¡°Long live the King!¡±


    ¡°Long live the King!¡±


    ¡°Long live the King!¡±


    The cheers continued all the way to the horizon, as the passion of the men had been ignited. The only thing in their eyes was the figure before them. The world seemed so small and so insignificant beneath her rule.


    ¡°We will fight for justice! We will judge their sins!¡± Verthandi only said these two short sentences, yet all of her men seemed to take them as profound wisdom. Their eyes glistened with unabashed tears and they trembled with excitement.


    After receiving Verthandi¡¯s orders, the army immediatelyunched into action. The troops crossed the Red River ins and broke into the Crete Empire.


    Smoke and war swept over the earth. Once again, the millenium of conflict between the orcs and humanity had resumed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the capital of Crete, thousands of people were gathered around the pce. Many soldiers had been recruited, and the knights were spread across the square in front of the pce.


    Even more civilians were standing off in the distance. They watched as Duke Tembor signed the war mobilization order. Afterwards, Emperor Zolman II also signed the order with an ashen face. He was clearly under extreme pressure.


    At this point, this war was absolutely inevitable. The ordinary people of Crete were divided into two camps. One was extremely worried about the uing war, while the other thought that the orcs wereplete jokes before the might of Crete.


    The nobles and soldiers of the dominant war faction were still soaked in the might and glory of their bygone days. They cheered impatiently after the order was signed.


    Duke Tembor raised the war mobilization order high in the air, the ink on the gilded paper still wet. He stood at the front of the stage, soaking in the cheers of the crowd.


    The soldiers longed for the glory, titles, and riches that they had been promised. They knew that this war was their only way to obtain those things.


    Prime Minister Tembor waved the document under the fluttering g of the red bull of Crete, as he shouted, ¡°This war is righteous, so we will win the ultimate victory! We will show those barbarians that we are the real masters of thisnd!¡±


    Tembor¡¯s passionate speech inmed the soldiers to cheer again. They screamed to the rhythm of Tembor¡¯s swaying arms.


    ¡°Victory!¡±


    ¡°Victory!¡±

 Chapter 185 - A Battle for the Epics

    <h4>Chapter 185: A Battle for the Epics</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The skies of the Depps Grand Canyon werepletely covered by a horde of ck crows and vultures. The Canyon seemed to be covered in a gray mist that obscured everything in the darkness of the dusk.


    Amid the smog, countless scavengers were preying on the piledyers of bodies. The birds of prey were constantly hovering over the air space, cackling with endless, terrible cries.


    Human bodies had been dumped everywhere. The banners of Crete and its various noble families were scattered among the bodies, having been ced beside their dead masters.


    Bohr and his protege Edward had rushed over and witnessed this shocking scene. They couldn¡¯t help but stand there,pletely dumbfounded.


    The tragedy and the sheer number of deaths from this great war between the humans and the orcs was terrifying. The total casualties from all of the wars in the previous centuries together paled inparison to the catastrophes in Urabell and the Depps Canyon!


    After they heard about the war, they rushed over to witness the power of the divine artifact, but they were toote. The Crete Empire had already been destroyed!


    Edward stood at the entrance to the canyon, staring at the mountain of corpses and the countless vultures and scavengers circling over it. He looked to the left and right in shock.


    Bohr also frowned, while he watched the scavengers feast on the mountain of bodies. He then said, ¡°Crete is doomed. Its 300,000 coalition forces were surrounded by Lion King Will. Other than the cavalry that was led by Count Tito, which escaped by abandoning the rest of the troops, the rest were all obliterated. In fact, almost all of the elite troops of Crete have beenpletely annihted.¡±


    He then added, ¡°Crete is now unable to defend itself against the advance of Holy Seville. Humanity¡¯srgest empire, its most powerful cultural and political center, has been destroyed in this battle!¡±


    Meanwhile, Bohr Kelermo rode his horse across the canyon. He looked at the bodies of the young soldiers, which were all stinking carcasses now.


    In the center of the battlefield, a fan-shaped gash gouged through almost a kilometer of space. The entire ground was leveled and stripped away in this section, immediately attracting their attention.


    Bohr dismounted immediately to observe the phenomenon, then asked, ¡°So, this is the divine artifact, the Sword of the King? How such a seemingly arbitrary tool can hold such power is beyond my imagination!¡± Bohr carefully observed the traces left by the artifact, while he continued to mumble faintly.


    It was clear what sort of impact this attack had made when it had first descended on the battlefield. When the two sides shed, the white light of the sword fell from the sky, then ran through the entire enemy army.


    It had even swept away the vanguards of the army! Moreover, this was not even the primary ability of the artifact! Bohr had also heard rumors that the sword was linked to the kingdom of the gods, and that it allowed its wielder to borrow the power of God Himself!


    Edward followed his teacher Bohr. He couldn¡¯t help but recall theet that the great sage Anthony had summoned. That was a true apocalyptic power.


    ¡°There is nothing to see here, so let¡¯s go to the capital!¡± Bohr drew the reins and turned his horse around.


    Edward immediately asked, ¡°Will we tell them to evacuate?¡±


    Bohr shook his head. He had already looked at the information that had been passed along via the wind ravens, so knew the situation.


    He replied, ¡°No, they have already received the news of the defeat of the coalition forces, which was distributed by a messenger. It has likely already spread all the way to the Kingdom of the Church of Light to the ears of Pope Hodap by now. The army of Holy Seville is surely already at the capital¡¯s doorstep, en route topletely destroy the Crete Empire, thus upying the most fertile ce on the Alen Continent.¡±


    He then added, ¡°Pope Hodap has issued a deration that the entire Kingdom of the Church of Light will send troops to assist the Crete Empire. Even Saintess Kelly has promised to step out of St. Sarl City.¡±


    He took a breath, then continued to exin in a monotone and report-like manner, ¡°Various other monarchs will send troops. Dragon Tamer Rooney of the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro has already crossed the Moore Province and entered the Kingdom of the Church of Light. The coalition forces will enter Crete Empire and head to the capital in a few days.¡±


    Edward was shocked by these two names, as they were figures from myths and epics to him. ¡°The Dragon Tamer King Rooney? And Saintess Kelly, who never leaves St. Sarl City?¡±


    Hearing these names, Edward realized that this was no longer a war between Holy Seville and Crete, but a war between humanity and the orcs! Edward calcted that the army of Holy Seville had only departed yesterday. So, in order to reach the capital, which was in the south, they had to cross several provinces. This would slow down their progress quite a bit.


    If the Holy Seville Empire took the capital, control over the Crete Empire wouldpletely transfer to them. The power of orcs would then grow exponentially, thus destroying the current bnce of power between the humans and the orcs.


    Such a strong orcs empire was something that no human being desired. As such, it was no wonder that the other countries took the initiative to send troops. In any case, the Crete Empire could not be captured by the Holy Seville Empire. This battle would set the tone between the orcs and humans through the entire Alen Continent.


    Both the Holy Seville Empire and the human allied forces had already mobilized their most powerful forces. Now, the Holy Seville Empire was going to seek revenge by seizing Zolman II and Tembor, since they were the ones who provoked the war, as well as Count Tito¡¯s entire family, since they murdered 100,000 orcs. In the meantime, they would also move to upy the Crete Empire.


    If they managed to subdue the Crete Empire, the Holy Seville Empire would rush out of the cold and barren north. The size of their territory would be doubled. After achieving political and religious unity, a vast and unimaginably powerful orcs empire would appear in the Alen Continent.


    Getting ess to the rich and fertilends in the center of the continent wouldy the foundation for an entire continental conquest, and the Holy Seville would be the nightmare of all human beings!


    At the same time, this was a battle of faith between the Church of Light and the Faith of the Sun. The Church of Light had dered the Faith of the Sun to be a heretical sect over twenty years ago. As such, no believers or preachers were allowed into the human kingdoms.


    Thus, the Church of Light and the Joint Human Alliance were going to try to stop this development by driving the Holy Seville Empire and the Faith of the Sun back to the north. They were hoping to destroy the ambitions of the Orc Empire and its crazy expansion! If not, all of humanity would be embroiled in an endless war!


    Bohr and Edward became extremely solemn, while they goaded their horses onwards to chase the tracks of the Holy Seville troops.

 Chapter 186 - A Battle for the Epics (II)

    <h4>Chapter 186: A Battle for the Epics (II)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Inside St. Sarl City, within the Temple of Light...


    The church had hired talented artists to paint murals on the walls. These murals were intricately designed and very beautiful. It was as if they depicted the solemn benevolence of the kingdom of God.


    In fact, the whole temple seemed like it was the center of the kingdom of God, with all of its tall statues and beautiful murals. Standing inside this pure white space, one would feel as if his entire soul was being cleansed.


    At this moment, a beautiful fairy-like maiden was standing barefoot in front of the statues. She was dressed in a simple, long robe, and she had long ck hair and the face of an angel. Her tall stature and feminine grace made her appear to be a specimen of wless perfection.


    Saintess Kelly was also standing in front of the statues. Before her was the Goddess of light Maria, as well as the statue of the legendary archangel. Her eyes shone like the starry sky and could entrance countless people.


    However, at this moment, her starry eyes were focused only on the archangel statue. She had been looking at the statue and praying in the temple for decades. After all, decades seemed like mere days when you spent every moment praying and waiting for a response from God.


    ¡°In the eyes of your excellency, our desires and conflicts must be pitifullyughable. I created a heaven on earth for you. Can you see it? Yet, the ugliness of sin still exists on this holy ground. Salvation can only be received within your kingdom.¡± Saintess Kelly stood alone before the statue, exposing her most inner thoughts, believing wholeheartedly that God could hear her.


    Kelly had a dream about the idyllic vige that Lord Faross had shown her. She recalled the beautiful town by the mountain slope that he had talked with her about, all while they sat under blue skies. He had then disappeared from her dream...


    Whenever she recalled that dream, she could not help but tremble. The corners of her mouth would also starting to curl up, while her face would show a rarely seen expression of pure bliss.


    Kelly knelt before God and finished her prayers. Slowly, she put on the mask of Faross and walked out through the corridor of white pirs. The doors of the temple slowly opened as she stepped outside.


    Outside of the temple sat the upper echelons of the Church of Light, including Pope Hodap and all of the cardinals and priests. They were all wearing borate robes and waiting respectfully to greet Kelly as God¡¯s blood kin on earth.


    On the tform stood rows upon rows of fully armored Knights of Light. All of them had swords and shields that were engraved with the sigil of the Church. Even some monarchs and guards from surrounding nations were present.


    Although these rulers and knights may not have been happy with the political interference of the Church, their devotion to the faith remained genuine. Many of them were devout believers, so they were fans of Saintess Kelly, as she was the kin and messenger of God.


    Saintess Kelly stepped into the hall wearing the Mask of Faross. The noisy scene quieted down immediately. The silence throughout the hall was so pervading, you could hear a pin drop.


    All eyes concentrated intently on Kelly, as if the people present could not wait to kneel at her feet and pray. This was St. Sarl¡¯s City, the city of God¡¯s descent. It was also the capital of God¡¯s kingdom on earth!


    ¡°Defend the eternal glory of God! In God¡¯s name, advance!¡± These words of Kelly¡¯s were enough to ignite the passion of the entire city. Everyone cheered and yelled in a frenzy, while they raised their swords and shields.


    ¡°By God¡¯s name!¡±


    ¡°Advance! Everything is for the Lord!¡±


    ¡°Move out! Move out!¡±


    Even the elderly Pope Hodap had joined in the cheering. Hodap was already well past one hundred years old. Although he was a master of divine incantations, his innate talent was weak.


    As such, he had not managed to breakthrough to increase his lifespan. Thus, he was well on his way to returning to God¡¯s Kingdom. So, the church had started the preparations for the selection of a new Pope.


    Arge number of knights and soldiers flowed out of St. Sarl¡¯s City, then regrouped with the army outside. They started moving out of St. Sarl¡¯s and towards Crete, setting off towards the essential battle between humanity and the orcs.


    The alliance army and several of the church¡¯s priest corps set out to meet with Holy Seville¡¯s army. This was a war between two ideologies and a supernatural faceoff between the Church of Light and the Faith of the Sun.


    The most anticipated battle was between the Saintess of the Church and the Emperor of Holy Seville. This war would show which race God favored, as both were fighting in the name of God and glory.


    This is also the war that affected the most people on Alen. There were a million soldiers who were fighting in the war. This was also the first major military conflict that involved special abilities.


    As such, the tensions were high as Holy Seville and the Church alliance army were quickly converging upon the capital of Crete...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Within the capital of Crete...


    Although the empire focused its efforts on a cover-up, news that 300,000 elites had died in the Depps Grand Canyon at the hands of Holy Seville had already been leaked. Hundreds of thousands of orcs were headed straight towards them.


    Originally, Holy Seville wasing for revenge. However, its aims had changed a bit since then. Part of the reason for that was that supplies to Crete had increased greatly after the orc army took over more cities.


    This led Holy Seville to offer the nobles of Crete two paths. They could either adopt the faith of the Sun to be citizens of the Empire, thus receiving equal rights, or Holy Seville would enter the city by force, enve all of the nobles, and subject the civilians to heavy taxes.


    All the cities en-route had fallen swiftly under Holy Seville¡¯s assault. The capital was in chaos and the arrogant Cretans, who looked down upon Holy Seville, were now trembling in fear.


    Many of the civilians tried to escape. Even the royals abandoned their estates. The highestmanders had split into two parties, one was in favor of reconciliation and the other wanted to surrender.


    By now, neither Emperor Zolman II nor Prime Minister Tembor held any control. They had lost 300,000 elites and the trust of their people. Even themon folk were disparaging their names.


    Within the city, countless families had lost their sons and husbands, which sent them into deep depressions. As a result, all of the nobles began distancing themselves from them.


    Suddenly, the Church¡¯s army appeared under the leadership of Cardinal Leon. The guards opened the city gates and allowed the robed knights onto the King¡¯s Road.


    They surrounded the Cretan pce and stormed in. They then took control of the city in one night. The Cardinal took some knights and stormed the room where the other vignts were meeting and surrounded them.


    Tembor stood up and looked at Cardinal Leon, asking, ¡°What are you doing?! This is the royal pce of Crete!¡±


    Leon kicked Tembor and waved an order from the church in the air, terrifying the crowd. He then announced ¡°In the name of the church and God, we are emunicating emperor Zolman II. He shall be judged here and now.¡±


    Leon looked around, watching as the knights behind him moved out. He then added, ¡°Zolman II, Tembor, and Tito. You are now under arrest and shall face the judgement of God.¡±


    The young emperor Zolman II slid onto the ground from his throne as Tembor shrieked. Only Tito, with his blood stained hands, was peaceful in his surrender.


    He had always known that retribution would eventuallye for him. All three of them were then dragged out, the ruler of the Crete Empire officially changing at that very moment.

 Chapter 187 - A Battle for the Epics (III)

    <h4>Chapter 187: A Battle for the Epics (III)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Cardinal Leon had temporarily taken control of all military power in the capital. As such, he directed the guards on the city wall personally. If he had not done so, all of the guards would have been paralyzed by fear.


    The arrogant Cretans had beenpletely demoralized by the recent news from Holy Seville. If the Cardinal had not brought 20,000 soldiers as reinforcement and personally reassured the people that the pope and saintess would send help, the capital would have fallen already.


    In thest few days, they had received intelligence that the Holy Seville Empire would arrive today. As such, they had taken their weapons to attack the capital.


    Leon knew that the human alliance army was heading over. However, if they could not arrive before the Holy Seville army, he knew he could not hold this city with less than 100,000 soldiers.


    Moreover, the other side had the holy knights and a divine artifact with a power far beyondmon weaponry. So, he knew how terrifying it would be if Saintess Kelly personally led the priests into battle.


    Dong Dong Dong!


    The emergency bell sounded. However, it was unnecessary, as all of the guards on the wall could already see the huge army looming on the horizon.


    ¡°They¡¯re finally here!¡±


    ¡°So, that is the army of Holy Seville!¡±


    ¡°Lion King Will ising. That legendary king of the orcs, who was chosen by God to wield the Sword of the King!¡±


    All of the people on the city walls were looking at the ck dots on the horizon. Many knights were carrying banners with countless infantry following behind them. The lines stretched as far as the eye could see.


    The enemies were like waves in the ocean, covering all of the earth with dense formations of pointed spears that gleamed in the sunlight. Many of them held gs denoting the various militias and families within the orc nation. The gs fluttered in the wind menacingly.


    The most eye-catching g was the g of the emperor. It depicted a golden lion on a scarlet g and it was flown high above the others. Verthandi¡¯s holy knights of the north were grouped around it.


    Once again, the city was overcast by clouds. Even though this was just another cloudy day, the citizens in the capital felt personally forsaken by God. Neither light nor warmth reached them and they found the oppressive atmosphere to be suffocating.


    Cardinal Leon stood on the city wall, clothed in red and gold. He had a battle scar on his face that emitted an air of authority and intimidation. But right now, even he felt a deep sense of uncertainty.


    ¡°Emperor of the Holy Seville Empire, Will Eranbell!¡± Someone in the crowd shouted, as the sound of hooves stampeding from afar and the screams of the warhorses travelled across the ins. As the hundreds of thousands of soldiers descended, they generated a massive dust storm. No one had ever seen such a terrifying scene before, including Cardinal Leon.


    No one believed that the troops within the city would be able to defend against this attack. As all of the elites were killed in the Depps Grand Canyon, other than the reinforcements from the church, the soldiers were new recruits. After witnessing the march of the hundreds of thousands of enemy war veterans, the recruits¡¯ knees were weak and shaking.


    One young man, who had just donned his armor for the first time, said despondently, ¡°We¡¯re all going to die here.¡±


    A middle-aged soldier kissed the ornament on his chest and said, ¡°God have mercy.¡±


    A teenager, who had yet to grow a beard, dropped onto his knees and clutched his head as he repeated to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    Cardinal Leon sighed. It seemed the human reinforcements would not make it on time. As the Cardinal of the Church of Light and the highestmander within Crete right now, he could not retreat. After all, he was the defender and representative of his faith, so he could only die here fighting the infidels!


    Leon drew his sword and roared, ¡°FOR GOD!¡±


    Across the wall, all of the soldiers of the Church drew their swords and also screamed, ¡°FOR GOD!¡±


    The atmosphere then stabilized, as most of the troops epted their impending deaths and reignited their faiths. The rest of the troops also settled down, gaining immeasurable courage from their religious beliefs.


    Just as everyone braced for the attack, the army in the distance stopped. The defenders became confused for a moment, but then they heard noiseing from the other side.


    ¡°What is that?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the reinforcements! They¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°The knights of the Church of Light and the allies of the human country!¡±


    ¡°There are the allied nations, the Kingdom of the Church of Light, the Kingdom Rosa D¡¯oro, and the Duchy of Creer!¡±


    On the horizon, troops carrying gs with the insignia of the sun had just appeared. Countless human knights finally rushed over, while the huge army appeared by the southern hills.


    The Holy Seville army had also seen the iing human army, which is why they had stopped. As the capital was situated on thergest teau within Crete, it was on a very t area. As such, you could see armiesing in from all directions.


    No one thought that both armies would arrive at the exact same time! The human allied army had barely made it in time to stop the advance of Holy Seville!


    ¡°Our allies are here!¡±


    ¡°The reinforcements from the Church have arrived. Her holiness has led the army outside the city.¡±


    ¡°We are saved!¡±


    When the guards within the capital received this news. All of them were so relieved, they burst into tears. Many of them cheered as they walked outside. All of the soldiers hugged each other and thanked the Lord, the Church, and the Saintess.


    Outside the city, both sides now amounted to over a million troops. At this moment, on the Sumerian ins, the armies on both side were marching towards each other.


    Standing on the city wall, everyone felt excitement coursing through their veins. They were watching the birth of a legend! The people were beyond themselves, eximing loudly...


    ¡°Are they going to fight?¡±


    ¡°This will be a war that will be the stuff of legends. We are witnessing the creation of history!¡±


    ¡°Fight! Fight!¡±


    Many knights from the Church Corps within the city wanted to open the gates, so that they could go out and join the human allied army under the banner of the Saintess. They felt ready to fight the barbarians and the infidels!

 Chapter 188 - A Battle for the Epics (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 188: A Battle for the Epics (IV)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Themander of the Allied Coalition wishes for an audience!¡± A cavalry arrived under the banner of Verthandi and bowed to her.


    ¡°We ept!¡± Verthandi wore a pure white cloak with a silver skirted armor. Countless knights and soldiers of the Holy Seville Empire gathered around her. The entire scene resembled a mythical epic.


    The two sides red at each other, as dark clouds loomed in the sky. The wind above the ins blew and screamed, causing the battle g to wave rigorously. Then, the horn sounded, signaling the beginning of the war.


    The two sides faced off around the city. The neutral zone in the center divided the forces for several kilometers. They looked at each other across the horizon, while their forces spread out across the hillsides.


    Within the oppressing atmosphere, people could not help but swallow hard as they held their weapons and shields. The number of troops had now be meaningless.


    In the middle of the two sides, dozens of cavalry units rushed out. Their long cloaks that dragged behind them fluttered like banners.


    Their horses neighed as they continued to elerate and gallop towards the center of the battlefield. Verthandi pulled back on her reins and waved her hand. Immediately, the cavalry pulled to a stop.


    Under the watchful gazes of both armies, the Saintess of the human army and the suprememander of the Holy Seville Empire met. The two women eyed each other.


    This was the first time they had met in person. The Saintess Kelly wore a human-styled armor under her scarlet gold-rimmed cloak. The sigil of the sun was engraved on the white mask, which covered Saintess Kelly¡¯s face and made her look quite mysterious.


    ¡°So, you are her Holiness, Saintess Kelly of the Church of Light?¡± Verthandi clutched the reins tight, while she looked at the mask on Saintess Kelly¡¯s face. She immediately recognized it as the legendary divine artifact, the Mask of Faross!


    Saintess Kelly looked at Verthandi¡¯s face and the Sword of the King at her waist, then said, ¡°Emperor Will Eranbell of Holy Seville Empire? You look different than what I imagined!¡±


    Verthandi frowned, then looked at Saintess Kelly and said, ¡°I hope you can retreat. This matter is between the Holy Seville Empire and the Crete Empire. You don¡¯t have to be involved.¡±


    Saintess Kelly shook her head. ¡°No, this is not just a matter between you and the Crete Empire. You have done enough. I can assure you that the Crete Empire, Emperor Zolman II, Tembor and Tito will all be punished ordingly. I hope that you can stop here and lead the army of the Holy Seville Empire to withdraw from the kingdom of humankind!¡±


    Verthandi shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Not only will Zolman II, Tembor, and Tito be executed, but the Crete Empire will belong to the Holy Seville Empire.¡±


    The expression of Saintess Kelly gradually became cold. ¡°You are the Orc King, chosen by God, but this is the kingdom of mankind. You should not get involved. Retreat, or there will be war!¡±


    The tension in the atmosphere increased exponentially. The ins were so quiet, one could hear the sound of the wind and the fluttering of the gs.


    The two women remained silent. The wind picked up under the dark clouds, while everyone watched the negotiation.


    What happened next depended solely on the choices of these twomanders. One had the blood of God and the other was an Orc King with the divine authority to rule. They were the protagonists of this war and heroes of this continent!


    ¡°I refuse!¡± Verthandi insisted.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly ask her impassioned troops to retreat right now. After all, the orcs had been suffering in the barren northernnds for a long time, and the fertilend of the center ins had long been coveted by Holy Seville.


    Saintess Kelly nodded and said, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret this!¡±


    The two sides immediately returned to their respective sides, apanied by dozens of knights. After that, the two armies immediately prepared to charge.


    The soldiers drew their swords and readjusted their helmets, then kissed their sacred ornaments and offered prayers to God. The knights covered their visors and adjusted their spears.


    Both sides knew that this war was inevitable. One could see a myriad of expressions on these soldier¡¯s faces, ranging from passion and fear to fanaticism and piety. Regardless of whether they were orcs or humans, no one knew if they would survive or how this war would end.


    After all of the preparations were made, both armies charged forward. A wild stampede ensued, the thundering of the horses¡¯ hooves feeling like the very continent beneath their feet was being torn asunder. Thus began the biggest war that Alen had ever seen!


    ¡°For God!¡±


    ¡°In the name of God!¡±


    ¡°Defend God¡¯s Glory!¡±


    Both sides uttered their battle cries as the enemy side approached. All of their eyes filled with murderous intent as the two sides collided.


    The cavalry was positioned at the front, and many knights fell from their horses or got wounded while riding upon their steeds. The long spears interspersed with each other, while flesh and blood flew everywhere.


    The infantry then caught up and made a second wave attack. Their round shields smashed against the enemy¡¯s square shields, while battle axes and the broadswords inteced. Whenever any of the soldiers was cut down, others rushed up to fill the space.


    All of the troops met at the center, the entire regiment of the army constantly mming together, like the top and bottom jaws of a tiger, split between humans and orcs. It looked exactly like the battle from a thousand years ago that urred between Golden King Ahenaten and Wolf King Costa. Once again, this had re-initiated a battle of destiny between races.


    In the middle of the battlefield, the first major battle was fought between the Priest Corps under Saintess Kelly¡¯smand and the Northern Knights, who were led by Verthandi. This were followed by a battle between the Knights of Light with their Church Corps against the Holy Knights Corps that were led by eight Holy Knights.


    Saintess Kelly was the first to collide with Emperor Verthandi of the Holy Seville Empire. The g of The Church of Light on Kelly¡¯s spear stood still, and a golden streak shone at the center of the battlefield.


    Verthandi¡¯s cloak danced in the breeze and the Sword of the King lit up with mysterious runes, emitting a radiant light that tore through the sky.


    ¡°The Realm of God!¡±


    ¡°The Realm of God!¡±


    As the two sides shouted the exact war cry at the same time, a spiritual domain unfolded instantly around them. The sh of the powers had clearly caused a dramatic meteoric impact, which had caused the entire area to be torn apart.


    Arge number of knights were killed immediately, while another group of Holy Knights and priests used divine incantations to protect themselves. With the protection of Verthandi and Saintess Kelly¡¯s areas of control, they had managed to preserve their lives.


    All of those people who were standing inside the capital were amazed, their jaws agape. The power of these two was as clear as day! Then, upying the center of the entire battlefield, the crowd saw two giant balls of light collide, sending up a puff of smoke and that covered the entire battlefield.


    ¡°Is this the power of God?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°Bless Her Highness Saintess Kelly!¡±


    Looking at this shocking scene, everyone began to fear for their lives, since it would only take one of those hits to erase the city from existence! After all, Verthandi and Kelly were far stronger than when they had first obtained the artifacts. However, since their powers seemed to stem from the same source, they negated each other.


    As the soldiers on both sides of the battlefield were shrouded in dust, the fighting paused. No one knew what to do. They looked to the center of the battlefield at the fight between Saintess Kelly and Verthandi. Then, the smoke scattered, revealing the two, standing in the sky.


    The pair¡¯s Realms of God ovepped, then pushed against each other in undting waves. Images of golden chains appeared in the sky behind Saintess Kelly, which she shaped into a writhing, interlocking tform.


    ¡°Chain of God!¡± she yelled, as chains surrounded and entangled Verthandi from all directions.


    Meanwhile, Verthandi¡¯s realm slowly revolved around her, forming a pulsing white light. Under Verthandi¡¯smand, the Sword of the King shot through like a burninget, breaking through the chains. The two then shot through the air, constantly intertwining with and attacking one another, while piercing through the dark clouds like living Gods.


    At this point, Bohr Kelermo and his protege Edward arrived. They now observed the shing blurs in the sky from a distance, finally witnessing the power of these divine artifacts.


    ¡°Perhaps only a level seven mythical wizard can match their powers!¡±


    ¡°Can a divine artifact alone really increase a person¡¯s power to this level? Into the realm of the gods?¡±


    ¡°As wizards, we aim to discover the truths of this world, but there is still such a long journey ahead of us!¡±


    Although Bohr Kelermo had reached level four in his witchcraft, if he were to join the fight, he was sure that he would not be able to withstand a single normal blow from either of two, not to mention their signature attacks from the Realm of God or the Judgment of Light! Thinking about how limited his witchcraft was, Bohr Kelemo suddenly recalled Instructor Anthony¡¯s words.


    He had asked, ¡°Who do you think you are? Who do you think God is? Do you see yourselves as being the followers of God? Do you think God needs your prayers? To God, you are nothing. Do you think God would care about whether ants looked at Him with respect or rage?¡±


    Bohr sighed and lowered his head, then mumbled, ¡°We have a long way to go on the path to the truth!¡±


    In the skies, the powers of the gods criss-crossed as they lit up the earth. The nging of the chains echoed as the Sword of the King continued to sh with them. The war continued fiercely on the ground, while the humans and the orcs fought each other to a standstill.


    The priests and the Northern Knights showed the fearsome powers that were held by military forces with special abilities. White light shed everywhere as they tore through the battlefield. Though they were few in number, the intensity and danger level of the battle here far surpassed all of the other areas of the battlefield.


    On the other side of the battlefield, another fight attracted the attention of arge number of people. It was a battle being waged between an armored knight, who was wielding a long spear, and an old king, who was riding a ck dragon.


    Delmedi had been in charge of a small toon of Holy Knights. As soon as she saw the huge ck dragon, she arrogantly chose it as her opponent. As such, the huge dragon immediately pulled her into a difficult battle. In order to protect her, as she was the child of the emperor, the Holy Knights joined the battle.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The roar of the dragon, followed by Delmedi¡¯s furious battlecry, officially began the battle. Delmedi¡¯s forehead shone brightly and the surface of her body was covered with ayer of white scales. She was clearly stretching the power of her dragonss to its limit.


    The dragon spewed a scorching me, which was immediately blocked by a huge ice shield. Delmedi constantly rushed forward, her silver spear aimed directly at the ck dragon.


    The ck dragon¡¯s me and its ability to control fluids instantly killed many knights and their horses by quickly drawing out their blood. Yet, these tactics were useless against Delmedi, who had strong dragon-like regenerative powers that allowed her to resist them.


    Delmedi then used her immense abilities to forcefully battle the dragon, without losing the advantage. In fact, she found it surprisingly easier for her to deal damage to the dragon due to the flexibility of her small stature.


    Large ice spears and ice shards continually fell from the sky, piercing the closest human soldiers. The old king Rooney, who was riding on the dragon, could not keep up with her. He had tried to hold off Delmedi and the huge amount of charging Holy Knights, but could not.


    In the end, Delmedi rushed onto the dragon and pierced her long spear into Rooney¡¯s skull, hitting him right between his eyes. The legendary king, Dragon Tamer Rooney Elvis, had died on the battlefield!


    The soldiers and knights of Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro all stared at the body of their legendary king in its pitiful state. They were so filled with emotion, they roared...


    ¡°Kill her!¡±


    ¡°Avenge the king!¡±


    ¡°Kill her!¡±


    ¡°Revenge!¡±


    The human knights and soldiers of the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro rushed forward, determined to kill Delmedi.


    ¡°I am the child of the Holy Seville Empire Emperor, Will Eranbell, and I will be the next emperor of the Empire! You seek to tarnish my father¡¯s glory. Go to h*ll!¡± Delmedi tossed the body of Dragon Tamer Rooney down andughed wildly.


    She then continued to fight with the soldiers of Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro, while the Holy Knights fought closely by her side. The ck Dragon then took Rooney Elvis¡¯s body away, soaring off into the horizon. This legendary king, who seemed to always have destiny on his side, had finally died!

 Chapter 189 - A Battle for the Epics (V)

    <h4>Chapter 189: A Battle for the Epics (V)</h4>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The light of the sunset had turned the sky into a burning orange color. It was shining from the end of the sky and reflected upon the thick stormy clouds and on the earth.


    By now, the war on earth had escted to an unimaginably brutal stage, and mountains of corpses were strewn all over the ce. Their blood flew across the field like a streaming crimson creek.


    Especially in the center of the battlefield, where the bodies were piled up like a small mountain, blood was everywhere. Countless people charged in and stepped on the corpses, only toter be a part of this mountain of corpses themselves!


    Everyone was killing each other, vengeance and madness surging in their hearts. Normally, when a war progressed to this stage, there must be a side that couldn''t stand it anymore and would start to have a major break down and run away.


    However, even though the battle between the two representatives of the Gods had reached its critical moment, no-one would dare to retreat or give up. At this moment, everyone had turned into the most devoted mad believer, so regardless of whether it meant the spilling their blood or the loss of their heads on the battlefield, nothing made them fear anymore!


    Everyone was shouting the name of their Gods at the tops of their lungs and were holding the gs of their Gods. Then, one by one, they charged into battle.


    "For Will! For His Majesty!" An orc chanted as he charged in.


    He was Ibu, the holy knight of the orcs, and he was already full of scars at this moment. As he ughtered his way across the human army, while holding a knight''s long sword and standing on thick piles of corpses, he shouted with all his might, "We are going to be victorious! Long live the Holy Seville Empire!"


    Every temple knight stood in front of the orc army and was stopping them with their lives. Their armor and cloaks were all dyed red with blood and the sigil of the Sun that was there before was now barely visible.


    "Kill them all! Avenge the majesty!" This shout was hearding from one of the remaining elite knights of the kingdom of Rosa d''Oro.


    The Royal Guard of Verthandi had been gradually separated and eliminated during the charge. Thest remaining few were still chanting altogether, "For the honor of Nortnd Cavalry!"


    In the sky, Verthandi and Saintess Kelly were both covered in blood. Verthandi saw that the battle under the Virginia capital had gotten more and more heated, with both sides fighting to the death. In fact, the ratio of casualties had increased to a shocking extent.


    As everyone here in the battlefield had been raised by her from Holy Seville Empire, and every one of them had marched tens of miles to get here, with dreams and faith in her as their motivation, seeing such a vast number of casualties disturbed Verthandi greatly.


    Both of the their suits of armor had been broken beyond repair, and their clothes had been dyed red with blood. Moreover, their hair, which was tied behind their heads, had be untied and was now fluttering messily in the wind.


    nk!


    ck!


    The chain and the sword kept colliding, and at this moment, the distance between the two were no longer than twenty meters! The g spear that Saintess Kelly was holding had been entangled by the chains, and her body was also surrounded by many chains. However, the pair just kept charging at each other, trying to crush each other!


    In this close proximity, any mistakes that either of them made would surely mean their death! The pair''s movement was so fast, only moving stripes of white light could be seen between them. Moreover, Verthandi''s sword light was shing and her attack speed was so fast, one could see that the chains been continuously separated and entangled.


    Between the two of them, Saintess Kelly was the one with less battle experience, as she had spent more time worshipping and praying to God. Therefore,pared to Verthandi, who had always been focused on conquering, while travelling around the world on her horse, Saintess Kelly''s experience was pitifully little. Now, this difference in experience was pushing her closer to the danger zone!


    Moreover, because of Saintess Kelly''s continuous usage of divine incantation and the realm of God, she had almost reached her limits. Seeing how Verthandi kept throwing herself at her, she decided to release herst attack.


    As the chains that were surrounding her started loosening, Saintess Kelly put on her mask and opened both of hands, while her cherry red lips started to move beneath her mask.


    "Sacred advent!" The whole mask suddenly separated, then dissolved into her body in the blink of an eye. Saintess Kelly''s body had turned into light and transformed into a demi-mythical creature!


    Moreover, that creature had inherited a part of its ability of Lu Zhiyu! In this form, she could even borrow the power of Lu Zhiyu from his Divine Kingdom!


    Meanwhile, a giant shape appeared in the sky. Then, arge wing spread out behind Saintess Kelly. It was as if it the sky was raining down rays of light, and a blinding light was shining like the sun.


    At this moment, everyone was shocked, as this was no longer a form that belonged to the human realm, but was the form of a god that was used by Saintess Kelly, who the representative of God! This phenomenon had all of the believers who were fortunate enough to witness it tearing up.


    "Oh God! God ising!"


    "Oh My God!"


    "Bless us!"


    "Victory to the humans!"


    All the peasants within Virginia also saw the giant shape in the sky, and every one of them fell on their knees. In their eyes, she was no longer a deity on earth, but an angel of God from the sky!


    Even Bohr Kelermo and Edward were shaking in excitement. Bohr Kelermo looked up to Saintess Kelly in her current form, and he was so shocked, his face was twitching!


    "So, this is the mythical creature form? It is the very one that the teacher taught us about, the form that surpassed the limitation of the human realm!" he eximed.


    Edward didn''t catch a bit of what his teacher had said, but was only mindlessly wondering at the presence of Saintess Kelly, with his mouth opened wide. He then mumbed, "Mythical�God''s form?"


    Amid all of the dazzling lights, Saintess Kelly made her first appearance. Her divinely pure face was like the angel of God. As the giant wings of light moved around her, an endless amount of extraordinary power followed. Then, Saintess Kelly extended her slender finger and pointed towards Verthandi.


    "Divine Judgement!" she yelled.


    Then, an intense light, just like a sword of God swung from the sky, suddenly surging on her hand and continuously erging until it formed a pir of intense light that was heading straight towards Verthandi!


    The surging light from the pir shook intensely and straightaway pierced the sky. Now, even Verthandi could sense the threat of death when facing this attack. It was as if she was receiving a punishment straight from God.


    Thispleted surpassed the limit of what any ordinary person could ever imagine! At that moment, the Sword of the King started to dissolve on its own, rushing into her body.


    She could feel the same feeling that she had felt when she was first given the Sword of the King by Lu Zhiyu. It was as if the old man''s voice started to ripple in her ear once again, "Humble, justice, mercy, heroic, fair, sacrifice, honor, spirit! Verthandi, are you willing to ept the Sword of the King and be a true ruler, protecting all of the people who need protection?"


    All of a sudden, countless shapes of swords rushed out of her body, forming her unique realm of God, while a long shape was also extending from behind her. The demi-mythical creature form of Verthandi was an illuminating long sword in her hand.


    Verthandi''s realm of God resisted valiantly against the divine judgement attack from Saintess Kelly and was pushing up against the current of power. All that was remaining in Verthandi''s body were her battle instincts and her desperate wish to end this war.


    As the sword shed, before Saintess Kelly could even react, her realm of God had been torn and the sword had pierced through her chest. Saintess Kelly was so stunned by the sight of Verthandi''s divine sword piercing through her chest, her mind wentpletely nk...

 Chapter 190 - A Battle for the Epics (End)

    <h4>Chapter 190: A Battle for the Epics (End)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    How could this be? Has my mission already beenpleted?


    As Saintess Kelly¡¯s angel form was slowly fading, her wings of light were retracting bit by bit. Finally, they broke down into tiny pieces of feathers, thenpletely faded away.


    As for Verthandi, her realm of God had been deactivated as well, and she was tightly holding the Sword of the King that had just pierced through Saintess Kelly¡¯s chest. As Saintess Kelly looked towards Verthandi, she had a sad smile on her beautiful face. She then immediately turned pale, and blood was leaking out from the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Maybe, you are the one who is more beloved by God!¡± Saintess Kelly then suddenly smiled a smile that was full of happiness, then looked up into the sky and wondered aloud, ¡°Lord Faross, am Iing back to your kingdom now?¡±


    This representative of the gods, who had single-handedly raised the Church of the Light to its peak, then slowly closed her eyes drew herst breath. The mask of Faross was separated from her body and was dropping down from the sky along with her.


    At this moment, all of the conflicts on earth suddenly stopped, as everyone was stunned by this scene in the sky. No one could believe that this legend on earth, the purest of all humans, had just fallen in this battle.


    The entire human force had just lost their will to continue the battle. In this battlefield that was covered with flesh and blood, everyone was badly injured. However, no one even cared about their own well-beings anymore. They just looked nkly into the sky and felt as if their faith had been broken.


    The soldiers in the center of the battlefield all felt like they had lost all their strength, lowering their long swords and shields. It was as if their faiths had been destroyed, and they all fell on their knees and cried out in agony and regret...


    ¡°The Saintess ... She¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°How could this be? I can¡¯t believe this!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°Why am I here, then? What was the purpose of this ughter and war?¡±


    While this was happening, dozens of miles away from the battlefield, Lu Zhiyu was taking a nap in a horse-drawn carriage, as it was already nighttime in the eastern part of the world. An unsettling feeling suddenly came across his mind, which caused him to wake him up in a cold sweat.


    Lu Zhiyu quickly stormed out of the carriage and looked towards the west, his face full of denial. He suddenly felt like he waspletely surrounded by nothing but loneliness.


    Underneath the city of Virginia, the Sumerian in seemed dark and depressing. Add to that the doomsday-like battlefield, and it looked like a scene straight out of a mythical legend.


    At the exact moment that Saintess Kelly¡¯s body was dropping down from the sky, along with the mask of Faross, the clouds suddenly cleared, leaving only a holy light that was shining down on Saintess Kelly¡¯s body. Suddenly, as everyone lifted their heads up and looked at the sky, a ginormous projection of a Divine Kingdom appeared on the top of the clouds.


    The clouds separated and covered that entire edgeless kingdom. This blinding light, brightened up not only the kingdom, but the whole world!


    Bong!


    The sound of the bell from the kingdom above spread across whole world. Countless people rushed outside of their houses, forming a sea of people in the street, all of them looking up at the projection of the kingdom in the sky. The crisp bell continued to ring, as if it was announcing something big or weing someone special!


    ¡°The Divine Kingdom!¡±


    ¡°The kingdom of the gods is arriving upon the earth!¡±


    ¡°Oh Lord, so is this your kingdom?¡±


    Whether it was believer from the Church of Light or the Faith of the Sun, they all kneeled and were singing and praying together. Underneath the city of Virginia, everyone had dropped their weapons and gotten down on the ground at the same time, while in the city, everyone walked out of their houses, taking to the streets and praising the gods.


    Amid the ringing of the bell, the gate of the Divine Kingdom was slowly opening. It was so huge, only a very small portion of its bottom half could be seen. As it was now held within that ray of holy light, Saintess Kelly¡¯s body began to be radiant once more.


    Her scars had slowly disappeared, and as her body slowly faded, a holy spirit walked out of it. The spirit was wearing a pure white robe.


    Her clever eyes opened once again and were looking at the stairs that led to the gate. The staircase then miraculously extended, slowly stretching down from within the kingdom above to appear directly before her feet.


    Meanwhile, the mask of Faross and the Sword of the King had also dissolved into particles of light and had slowly been absorbed into the gate of the Divine Kingdom.


    While Saintess Kelly was stepping up the staircase to the Divine Kingdom, her beautiful and sacred face beamed with a smile that was full of happiness. As she was walking up towards the sky, with every step she took, the staircase shortened.


    Within the Divine Kingdom, the angels were singing and rushing out, eager to greet her withughter and joy. She slowly walked up above the clouds, then finally reached the Divine Kingdom.


    Everyone opened their eyes wide and craned their necks, trying to see what the inside of the Divine Kingdom looked like, but no matter how hard they tried, all they could see was Saintess Kelly being weed by thousands of angels at the entrance.


    The moment Saintess Kelly entered Divine Kingdom, the gate that had filled up the entire sky slowly closed andpletely vanished, along with the rest of the world below.


    ...


    In the spring of the 61st year of the San calendar, a crusade took ce in the Sumerian in. After Saintess Kelly fell in the battlefield, the Divine Kingdom arrived to wee her ascension into eternal life and joy.


    The gods were angered by the war that had been triggered by the mortals. Therefore, they took the Sword of the King and the mask of Faross back from the ungrateful beings.


    As for the army of the Holy Seville Empire and the alliance of the humans, as both sides had suffered extreme losses, they had signed a peace treaty between the humans and the orcs under the city of Virginia¡¯s authority. Soon after that, the Holy Seville Empire¡¯s forces had retreated from the Crete Empire, and the remaining forces followed lion king Will Eranbell to return to the Nortnd once again.


    In the same year, the Crete Empire had dissolved, as the Church of Light had lost its ability to control the empire and the central province was once again separated. The establishment of small nations and the uprising of the royal families had made the province fall into chaos.


    Meanwhile, arge number of orc ves and orc tribes had started entering the central province, making this province a bit of a special region.

 Chapter 191 - Level Eight Mythical Wizard

    <h4>Chapter 191: Level Eight Mythical Wizard</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Above the clouds, although there was no sun, dazzling lights shone from the pale blue sky, reaching every corner of the Divine Kingdom. A crowd of onlookers gazed in awe as Saintess Kelly slowly ascended above the kingdom in a holy white robe.


    Many prayers were being offered, as the onlookers lowered their heads in respect and devotion. The God¡¯s body looked down and gazed at Saintess Kelly, as Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mind instantly connected to the sub-brain of the Divine Kingdom, his consciousness now appearing inside of it.


    Saintess Kelly looked up at the God¡¯s body of Lu Zhiyu, but could only see the giant seats that were levitating and orbiting around the sky, like small inds. Despite this, Saintess Kelly could still sense that he was the god that had made her the descendant of God, Lord Faross. This had been the second time they had encountered each other, as thest time was in her dream.


    Saintess Kelly had thought of this moment countless times, wondering what she would say and so on. But now, all she had in her mind was a feeling ofplete peace. Besides, simply being near him would already be an honor that could never be surpassed by anything else.


    Lu Zhiyu was sizing up Saintess Kelly, as she was the first believer to ascend to the Divine Kingdom in spiritual form. Today¡¯s situation was unexpected, as normally, to climb up to the God¡¯s seats, level seven had to first be reached, thuspletely transforming the individual into their mythical creature form.


    The sudden death of Saintess Kelly hadpletely interrupted this n, but since Lu Zhiyu was no real god, he had to not be too controlling and unbending. After all, only gods could control everything, especially fate!


    ¡°By my name, you are now the leader of all of the angels. You must guide the ascended ones to the Divine Kingdom and guard the gate!¡± Lu Zhiyu pointed his giant finger that was condensed by light towards her forehead.


    ¡°Your will is my everything!¡± she eagerly agreed.


    The light of the Divine Kingdom quickly condensed around Saintess Kelly¡¯s body, then transformed her into a holy angel form, as she was now in charge of a part of the Divine Kingdom¡¯s authorities, as well as the gate of the Divine Kingdom. Most importantly, through the control of these authorities, Saintess Kelly could now strengthen her soul.


    Lu Zhiyu hoped that she could one day reach the God¡¯s seats by herself, thus being able to take on partial authority over Maria¡¯s World¡¯s. This meant that she would be helping him maintain and run Maria¡¯s World, while also strengthening his Divine Kingdom. As for now, this leader of the angels position was merely a stepping stone.


    Saintess Kelly pped her wings and orbited once around Lu Zhiyu¡¯s God¡¯s seat, then stood in front of his God¡¯s body, staring into his eyes. As Lu Zhiyu nodded at her, a joyful smile blossomed on her face.


    She was the first angel in the kingdom of Lu Zhiyu, and she was also the embryonic form of the angel, making her the level 7 mythical creature that Lu Zhiyu had envisioned from the beginning! Once Gaia improved even more, these angels would even have the chance to be reborn into brand-new forms!


    Meanwhile, the whole inner part of the Divine Kingdom of Gaia was also undergoing some changes. Lu Zhiyu¡¯s middle tier mythical creature temte, the Lord of Dreams, had finally beenpleted.


    Also, after the death of many priests, temple knights, and a few saints, their ascensions had further strengthened and improved the Divine Kingdom. Now that the kingdom had its first generation of archangel, Saintess Kelly, who possessed aplete soul that would enable her to assist Lu Zhiyu in managing and protecting the Divine Kingdom, the mind power scale of the Divine Kingdom had reached near ten thousand!


    The mythical metallic cells of the Lord of Dreams had been constantly recing the original Gaia, as it was also constantly consuming the silver moon, wanting to modify the entire silver moon with metallic cells. ording to Lu Zhiyu¡¯s calction, it would take about a thousand years before Gaia could consume the whole moon and rece the silver moon in its current form. By then, Gaia would be a giant object, floating in between the sky of Maria¡¯s world and the bitwall, just like a moon!


    However, when that timees, it will be an even more unbelievable task for Lu Zhiyu to transform the entire silver moon into its mythical creature form by enhancing the metallic cells within it. This was because the current Divine Kingdom of Gaia only had a very small portion mythical metallic cells.


    To be able to consume the whole silver moon, then have it undergo metallification to prepare it for use in thepletion of the Divine Kingdom, that is too astronomical!


    Lu Zhiyu had his doubts, but was determined to stay positive.


    Currently, the process of recing the old temte with the new one had been underway in the inner part of the Divine Kingdom of Gaia. The ability to project the Divine Kingdom before, meaning projecting the kingdom across the sky above the n Continent, was made possible by the power of the new temte, the Lord of Dreams.


    Even though most of it was unreal, Lu Zhiyu could feel that it could already influence the material world. Once his mind power scale had reached a high enough level and the Divine Kingdom had be strong enough, he could even summon the true Divine Kingdom into the material world!


    Moreover, with this progression, Lu Zhiyu¡¯s Divine Kingdom, as well as the hypothesized divine system, had been improved drastically. In the future, the Lord of Dreams would drastically improve the divine incantation of the temple knights and the priests!


    Unlike before, they could only simply borrow part of the power given by Lu Zhiyu¡¯s deified cell temte to channel simple healing, the judgement of light, and other minor abilities that were brought by the dreams. If they were faithful enough, they could then directly link to the Divine Kingdom and project some strong abilities to it in order to aid them in battle. They could even summon the gate of the Divine Kingdom or some strong prayers into the material world!


    As the recing processes came to an end, the entirety of Gaia was illuminated with an intense light, and with the power of projection, it overshadowed arge region of the silver moon. If one were to look at the silver moon from the earth at that moment, they could see that it had slowly changed from a crescent moon to a full moon!


    This meant that Lu Zhiyu had advanced from level seven to be a level eight mythical wizard!

 Chapter 192 - Sea Of Death

    <h4>Chapter 192: Sea Of Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sea of Death, Great Kafra Desert¡ª


    The Great Kafra Desert was at the edge of the core region that belonged to the Crete Empire. It was also a border line between it and the legendary Batko Empire.


    A hundred years ago, the existence of the Batko Empire was just a legend to the humans that were living in the southern and the western parts of the world. The desert empire in the legend was full of mysteries.


    ording to legend, people in the Batko Empire lived in the desert. Many people in the central province thought that, as they were living in such a poor and lifelessnd, they had to have a special bloodline that enabled them to survive.


    It was during this time that the talented and genius first emperor Yip Ima Batko had assimted his tribe and n into the surrounding smaller tribes, infusing them with power. Under Yip¡¯smand, they conquered and united the whole Batko area, then built this huge nation, which is now known as the current Batko Empire.


    However, the Batko Empire had been decaying for over a century. This was no real surprise, as it was only natural that an empire that was maintained and controlled by tribes and bloodlines would decline as generations passed. As such, the emperor was no longer capable of holding the entire empire together.


    During this time, many tribes had risen up and dered their independence and were starting to refuse to follow the king¡¯s orders. They even stopped paying taxes. Soon after this, the city of Fanse from the Tuten Dynasty invaded the Batko Empire.


    The Tuten Dynasty was an alliance of cities, the city of Fanse being the most powerful of them all. In the 46th year of the San Calendar, an alliance was formed by the city of Fanse, which had been killing and robbing their way, piging all the way up to the political center of Batko, the city of Baber.


    In a short period of time, they took over the city, officially marking the end of the Batko Empire. They burnt down the pce, killed thest emperor, and took everything from the city.


    The death of Batko¡¯s royal family and the loss of the city of Baber had spelt the end of the dynasty of the desert empire. The Batko area had now returned to being governed by tribes and families.


    The tribes constantly fought and killed each other, fighting over the limited sources of water and farnd. The chaos and conflict soon spread across the entire area.


    Meanwhile, as The Church of Light had just started their own uprising, there were many other religions being formed. Since these newer religions were isted and harshly suppressed by The Church of Light, the believers of these new religions had gradually escaped from the central province and the west, fleeing to the Batko area and other exotic nations in the south.


    As for the Tuten Dynasty in the east, due to the way that the nation was being governed by the alliance of cities, their special religious and cultural structure made it very difficult for these religions to fit in. In the following dozen or so years, these religions were slowly integrated into the tribes and ns of the Batko area.


    In fact, religion was the only thing that had seemed to bloom in this poornd, as people began to crave something to believe in even more when faced with suffering and disastrous conditions. As such, many temples were erected, which added an unique dynamic to the area.


    Presently, Lu Zhiyu was riding on a camel, while Eve followed along behind him. Both of them were wearing cloaks and had cloths over their faces. The desert was notpletely lifeless, as they would asionally see cactus and shrubs appearing, some of which were actually specialndmarks that the traveling merchants used for navigation.


    Everyone in their group was spiritless. Back when they had just entered the desert, some of the people had found the surroundings new and refreshing and were be constantly asking questions. However, that newness had now faded, and the entire group was just moving forward like mindless drones now, having fallen into a dead silence.


    As of now, Lu Zhiyu and the Rosa Bianca merchants had already been in the desert for a month. If Lu Zhiyu hadn¡¯t found an oasis with the special water finding method that he read from a book, they would surely have died of dehydration and exhaustion in the Sea of Death already! Fortunately, aside from encountering a magical sand snake beast that kept attacking them, plus a guard¡¯s being stung by a scorpion, they hadn¡¯t encountered any real dangers.


    As for Lu Zhiyu and Eva, they had been treated with the utmost respect. In fact, many of the people from the group thought that this couple was as pretty as a painting.


    However, as the journey progressed, everyone was reaching their limits. It also didn¡¯t help matters that all that they could see the whole day was just an endless amount of sand.


    At first, one was drawn in by the unique beauty of the desert. Yet now, all they could feel was fear and terror.


    Every step they took, their feet sunk down into the sand. Then, as they would try to extract their feet from the sand, the movement of lifting their feet up and down made their feelings of heaviness and lethargy even worse! Many of them soon drifted into daydreams of delusions and despair...


    Where are we?


    How long will it take before we can get out of this desert?


    Why does this ce feel so familiar? Are we walking in circles?


    Everyone felt sweat trickling out of every pore in their bodies. They were so exhausted, anyone could pass out at any moment. In fact, a few of them were already showing symptoms of heat stroke.


    However, at this moment, someone started screaming. This was because a strange noise had just been heard,ing from the rear of the nk.


    They looked towards that direction, only to see that a yellow dust had covered the sky! What¡¯s more, it now rushed towards their direction, like a monster with an open mouth!


    ¡°What is that?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°Sandstorm!¡± someone else shouted in reply.

 Chapter 193 - Another Group of Merchants

    <h4>Chapter 193: Another Group of Merchants</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The arrival of the sandstorm scared a lot of the horses, which bolted. This turned the entire group into a chaotic mess, as many people were running away to escape the affected region.


    ¡°Do not run away! Everyone, stay calm! Stop them! Do not panic!¡± Grumman, the owner of the merchants, shouted as he attempted to stop the runaways.


    It was an extremely foolish idea to try to escape the massive sandstorms, anyway! After all, one¡¯s escaping aimlessly would only lead to his getting lost and ultimately dying in the storm!


    While Lu Zhiyu was hurrying the camels along, he said to Grumman, ¡°We need to find some cover, anything that can shield us from the wind.¡±


    Grumman nodded and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re right! We need to find something like that. Let¡¯s head this way, then once we get over the sand dunes, we should be able to find a hiding ce.¡±


    ¡°Follow us, do not fall behind!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, look around yourselves, do not fall behind!¡±


    As Grumman and his guards shouted out orders, the merchants immediately headed in the opposite direction of the sandstorm. However, it didn¡¯t take long before the storm caught up to them and the whole group was swallowed by the yellow storm!


    Everyone covered their noses and ears faces with cloths, while the wind and the sand swallowed the whole world. The yellow sandstorm took over all of the visible space, making them all feel like their ears had been ced next to a roaring sound machine!


    They then lost their eyesight and hearing, and all their skin that was exposed to the storm was in agonizing pain. In fact, it felt like it was being cut by countless little knives!


    The merchants were moving away, while hurrying their camels and horses along. The camels were trying their best to keep up, while the bells on their necks were ringing constantly in the wild sandstorm. Everyone was focused on sticking with the group, because they knew if they were to fall behind, they would surely die.


    At that moment, Lu Zhiyu and the many merchants, including Grumman, noticed that a group of blurry shadows had appeared within the sandstorm,ing from another direction. At first nce, no one had any clue as to what they were, but as the shadows came closer, they realized that it was another group of equally unfortunate merchants that had been caught in the sandstorm.


    ¡°@#£¤%%¡±


    ¡°&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;**@##¡±


    They shouted in somenguage from the Batko area, desperately trying tomunicate with the Rosa Bianca merchants, but theirnguage and ents didn¡¯t make any sense to the western merchants.


    ¡°They are the Batko merchants! They are speaking thenguage of the Pusuote n! So, that means that they must be among the tribes of Pusuote!¡± Grumman thought might have understood theirnguage, so he quickly answered back.


    The Batko merchants also had a big group of camels and people, so the two groupsbined forces and kept moving forward together. As the sandstorm had grown even worse, their visibility had also gotten worse.


    Also, the sky had gonepletely dark. Then, a hurricane that was carried in by the sandstorm almost blew them off their feet!


    ¡°Get up! Get up! Run, you godda*n animals!¡± one of the merchants screamed. Now, even the camels refused to move, as they satpletely still on the ground, no matter how hard the merchants whipped them.


    Grumman asked anxiously, ¡°What do we do? I remember there was a rocky area around here before, so why is it not here? Oh my God! Maybe we went in the wrong direction amid all of the panic!¡±


    A man who was wearing a hood and was wrapped in cloth exined to Grumman loudly in his strangenguage, then proceeded to hold his own head as if he had gone mad. Lu Zhiyu happened to be around and clearly understood the man in thenguage that had branched off the Batkonguages.


    ¡°The rocky hills here were buried under the desert! We are doomed!¡± another merchant shouted out.


    Everyone had fallen into despair, as ordinary humans were no match for the power of nature. The wind speed had reached one to two hundred kilometers per hour, and many people started to feel dizzy and began to suffocate.


    ¡°We are all going to die here!¡±


    ¡°This is the God of the desert¡¯s will!¡±


    Those from the Batko group had one by one given up and epted their fates. It was as if they had lost their wills to live.


    However, Grumman still ordered everyone to form a circle with the camels and horses. He was trying his best to lead this group to survive this sandstorm. But, looking at the situation now, it did not look good.


    Eva followed closely behind Lu Zhiyu. When she saw the slight change of expression on his face, she quickly asked, ¡°Master, would you like me to block the sandstorm?¡±


    Grumman had fallen into painful despair by now, when he just happened to hear Eva¡¯s voice.


    Grumman moved towards the two of them with great difficulty amid the sandstorm, as he tightly pressed the cloth against his mouth and nose and asked furiously, ¡°What are you two babbling on about? Go hide somewhere quickly!¡±


    He then put his hands together and said, as if praying to the gods of the skies, ¡°Please, let us survive this disaster!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Eva and Grumman, squinted his eyes, then patted Eva¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let me handle this. Your ability is not fit for a situation like this!¡±


    Within the sandstorm, the wild wind was still constantly carrying sand, but as Grumman saw Lu Zhiyu open his arms wide, the power of the middle tier mythical creature Lord of Dreams¡¯ realm quickly started covering the surroundings! Soon, the whole earth was covered in mind power force fields!


    ¡°Projection!¡± Grumman shouted in awe, as he looked at Lu Zhiyu as if he was weaving the fabric of the world!


    Huge stones orbited around, surrounding the merchants. They then umted to form thick walls. The sandstorm had been blocked, as the stone walls were erected and the harsh sand and wind that was torturing everyone could not prate them!


    Suddenly, everyone looked at Lu Zhiyu. This kind of control over the world amazed them all, causing most of the people cheer joyfully!


    Grumman took off his cloth and was nkly staring at Lu Zhiyu, as he never would have thought that this noble-looking young man who had been alongside him throughout the whole expedition had such great power!


    This power far surpassed his imagination. It was almost as if it was the power of the gods!


    Many of the Batko merchants had all kneeled down, and their leader, who was a skinny middle-aged man with short hair, even thought that Lu Zhiyu must be a prophet of the God of desert. Hence, he had knelt down on the ground before him.


    Then, right before everyone¡¯s eyes, a stone castle-like structure was built around them. For Lu Zhiyu, this was something that he would have easily been able to do before, but was not such an easy feat in his current form.


    His abilities of realm and projection, since his bing a level eight mythical wizard and the Lord of Dreams, now allowed him to edit the rules of the normal ne within the realm at will. So, if he knew the working mechanisms of the rules, then he could freely control and edit nature, as this was only the most basic of applications.


    Lu Zhiyu opened his arms, manipting the walls like he was ying a piano. The walls built up higher and higher, and finally, as his hands closed together, a luxurious white stone castle appeared in the middle of that crazy sandstorm!


    As for the Rosa Bianca merchants and the Batko merchants, they were now all under this castle¡¯s protection. The sandstorm was still ravaging outside the castle, but everything and everyone within it was calm and safe!

 Chapter 194 - Origin

    <h4>Chapter 194: Origin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sandstorm continued to blow through, but when it reached the stone castle, only the sound of the wind blowing through the stone wall could be heard. However, it was clearly getting more severe, as it showed no signs of stopping.


    Inside the huge stone castle, torches and a bonfire were lit. Unlike the fears that had filled it in the past, the stone castle was now filled with cheers. Everyone was relieved that they barely escaped with their lives. Laughter could be heard everywhere.


    Slowly, more people started looking at Lu Zhiyu and Eva with great curiosity, as well as shock, fear, and even respect in their eyes. Nobody expected that Lu Zhiyu would have such power!


    Merchants who had been in contact with with Lu Zhiyu before were now too scared toe and greet him. They only looked at Lu Zhiyu from a distance, avoiding eye contact.


    They did not even have the courage to discuss Lu Zhiyu¡¯s power and identity. It was almost as if they were afraid that he would hear them with his superpowers.


    Grumman, the owner of the Rose Merchants, stood behind the campfire near Lu Zhiyu and Eva, yet dared not approach the pair. However, when he met Lu Zhiyu¡¯s gaze, he plucked up enough courage to sit distance across from Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu smiled at Grumman, who was bold and a bit aggressive. He looked nervous.


    ¡°Who are you, anyway?¡± Grumman finally opened his mouth for the first time to ask the simple question.


    He found this so-called schr, who had paid a lot of money to follow him to Batko, was quite mysterious. Grumman did not know his true identity, but he did know that he was absolutely not a nobleman!


    After all Grumman was not an ordinary viger! He had some knowledge of the world, as he had traveled to the south and north, which were journeys that revealed many secrets of the world to him.


    ¡°Are you wizards?¡± When Grumman asked this, he was trembling.


    The existence of wizards, for ordinary people, was a major terror. Just hearing the words was enough to make people shiver.


    Lu Zhiyu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Is this important?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu bowed his head and yed with the fire embers. ¡°I pay, and you take me to the Batko Empire. We have a contractual rtionship. That¡¯s all, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Grumman listened to him with relief. ¡°I understand. Thank you for your help in exining. Both I and the Rosa Bianca merchants will always remember your kindness!¡±


    At this time, the Batko merchants, who had suffered through the sandstorm together, took out some dried meat and shared it with the others. Then, everyone ate the food andughed together.


    As they were eating, a teenager in a ragged shirt was holding a silver te that was filled with meat. He kneeled in front of Lu Zhiyu, offering him food and goat¡¯s milk.


    Lu Zhiyu hesitated, while he looked at the leader of the Batko merchants in the distance. At that moment, Grumman was looking at him piously, then bent his head down to salute him. After seeing this, Lu Zhiyu nodded and epted the food that the teenager had just offered him.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the teenager, who was a typical Batko citizen with dark skin, dark brown hair, yellowish pupils, an extremely thin body, and a mark of very on his vicle. The teenager, with fearful and longing eyes, looked carefully back at Lu Zhiyu.


    What had just happened before had led all of the Batko people to believe that Lu Zhiyu was the messenger of the god of the desert. This was because, in their minds, only the messenger of such a god could have such power.


    This was also because the people in Batko had never seen church priests, and even wizards hardly came around. So, when they see magical beasts that have extraordinary powers, they believe that they were sent as punishment, living disasters that were brought by the gods.


    Lu Zhiyu asked the boy, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The teenager heard Lu Zhiyu, then pointed anxiously to his ears and mouth. Only then did Lu Zhiyu discover that the teenager was deaf and mute.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Just rx!¡± Lu Zhiyu looked at the teenager and put his hand over his ears. The teenager¡¯s back muscles tightened up immediately, as he was too nervous to move.


    Lu Zhiyu was using the Body Modification Technique, which was the first witchcraft that he had created, as well as the first witchcraft of the Blood Wizards. The whole structure of the teenager¡¯s brain immediately appeared in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s awareness, while the teenager closed his eyes.


    At this time, everyone around Lu Zhiyu was watching him with this deaf and mute person. They did not understand what Lu Zhiyu was doing.


    When Lu Zhiyu released his hand, the teenager immediately felt that something shocking. It was something that he had never felt since his birth, and it was pouring into his head constantly! It was sound, wonderful sound!


    People¡¯s voices, the sounds of the mes cracking, and even the sound of the wind rushed into his consciousness. All of these sounds were so beautiful, he could not help but tremble.


    The teenager opened his eyes and looked around him. All of the voices kepting into his ears. He stood up in the middle of the castle. It seemed as if the whole world was spinning around him, its myriad sounds constantly in his ears.


    ¡°Ah! I, I hear...!¡± The teenager constantly adjusted his voice until he could finally say aplete sentence.


    Everyone began talking at once, as they were amazed at what they had just witnessed. For the ordinary people of this era, being deaf and mute was considered as a punishment from the gods that could not be cured. Watching Lu Zhiyu cure the teenaged ve was like watching someone break god¡¯s curse on them!


    The Rosa Bianca merchants and the Batko merchants immediately knelt on the ground and saluted Lu Zhiyu. The young man just looked at Lu Zhiyu in amazement, not knowing what to say.


    He was not very tall, so he only reached Lu Zhiyu¡¯s shoulders. At the moment, his eyes were filled with tears. In his view, Lu Zhiyu was the incarnation of the gods, the one who hade and rescued him from hell!


    After wiping away the tears on his face, the young man knelt on the ground to kiss Lu Zhiyu¡¯s boots. He then stuck his head to the ground respectfully. This was the most pious courtesy that could be shown.


    ¡°My name is Cetisius,¡± the teenager said.

 Chapter 195 - Rumor in Pusuote

    <h4>Chapter 195: Rumor in Pusuote</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The windsted for most of the night, only stopping when the sun was about to rise. It took more than a month for Lu Zhiyu and the Rosa Bianca merchants to leave the sandy and deadly quiet of the Great Kafra Desert to reach the Batko border.


    Once they arrived, they saw small oases,rge palm-like jujube trees, and numerous Batko people. The men and women here either wore simple clothes, such as long gowns that were made with whole pieces of skin, or blouses with short sleeves and long skirts. Some of their unique clothing even exposed their thighs and belly buttons!


    When the Rosa Bianca Merchants rode their camels through these small oases and viges, the hot women with bare thighs flirted with the merchants. As the women approached them, the guards all straightened their backs and puffed out their chests, as these beautiful women made them want to strut their stuff!


    Lu Zhiyu quietly observed the people in Batko. Compared with the people in the western world, the people in Batko had much darker skin. Most of them were also very lean.


    In fact, there were hardly any fat people there. This was not only due to theck of food, but it was also because most of the people were not rich enough to be able to buy food, even if it was avable.


    When Lu Zhiyu designed had designed their race, he gave them different gifts from the West. In addition to those differences, long-term istion from the West had also resulted in their being a very different race from the Crete Empire, the Golden Rose Kingdom, and the Mara Kingdom.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Pusuote! We Pusuotes are thergest tribe in this area. We have arge area for keeping cows, and we rule the ce where the Hashe River flows. Hence, we¡¯re the strongest!¡± Anke pointed to the city in the distance.


    The city walls were made of yellow earth, and the buildings in the city were made with a mixture of earth and stone. Some of therge buildings had been built with stone, while the houses of ordinary people were built with simple earth.


    The Batko Empire had a unique architectural style. As such, there were few western-inspired wooden houses here.


    Anke was a slim middle-aged man with short hair. He was a nobleman in Pusuote. Most of the merchants that he led were soldiers, while the rest were ves.


    As the group of merchants went into the city of Pusuote, arge number of pedestrians and camels were walking along the street. On both sides of the street, there were also many peddlers, all of whom were selling pots, gold and silver ware, fruits, and salt.


    Today was the monthly market day, so the city was very busy. Everywhere, the sound of bargaining could be heard.


    ¡°Here we are. We will do business here, then go to the next city. After that, we return to the Church of Light. Do you want toe back with us?¡± Grumman asked Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu got off of his horse and stroked its neck while letting it drink some water. ¡°No, I just may stay here for a long time!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu found himself somewhat fond of the unique culture here. He now preferred to be around a crowd rather than doing experiments in theboratory alone.


    Even looking at the bustling city, he felt instantlyfortable. Compared with being called a god, Lu Zhiyu much preferred to be called the explorer of life evolution!


    His n was to graduallyplete the divine system here, improve the level eight Mythological Wizards, and intermediate the mythical creatures¡¯ and the Lord of Dreams¡¯ powers. In addition, Lu Zhiyu wanted to work with Eva to improve mechanical alchemy.


    Back in the wizard tower¡¯s library, Pyros had collected a lot of ideas about the new generation of wizards and new witchcraft. Lu Zhiyu would often read through these materials. Although they were mainly about low level wizards, some of the fantastic ideas and creations always gave Lu Zhiyu unexpected inspiration.


    At this time, the teenaged ve Cetisius stood behind Lu Zhiyu and said in a respectful way, ¡°My master, Anke Pusuote Huru, would like to invite you to his castle in the city.¡±


    Ever since he had known of Lu Zhiyu, Anke both feared and revered him. As such, he dared not speak to Lu Zhiyu ever.


    This was why he had relied on Cetisius to deliver his message. Pusuote was his surname, Hulu was his fiefdom, which was located in a small vige in Pusuote.


    Lu Zhiyu turned his head and looked at Anke, who immediately bowed to Lu Zhiyu. Then, he spoke to Lu Zhiyu for the first time. ¡°Honorable messenger of god, I hope that you can ept my hospitality. It would be a great honor!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu thought about it, then nodded. There was ecstasy on Anke¡¯s face, as everyone in Pusuote believed in the god of the desert and worshipped the ancestors of the other gods.


    In Pusuote, there were many temples. The priests in these temples had great power in the city. In Pusuote, the tribal leaders, priests, and nobles formed the special ruling authority.


    ¡°Thank you. Everything is ready!¡± Anke said.


    Anke¡¯s earth castle was simr to Crete¡¯s castle, but was much shorter, having only three floors. Aside from the temples, it was the main building style in Batko.


    Arge number of soldiers and ves in the earth castle were busy unloadingmodities for the castle¡¯s use. Anke quickly arranged for Lu Zhiyu and Eva to stay in the master room.


    The spacious upper floor had a bathroom, living room, and bedroom. As they entered, several tanned, beautiful Batko maids opened the windows, through which they could see the scenery of the entire city of Pusuote.


    After Lu Zhiyu bathed, several maids helped him change into white clothes that looked very simr to arge sacrificial robe. Lu Zhiyu found this fact quite interesting.


    The Batko maids who changed Lu Zhiyu¡¯s clothes were clearly smitten with him. When changing his clothes, they even snuggled Lu Zhiyu¡¯s chest, while their faces flushed. All of this aroused Eva¡¯s discontent.


    Both within the West and in Batko, nobles did not undertake manualbor. As such, household ves and servants were responsible for every trivial thing, such as bathing, cooking, and so on.


    In the evening, Anke sent Lu Zhiyu food and books that were rted to the god of the desert. It seemed that Anke really regarded Lu Zhiyu as the messenger of gods, so he was being a very cautious and perfect host.


    ¡°This desert god¡¯s theological propaganda is full of Western style, but also with some local color. It is estimated that it was founded by a religious believer who escaped from the West. Now, it seems that it is still developing well.¡± Lu Zhiyu flipped through the books, while he chatted with Eva.


    However, Eva wasn¡¯t speaking. Lu Zhiyu closed his book and looked at Eva. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were learning to be jealous and angry. It seems that emotionse not only from the body, but also from memory and experience.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I just feel that the human women don¡¯t respect you.¡± Eva sat stony-faced, while talking to Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyuughed, then moved on in the conversation, giving her time to simmer down from her temper tantrum. ¡°I like Pusuote. We¡¯ll stay here for a while.¡±


    After the return of Anke¡¯s merchants, rumors of the messenger of the gods spread throughout the city. Stories that were filled with a huge stone castle that suddenly emerged in the desert, a ve named Cetisius who could suddenly speak and hear, and other merchants that had seen the castle all proved to everyone who heard them that Lu Zhiyu was indeed this messenger.


    In fact, everyone was talking about it! Themon people, the ves, businessmen and nobles spread the news. It even reached the ears of the senior priest of the pce of the god of desert and the leader of the Pusuote tribe!

 Chapter 196 - The Palace of the God of the Desert

    <h4>Chapter 196: The Pce of the God of the Desert</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The leader of the Pusuote Tribe was also the tribe¡¯s governor. Originally, this position was appointed by Yep Ima Batko, the early king of Batko, but in theter period, the tribal leaders naturally became the governors.


    The original rotation system was thus abandoned, giving way to a lifelong inheritance system. However, it was not the offspring, but the young brothers who became the next leaders and governors.


    The governor¡¯s house was like a pce. Within the pce, arge number of colorful murals covered the walls, each depicting gods and sacrifices. At this moment, the leader of the Pusuote Tribe was in a meeting.


    Someone asked about the messenger. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of the recent emergence of the messenger of the desert god?¡±


    Several other tribal leaders and some of the noblemen in Pusuote were not interested in this topic of discussion. One of them said, The pce of the desert god should take care of it. Beliefs and sacrifice are their business, while the territory and the poption are our concerns. This is the agreement we signed long ago!¡±


    After all, this was not The Church of Light. Basically, since no one had witnessed any miracles here, there was no single, unified belief here.


    This meant that religions and beliefs were not simple here. Instead, they were quite intricate. Moreover, apart from themon people, most of the others did not care so much about beliefs at all!


    Someone else in the room piped up, ¡°But, that was a miracle! He clearly had the power of god!¡±


    After a long debate, the governor said, ¡°Let the high priest deal with it. As for whether he really is the messenger of the gods, they will find that out!¡±


    The pce of the desert god was luxurious, and it upied several times the amount of space that the governor¡¯s house did. The pce was situated in the south, and its tall stone pirs were engraved with monsters, beast heads, and human bodies. There were also rows of kneeling statues that lined the aisles inside the pce.


    The grand gate was iid with dazzling jade and gemstones. There was also statue inside.


    The statue depicted a monster, which had a human body and hair like countless snakes intertwined. This was the legendary god of the desert statue!


    If Lu Zhiyu came to see it, he would feel that it was someone with whom he was already familiar. This was because the statue monster looked exactly the same as the monster that he had created earlier, Medusa!


    Although Batko was originally rich in gold, after hundreds of years of mining, not much gold remained. However, this tall statue was made of gold, which only made it more priceless. From the luxurious style of the pce, one could tell how much manpower, material resources, and money had been spent to build and furnish it.


    Sadly, most of the resources that were used for the pce came from arge number of greedy priests, who would take arge amount of money from the lower ss people every year. Those poor, faithful, and underfed people gave everything they had to them, which was how this pce had be so ornate and posh.


    Now, in the side lounge of the pce, Hatton, the high priest, was in a rage. Rumors were circting in the city that were very threatening to him.


    Supposedly, a messenger of god hade along. As such, Hatton¡¯s authority to host sacrifices and exin the will of god would be severely threatened. If the lower ss people and nobles in Pusuote believed this so-called messenger, it would greatly limit his power as the high priest!


    What made High Priest Hatton even angrier was that, not only were themon people believing in the power of this liar, but arge number of nobles were also buying into the hoax! Even inside the pce, some priests secretly went to the messenger¡¯s residence to pray.


    As these various legends continued to spread throughout the city, more and more people began to believe them. If the whole city believed that it was true, Hatton would be in an awful fix!


    ¡°Da*n that liar! I am the only spokesman of the gods, the one who was chosen by the god of the desert! Only I can represent the authority of God! That fellow is just a sphemer. It¡¯s the evil god who sent him here to try to divide us!¡± Hatton was really having a fit now.


    Hatton was a fat man, which was rarely seen in Batko, and he kind of looked like a person from the northern Crete Empire. At the moment, the fat on his face was jiggling as his cheeks shook with rage.


    He then shouted, ¡°I can no longer tolerate this demon that was sent by evil gods. I need him to know that the honor of the god of the desert is at stake!¡±


    A bald priest next to him asked, ¡°What should we do?¡± The Pusuote people agreed not to interfere with our affairs. Shall we go straight to catch the liar ourselves?¡±


    On the other side, another priest said faithfully, ¡°Yes, such a liar who defiles the god of the desert must be buried alive in the sand and suffer eternal punishment from the god of the desert.¡±


    Hatton wished that he could go right away! After all, he knew more than ordinary people and nobles in Batko. There were a lot of extraordinary people in the far western region of the Church of Light that he could recruit for his cause!


    He defined extraordinary as one who transcended a bloodline¡¯s limitations. This was the power of gods and devils. It was something that mortals couldn¡¯t understand. Ordinary people, no matter how strong they were, couldn¡¯t hurt them at all!


    Many within the Church of Light were considered to be extraordinary saints and priests. One of the most powerful of these was Saintess Kelly.


    As some of these Church of Light members had gained their powers from the devil, they also imed to be masters of witchcraft. But, Hatton was more convinced that they had simply traded wickedly with the devil in exchange for their powers.


    In light of this fact, Hatton guessed that the liar was probably a wizard from the West. So, he dared not confront him.


    Although Hatton imed to be the spokesman of the gods, he knew that he was just bluffing and lying in the name of the desert god. In the face of evil magic, Hatton felt scared, and he dared not face it head-on!


    Hatton thought for a moment, then pulled over several of his most trusted priests in order to make ns secretly. ¡°You...And you, when the right timees, announce this news to the whole city of Pusuote... Then, I wille out, and the swindler will have no ce to hide, not within the entire city of Pusuote!¡±

 Chapter 197 - Fear and Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 197: Fear and Suspicion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Belief and worship, and suspicion and fear were the same things. As such, ordinary people would naturally follow the masses. Basically, people tend to easily believe what others say, but it is difficult for them to stick to their own ideas.


    A few days ago, when Lu Zhiyu stood near the window, he could see arge number of peopleing towards him, including nobles and wealthy businessmen. When they arrived, they knelt down and wanted to get a blessing from him, but were stopped by Anke.


    A few dayster, the pilgrim-like believers dispersed like smoke. Not only that, those people who had respected Lu Zhiyu so much were now suspicious of him. Many people were discussing Lu Zhiyu in secret, most of their conversations being highly unfavorable.


    On the third floor of the castle, Lu Zhiyu flipped through the books that he had been brought. He marked certain pages and highlighted others.


    The structural drawing on the book was Eva¡¯s body structure. Lu Zhiyu made many notes about important data and things in need of attention.


    Lu Zhiyu had been wanting to further improve Eva¡¯s metal alchemic lifeform for some time now. As she was the first super metal alchemic lifeform, her model obviously had its weak points.


    Lu Zhiyu also wanted to know the requirements for the formation of alchemic lifeforms, as well as for the formation of awareness and wisdom in the brain of metal cells. This was because Lu Zhiyu had never seeded again after initially making Eva.


    Eva was sitting quietly beside Lu Zhiyu. If there was nothing to take care of, she would not move.


    Eva suddenly without being asked a question, which was rare for her. ¡°Master, don¡¯t you care about them? They are speaking ill of you in private!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu simply bowed his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother yourself about them. They are just ordinary people who are following other people and believing gossip.¡±


    Eva then said, ¡°Cetisius came to me yesterday and told me to be careful. There are rumors circting in the city that do not bode well for you. It is likely that someone will do something bad to you! But, at least he and his master, Anke, still believe in you unconditionally.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu raised his head and asked, ¡°Why do they believe in me? I didn¡¯t tell them who I was or where I came from...¡±


    Lu Zhiyu paused, looked out of the window and said, ¡°As for what happened in the city, don¡¯t worry. At least they are about to do something finally!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Within the following few days, many strange incidents happened in the city. Many people were killed.


    What was even more strange was that every deceased man had his heart dug out! Their deaths were horrifying and terrifying. In this city with tens of thousands of people, this immediately caused a sensation, leaving everyone to murmur among themselves...


    ¡°They are devils who devoured their souls!¡±


    ¡°This man is no longer able to go to heaven.¡±


    ¡°His soul is cursed, and he will always be tormented by evil.¡±


    People couldn¡¯t stop discussing what was going on. The businessmen, who watched as bodies that were covered in white cloths were carried away, looked pale.


    They were thinking how sad it was that the hearts had been dug out, as the heart had a special meaning in Batko. Specifically, the people believed that their souls existed in their hearts.


    Although many people might not be afraid of death, they believed in the world after death, which they called the afterlife. If the heart was swallowed up by the devil, people could not enter this world. This was the most frightening thing for them.


    At this time, neither themon people nor the nobles dared go outside at all. Rumors about monsters and endless dark evils spread rapidly throughout the city.


    ¡°It is the evil being who ate their hearts!¡±


    ¡°The monster is still in town. It¡¯s staring at everyone, and soon it will devour you, or maybe me!¡±


    ¡°We have to kill this monster!¡±


    Some people took this opportunity to spread all kinds of ill-intentioned remarks, which only heightened the panic.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t this happened before?¡± In the streets and alleys, many people ask this same question.


    Immediately, someone seemed to know what had happened. ¡°It¡¯s the man. All of these things only started happening when he came!¡±


    Then, a series of unfavorable remarks about Lu Zhiyu spread throughout the city...


    ¡°Yes, he has been hiding in the castle and refuses toe out. He must have a secret.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s making evil ns. He¡¯s been sent here by evil gods!¡±


    At this time, the priests of the pce came and preached to the people. One of the priests said, ¡°The great god of the desert has sent down an oracle. He told his spokesman on earth, high priest Hatton, that this man was not a messenger of gods, but a sphemer of gods!¡±


    The square where they were at was crowded with people. After the priest¡¯s speech, even more rumors started to circte in the city, instantly being epted as truth in all of the people¡¯s minds. People who were already fearful immediately felt as if they had been fooled by Lu Zhiyu, and anger surged into everyone¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°That servant of the evil god was sent by the pagans. He will only bring disaster and death to us. This is only the first step of his abominable n. If we can¡¯t stop him, the city of Pusuote will be ruined. All of our souls will fall into the abyss and suffer eternal torture.¡± The roar of one of the priests ignited fury in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    The crowd on the square was enraged! Many families of the victims came out and shouted...


    ¡°Burn the evil god¡¯s servant! He must be punished!¡±


    ¡°Yes, kill him! May the god of the desert bless us. We are not afraid!¡±


    ¡°Expel the evil viin.¡±


    Everyone held their fists high. They all had red eyes, as if they were all being controlled by something beyond this world.


    ¡°Herees the high priest, Lord Hatton!¡± one priest announced.


    At this time, Hatton, apanied by arge number of priests, walked out of the pce. As Hatton came among the crowd, the entire square immediately became quiet.


    ¡°God told me that this viin will bring us disaster!¡± Hatton spoke with a loud voice that could be heard throughout the square. ¡°We must get rid of him. Only by getting rid of him can we then return to our peaceful and happy lives. Then, the glory of god will shine on us again.¡±


    Hatton held up his golden scepter, his facial fat shaking. ¡°I am god¡¯s spokesman on earth. In the name of god, let¡¯s go punish him!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡± All of the people in the square roared with Hatton, ¡°In the name of god!¡±


    The people then turned and swarmed the streets, heading straight for the castle where Lu Zhiyu lived. As every household had a weapon, each person approached the pce, armed and angry!


    These people were like angry hooligans. Everyone was steaming mad and headed straight for their target, which was Lu Zhiyu!

 Chapter 198 - Heavenly Palace

    <h4>Chapter 198: Heavenly Pce</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°On no! The priests of the desert pce were stirring up people in the city, inciting them to kill you!¡± As Cetisius had run to the pce from a distance, he was out of breath when he arrived to warn Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu put down his quill pen and saw Cetisius kneeling at the door. After saluting him, Cetisius looked up at Lu Zhiyu and said in a hurry, ¡°Anke sent me to you to let you know that he has arranged a way for you to escape. Follow me now please. Now that everyone believes Hatton, there is no time to waste! However, you can rest assured that Anke and I have absolute trust in you still.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu did not seem worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t care too much about this new piece of news, neither did Eva. So, Cetisius could only kneel outside the door.


    In contrast, all of the other people inside the castle were in a panic. After getting the news, they all ran out of the castle immediately.


    The maids identally smashed the pots that they had been holding, as they were in such a hurry to run away. The ves hid in the cer in the backyard. After all of the chaos, there were only three people left, Lu Zhiyu, Eva and Cetisius.


    Soon, arge number of angry Pusuote people poured into the castle. Many of the people outside surrounded it. It was almost as if they were afraid that the evil guy inside might escape by some dark magic!


    Thousands of agitated people filled the broad streets outside, all of them shouting, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Under themand of several priests, people kicked down the wooden castle gate and broke into the castle. Those hiding in the dark trembled as they were listening to the roars.


    The people who broke in came straight to the center of the castle, which was exactly where Lu Zhiyu was! Cetisius was very nervous at the moment.


    He was guarding the door that led to Lu Zhiyu¡¯s room, holding a spear that had been hanging on the wall. He was trembling with fear.


    As Lu Zhiyu heard some rushed footsteps, several big men ran up the stairs towards him, each of them holding either a dagger or an ax! As Cetisius recalled the moment that Lu Zhiyu gave him the chance to hear and speak, he became fearless and screamed, ¡°You can¡¯t hurt him!¡±


    As these agitated mobs would never be afraid of such a small fellow as him, they thought he was a mere twerp of a fellow who had turned to evil gods. So, they raised their axes at him immediately.


    As the young ve rushed towards the group of men, a big man kicked him to the ground and pointed his sword at him.


    That¡¯s it. I¡¯m dead!


    Cetisius had only one thought in his mind at the moment. It was toote for him to escape! He could only watch the shimmering daggering at his neck.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, a voice, apanied by a force that seemed to being from out of nowhere made all of the people stop. Even the grim looks on their faces were fixed and unmoving.


    Eva, wearing a ck robe, went out and saw arge number of people frozen. No one could move.


    People who were justing in from the outside were shocked. All of those people who had rushed into the castle in front of them now stood still like stone statues!


    ¡°Don¡¯t go in! It¡¯s the power of the devil!¡± an onlooker shouted in terror.


    The crowds who were moving towards the interior of the castle trembled with fear at this strange sight, then quickly retreated back. Several mobs who were near the gate of the castle crawled away in horror.


    A beautiful woman, who was much more graceful than any human being, suddenly emerged from the castle. The mobs, after seeing the strange scenes inside the castle, dared not to make any moves. Several priests outside wanted to flee, but they found that they could not move one step at all!


    Eva held out her hand, then clenched it tight. As she did so, one of the priest¡¯s bodies shrunk in the middle. The squeaky sound of his shrinking, mixed with his cries, made all of the others¡¯ teeth tremble and their legs weaken.


    Eva then looked at another priest. Like she was pinching the ends off of string beans, she pinched that guy to death too! Then, many others copsed and screamed wildly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll tell you everything! It was Hatton who made us do it. He made us kill people in the city, pull people¡¯s hearts out, then me it on you!¡± The words of this priest confused everyone present, and all those who were agitated finally felt like fools.


    ¡°How could it be Hatton?¡±


    ¡°You killed people!¡±


    ¡°Liars! You are all a bunch of liars!¡±


    Everyone felt that their beliefs and trusts had been vited. Realizing that they had been deceived, many people fell on their knees in despair.


    After the third priest confessed, the other two surrendered. But, Eva still did not stop, but pinched all three of them to death! At this moment, everyone lost their trust in the desert pce and Hatton.


    ¡°Why did they deceive us?¡±


    ¡°Why did the high priest do this? Why did he kill my brother!¡±


    ¡°My child!¡±


    Having hurried to the scene, Anke cried out from among the crowd, ¡°Because the real spokesman of god is inside, Hatton is just a liar who is falsely speaking in the name of god!¡±


    Anke pointed inside the castle, then said, ¡°Look, that¡¯s the power of god! Can Hatton build a huge castle overnight in the Sea of Death? Can Hatton cause Cetisius to hear and speak? Can he save me and my merchants from the sandstorm? No! Only the messenger of god can do such things!¡±


    As Anke¡¯s words were very convincing, everyone once again looked inside the castle, as if they had found meaning to their lives again. Then, they immediately cursed Hatton...


    ¡°That Hatton is the real sphemer, as he deceives us in the name of god! His sins are unforgivable!¡±


    ¡°Yes, god¡¯s messenger is inside the castle. We need to wee the real spokesman of god.¡±


    ¡°Punish Hatton!¡±


    ¡°We need to listen to themandments of the true god!¡±


    As Lu Zhiyu hadn¡¯t shown up yet, the people looked to Eva. They immediately knelt down and worshiped her devoutly, as if they hadpletely believed Anke¡¯s words that Eva and Lu Zhiyu were the spokesmen of god.


    Lu Zhiyu watched the farce outside quietly. He had achieved his purpose. When Anke invited him to stay here, Lu Zhiyu had a simple n, which was to apply to the east of the Alen Continent an extraordinary power and divine system.


    This was a desert of extraordinary power! Neither divine incantation nor witchcraft had been spread to this area. Wizards and priests seemed to have no regard for this barren and uncivilized region. Instead, they chose the prosperous central province as the core area for their own development.


    With more and more ferocious magical beasts emerging here, people found no way to resist them. Even many religions worshiped magical beasts as gods now.


    Moreover, the eastern poption was no less than that of the West. Once the divine system spread here, the developmental speed of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s Divine Kingdom would be further elerated, which was part of the reason why Lu Zhiyu hade to Batko.


    Lu Zhiyu hadn¡¯t even had to make an effort, and the whole situation had turned out so favorable! Lu Zhiyu then joined Eva, and the both of them, dressed in a white robe and a ck robe respectively, then went into the desert pce.


    Amid all of the confusion, the clueless high priest Hatton had not yet figured out why he was suddenly surrounded by the same people that he had just incited to kill Lu Zhiyu. Hatton wanted to escape, but he was caught by the angry people and sentenced to the cruelest criminal punishment in Pusuote! He was cast alive, made into a kneeling bronze statue and ced in front of the pce!


    Then, Lu Zhiyu, who had been previously denounced as the viin of evil gods, was greeted respectfully by the nobles, the tribal leaders, and the remaining priests of the desert pce in the city. Lu Zhiyu then became the spokesman of god on earth.


    He soon had hundreds of thousands of followers. Then, Anke was chosen by Lu Zhiyu to be the new high priest of the pce.


    In year 62 of the Holy Calendar, the desert pce was renamed the heavenly pce, and Randil, who was called the god of gods, ruled over all of the gods. A polytheistic sect now dominated Batko, and its unique belief system was vastly different from the Church of Light on the west coast of the Sea of Death and the orcs¡¯ Church of Light in the northern part of the Alen Continent.

 Chapter 199 - The Emergence of Dream Wizards

    <h4>Chapter 199: The Emergence of Dream Wizards</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Within the wizard tower, arge number of wizard apprentices were in a hall on the second floor. Everyone was talking with each other.


    There were many former apprentices who had graduated from the wizard tower that were sitting in the back seats. They had now be wizard staff members or mentors.


    Edward stood in front of the stage to speak. Although he was young, he had alreadypleted his courses in the tower, thus graduating from the tower to be a wizard. In fact, just a few days ago, he had sessfully achieved level four!


    But even so, he was still not quite qualified to stand here. This time was a rare exception, as he was giving speech on behalf of the Master of the Tower, Bohr Kelermo. The speech was to focus on some of his pioneering discoveries and progresses that were likely to pave an exciting new path for future wizards.


    ¡°Today, I stand here to talk about the idea that, in the future, there will be a new generation of wizards, the Dream Wizards! Most of what I¡¯m going to talk about todayes from the teachings of Anthony, the founder of the wizard tower. Anthony¡¯s notes say that the origin of dreamcraft can be traced back to the divine incantation. It is rted to the rules of origin and mind power interference in reality. Like the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, it rtes to the mystery of mind power.¡±


    He took a breath, then continued. ¡°Since the end of the war between the orcs and the humans, wizards have once againe into contact with priests and Holy Knights. Their divine incantations have developed, bing moreplex and flexible. They can now call up divine creatures and even powerful saints who have passed away. Priests, though they look weak, have great fighting power. They can actually interfere with reality via illusions, thus being able to cause harm to our bodies and kill us!¡±


    As he watched the audience¡¯s eyes widen, he continued. ¡°Their divine incantations are only bing more and more powerful. In fact, they are not even inferior to our Blood Witchcraft! Also, the Church of Light, after the end of the war between the humans and the orcs, though it lost its artifacts and its beloved Saintess, didn¡¯t decline. Hence, in the face of such power, we are still at a disadvantage.¡±


    Edward gave some examples of this in order to illustrate the possibilities of dreamcraft, which immediately aroused the interests of arge number of wizards. As Edward was very young, even though he had earned some reputation among the students, in the eyes of most of the older wizards, he was only an apprentice with some gifts.


    Most of the wizards whoe here were just curious about the so-called new witchcraft, and they had alsoe out of respect for Bohr. As such, Edward was also under a lot of pressure to impress them.


    Although his mentor, Bohr Kelermo, gave him high praise for his new research, Edward was notpletely sure if he could get others to see its merits.


    At the moment, everyone quieted down and became interested in what he had just said. He felt relieved and went on to discuss the main topic. ¡°Dreamcraft isplex, and it includes illusionary techniques, curse witchcraft, andbining witchcraft with mind power force fields. It is a major research tool for all witchcraft. When done right, interfering with reality by using mind power is limitless. In fact, the only limits are our imagination!¡±


    He went on, hearing amazed gasps from the audience, ¡°We can project the scenes in our dreams into real life, thus involving everyone in our dreams. The stronger your mind power, the more powerful your illusionary technique will be.¡±


    He then concluded, ¡°I believe that there are many techniques of dreamcraft that are just waiting to be developed. But, I can¡¯t do it all on my own. This requires numerous wizards to study and explore, just like Blood Witchcraft.¡±


    Everything Edward had just said caused the audience to erupt in a round of big cheers. Everyone seemed to be able to see the great future of dreamcraft. With such a positive reaction, it was very likely that it would be an important branch of witchcraft!


    Many people were reading the brochure that Edward had handed out when they entered the stage area, which recorded the characteristics and applications of dreamcraft. Although Lu Zhiyu had given Edward¡¯s dreamcraft notes a nce and had offered a few insights, Edward had relied mainly on his his talent, as well as his contacts with and observations of the priests toplete the rest.


    Part of Adenos¡¯ thoughts and research on the Ghost Witchcraft had also been included in Edward¡¯s notes. This was something that Lu Zhiyu had never thought of incorporating in his own practices. As such, he knew that Edward was a genius, and so was his fellow student Adenos.


    A mentor suddenly stood up and said, ¡°As far as I know, it¡¯s very difficult for a wizard below level four to have the ability that you have just described. After all, their mind power has not been activated. Although they can use curse witchcraft to impose physical harm, it¡¯s just a lie that one of their illusions could interfere with reality.¡±


    The mentor took a breath, then criticized Edward loudly, ¡°It is impossible to achieve such a thing at all!¡±


    Another wizard stood up. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for wizards to build perfect dreams and illusions, but dreams are like sandcastles, as they can be destroyed easily. Besides, it¡¯s not practical at all. Do you mean to tell us that every time you use dreamcraft, you have to make a lot of preparations in order to build your dreams?¡±


    Many wizards immediately started to find loopholes in Edward¡¯s premise. After all, this was the wizard tower, where wisdom and knowledge was held above all. As such, any imprecise idea would not be recognized or epted.


    But, Edward didn¡¯t panic. He waited for all of them to express their opinions, then picked up a silver crystal that was the size of a bean.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the key!¡± As Edward raised the crystal, he immediately attracted the attention of everyone present. Some could not recognize what it was, but several of the mentors stood up and turned to look at Bohr.


    ¡°The Philosopher¡¯s Stone!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Philosopher¡¯s Stone!¡±


    Some of them shouted out at once, immediately recognizing the rare treasure. Everyone had heard of the magic stone! For the wizards, it was holy!


    It could transform mind power and make people step into level four. It had originally been prohibited by the wizard tower, but after the return of Uruk, when Wolfe and Wendy went to Y, the prohibition was rendered null and void.


    For most wizards, this was the most prized artifact. Without it, wizards couldn¡¯t break through the significant threshold of level four, even if they were strong enough. Thus, it represented the dream and hope of all wizards!


    When he realized that the audience did not understand what he meant, Edward went on to say, ¡°Everything you said just now can be solved with what I have in my hand. Yes, it¡¯s the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, but not the original one, as it has been transformed!¡±


    He waited a moment, while many people gasped, then said, ¡°Like Blood Witchcraft that needs magical beasts¡¯ spellcasting organs and bloodlines, dreamcraft also needs something special. That is what I have in my hand! I call it the Stone of Dreams, and it has been made from the Philosopher¡¯s Stone.¡±


    He smiled, then continued. ¡°The Philosopher¡¯s Stone can interfere with reality by creating an illusion, which immediately reminds me of dreams. I then use mind power to consolidate my dreams within the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, then transnt the stone into my body. Then, it bes the Stone of Dreams, which allows my dream to be projected into reality. At that point, the dream that originally was only an illusion will now be a stable dream space!¡±


    As Edward spoke, he pointed to the middle section of his forehead, between his eyebrows. This was where he had transnted the Stone of Dreams and where his mind power emanated from his brain.


    Immediately, a silver wolf appeared in the hall. It was being projected by his mind power!


    The silver wolf¡¯s image was vivid, and it looked fiercely at all of the wizards, emitting a low roar. Even its fur was waving in the wind that wasing in from the open window nearby.


    Many of the students were shocked and turned to discuss with one another what they were seeing...


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Is this an illusion?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a simple illusion. It really interferes with reality! It is really just like he said.¡±


    ¡°This is dreamcraft?¡±


    Arge number of mentors and tower staff gathered around and carefully looked at the silver wolf. They watched him run around the hall and jump at Edward, just like a real wolf! But, while it was in the air, it turned into a silver light and disappeared! Only then did they know for sure that it was not a living creature, but an illusory projection!


    Edward went to the front of the stage and bowed to everyone. ¡°This is dreamcraft!¡±


    A big round of apuse issued forth from the excited crowd. This young man, along with his mentor Bhor, had pioneered a brand new wizard branch!

 Chapter 200 - Bronze Statue Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 200: Bronze Statue Ghost</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Edward followed Bohr to the top of the wizard tower. He felt very excited. Now that he had the dreamcraft practice materials, he was ready to go to the tower library and convert them into points!


    ¡°Thank you, mentor. Without your help, I would never have been able to aplish so much!¡± Edward said.


    Bohr replied immediately, ¡°Thank mentor Anthony. I didn¡¯t think you would be lucky enough to be chosen by him. Although he taught you how to practice dreamcraft, you have perfected the whole system, consolidated several basic theories, and lowered the threshold for learning and using dreamcraft. I¡¯m also d to see that you have created a new branch of wizards.¡±


    Bohr was very proud of his protege¡¯s achievements. Bohr looked forward to seeing wizards be even more strong and powerful.


    Edward immediately recalled the mysterious man and the event that took ce in the Mara kingdom. The encounter with Anthony, the great sage, and the beginning of his dreamcraft had transformed Edward from an impetuous little wizard to a real wise man. Edward felt that this was destiny at work.


    They soon arrived at the gate of the tower library. The huge stone door of the library was open and the library floor was covered with carpets. Its luxurious decorations were quite different from before.


    The library had a lot of partitions, which were finely separated by wooden shelves. Each partition was three or four meters high, ten meters wide, and had fiveyers. There were also many stairs and spiraldders inside the library. The wizards would walk on these partitions, looking for the books they wanted.


    This was a real world of books. The huge library was filled with the smell of the books and the taste of knowledge. This fantastic atmosphere made people feel like they were inside a paradise of wisdom.


    In the middle of the entrance hall, a three-meter-high creature, which had a human head and a lion¡¯s body, was standing near the circr workbench. While responding to the inquiries of several wizards, the creature used its mind power to control other things. As the creature was working, several goose brushes were constantly writing, while all kinds of lists and files were flying into the cab behind it!


    The lion-faced creature was Pyros. This creature was in charge of the tower library.


    It was said that Anthony, the founder of the tower, brought Pyros back from the astral. Pyros was known for itsmitment and responsibility. The creature was also as knowledgeable as wizards, with some wizards even epting it as a member of the wizard group.


    Moreover, it ran the tower library and could recite all of the books in the whole library. As such, Pyros was extremely important.


    In fact, as long as Pyros existed, the inheritance of the tower would never be lost. Moreover, even if everything was lost, with its memory, a wizard tower could be rebuilt anywhere.


    ¡°Hi, Pyros!¡± greeted Edward.


    ¡°Hi, Edward!¡± Pyros smiled in reply.


    As soon as Edward arrived, he greeted Pyros. It seemed that the two knew each other well.


    ¡°I need you to help me evaluate my witchcraft system. This is the fruit of my painstakingbor, a new system of witchcraft. Hence, it cannot be underestimated!¡± said Edward.


    ¡°Fairness is what we abide by. If you think my judgments are unfair, you can ask your mentor for a second opinion!¡± Pyros replied.


    Edward leaned over the counter and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m kidding! Pyros, are you the only one left in your family?¡±


    Pyros looked through the materials of dreamcraft and nodded. ¡°Our family is unique in the Marian world, as we only have one member per generation, and each generation is the manager of knowledge.¡±


    The sun was setting, and boats floated pleasantly in the wide glittering Hashe River. Many strong young men were leaning against the wooden boats that were docked along the shore, enjoying the sunset. They had been busy working all day, so now was their time to explore the beauty and tranquillity of Mother Nature.


    The Hashe River was a branch of the Assei River, which flowed into the territory of Batko from the south. It was this river that supplied fresh water to countless Batko people and nourished the barrennd.


    Pusuote was close to the desert and had been eroded by sandstorms throughout the year. The Hashe River was the widest and longest river in the vicinity, forming thergest human gathering ce in this area.


    On both sides of the river, numerous fields lot of barley and wheat had been nted, as these were staples in Batko. In fact, most people in Batko typically used these twomodities in every meal, along with fruits, such as dates. Meat, like beef, mutton, and fish could only be enjoyed by the nobility and the upper ss.


    The original desert pce had now been expanded several times, making it a truly beautiful pce. The high priest in the pce, Anke Pusuote, had imed the royal rights of the original Pusuote family and turned the pce into the only true ce of authority in Pusuote.


    Currently, arge number of monks were busypiling ssics in cuneiform, which was a totally differentnguage than those used in the Western world. Cetisius, who was the priest of the pce, was also present.


    They werepiling the holy scriptures of the heavenly pce, as well as the legends of the gods. The whole heavenly pce had beenpletely renewed and rebuilt. Also, besides the addition of Randil, who was the god of gods, the gods of death, the wind, and the moon were also being added, among others.


    In the deepest corner of the pce, Lu Zhiyu was sitting on the throne in a white gown. There were white stone bs that were covering the ground, and the high walls were decorated with colorful paintings, which had a simple and wild style that was exclusive to Batko.


    Rows of bronze soldiers with long swords on their waists stood at attention within the pce, as well as outside the doors. Several giant bronze statues of silver wolves were also ced outside the pce.


    At this moment, these metal castings were shuttled into the pce, as if they were patrolling soldiers and guards. If there were any intruders or any strange urences, they would immediately wake up and kill anyone who posed a threat. Even though they did not have any extraordinary powers, their invulnerability and lethality could rule the entire battlefield!


    Their existence was actually a recent failure of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s. Specifically, he had attempted to create life out of metals, which had been totally unsessful.


    This was because these creatures had no wisdom or consciousness. But, he was at least still able to use these monsters as guards and for generalbor.


    As long as the creatures were exposed to light, they could move and fight ording to orders. Then, when they were not needed, they would be real statues again.


    Lu Zhiyu felt that these creatures were somewhat simr to the legendary stone ghosts, yet they were not made of stone. So, Lu Zhiyu named them bronze ghosts.


    Even though his creatures were useful somewhat as they had turned out, the sessive failures still discouraged Lu Zhiyu. He could not think of a proper method for creating consciousness and wisdom. Originally, he had wanted to create real life by using metal, but in the end, he could only make a group of bronze ghosts to guard the gate!


    Meanwhile, within the pce, several maids in the hall were ying harps. Pottery pots had been ced all over the pce, as well as a few lovely potted trees. Eva danced to melodic songs, which had be her hobby since she had first danced for Lu Zhiyu.


    While Lu Zhiyu rested on the throne, a bronze statue ghost that was shaped like a lion was crawling beside him. It would raise its head asionally to look around.


    At this time, Lu Zhiyu suddenly realized that, since Pyros was a mythical creature, it couldmunicate with God. After the knowledge system was sorted out by the sub-brain Gaia of the Divine Kingdom, it would be transmitted to Lu Zhiyu.


    Then, Gaia would timely remind Lu Zhiyu of some important information and knowledge. Moreover, any news of dreand wizards and the new witchcraft system would be immediately transmitted to Lu Zhiyu as well.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Zhiyu straightened up, startled.


    His sudden movement stirred up a group of maids, who suddenly lost their rhythm. All of them then fell on their knees in rm, and even the golden lion statue that was next to Lu Zhiyu roared.


    Eva looked at Lu Zhiyu and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing. I just thought of something....Can we interfere with spirits by using the Philosopher¡¯s Stone? I didn¡¯t think that was possible!¡±


    The thought had just urred to Lu Zhiyu. This gave him hope, as maybe, with a little inspiration, he could think of something truly brilliant!

 Chapter 201 - The Underworld

    <h4>Chapter 201: The Underworld</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A few years after the Year of Holy Light, extraordinary powers began to emerge. In addition to this, wizards, priests, Holy Knights, magical beasts and others began to appear in Maria¡¯s World, and even more strange phenomena of spirit also gradually appeared.


    Ordinary life forms lose awareness when they die, which is the most basic natural rule of the world, but these extraordinary lives were different. Their awarenesses were strong and stubborn. Even if they lost their flesh and memories, their awarenesses would stubbornly remain.


    In the early days, this was not obvious, but with more extraordinary lives being extinguished, there were more and more awarenesses being born, especially those of level 4 and above, which had stable structures.


    Their memory and awarenesses were thus tied together. As such, death was not their end, and their awarenesses could still stubbornly stay in the world.


    In this way, the human world would gradually be full of awarenesses with the passing of time. Lu Zhiyu had thought about such a problem long ago, so he had tried to create an underworld, but had never seeded. However, he found that Edward might be able to help solve this problem.


    At this moment, a huge half bitwall was constantly forming and eventually expanding into the bitwall of Maria¡¯s World. In an instant, the entire bitwall became abnormal. The stars seemed to dim at this exact moment.


    Although not many people discovered this scene, the astrologers in the various kingdoms and principalities were all very shocked by it.


    ¡°The stars have been hidden. Natural disasters areing!¡±


    ¡°The moon and stars dimmed! This is a catastrophe!¡±


    ¡°Is there going to be a terrorist attack? Where will it be?¡±


    People in the Kingdom of Mara were shouting. They all believed deeply in astrology, after all.


    At this moment, the sound of rushing footsteps echoed in the court. Among them were the young queen¡¯s.


    She wore a gorgeous long dress and her crown. She went to the top of the castle and leaned on the uneven wall to look at the dark sky. The stars and moon couldn¡¯t be seen at all, and everyone¡¯s faces became pale.


    ¡°My God, what is going on?¡± someone asked.


    For the people of this era, the stars represented the gods and indicated one¡¯s destiny. All wizards, pastors, and wise men attached importance to the observation of stars, but no one could truly understand their meaning.


    ¡°Do you know what is happening?¡± the Queen asked anxiously.


    Two astrologers wearing star patterned robes were flipping through their star maps and ancient records. They were sweating heavily. One replied, ¡°Your Majesty, this has never happened before!¡±


    ¡°Never?¡± the Queen asked.


    ¡°Not since humans began to write,¡± that same astrologer replied.


    Meanwhile, in the cemetery outside the city of Babus, under the nameless tombstone that had been worn down by the wind and rain, a skeleton was undergoing a magical change.


    The king of the Church of Light felt uneasy. Between the battle of the humans and the orcs a few years ago and the copse of the Crete Empire, he was already fearful.


    Other than the formation of the half bitwall, no more strange things happened, and at this time, Lu Zhiyu had already entered the half bitwall with Eva. She followed behind Lu Zhiyu, both exploring the area, only to find that there was nothing to it.


    ¡°Master, where are we now?¡± she asked.


    Lu Zhiyu said, ¡°It¡¯s a new half bitwall. Here is where thend of the dead will be.¡±


    When Lu Zhiyu reached out his hand, they both saw the light blooming in his them continuously. Thest huge illuminant, which was made up of metal deified cells, formed, expanded, then flew into the sky.


    Eva watched it into the sky, then stabilize in the sky, illuminating the whole world. She whispered with surprise, ¡°Is that the sun?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head. ¡°That is the sun in the underworld, which is not the same as our sun in reality!¡±


    Eva looked at the sky and put out her hand, then asked, ¡°Because there is no temperature?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked down. ¡°The sun in Maria¡¯s World shines and gives warmth to the earth, the underworld¡¯s only projects images of the underworld!¡±


    As Lu Zhiyu¡¯s voice fell, the sun of the underworld instantly burst into huge lights, and the projection appeared hundreds of meters under the ground. With the glowing of light, which was its assimtion of information, the whole world seems to be woven by countless lines, quickly forming into a seemingly real world.


    Then, they immediately saw the dark and barrennd, the flowing rivers, the mountains and the ins. The whole world was deste, dark and full of feelings of death.


    Moreover, the feeble light that glowed from the underworld sun did not have warmth. Instead, it only made people feel gloomy.


    The two then walked in this underworld, through thend and along the river. The underworld was quite small, since it had just been formed. So, the two quickly traveled across the wholend.


    Eva felt that everything was real, but the strange sun stopped her from trusting her instincts. She asked, ¡°Master, is it real? Or, is everything just an illusion?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu exined, ¡°This is a world on the edge of reality and illusion. It is the ce where the dead can stay and where reincarnation is started.¡±


    Based on the Stone of Dreams,bined with the Divine Kingdom of Gaia, Lu Zhiyu had created the sun of the underworld, which projected the underworld as a ce between reality and illusion.


    Since it was impossible to let all of the awarenesses and souls stay in the Divine Kingdom, he thought that it might be a good idea to project a world of the dead and put them all there. At the same time, these souls and awarenesses that were unwilling to leave would also be finally absorbed into the sun of the underworld, so the underworld could continue to expand.


    Then, over time, the sun of the underworld in the sky would be more powerful and the underworld would expand to a massive size, just like a real world.


    Lu Zhiyu stood in the middle of the initially formed underworld, looked at the sun in the sky, then meditated for a while and said, ¡°The underworld needs a lot of management personnel to maintain order.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu immediately recalled the heavenly pce in Batko. He was considering its divine system in particr.


    The inhabitants of Batko had many mixed beliefs and many gods, but they all had one interesting thing inmon, their faiths and their devotions to death.


    They believed in the afterlife and the world after death. Every god shared the power to govern the world of death and control souls of the dead. Even the recentlypiled holy book in the heavenly pce recorded a god of death.


    ¡°You mean the divine system in the world of death? That sounds great! ¡± Eva smiled.

 Chapter 202 - Priests in the Underworld

    <h4>Chapter 202: Priests in the Underworld</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sunlight came into the hall, and the golden murals shimmered. Although Lu Zhiyu was respected by many people as being equal to a god and countless believers were willing to give up everything to follow him, it was the first time that he had been worshiped as an incarnation of God.


    This gave Lu Zhiyu a novel feeling. Lu Zhiyu had lived for almost a hundred years, which normal people couldn¡¯t achieve. Although there were no signs of aging on his face, time had still shaped his mind. For instance, he was no longer naive, and he had no sense of excitement while doing things that he used to like doing.


    The foundation of the pce was ten meters high, so it could be seen by everyone in the city of Pusuote. if he was standing on the outer corridor of the main hall of the pce, a man could also see the whole Pusuote city.


    He could also see the Hashe river, as well as merchant ships and fishermen who were arriving at the docks. The merchants and the tax officials of Pusuote could even be seen as they were putting different seals on shipped goods, which indicated that the proper taxes had been collected.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Eva, who was standing next to him. He then asked, ¡°Who do you think I should choose as the lord of the underworld?¡±


    Eva nced at Lu Zhiyu, then answered, ¡°I feel that master does not care about this matter. After all, the lord of the underworld is of no importance to you.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu smiled, It was as if Eva had read his mind. He then said, ¡°You are right.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu turned around. Then, after a bit of thinking, he asked, ¡°Eva, do you want to be the lord of the underworld and take control of the world of reincarnation and death?¡±


    Eva shook her head and looked at Lu Zhiyu. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, because where you are is where I want to be.¡± Lu Zhiyu actually saw a slight smile on her face as she spoke.


    Lu Zhiyu curiously asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about who I really am? I have never told you, and you¡¯ve never asked!¡±


    Eva stood in front of Lu Zhiyu, blinking her jewel-like eyes at him. She then said, ¡°You are my creator!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu stood silently for a long time, wanting to say something. Then, he finally looked out of the hall and announced, ¡°There are guestsing!¡±


    Outside the main hall, young Cetisius was wearing a ritual robe. He walked up the highdder, then bowed.


    Immediately, he saw the statue ghosts, each with a rifle, step away. Cetisius passed through the bronze statue ghosts and went into the pce.


    Cetisius had suffered a lot, but his experiences had only made him stronger and better able to understand the suffering of the lower-ss. After all, he did really care about others.


    Anke had been a generous and good master of Cetisius, and he had even allowed Cetisius to study with his son.


    As a result, Cetisius really liked to read. Even before he could speak, books had been his whole world.


    When he met the incarnation of god, Randil, he felt that his world waspletely turned upside down. He had then begun to forge his own beliefs and go after his own pursuits. He had even found his life goal, which was to spread the belief in god to the entire Batko region and the entire eastern world!


    ¡°I¡¯ve been saved by God, but that¡¯s not enough. Everyone in the world should be loved by God and should be the proof of a miracle! Compared with physical pain and suffering, theck of belief is the most horrible thing. Everyone should have beliefs!¡± More than once, Cetisius had expressed simr musings publicly, both in the pce and in the city of Pusuote.


    As a result, many poor people andborers became his faithful followers, as they liked to listen to his speeches about God.


    While he was awaiting the arrival of Cetisius in the divine pce, Lu Zhiyu stood on one side of the main hall. Cetisius arrived in a rush and greeted him with polite and proper etiquette.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Cetisius, a ve who had gradually be a young qualified priest. Compared to other priests, Cetisius was much more interesting.


    Cetisius was a firm believer, but his belief was not only in God, but in saving all beings. He wanted to spread his beliefs throughout the world and build a country based on his ideals.


    ¡°I am confused, so please enlighten me. With so many gods, and each god having a different power and philosophy, then how can we find our own belief among them?¡± Cetisius asked Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu thought a bit, then said, ¡°The establishment of our god system represents the unity of thoughts and beliefs. Therefore, there may be many gods in the god system, but there is only one unified belief. This is why I asked you topile the holy book. The inheritance of the belief is the foundation of the god system.¡±


    Cetisius then asked, ¡°So, what kind of belief should it be?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu said, ¡°It is what you believe in your heart!¡±


    Cetisius said excitedly, ¡°You agree with what I believe!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu said, ¡°You are the inheritor of my will. You are guided by gods without fear, panic, or doubt. You must build an ideal nation, one where good will be rewarded with good and evil with evil, where people no longer seek pleasure and enjoy fighting, and where there is no prejudice or hatred...¡±


    As Lu Zhiyu continued speaking, he gently stroked Cetisius¡¯ head. Cetisius bowed his head devoutly.


    He found that the light in his hand brought a glow that covered his whole body, and arge number of mysterious characters also flowed over his body. A mark that was simr to the sun of the underworld then appeared on his forehead.


    This mark was a divine incarnation, one that was much different than that of the Divine Kingdom of Gaia. This was because it was from the underworld.


    The underworld divine system was established in ordance with the underworld rules. It had trials, curses, summonings of the underworld creatures, the projection of the underworld and the divine seeds that would gradually form a unique space in the underworld, each of which would have special powers.


    After priests in the heavenly pce died, they would be absorbed into the sun of the underworld and be governors of the underworld. Now, as the underworld was currently empty, as more priests died priests, the whole underworld would continue to expand.

 Chapter 203 - The Sun of the Underworld

    <h4>Chapter 203: The Sun of the Underworld</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As Lu Zhiyu put his hand on Cetisius¡¯ forehead, Cetisius felt the infinite knowledge and power from Lu Zhiyu¡¯s palms pouring into him. An inexplicable feeling and joy surged in his heart.


    ¡°This is a revtion. God has chosen me to be His spokesperson!¡± he eximed.


    The dark sun of the underworld gradually became full, and Cetisius opened his eyes and immediately saw the projection of the sun of the underworld in the sky. It was expanding.


    At this time, people in the city of Pusuote discovered that, as the sun set, a strange sun rose slowly from the top of the heavenly pce and arge number of priests poured out into the pce. At this moment, all of the monks looked at the great pce that rose high in the center, many of them eximing in wonder.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Is that a sun?¡±


    ¡°How can there be a dark sun?¡±


    All of the people of Pusuote walked out on the streets. Nobles, businessmen, hawkers and farmers were all shocked as they looked at the rising dark sun. They didn¡¯t understand how this could be happening. But, they knew that the sun was rising from the direction of the pce.


    The heat and light of the sun radiated throughout the city of Pusuote, making the deepest parts of everyone¡¯s souls feel touched. This was the awareness that was attracted by the sun. Living people couldn¡¯t feel the light of the sun of the underworld, but one¡¯s awareness and one¡¯s soul could feel its warmth!


    ¡°That ising from the direction of the pce!¡±


    ¡°This is a miracle!¡±


    Many people shouted, and at the moment, the noise of the outside world was in sharp contrast with the silence in the great pce. At that moment, Lu Zhiyu saw Cetisius stand up slowly. They looked at each other, and Cetisius began to shed tears.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± he asked Lu Zhiyu.


    As he was standing outside the pce, the night wind blew Lu Zhiyu¡¯s robe, and the stars all over the sky seemed to shine again.


    ¡°The God of the sky is in charge of the space world! The God of death is in charge of the underworld, and you are in charge of the earth!¡± When Lu Zhiyu said this, he saw his body and robe blowing with the wind and gradually turning into smoke. They then disappeared into the air.


    Cetisius looked at Lu Zhiyu as he was disappearing. His whole body was shaking with excitement, while his breathing became more and more heavy.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave! Everyone in Batko needs your salvation!¡± Cetisius begged.


    As Lu Zhiyu did not say a word, Cetisius looked in the eyes of Lu Zhiyu and suddenly understood something. A gentle smile spread over his face, holy and innocent, like a newborn child. He then eximed, ¡°Gods are in heaven, the dead are in the underworld, and the living are on the earth. I am the one who will save Batko!¡±


    Then, following the disappearance of Lu Zhiyu, all of the bronze statue ghosts within the pce also disappeared, and the heavenly pce began to expand rapidly. It was as if it had broken away from its shackles.


    Cetisius managed to get the holy book of the heavenly pce finished and divided into three volumes: the book of the gods, the book of the living, and the book of the deceased. The book of the living was widely publicized as being the rulebook for the guidance of gods to the human world. The priests of the heavenly pce also used it as their guiding book to spread the beliefs of the heavenly pce to all believers.


    The holy book depicted the ideal world in Cetisius¡¯ mind. People would go to the underworld where the trial would be held. Good people would then start a reincarnation, while the wicked ones would suffer forever. There were also a lot of debates aboutw and philosophy in this book, which Cetisius used to regte believers¡¯ behaviors.


    The book of the deceased recorded the divine incantations of the underworld¡¯s and the present world¡¯s priests. He decided who would be priests to master the divine incantations.


    Only Cetisius knew the contents of the book of the gods. It was said that this book recorded the keys that could ess the Divine Kingdom, which was beyond the reach of ordinary people. This was especially important because in the Divine Kingdom people could avoid the trial of good and evil.


    Following thepletion of the three holy volumes, the beliefs of the heavenly pce werepletely rebuilt and the prestige of Cetisius grew even more. Everyone revered his noble qualities and all of the believers in the Pusuote region knew his name and called him a saint on earth.


    At this time, the high priest of the heavenly pce was still the Anke Pusuote, which was the first high priest who was selected by Lu Zhiyu. Now, Anke became the one who limited the development of the heavenly pce. He was also an important obstacle for Cetisius in expanding the belief of the heavenly pce.


    Anke Pusuote was not only the high priest of the heavenly pce, but he was also the leader of the Pusuote family. As such, he had great influence over the Pusuote region and held a great amount of both religious and bureaucratic power.


    The growing prestige of Cetisius and the legends about him that were circting among the ordinary people made Anke Pusuote be suspicious of his loyal subordinate. In fact, from the moment that Cetisius received the inheritance of the gods, a deep jealousy was ingrained within him.


    After all, Anke Pusuote was afraid of losing his position. He liked the feeling that he was high and that everyone was looking up to him.


    All of this had made him afraid that Cetisius would take everything away from him. So, he began to suppress Cetisius¡¯s power and prohibit his speeches and beliefs from being spread inside the heavenly pce.


    However, with thepletion of the holy book, the influence of the heavenly pce was gradually increasing. Hence, more people in Pusuote began to ept the beliefs of the heavenly pce, and everyone began to be believers.


    They all contributed this to Cetisius¡¯ teachings. After all, it was he who, at all costs, personally guided the priests of the heavenly pce to various poor viges and towns and proimed his beliefs.


    This made Anke Pusuote angry to the extreme. In the eyes of everyone, he was just a high priest who sat by doing nothing. Yet, no one knew the great efforts he had made for the development of the pce. Plus, several wins in diplomatic warfare were to his credit, but all of this was unknown by the masses!


    ¡°The development of the pce was my doing! He is lucky to get the inheritance of the gods and helppile the holy book. Why him? And why was my effort not recognized?¡± Anke was obviously feeling sorry for himself.


    Thepetition between Anke and Cetisius had be even more fierce. Inside the heavenly pce, the people had also split into two groups.


    Cetisius remained respectful of Anke, as he was his former master, not to mention that Anke was the first high priest appointed by god and his position was unshakable. As such, Cetisius would never deal with Anke unscrupulously.


    However, with the increasing hostility inside the heavenly pce, something Cetisius feared and was unwilling to see was bound to happen...

 Chapter 204 - Soul Eater

    <h4>Chapter 204: Soul Eater</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I have to get rid of the! Only, I am the spokesperson of the gods!¡± Anke Pusuote was plotting to kill Cetisius, while the priests who supported Cetisius were preaching against Anke Pusuote!


    One of the priests yelled, ¡°The High Priest should give the position to Cetisius, as Cetisius is the true spokesperson!¡±


    Meanwhile, Anke Pusuote had bought a poison that was made by a wizard, then had a waiter put it in Cetisius¡¯ food! This n had been meticulously made, and hence, Cetisius did not notice anything unusual about his food when it was brought to him.


    However, because Cetisius had been transcribing the scriptures until veryte, working straight through his dinner hour, his pet lion ate the food instead! The poison eroded its body, rotting it away entirely.


    Cetisius was sad and angry. He knew that if he did not do anything, the heavenly pce¡¯s beliefs would copse and his dreams would nevere true, which Cetisius could not bear to see.


    So, heunched a coup against Anke Pusuote. He had the guards in the city of Pusuote reced by his followers, then killed the leader of the pce guards, thus igniting a cleansing.


    In the middle of the night, more killing ensued. In the faint light of the night, bodies fell with piercing screams. Blood flowed through the cracks in the te and dyed the whole pce red.


    ¡°Cetisius, you are so arrogant! You will be punished by the gods!¡± Among the violent killing spree, a priest took up a sword and roared at Cetisius.


    Cetisius led the people all the way into the pce. On the way, many of the underworld priests who had learned the divine incantation fought with the priests of Cetisius, but Cetisius eliminated all of those incantations effortlessly.


    All the way up to the gate of the pce, the killing continued. Above it, in the residence of the god¡¯s incarnation, which was the holy ce of the divine pce, many statues of the gods stood.


    Cetisius stretched out his hand and, with a shing light, a priest was who was standing in the pce immediately fell. He fell down thedder and struggled for a long time, then screamed, ¡°You kill your own brothers and sisters! You will be sent to hell to be punished by the most severews!¡±


    So far, the whole temple of the sky had fallenpletely into the hands of Cetisius. The priest who was part of the conspiracy that failed to poison Cetisius was the guardian of the sacred fire, along with several of his men, now stood in front of Cetisius.


    These people all looked at Cetisius with intense hatred. In their views, Cetisius was just a big talker and madman who was willing give up his life to achieve his goals.


    They also saw him as being a round peg in a square hole, sticking to his own so-called moral standards. Most people couldn¡¯t keep up with his harsh standards and didn¡¯t agree with his practices and ideas.


    ¡°You are just a liar using the name of the gods!¡± After saying this, a man was immediately beheaded.


    The door of the pce was open, and across the tall stone pirs and the white threshold, you could see the copper oilmps on both sides of the walls gleaming with light. The light illuminated the entire pce, and Anke Pusuote was kneeling in the center of the pce before the god of Randil.


    The men who followed Cetisius into the temple were about toe forward, but Cetisius stopped them and waved them out. When the people withdrew, they also closed the thick stone gates of the pce.


    With a harsh sound, the hall was closed, isted it from the outside world. Now, there were only Cetisius and Anke, staring at each other.


    As Cetisius walked forward, the sound of footsteps in the silent room was particrly clear and loud. Cetisius walked to the statue next to Anke and looked at it as if he could feel the gods watching.


    ¡°Anke Pusuote, are you ashamed of yourself?¡± Cetisius asked.


    Anke Pusuote stopped praying and replied, ¡°Why should I be ashamed? I am the high priest, appointed by the gods. I am the spokesperson of the gods. I am also the apostle who guarded the gods and followed the gods. As the first follower of the gods, I should be the most respected and most recognized. So, after all of my efforts, how could you take what was mine?¡±


    In Anke Pusuote¡¯s view, all of this was what he deserved and Cetisius was the one who had taken it from him. He couldn¡¯t ept this.


    Cetisius looked at Anker Pusuote, whose facial muscles were shaking and whose eyes were deep and red. Cetisius suddenly felt so disappointed. He then replied, ¡°I was wrong, as I thought you were like me, a devout believer! But, you are just a businessman. In your eyes, there are only exchanges and interests! You will not fight for faith and salvation! You may be a good businessman, but you are not a qualified high priest and lord!¡±


    He took a breath, then continued. ¡°Anke Pusuote! We are different. I am no longer the humble ve. I have everything, the whole of Pusuote! There will be more in the future, but you are still pursuing ridiculous things. You have be a saint, standing at the feet of the gods, but you still behave like a mouse in a street corner, shortsighted and ridiculous!¡±


    Anke Pusuote did not wait for him to finish talking, but asked with fury, ¡°Why do we have to be like you? Are you a god?¡±


    Cetisius said, ¡°I am the sessor of the will of the gods!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Anke Pusuote could onlyugh.


    At this moment, blood continually flew out of his mouth and he fell onto the ground. Then, after some effort, he finally moved to one side.


    Cetisius did not expect this. He watched Anke Pusuote leaning against the feet of the gods, the blood rushing out of his mouth. Anke Pusuote was the spokesperson who was appointed by the gods, so Cetisius was not qualified to kill him. In the end, he could only be ced under house arrest, but he had not expected Anke Psout to make such a choice!


    Anker Pusuote looked at Cetisius with a smirk and said, ¡°I... I won¡¯t ept your pity. I am the high priest. Only the gods can judge me. You have no such qualification!¡±


    When Anke Pusuote finished his words, he died, and Cetisius stood still for a long time. Suddenly, he felt that his path was far more difficult than he had at first thought. Facing opposition, killing, and betrayal would apany his whole life, and Anke was just the first test.


    Back in the inner hall of the heavenly pce, arge number of corpses were gathered together, then put into gorgeous coffins, including Anke Pusuote. After all, he would still be buried as the first high priest in the heavenly pce, and this strife would be not mentioned in the history records.


    After this civil war, there were only five priests from the underworld left. Cetisius and several priests of the heavenly pce prayed silently with them.


    The bonfire was shing, and they were constantly reading the scriptures in the book of the deceased silently. This strange scene made other people feel a little creepy and panicked.


    What their naked eyes couldn¡¯t see was that the awarenesses that had been left by the dead priests¡¯ bodies were dancing around the fire! Under the guidance of the book of the deceased, these floating awarenesses had sensed the ce of death in the depths of the earth. They had then passed through a mysterious passage, leaving the world of the living.


    They then prated into the underworld, and in the projection of the sun of the underworld, they had appeared on thend of the underworld, wearing ck robes and holding sickles.


    After they came into the underworld, the whole underworld became bigger. In the center of the underworld, there arose a pce of death, the throne of which was still vacant. These priests then entered the pce.


    Immediately after the awareness of Anke Pusuote entered the underworld, far away from the vastnd of the underworld, at the end of the river, a huge gate of the underworld rose up. At that moment, Anke Pusuote¡¯s awareness became a huge monster that had a sheep¡¯s lower body and a human¡¯s upper body.


    It was ten meters tall and had huge tusks and long hair. It also held a huge ck fork and guarded the gate of the underworld.


    Many yearster, it was called the guardian of the gate of the underworld, the soul eater, and sheep Heim. It guarded the gate of the underworld to prevent someone from breaking into or fleeing from the underworld.


    It liked to devour souls, and it also liked order, not chaos. So, when an awareness entered the underworld, it must line up with the standards. Otherwise, Heim would pick it up with a giant fork and swallow its soul!


    It was said that Heim was extremely greedy. As long as you gave him bribes, you might pass through the gate of the underworld. He was also proud and arrogant, not allowing anyone to say bad things about him. This was also Heim¡¯s weakness.


    With theing of the first group of priests into the underworld, the underworld finally began to function as a well-oiled machine. The expansion of the sun of the underworld immediately made the powerful ghosts who disobeyed rules in the present world feel a strong attraction to it.


    These ghosts finally felt the call of the world of death. Some of the weak ghosts couldn¡¯t resist this attraction to the underworld and escaped the present world toe to the underworld.


    These muddleheaded ghosts had no memories, only some instincts, but they could still sense danger here. They looked up and saw the towering underworld gate and the soul eater above the ck steps.


    ¡°Line up or die!¡± Heim¡¯s voice echoed throughout the underworld.

 Chapter 205 - Moving Castle in the Desert

    <h4>Chapter 205: Moving Castle in the Desert</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the 66th year of the San calendar, Pusuote gradually formed its special political and religious systems under the leadership of the high priest Cetisius. The heavenly pce divided the world into three parts, which were the heavenly world, the underworld, and the human world.


    All of the gods lived in the heavenly world and were under the control of Randil, the god of the sky, while Cetisius, the spokesman of gods on earth who imed to be the inheritor of the will of gods, supervised the world of the humans.


    Arge number of tribes and ns and believers of the heavenly pce were under the management of Cetisius. They built the Pusuote Kingdom, which was not ruled by the tribal leaders or n leaders. Instead, the high priest held the position of kingship and ruled over it.


    In the 66th year of the San calendar, under the leadership of Cetisius, the Kingdom of Pusuote started a conquest campaign against the surrounding tribes and ns. Soon, Cetisius conquered the surrounding regions and spread the beliefs of the heavenly pce to all corners of Southwest Batko.


    He then unified all of the tribes and ns of the Hascher River before setting his sights further afield. The army of the Kingdom of Pusuote then crossed the Aro River into the tribal area of Inpot. It took less than a month to destroy this ancient tribe, which had hundreds of years of history and traditions.


    At this time, the Pusuote Kingdom upied nearly a quarter of the area of Batko, which shocked everyone. However, some people discovered that, in the barren southwest portion of the Batko region, a powerful country had arisen.


    Apparently, the conquest movement of Cetisius and the rise of the kingdom of Pusuote had immediately caught the attention of these surrounding tribes. So, a war soon raged between them, filling the wholend of Batko. It was not only a struggle fornd, but also a confrontation between vary different beliefs and cultures!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    In the heart of Harraf, the Sea of Death, the hot air was able to melt everything. As such, there was nothing there but sand.


    The whole area looked somewhat hazy and vague due to the sizzling heat. It was so hot, when people stepped on the sand, they could hear the sound of their feet burning.


    This was the forbidden ce of the Sea of Death. In that ce, no living creatures survived. If ordinary people entered there, they would be dehydrated and die within a few hours. Moreover, because of the unique geographical environment, people could not tell which direction they were facing at any given time.


    The most terrible thing was that there were a lot of monsters there, all of which had adapted to hostile desert environments. As such, these monsters had extraordinary powers and enjoyed living there very much.


    Boom!


    Strange sounds echoed throughout the Sea of Death. Instantly, in the depths of the dunes, among glowing lights, a castle arose.


    The castle was a dozen meters high and was built with iron. It was exquisite and magnificent. It had ample space, and all of its avable space had been smartly utilized.


    It was a movable grand castle, dashing across this desert¡¯s forbiddennd, looking down on everything. It had a caterpir base, which was several meters high. In a modern person¡¯s view, the castle looked like a huge caterpir truck!


    The castle was running fast in the desert, blowing sand and dust everywhere. A group of giant iron-headed lizards were chasing it, as if they were chasing enemies on the battlefield.


    However, as the castle turned around, its giant base crushed past the iron-headed lizards, crunching them into pieces as it went. The few surviving panic-stricken lizards immediately fled.


    Finally, the castle went deep into the desert¡¯s forbiddennd and stopped at a huge mountain ridge. The bare mountain ridge was ck and it stretched hight into the sky.


    As this mountain range formed a natural blockade against sandstorms, inside it, a calm small world existed. There was a pure supply of groundwater that gushed out of the ground and formedkes.


    This was especially significant because water was the source of life. Thanks to this water source, a small green zone had gradually appeared in the center of this forbidden desert area.


    However, Lu Zhiyu was still not satisfied with this big toy that he had made. He had attempted to master alchemy, but all he had been able to make was this bizarre castle!


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that after failing to make a floating city, I even can¡¯t make something that runs with two feet! The caterpir base is so ugly. In fact, it¡¯s abominable!¡± Lu Zhiyu mumbled to himself.


    After his breakthrough in mechanical alchemy, Lu Zhiyu had made this castle, which had been a dream of his since childhood. However, after driving it around the desert a few times, Luzhiyu was no longer interested in it.


    When Lu Zhiyu was trying to make a floating castle, he realized that it was almost impossible with his current capacity. So, he had given up and made this castle instead. To keep it moving, he had added the caterpir.


    But, the final product turned out to be totally different from what he had imagined. But, Eva was very interested in this big toy, so she drove it around all day through the desert, and she and Lu Zhiyu lived together within it.


    As the whole Sea of Death was uninhabited, they could drive fast without bumping into any obstacles. However, some businessmen who passed through nearby regions of the Sea of Death, as well as Batko residents who lived in the nearby oasis, could see the moving castle from afar.


    The story of the moving castle had spread to the remote areas of Batko via traveling merchants. Everyone was saying that there was a mysterious and horrible mobile castle that was kept deep in the desert. People who saw it were warned to not approach it, as once anyone entered the desert, they would never be able to get out!


    Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t care about all these silly stories and only focused his attentions to his own affairs at present. He and Eva drove around all day, seeing different scenery, racing with animals in the desert, running along the water source and observing the rising and setting of the sun. As such, he found these days to be very pleasant.


    One day, the mobile castle stopped at a ck ridge. Once it stopped, the caterpir folded itself up and went inside the bottom of the castle, which was located next to the ridge.


    Eva, who controlled the mobile castle, walked down the stairs and saw Lu Zhiyu in theboratory, ying with a bronze statue ghost. This ghost had undergone tremendous changespared to the original bronze statue ghost!

 Chapter 206 - Letters from Bhor

    <h4>Chapter 206: Letters from Bhor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The transformed bronze ghost was lighter than before and was able to fly. Itsbat capability had also improved, so much that hundreds of flying bronze ghosts could be dispatched at any time within this mobile castle!


    Unfortunately, its metal brain cells still couldn¡¯t replicate. Lu Zhiyu had yet to discover the reason for this limitation.


    Although Lu Zhiyu had made some progress in developing mechanical alchemy, it had failed in the end. However, It was gratifying to note that Lu Zhiyu¡¯s Lord of Dreams of mid-level mythological temte and domain projection had both gradually improved.


    This indicated that the underworld would develop as nned. Since the underworld had weed the first batch of underworld priests, the whole underworld began to operate smoothly. Following this, arge number of dead wizards, demons, and monsters died, and powerful awarenesses began to enter the underworld.


    Although mere projection couldn¡¯t produce anything, it could interfere with the changing of substances. This was the ability of illusion to interfere with reality. With arge number of awarenesses merging into the underworld, over time, the whole underworld would change dramatically.


    After the trial in the underworld, good awarenesses were imprinted, then sent to reincarnation. After several reincarnations, they would gradually be assimted into the underworld sun.


    The wicked were sent to purgatory, then gradually assimted into the underworld sun after suffering greatly. Some impurities couldn¡¯t assimte to the sun, so they stayed in the illusory underworld, which made the underground world undergo some changes.


    The Lands and rivers of the underworld were gradually solidified by the power that the awarenesses and souls brought. Because of these scattered impurities, the whole underworld began to change from the illusionary form to a specific form.


    In the entire half bitwall of the underworld, unexpected changes had taken ce, and this was only the beginning! As the awarenesses of the deceased continued to increase, Lu Zhiyu looked forward to what the underworld would look like in the future!


    After the prototypes of the bronze statue ghost version 2.0 werepleted, Lu Zhiyu immediately started to use them. They unfolded their huge wings and rushed out of the window into the sky. They were extremely fast and flexible!


    ¡°They¡¯re good!¡± Lu Zhiyu became excited.


    He looked at Eva. Only then did Lu Zhiyu discover that there was a raven perched on Eva¡¯s shoulder!


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Anthony, the master of the tower. I¡¯m your postman, Piquat!¡± the raven said to Lu Zhiyu.


    Its appearance made peopleugh. It stretched wings, as if in a salute. Its pair of bright eyes looked smarter than the average person¡¯s.


    Lu Zhiyu recognized that this was a good friend of his student Bohr!


    Bohr had Piquat deliver important letters. When Lu Zhiyu saw the bird, he knew that Bohr might need help. This was because he had told Bohr before that, if he ever needed help, he coulde to Sea of Death and find him.


    ¡°I was just saying that, but I didn¡¯t really expect this guy toe to me. He has been the tower master for so many years. Is there anything that he can¡¯t solve?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked.


    Piquatughed, but itsughter made people feel thrilled. The bird then said, ¡°Bohr was very mysterious about this letter. He did not tell me what it was about, but it should not be a bad thing!¡±


    Piquat opened his bag and took out two gilded letters, the first of which was written in Finnish.


    ¡°Why are there two copies? Who is the other one for?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked, while he opened one of the letters.


    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s a good thing!¡± he announced after reading a few lines of it.


    Eva asked curiously, ¡°What good things does Bohr want to tell you, master?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not from Bohr, it¡¯s from Wolfe and Wendy. They have built a wizard academy in the elf kingdom in the Yn Continent, and it has made some impressive achievements. So, they couldn¡¯t wait to send letters to tell me all about it.¡±


    He then added, ¡°Wendy named the academy the Coro White Academy. I remember how this little girlughed at me and said that my wizard tower was dark and ugly. I¡¯ll go and see what kind of wizard academy she built.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that fairy girl! I don¡¯t like her. She always said that I was ugly. How could that be? I was the most beautiful one! Look at my beautiful tail, so soft and shiny, and among all of the others, I could still say the that I¡¯m the most eloquent!¡± Piquat said.


    Lu Zhiyu pinched Piquat¡¯s mouth. He knew that the bird could talk for days and nights if it was not stopped.


    Lu Zhiyu then opened the other letter from Bohr, in which Bohr greeted him and exined the recent situation in the wizard tower, as well as the changes happening in the whole Western world. Bohr also mentioned his student Edward, who was very grateful for learning dream witchcraft.


    There were not many blood wizards in the wizard tower at present. The reason for this was that every blood wizard needed a spellcasting organ of a magical beast, and magical beasts were extremely wild. Even an extraordinary wizard found it difficult to catch one.


    Therefore, there were not enough blood wizards. Much of the same effect was uring with the dream wizards. To be a dream wizard, one must first have the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, then transfer it into the Stone of Dreams.


    Whether it was the acquisition of the Philosopher¡¯s Stone or the making of the Stone of Dreams, for ordinary wizards, it was almost impossible to collect all of the necessary materials! Adding to the difficulty, the current production process of a dream stone was very difficult and had a sess rate that was extremely low. This further restricted the likelihood of bing a dream wizard!


    But Lu Zhiyu knew that, as time went on, it would be easier. For instance, for the process of bing a blood wizard, at first, only Bohr had seeded. Yet, now the number of blood wizards was growing constantly!


    Over time, dream wizards and blood wizards would be more and moremon. Then, the blood wizards would eventually be the typical category of all wizards!


    When Lu Zhiyu finished reading the letters, he was in a very good mood. Eva took the letters from Lu Zhiyu and folded them carefully. She then asked, ¡°Master, are we going to Y to see Miss Wendy and Mr. Wolfe¡¯s wizard academy?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wait till I finish upgrading of the mobile castle, then we will drive the castle there.¡±


    Eva asked in surprise, ¡°Ah, but didn¡¯t you say that, in order to build a floating city, there are insurmountable problems that couldn¡¯t be solved in a short amount of time?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu immediately replied, ¡°Of course, as it is not yet possible to create a floating city that could stay in the air. But, we can still think of some way to let it fly for at least a short period of time. I have already made some progress regarding this. Once I finish, I will drive the whole castle through the sky of Maria¡¯s World andnd directly on the maind of Y!¡±

 Chapter 207 - Revived Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 207: Revived Ghost</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    An elliptical-shaped castle had been formed under Lu Zhiyu¡¯s maniptions. The beauty of mechanical alchemy was that its products were made up of metallic cells. Even though these products did not contain any intelligence, consciousness, or the ability to think, they did possess some life characteristics.


    For example, they had the capabilities of growing, repairing, maturing and modifying themselves. Since Lu Zhiyu had been the one who designed their life temte, aside from the insufficient technology to develop a metallic cell brain, which rendered them a bit empty-headed, everything else had grown exactly ording to how Lu Zhiyu had wanted!


    To decrease some weight off the iron castle, Lu Zhiyu had designed a n to modify it. Now, aside from the top part that still resembled the shape of a castle, the lower parts currently looked like a giant egg. Also, aside from the metal bottom and the main structure of the castle, the interior houses and rooms had all been built using a light wood.


    After modifying the flying castle, arge number of bronze gargoyles had then decorated and constructed its interior, and just like that, a brand new castle appeared in front of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s eyes!


    Everything that was happening on the outside could be seen from within the control center that was located in the middle of the castle. Since he had stopped the castle in the oasis in the middle of the forbidden group within the Sea of Death for a while already, it would take some time for him to get going again.


    Lu Zhiyu sat in the middle of the control center, while Eva stood beside him, curiously watching Lu Zhiyu as he fiddled with the controls. She was very interested in seeing how Lu Zhiyu could fly this thing!


    ¡°Start the engine!¡± As he gave the order, the track-wheel in the bottom surface of the castle retracted into the castle and blue mes shot out of its bottom. The heat of the mes melted the soil and sand on the ground, while the castle rose up to the sky.


    ¡°Transform to flying mode! Unfold the wings!¡± he shouted.


    Then, two mechanical wings popped out from both of its sides, while the castle glided up into the sky. From the ground, it looked like a giant egg with wings had just flown into the clouds.


    Soon, the flying castle was surrounded by clouds. Then, the flying castle finally reached above theyer of clouds and was exposed to the lights from the sun.


    At this moment, the flying castle was driving directly on ayer of clouds, and the sunshine was no longer golden as usual, but had instead became a mottled color.


    Eva was so amazed by this scene, she let her tiny mouth fall wide open. In fact, no one who hade from the ground would not be amazed after seeing such a beautiful heavenly view for the first time!


    While Lu Zhiyu wasughing, he patted the metal ball in front of him and opened up a map of Maria¡¯s World projected, which was projected in front of him. On the map, aside from the endless sea, there was the Alen Continent, Swirl, and Y. The Arctic, which was covered in ice all year and the dragon ind that had recently appeared in the volcanic ind region where the dragon rajas gathered was also depicted on the map.


    Compared to when Lu Zhiyu had first created this world, the whole world had since be much more lively. This was because everything was developing further and improving day by day.


    In fact, its evolution was so fast, it even surprised Lu Zhiyu! Now, looking back, he honestly felt like he had created this world only yesterday!


    ¡°Target is Y, Forest of Life!¡± he instructed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    In the southwest region of the central province, which was the Kingdom of the Church of Light, and next to the Mara Kingdom, there was a triangr gap that existed. Within that gap was a mountain called Andromeda Mountain. Its named came from its shape, which resembled that of ady who was lying on her side.


    On the peak of Andromeda Mountain, there was a massive snow mountain. The water from the mountain would flow down into the Mara Kingdom and formrge areas of wends in the northern part of the kingdom. This is actually what had created this dense forest and enriched environment in the first ce.


    Even thergest river in the kingdom, the river of life, also known as the Nami River, had originated from here. The flow of the river had flooded arge area in the south region of Andromeda Mountain, soaking everything with water. As such, the whole area was full of thick water condensation and had a very rotten smell.


    This ce was called Rotten Marsh, and it was full of danger, as many dangerous beasts resided within it. Since this area was not fit for humans to inhabit, it had be a no man¡¯snd.


    In Rotten Marsh, a person in a ck cloak and was tightly wrapped in bandages. From underneath his hood, his hollowed eyes that contained green mes were shockingly terrifying.


    This was a ghost with no goals or memories. He was walking on earth after having woken up. As such, he had lost everything. Even the fragments of some of his memories were so disjointed, they seemed like mere scenes or shbacks from another person¡¯s life.


    Who am I? Am I Adenos?


    No, no, I am not him! Or am I?


    Yes, I am Adenos!


    Now that the lonely ghost had returned from his long rest, he hated humans. As he soon discovered, his current power could easily kill any human because of how fragile they were. So, if he could remember any of his old tricks from his memories, he could effortlessly destroy many of them!


    He had walked out of the city of Babus and had travelled through many cities and viges, but wherever he went, he never fit in. This world could not ept him. So, he had nowhere to go but to this forsaken ce.


    Adenos stepped onto the muddy ground, while avoiding the deep holes in the swampynd. Then, one step at a time, he walked into the depths of Rotten Marsh, slowly leaving behind all of the human societies that refused to ept him.


    At that moment, a strange humming noise came down from the sky. Adenos could clearly sense it, and as he looked up, the green mes in his eyes flickered. He saw a flying castle, which had just separated from the clouds.


    Its metal body and its two huge wings made it look like some kind of strange bird. It then flew across the sky above Rotten Marsh and slowly disappeared.


    As Adenos stood in the middle of the swamp, surrounded by flooded grasnds, the wind blew in from Andromeda Mountain and lifted up his cloak. Adenos looked up at the sky and wondered...


    What on earth was that?


    Meanwhile, the flying castle also triggered another being on top of Andromeda Mountain. The being reached out its head from a cave within the snow covered main peak, then shouted towards the sky.


    Within the flying castle, Lu Zhiyu was currently sunbathing in a room on the top floor, while Eva was making coffee for him. They could see the sunshine and the beautiful views from the ss window, but they were not at all aware of the revived ghost below, much less the familiar looking ck dragon!

 Chapter 208 - The Fate of the Ordinary

    <h4>Chapter 208: The Fate of the Ordinary</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the 71st year of the the San Calendar, ten years had passed since thest war between the orcs and the humans, which marked the the dissolution of the Crete Empire. After the end of this dynasty, which was once called the Bronze Dynasty, the Crete Empire had be an area with no ruling king.


    Eight years after Saintess Kelly¡¯s ascendance to the Divine Kingdom, Pope Hodap, though not as gifted as her, had developed the Church of Light to its peak. After achieving that historic milestone, he had passed away.


    The chaos and conflicts of power within the realm, along with the losses that it suffered in thest war, including the destruction of many armies, resulted in the Church of Light¡¯s no longer being capable of controlling its central province.


    The powerful king of Rosa d¡¯Oro fought and died in the Sumerian ins of the Crete Empire. The Mara Kingdom only had a young queen, which left it quite vulnerable in the eyes of most people. As for the other nations, they didn¡¯t even have the military power to send forces into the central province.


    As such, all of the major noble families had dered their independence from the central province, which had brought even more chaos to the entire region. The half-orcs that were sold as ves and then exiled, had now moved to the central province and set up their own factions. Joining them were some orc tribes that took the chance to move in from Red River ins. Thus, the central province had now be a region inhabited by humans, orcs, and half-orcs.


    As a result of the central province¡¯s constant conflicts, many practices that differed from any other human nations and orc nations were born. While many orc merchants and human merchants had been trading here, as this area had be a somewhat safe zone for humans and orcs, the line that had previously divided them had been blurred.


    As such, there were many unusual urrences. For example, humans were living together with orcs, half orcs were conducting business with humans, noble human families were hiring orcs as guards, and orc tribes were hiring human academics as advisors.


    The Holy Seville Empire of Orcs, as promised in the peace treaty that was signed ten years ago, restrained themselves from invading any human nation. Thus, peace had finally seemed to arrive.


    In the capital of the Holy Seville Empire, Sarga City, Verthandi was inside the pce. She was wearing a blue gown and her blonde hair was tied back beneath her crown. Outside the spacious pce, numerous guards stood at attention, while inside the pce, many priests of the Faith of the Sun were praying.


    Behindyers of curtains, an extremely weak woman could be seen. She seemed to be on death¡¯s door, not having much time left. She was a woman from the race of wolf-people, with wine-colored hair and red wolf ears.


    She was about forty to fifty. This woman was none other than the wolf-people princess, April!


    In stark contrast to Verthandi¡¯s youthful appearance, April¡¯s had deep wrinkles on her face. However, as one could still see, she had once been an alluring beauty.


    For women, especially pretty women, aging was the most terrible thing that could happen. Hence, April¡¯s looking at herself aging, while her loved one¡¯s appearance remained unchanged was the biggest punishment she could possibly have been cursed with.


    Part of why these signs of age and wear were so evident on April was that, when she had given birth to Delmedi, even though there was nothing wrong with the witchcraft of the boar-people¡¯s wizard Uruk, this kind of rule-breaking witchcraft had taken a great toll on her body and drastically decreased her lifespan. Even though Uruk had warned her about this possible negative effect, she had still insisted on going ahead with it.


    Because the witchcraft had damaged her so badly, even the healing of the church or normal wizards couldn¡¯t cure her. In fact, none of the ordinary methods would help treat her condition at all.


    Verthandi leaned on the side of the bed, holding April¡¯s hand. Her skinny shoulders were trumbling, which made her seem so sad and helpless. In contrast, April seemed very calm and peaceful, as if she had already resigned herself to her approaching death.


    ¡°It is fine, Verthandi. Don¡¯t be sad, okay? It is really fine. I am already over fifty. Death is a part of life...¡±


    April touched Verthandi¡¯s face and ran her fingers through Verthandi¡¯s shiny blonde hair. Her lion-like shining pupils were now constantly constricting, keenly watching Verthandi. Then, she suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Everyone will one day reach the end of their lives. Besides, I am afraid of getting old, as my beauty would only continue to fade, while others stay so vibrant. I am very happy to go now, Verthandi!¡±


    Verthandi couldn¡¯t hold herself together any longer, so she burst into tears. ¡°April, thank your support all of these years! Thank you for everything you have done for me. Really, thank you from the bottom of my heart!¡±


    Verthandi held April¡¯s hands tightly, as April struggled to pull herself up. She then stuck her face next to Verthandi¡¯s and kissed Verthandi¡¯s lips, just like she had back in the Amos Icefield, when Verthandi had carried her while she was sick. Thus, everything was like a loop, having started with a loving and nurturing kiss, then also ending as such.


    ¡°I now have to thank you, and I also have to thank God for me allowing me to fall in love with a Son of God!¡± As she finished her sentence, it was as if April had lost all of her strength. She let go of Verthandi¡¯s hand and dropped back onto her pillows.


    As Verthandi leaned her head over the bed, her crown dropped and her soft silky blonde hair scattered everywhere. At the same time, her usual majestic expression suddenly became soft and weak.


    Meanwhile, the priests of the Faith of the Sun, who had been waiting outside and praying, rang the bell that represented the ascension of one¡¯s soul to heaven. Then, they recited the words of mourning from the Scripture of the Sun, praying for April¡¯s soul. Many knights guarding this area also got down on one knee to show their respects.


    At that moment, some noise came from the corridor outside. It was Delmedi, who was walking with rapid footsteps. As she rushed into the door, this sad scene met her eyes.


    Delmedi was wearing a full suit of armor and holding her helmet in one hand. She had just returned from the border. Arriving upon this scene, she suddenly dropped the helmet on the ground, revealing her hair blonde hair, which was the same color as Verthandi¡¯s, but was kept even longer. However, her face bore an uncanny resemnce to April¡¯s.


    Delmedi then knelt on the ground, clearly emotional. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Then, she suddenly lifted her head and turned to demand an answer from Verthandi... ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save her?¡±


    Verthandi answered in anger, ¡°This was your mother¡¯s choice, so how could I have saved her? This is the fate of all mankind. These are nature¡¯s rules that even Saintess Kelly and the Pope of the Church of Light can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Delmedi got agitated and her pretty face turned red. ¡°But, you are the Lion King Will. You are the son of God. How could there be something that you cannot do?¡±


    Verthandi said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t do anything because that was her specific request!¡±


    Delmedi wiped away her tears and pointed her sword towards Verthandi. Immediately, a group of guards rushed forward and surrounded her. Verthandi signaled them to back off and quietly looked at Delmedi.


    ¡°Lion King Will, I Hate You!¡± Delmedi shouted.


    She had grown up listening to the legends of the Lion King Will and had been proud to be the sessor to the emperor since her childhood. However, Verthandi had never acknowledged her as her own child. Therefore, she had never received those maternal feelings from Verthandi. Hence, her admiration and affections were never reciprocated.


    Her admiration for Verthandi had now been reced with rage, as she now suddenly burst out and mmed the door behind her.

 Chapter 209 - The Change in the Kingdom of Elf

    <h4>Chapter 209: The Change in the Kingdom of Elf</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The thick clouds umted intoyers, and they were changing into many shapes as the wind blew. The flying castle flew past the clouds amid the night sky, finally arriving near Y.


    The flying castle wasn¡¯t fast or flexible, so Lu Zhiyu had deemed it useless for battle or other applications. However, it was pretty good for transportation.


    In this era, there was not much danger in the sky anyway. Aside from some rare flying magical beasts, nothing would suddenly attack the castle, so it was a very peaceful trip.


    Within the flying castle, Eva was resting in bed. As for Lu Zhiyu, he had closed his eyes in the bedroom and started to meditate. His consciousness flew into the world of zero degree dimension to feel the mysteries of another dimension, as well as the power of origin held within that world.


    Meanwhile, the wings of the flying castle glided through the sky, separating the clouds. Under the night sky, the stars twinkled and the whole world was calm.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Y hadn¡¯t changed much. The elves who used to all live in the Forest of Life had now split into three groups. The separation of the Kingdom of Elf allowed them to leave the Forest of Life and build different cities in Y. However, the whole continent was still like a desert in regards to civilization.


    The entire elf poption was no more than twenty hundred thousand, which was not much more than a slightly poptedrger human city. Hence, it was barely worthy to mention.


    The elves¡¯ long lifespans and theirck of threat of being invaded, had provided no motivation for them to change their way of living. In fact, thest time something happened that brought about any change to the elves was the death of the Tree of Life. Its destruction had brought huge cmity upon them, which made them reconsider their futures.


    Soon after that, the seed of the Tree of Life was given to them by Lu Zhiyu, bringing with it hope. At that time, many of the elves decided to leave the Forest of Life to go and seek a brighter future. This was when the Kingdom of Elf had split into three groups.


    This was also the catalyst for the establishment of wizard schools. This made sense, as the majority of the elves were curious about the wizards, and they were especially amazed by their strange witchcraft and extraordinary powers. Most importantly, they admired their talent and wisdom.


    From the elf wizards, they could learn things like music, architecture, art, literature and smithing. This was mind-blowing, especially for the elves that were into art and culture!


    The elves who hadn¡¯t even finished exploring the whole continent of Y had realized that, in this vast world, they were not the only civilization, and that on the other side of the ocean, there was an even more enriched and colorful world! ( Boxno vel. co m )


    Deep in the Forest of Life in Y, near the grand canyon in the south of the city of Sylve, there was the Hagrid Grand Canyon. It was this grand canyon that had once changed the elves¡¯ hearts, prompting them to explore the east.


    In this area, a wide river flowed, then formed a huge waterfall as it reached the Hagrid Grand Canyon. The river quickly fell into the grand canyon, like a stream of white silk, creating thousands ofyers of white fog.


    As for the high ground that stood next to the waterfall, a snowy white beautiful tower had been erected there. The river flowed next to the tower, and an S-shaped stone bridge went over the river, leading to the gate of the tower.


    There were flowers blooming everywhere, and birds and animals would drink from the river. Underneath the tower was an abyss, and on the other side was an endless dense forest. Seeing the tower from the river side, with the white clouds as a background, it was almost like the tower was actually connected to the clouds in the blue sky.


    The main body of the tower was a castle, which had a high tower that was surrounded by other buildings. Between the tower and buildings, there were stairs and bridges that connected them, and even more stairs spiraled up through the insides of the castles.


    At this moment, many elves were walking within a special tower. This was the wizard school of the elves, which was held in the Coro Tower.


    At this moment, Wendy was teaching a ss within one of the great halls of the Coro Tower. They were on level three and the waterfall could be seen right outside the windows. It was terrifying, but equally breathtaking.


    ¡°The witchcraft from the wizard tower mostly originated from a basic witchcraft called the Body Modification Technique. Therefore, we do not take basic witchcraft lightly, as it was these things that built the basis for the higher levels we have attained ever since!¡± Wendy said.


    She then added, ¡°What I am demonstrating now is the basics of alchemy, known as the Hand of the Wizard. This is also one of the most basic witchcraft techniques, and it is essential for the study of alchemy!¡±


    Wendy¡¯s voice spread across the great hall, while the elves in white robes listened to her carefully. Sylr, anguage that was very different from humannguages, echoed within everyone¡¯s ears.


    There were not many wizards within the Coro Tower. In fact, there were only about ten qualified wizards and a few apprentices present. The ones that were in the Coro Tower now were mostly neers, and on top of that, a lot of them wouldn¡¯t even be considered as wizard apprentices! Instead, they hade here to study music, architecture, art and literature from the human world.


    ¡°Look at the sky!¡±


    ¡°Something is dropping from the sky!¡±


    ¡°It is not dropping, but flying down!¡±


    In the middle of Wendy¡¯s lesson, the great hall suddenly became noisy, with many of the students talking at once. Wendy got very angry at first, but then she noticed that everyone was looking out of the window, and as she looked too, several big things with wings slowly descended from the clouds!


    A giant iron castle, which had lowered down from the clouds, was slowlying closer to the Coro Tower. Meanwhile, everyone in the Coro Tower walked outside and looked up to the sky.


    They opened their mouths widely, as they had never seen anything like this before. It was far beyond their imaginations.


    However, Wendy could see that, underneath the base of the castle, there was a silver mark that represented infinity and the wizard tower. After remembering the letter that she had sent earlier, Wendy knew right away who was controlling the giant iron castle.


    ¡°Alright, be quiet everyone! No need to panic. This is mechanical alchemy, a product of witchcraft from the wizard tower!¡± Wendy spoke very calmly to the other elves, her words immediately raising manyments from among them.


    ¡°The wizard tower? They were already able to build something this big in the sky?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! If they can send a castle up into the sky, do they live in the sky as well?¡±


    ¡°Then, how are they any different from the gods?¡±


    At that moment, Wendy might have seemed calm on the surface, but she was very shocked as well, as she thought, Oh my God, did the teacher actually drive that thing around half the world to get here?


    Every elf was leaning their head to get a better look at the flying castle, which was getting bigger as it was getting closer. It then went in a circle around the tower.


    As it flew, blue mes were constantlying out from behind the castle. It thennded in some nearby grasnd.

 Chapter 210 - The Corolla Tower

    <h4>Chapter 210: The Coro Tower</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the giant flying castlended, a dozen wizards immediately flew from the Coro Tower and stopped in front of it. They already knew that the castle was from the wizard tower, as they had recognized the symbol at the bottom of it straightaway.


    Aside from Wendy and Wolfe, the majority of the wizards had never seen Lu Zhiyu before, but they had already spected who the person flying the castle was. It could be none other than the founder of the wizard tower, the legendary Great Wise Anthony!


    If they weren¡¯t just now seeing the flying castle with their own eyes, there was no way that they would believe that someone else could have managed to produce something like this! Then, as the two giant doubleyered wings slowly retracted into the castle, its gate opened and flipped down, turning into a staircase that reached to the ground.


    A ck haired man wearing a silver-edged white robe came down the staircase, followed by a silver-haired girl who was wearing a ck robe. They then looked towards Wendy and Wolfe.


    The sister and brother gathered in front of Lu Zhiyu and hugged him. Wolfe was the more mature of the two, so he didn¡¯t say much, but Wendy behaved like a giddy little girl, hanging onto Lu Zhiyu¡¯s neck in excitement.


    ¡°Teacher, you actually came! I missed you so much! You should stay here longer!¡± she said and smiled.


    Lu Zhiyu startedughing and patted Wendy¡¯s back. ¡°I came right when I got your letter!¡±


    After Wendy let go of Lu Zhiyu, she looked at Eva. She already knew that this was the alchemical lifeform that he had created. As such, she was amazed by her.


    ¡°Hi Eva, we meet again!¡± Wendy said kindly.


    ¡°Hi, Ms. Wendy!¡± Eva replied.


    Lu Zhiyu looked around the Coro Tower, seeing that everything there, from theposition to the scenery, and even the choice of location or the architects were all superior to the school he built. In fact, looking at the Coro Tower felt like looking at a garden from the dream world, which was surrounded by rivers, green mountains, and the blue sky with white clouds. The waterfall only further reinforced this feeling.


    Wendy carefully observed Lu Zhiyu¡¯s expression and then, like a little girl, she proudly asked, ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t it pretty, just like the fairnd?¡±


    The elf apprentices were also curiously looking at Lu Zhiyu, as many of them had never encountered a human before. Furthermore, Wendy¡¯s girl-like behavior was equally shocking to them, since Wendy had always been a strict teacher in their eyes. They never imagined that she could have such an innocent and romantic side!


    Lu Zhiyu carefully looked around the Coro Tower and realized that he couldn¡¯t find any ws in it. The Coro Tower was indeed more sunny and well-designed than his wizard tower!


    ¡°Ahem, this looks like you copied mine. Doesn¡¯t it look simr to my wizard tower?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked.


    ¡°Aw, teacher....¡± Wendy didn¡¯t know what to say, so she just blushed shyly.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you. It is indeed very pretty. Congrattions on finally establishing your own wizard school!¡± While they were small talking, Lu Zhiyu followed Wendy into the tower.


    Along the way, many good-looking elves were giving him curious looks. The wonderful tower was inhabited by equally pretty elves, and wherever they arrived, many elves bowed down and greeted Lu Zhiyu and the Instructors, allowing him to once again appreciate the culture and beauty of this race.


    While the elves curiously observed Lu Zhiyu, he was also observing them. He noticed that the elf wizards were more interested in creations and illusions, as well as the study of things like mechanical alchemy, nt breeding, magical beasts, animal breeding and pharmacology.


    As for Blood Witchcraft, it was not as popr here, since the majority of the elves thought that this kind of witchcraft was sphemous. Also, due to their long lifespan, they wouldn¡¯t be very keen on life-extending techniques


    The elf race was much morepatible with the witchcraft system. Aside from some elves thatcked the abilities to connect to the magicwork, all of the other elf wizard apprentices could be qualified wizards with their long lifespans alone! As such, the ratio of level four wizards here would far exceed that of the humans. However, humans excelled in both raw power and in the advancing of the wizard system whenpared to the elf race.


    Lu Zhiyu walked across the white great hall, which was decorated beautifully. There were many nts ced within it, and the hall was decorated with many delicate paintings and statues. Even the rails for the spiral staircase looked like artwork.


    ¡°Instructor, a new branch has appeared in the line of the wizards, the dream wizards. Did you know that?¡± Wolfe suddenly asked Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°I had heard about this from Bohr and his student Edward. Hepleted the dreamcraft system. His idea for the Stone of Dreams was truly brilliant, as it lowered the training difficulties and raised the efficacy of dreamcraft.¡±


    Wendy heard this and said, ¡°We think that dream wizards are verypatible with the elf race.¡±


    After they pondered this for awhile quietly, under the guidance of Wendy and Wolfe, Lu Zhiyu visited the entire tower. The overall model was copied from the system of the wizard tower, so it was quite well-done.


    Later, in the lounge on the top floor, Lu Zhiyu sat down and asked, ¡°Just say it, what did you two call me here for really?¡±


    Wendy hesitated, then said, ¡°Me and my brother have been preparing to be dream wizards, and we also know how to create the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, so we have been preparing for that for a long time. However, we were hesitant, because if we fail, our minds will suffer a lot of damage. So, we figured that since you are here, we thought that we could...¡±


    Lu Zhiyu knew what she was getting at, so he immediately agreed. ¡°Sure, let me have a look at the Stone of Dreams. How far has your preparation gone?¡±


    Both Wendy and Wolfe had be level three wizards a while ago. Even though they were still far from breaking through to level four, it was time for them to choose their paths, andpared to being a blood wizard, the path of dream wizard would be better for both of them.


    After staying in the Kingdom of Elf for a while and helping them improve some of the system and the techniques to create the Stone of Dreams, Lu Zhiyu took Eva and drove the flying castle away from Y once again. Along the way, Lu Zhiyu looked around the whole word, particrly focusing his attention on the current situation with the dragon raja in the dragon ind, as well as with the mermaid race in Swirl.


    These two races had been born farter than the humans and the elves. As such, their groups were still weak, and there was no system. However, they were still slowly developing.


    It just needs some time...


    After Lu Zhiyu observed quietly for a while, he left those areas as well.


    After having wandered around the whole Maria¡¯s World, Lu Zhiyunded the flying castle on an ind somewhere in the south. He then handed over the controls to Eva and went through the dimension door, returning to Earth.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Roar!


    Adenos, who had only his skeleton remaining, had just gotten burnt to a crisp, charred ck. He was currently fleeing from the main peak of Andromeda Mountain.


    As he slid down the mountain andnded at its base, most of his bones scattered. He then kneeled, trying to put himself together, bone by bone.


    At that moment, the monster-like roaring had appeared behind him again, shaking the entire snow mountain. At the main peak of the snow mountain, a ck Titan Dragon was hovering in the sky, roaring with rage and looking for the being that had just provoked it.


    The fight that had Adenos had put up against the Titan Dragon had been an utter defeat. No matter which witchcraft he had tried to cast upon the dragon, it had no effect at all, as the scales of the Titan Dragon had extraordinary resistances and could easily block any small witchcraft that Adenos possessed.


    Even the curse that he cast with all of his power could only cause a little bit of damage on the dragon, which was not enough to take its life! Adenos wasn¡¯t expecting something this strong to be in this world, yet he had no intention of giving up or feeling discouraged.


    This was because he had his eyes on that Titan Dragon, especially the body that the dragon was guarding, both of which really excited Adenos! If he could get his hands on them, he certainly could obtain an even stronger power!


    Adenos still felt a bit hazy and was struggling with retaining his memories...


    Think! What other powerful witchcraft was in those memories?

 Chapter 211 - The Fire of Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 211: The Fire of Ghost</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Witchcraft?


    Curses?


    Forming an army of ghosts with the Ghoul Modification Technique?


    Which is my strongest power?


    Adenos was wearing apletely torn and broken ck robe and was being followed by a dozen normal soldiers that had been turned into normal ss ghouls by the Ghoul Modification Technique. These ghouls had traveled across the wends of the Andromeda Mountains.


    In fact, these ¡°soldiers¡± were only hunters and farmers who hade to hunt or had mistakenly entered the wends, so they could only be modified into normal ss ghouls and not into Death Knights, let alone be transformed into super powerful king ss ghouls! Even though his mind power had reached the level of level three wizards as soon as he had woken up, since he had lost his blood witchcraft, his army of ghosts and the king ss ghouls, Adenos¡¯ power levels had now been weakened to the minimum.


    As his skeleton foot stepped over the vines and sshed in the dirty pond of the forest wends, his skeleton head suddenly looked down into the pond. From the reflection of the rippling water, he had just noticed the pale green flickering mes inside his eyes.


    What is this?


    Adenos suddenly realized that he had not been focusing on the me inside of his head since he had risen from the grave. As such, he had no idea as to how the me was formed nor what the me even was!


    Adenos squatted over the water and continued to look down. At this moment, he noticed that his life had undergone the most strange transformations and that his structure of consciousness waspletely different than that of an ordinary human.


    Is this a soul? Why does it take the form of a me?


    It looks simr to the form of the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, but why does it transform like this?


    The Philosopher¡¯s Stone was the materialization of Mana, so is there a corrtion between Mana, the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, and the soul?


    Adenos felt that if he could solve this mystery, he could discover and gain the most original and strongest power in the world! As Adenos pointed his finger to his forehead, he saw the mes in his eyes flicker even more intensely before slowly breaking out. It was as if his soul was being torn apart!


    In this moment, he realized that his soul was burning and his soul me had not yet reached theplete structure of a level four wizards! This was because it was wed. Or, it could be said that, for the structure of one¡¯s soul, the form of the me was abnormally mutated to begin with, or it was not the right path of evolution for a soul...


    Do I only have ten years?


    Adenos had just realized that the power of the soul me could onlyst for ten years, and after that, Adenos would die. However, his mutated soul me was far stronger than normal souls¡¯. In other words, it possessed an extremely strong devouring power.


    As such, it could devour and turn others¡¯ consciousnesses and souls, then turn them into nutrients. However, this extreme power had a drawback, as it would hurt others, but also would harm him in the process.


    Even knowing this, Adenos didn¡¯t feel any fear. Instead, he felt a hunger and strength surging constantly from within his soul. This was a power that was surpassing thest Adenos, the power that involved the origin of souls and the power of the gods!


    So, this is the power of the origin of death!


    I have discovered the truth of this world!


    Adenos kneeled down in the dirty pond, rubbing his face excitedly with his skeleton hands. The soul me within his eyes felt like the warmth of his soul burning.


    Hahahaha!


    His sharpughter was like the squeaking sound of old doors closing. Adenosughed towards the sky while holding his face with both of his hands.


    I really am the lucky one!


    I will bring the honor of death upon everyone in the world, then let them all taste its beauty!


    How very interesting! This is such a wonderful world!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, the ck dragon Giska was resting in a giant cave within Andromeda Mountain. Giska was a strange one. As Titan Dragon¡¯s were ustomed to, Giska had been raised by a human, his master, Rooney Elvis. Giska was fiercely loyal to Rooney Elvis, which was unimaginable for an evil and greedy ck dragon!


    The ck dragony on the cold, hard snow in front of a cave. In the depths of the cave, there was an ice coffin and the body of an elderly old man who was wearing a golden mask. He was none other than the founder of the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro, the dragon riding king that had ended and reced the Luhmann Kingdom, the legendary gifted man, Rooney Elvis!


    Since his death ten years ago in the Sumerian in, after he was pierced in the head by the spear of Delmedi, his body had been brought here by the ck dragon Giska. The loyal dragon had wanted to protect his body.


    After Giska awoke from his nap, he looked at Rooney Elvis¡¯ ice coffin. He then turned back to lick his wounds. The curse of Adenos had damaged his body, but with the strong regenerating power of the Titan Dragons, the wounds should have healed by now. However, there was a strange power that was hindering this process.


    Giska had never met a strange being like this before. He knew the existence of wizards, had seen magical beasts with extraordinary powers and priests with the power of God, and had even fought temple knights on the battlefield, however, he had never seen a skeleton that could still move!


    That da*n skeleton! Next time, I am going to twist his skeleton head off!


    Giska was licking his wounds, while letting out raging dragon roars, when a sound emerged from just outside the cave. Then, a giant fireball came straight into the cave!


    The light and the fire suddenly brightened up the whole cave. Giska reacted in an instant, breathing his fire to stop the fireball. The two mes collided, instantly melting an area of snow before they dispersed into a ring of fire. After Giska stopped breathing fire, he couldn¡¯t hold in his anger and rushed outside with his wings.


    ¡°This power, this scent.... Godda*nit, it¡¯s you again! This time, I will let you taste the wrath of the ck dragon Giska!¡± Giska rushed outside the cave and then quickly opened his wings, surging into the sky.


    Soon, Giska spotted a man in a ck robe. Amid the white snow, his ck robe was eye-catching, just like a fly in soup!

 Chapter 212 - Zombie Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 212: Zombie Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The ck dragon Giska spread its giant wings and looked down at Adenos. Its fearful vertical pupils stared right into the skeleton that was standing in the snow.


    ¡°You da*n thing! How dare you show yourself in front of me again? This time, I will burn you to the ground!¡± The ck dragon turned its long neck and opened his mouth. As soon as it lifted its head up, an intense fire instantly moved across the sky and, striking down onto Adenos like a pir of light.


    ¡°This time, I am not the same as I wasst time!¡± Adenos yelled.


    As he lifted his head, the cold wind on top of the snow mountain made the torn ck robe shake violently. Adenos quickly concentrated his mind power to his hand and blocked the dragon¡¯s fire with a mind power force field shield.


    Thus began an epic battle between a Titan Dragon and a skeleton on top of a snow mountain. As Adenos¡¯ round shield collided with the dragon¡¯s fire, it was weakened, then starting being consumed gradually. Adenos then lightly jumped away before zooming around the mountain.


    The ice and snow got carried along the wind, forming into upward torrents that flooded towards Adenos in an attempt to trap him and pin him down. The whole snow mountain was surrounded by a huge water tornado! All the while, the Titan Dragon was attacking Adenos from above.


    The force of just one of Giska¡¯s tail strikes would be enough to scatter the skeleton of Adenos, and if he were to be held down by the w of the Titan Dragon, he would not be able to get away, no matter how rigid his bones were. Thus, there were no good ways for a wizard to fight against a Titan Dragon!


    The Titan Dragon kept chasing Adenos, suppressing his survival space, while the curses, fireballs, and poison gases that were cast by Adenos continuously disturbed the Titan Dragon¡¯s vision, preventing Giska from catching up to him. ( Boxno vel. co m )


    Adenos then rushed into the cave. Seeing this, Giska let out a loud roar, then also zoomed inside the cave.


    Thispletely triggered Giska, who shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to touch my master! You da*n skeleton! If you dare to touch him once, I¡¯ll chase you to the ends of the earth!¡±


    Giska¡¯s loud roaring had shaken the entire cave, and in the heat of his anger, the Giska didn¡¯t realize that he was not speaking in the humannguage anymore, but in the ancient dragonnguage of the dragon raja.


    At the moment, Adenos was sitting on top of Rooney Elvis¡¯s ice coffin, which was fixed in the wall more than twenty meters above the ground inside the cave. Adenos looking down onto the raging Titan Dragon that had just crashed into the cave.


    ¡°Who said you could sit up there? Get down!¡± The dragon lowered his body and lifted up his neck, and his scales were opening and closing because of his intense rage.


    Adenos looked at the ck dragon and asked, ¡°So, this is what you cared about? Truly interesting! A dragon that was raised by a human!¡±


    Adenos¡¯ attitude was quite high and mighty. He tilted his head to look at the ck dragon, then opened his jaws wide inughter. ¡°Do you see him as your father? Are you a dog? Hahahaha, a dragon dog!¡±


    Giska looked at Adenos,pletely filled with rage. He then tightly blocked the exit of the cave with his huge dragon body. He looked once again at Adenos and shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t run! I am going to tear you into pieces and put your da*n head in my feces! I will shame you forever!¡±


    While the Titan Dragon was speaking, flickers of fire wereing out of the corner of his mouth. He was clearly waiting for the best time to strike.


    Adenos stood up and looked down at Giska, again showing the same level of pride as thest Adenos had. He then asked, ¡°Why would I need to run? The only thing you should be worrying about is you, little puppy!¡±


    Adenos opened both of his arms and stared into the ck dragon¡¯s eyes. In the dark cave that was brightened only by flickers of fire, his eyes collided against the Titan Dragon¡¯s raging pupils.


    ¡°You arrogant b*stard...¡± The ck dragon jumped up, trying to trap Adenos.


    However, Adenos had no intention of running away. Instead, he jumped down and struck straight towards the ck dragon¡¯s face. Giska was shocked by this sudden move and screamed, ¡°You are looking to die!¡±


    The ck dragon then opened his huge mouth, ready to spit out mes and burn Adenos to cinders. However, Adenos was covered in his green me, and suddenly, before Giska could release his fire breath, Adenos broke into Giska¡¯s shocked pupils and reached his brain!


    Adenosughed madly. ¡°Come! Be one with me! Be a part of me!¡±


    Giska suddenly felt like his brain had been ignited in mes! The burning sensation had soon filled up his entire body!


    ¡°What is this? How is this possible? My dragonss, my consciousness, my mind power!¡±


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡±


    ¡°Are you eating me?¡±


    Giska uttered the questions in agony. He felt like this was the most sadistic torture in the world! Giska proceeded to crash around in the cave, roaring in pain.


    He felt the power from Adenos constantly devouring him and assimting him into Adenos¡¯ very being, turning Giska¡¯s power into his own power! Giska wanted to escape outside to cut off the connection between him and Adenos, but he noticed that Adenos had grabbed him tightly, not allowing him to escape.


    At that moment, Giska came to the terrifying realization that he would die here. The cunningness of his opponent hadpletely superseded Giska¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Monster! You¡¯re a monster! I am going to kill you!¡± Giska crazily charged into Adenos, trying to take his life along with him. However, as Giska spread his wings and tried to fly up to reach Adenos on the top of the cave, he was to weak and simply fell back to the ground.


    Giska struggled for a while, yet was still unable to get up. Then, his body shape started to transform into his ghost form, while his consciousness and strength were slowly devoured by Adenos.


    However, thest thing that Giska saw was the ice coffin of his master, Rooney Elvis. Giska¡¯s shiny vertical pupils were leaking out human-like emotions at this moment, as tears began to leak out from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°Master! My father! Rooney Elvis!¡± Then, Giska¡¯s giant head was finally crushed into the ground.


    The giant dragon body shrank down immediately, turning into a ck and horrifying zombie dragon! Adenos then levitated in the air and finallypleted his ghost witchcraft.


    Countless memory fragments, as well as Giska¡¯s personality and consciousness had all flowed into Adenos¡¯ mind, and as his soul me strengthened, even its color deepened. The zombie dragon then spread its wings and flew away.


    After Adenos extracted the ice coffin on the ice wall, he jumped on the zombie dragon and rushed out of the cave.

 Chapter 213 - The Skull of Silicon-based Life

    <h4>Chapter 213: The Skull of Silicon-based Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Amazon rainforest in northern South America stretched over eight countries. I fact, it was thergest, most diverse rainforest in the world, resulting in its being called the Lung of Earth.


    A few motor boats were going down the river at the moment, entering the depths of the rainforest. This particr river was the Maranon River in Peru, which was the source of the Amazon River.


    As Lu Zhiyu passed the valley of the Mountain Andes in a helicopter, he saw a wondrous multiyered waterfall. This ce was already in the depths of no man¡¯snd, making it a paradise for animals and other strange species.


    ( Boxno vel. co m ) ¡°Why do we have to get out of the helicopter here?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked?


    ¡°Because there is an unknown maic field that will interrupt helicopters and other transports, so we can¡¯t ess there, sir! Instead, we have prepared boats and paddle!¡± While Lu Zhiyu was listening the instructor¡¯s reply, he was disembarking from the helicopter and boarding an awaiting boat.


    There were seven to eight mercenaries already sitting in other boats behind theirs. As they made their way to the depths of the rainforest, Lu Zhiyu observed all kinds of animals, including colorful insects, snapping turtles with sharp teeth, and some other beasts that were drinking on the side of the river.


    Lu Zhiyu also noticed that the beasts here were all biggerpared to the size of the ones outside of the rainforest. They were also much more aggressive. In fact, their wooden boat had already been attacked by giant crocodiles and bull sharks multiple times!


    After they continued down the river, once they stopped their boats and were camping that night, they were then attacked by many giant otters! Luckily, they survived the attack! However, Lu Zhiyu soon began to realize that the closer they got to their destination, the more frequently they encountered the giant beasts!


    Lu Zhiyu had been tracing the remains of the silicon-based lifeforms all along the way, as he was very curious about their origins especially. He also wanted to understand how they got their powers, as they were clearly not from Earth!


    ording to the information that was gathered by Nichs Debye, the remains of silicon-based life forms were initially discovered by an ancient indigenous tribe, but with further research, he found that in ancient times, these remains were worshiped as gods by the indigenous people.


    After even further research, they had discovered a temple that was hidden in the depths of the Amazon rainforest, which was supposedly right around this area...


    Bling!


    A strange life force field and wave resonance immediately spread out and covered arge area of the forest. Even though neither the instructor nor the mercenaries noticed it, Lu Zhiyu clearly felt it.


    ¡°The ce you were talking about, is it in this direction?¡± Lu Zhiyu, who was wearing a full camouge suit, turned around and asked the instructor.


    The instructor looked amazed. ¡°Yes, how did you know?¡±


    They soon arrived at the ancient temple, which was covered in green vines and moss. But, when they lightly brushed the vines away, they could see the ancient marks on the temple.


    Lu Zhiyu scanned the temple with his mind power and instantly had an image of its 3D structure in his head. He could see that this temple was about thirty meters tall, but that twenty meters of it were buried underground. Moreover, all of its entrances were blocked by copsed walls or were buried in the ground.


    The instructor quickly said, ¡°This is it. However, if we are going to dig into this ce, we might need more manpower.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu quickly responded, ¡°No need!¡±


    There was no way Lu Zhiyu was patient enough to wait for the slow process of digging. So, he put up his hands and the ground immediately started to wiggle.


    Then, the surrounding soils gathered at his feet and the ground was slowly elevated! The temple that was buried underground was slowly being raised up!


    ¡°Oh my God, what¡¯s happening?¡± The instructor was panicking.


    ¡°Wow, are you a wizard?¡± When the mercenaries noticed what Lu Zhiyu was doing, they were so shocked, they had their mouths open!


    ¡°This is a supernatural power! It¡¯s so cool! You¡¯re like a mutant!¡± One ck guy was cheering and shouting like crazy.


    The miles of soil that had been covering the temple were lifted up by Lu Zhiyu by brute force, and finally, after being buried for a thousand years, the temple was revealed once again! The huge temple was made of stone, and there were giant statues, a stone gate, and some broken stone pirs at its main entrance.


    The moment Lu Zhiyu lifted the temple up, he felt that there was a change in the temple. All of a sudden, as a strong power condensed within it, a strong wave came out of the temple, causing changes to the maic field of the area.


    ¡°This is not good!¡± Lu Zhiyu wasn¡¯t expecting that his being inside the temple with his consciousness had disturbed it. Then, his digging it up by brute force had caused its immediate retaliation!


    A ray of intense sma suddenly burst out of the temple, evaporating everything in its path with intense energy and light. Lu Zhiyu immediately released his mind power force field, tightly blocking the sma attack. Once the sma beam struck on his shield, the whole world turned white, as the particles of the beam had struck the sky like fireworks.


    Lu Zhiyu had spread himself into the form of the Lord of Dreams, surrounding the whole area. Then, he quickly noticed that there was a metallic skull looking in his direction on the fifteenyered huge alter, which was in the core of the temple.


    ¡°I got you!¡± Lu Zhiyu quickly zoomed through the manyyers of walls.


    He arrived at the altar and quickly grabbed the metallic skull. He then trapped the skull within his mind power force field.


    Meanwhile, the mercenaries and the instructor were still outside, surrounded by melted earth that had been scorched by the heat. There was also a giant fissure that had emerged from within the depths of the temple.


    The ground still had ck smoke oozing out of it. In fact, nearly everything had been ruined by that sma beam! This scene sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spines as they all stood still and were shivering nonstop.

 Chapter 214 - Extraterritorial Civilization

    <h4>Chapter 214: Extraterritorial Civilization</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The high tform in the central hall of the divine pce had fifteen steps, all of which were nearly twenty meters high and were paved with huge stones. The ceiling of the pce was iid with precious crystals, which looked like stars, and Lu Zhiyu observed that this was actually a star map!


    On the surrounding walls, there were some abstract murals. These murals depicted gods fighting or falling from the sky and people praying to gods for eternal life.


    The murals made Lu Zhiyu think of the barbaric era thousands of years ago, when the early human beings had witnessed the battle between these silicon-based lives and worshiped them as gods.


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s research taught him that, thousands of years ago, the destroyed silicon-based lives fell from the sky. Then, their scattered bodies were picked up by tribes in the Amazon Basin, and their heads were worshiped as gods by the tribes.


    Currently, the right hand that Lu Zhiyu held was from from a human-like creature whose bionic form was very simr with human beings. When Lu Zhiyu looked at it, it was also observing Lu Zhiyu!


    Its electronic bionic eyes were constantly sending out signals to scan Lu Zhiyu, trying to gather energy to attack him. However, it could not harm him, as it was locked up in his mind power force fields.


    Why is an extraterrestrial silicon-based life so simr to human beings? Either they were made by a kind of life form that was close to human beings, or the emergence of human beings had some connection to them....


    Suddenly, Lu Zhiyu frowned, as he had all kinds of thoughts racing through his mind...


    Are human beings also the products of experiments, and are we also just like guinea pigs inboratories?


    ¡°Warning! We are approaching a dangerous, dark red target. Danger! ¡±


    ¡°Code recognition.¡±


    ¡°Found...Enemy aircraft...¡±


    ¡°Destroyed... Self-destructive device damage... No self-destruction...¡±


    The silver metal head in front of Lu Zhiyu was constantly struggling to send out information that it had collected, but it was being blocked by Lu Zhiyu.


    Since Lu Zhiyu couldn¡¯t understand itsnguage, he used his mind power to prate into its core. Only then did he discover something very striking...


    How could a silicon-based life have no awareness? Is your head just an ornament, like the ghost copper toys I made?


    You clearly are a life form, but how could a wise life form have no awareness?


    Lu Zhiyu had always thought that this kind of silicon-based life must be a perfect intelligent creature and aplete life form. If it was not man-made, then, just like other ordinary life forms, it must have awareness.


    After all if it had no awareness, Lu Zhiyu could not use unconventional methods to ess its memory and information, but could only take it back and let others decode it in a conventional way. Lu Zhiyu¡¯s desire to know the origin of this silicon-based life grew even stronger.


    Lu Zhiyu held the silver metal head tightly in his hand and saw ayer of Kyanite gradually cover its surface, freezing it thoroughly. Even the transmission of information inside the metal brain was stopped at this moment.


    At this time, the entrance sparkled with a torch light, illuminating the entire hall. Several mercenaries, who were carrying green backpacks, guarded the panicked guide and slowly went inside.


    Everyone was shocked by the presence of Lu Zhiyu and started shooting at him. Lu Zhiyu ignored them and said to the guide, ¡°I need everything, including the star map and all of the materials that have words on them. Take them all back!¡±


    The guide was terrified and kept nodding nonstop. In his view, the man in front of him was not a human being at all, as no one could resist such an attack! After all, it was beyond the science and technology of the modern era! Moreover, the man in front of him waspletely uninjured.


    When Lu Zhiyu finished speaking, he opened the dimensional door and returned to the Pacific Ocean.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Byrne Ind underground base.


    Now, the entirety of Byrne Ind had been transformed into apletely different shape. It had be a huge sea fortress, where every day arge number of robots were constantly doing work.


    Meanwhile, at the Robot Manufacturing Research Institute, Lu Zhiyu sat off to the side and watched Fabio Rossi, who was standing in front of severalputers. At the center of theboratory, a silicon-based life brain had been dismantled into dozens of parts.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s wonderful! The sma gun can be reduced to such a small size, and the bionic metal brainputer at the core has far exceeded our imagination! I want to see...¡± Lu Zhiyu eximed.


    In addition to Fabio Rossi, scientists from many other departments had gathered here. Among them were two linguists who had been specially invited by Lu Zhiyu.


    As many of the people present couldn¡¯t stand Fabio Rossi¡¯s amped up energy, they stepped far away from him. This guy had been excited ever since yesterday! Even without rest, he had kept a state of constant excitement, and there was no sign of decline!


    Lu Zhiyu asked, ¡°Fabio, when can you crack it? I want to know the information inside its brain...¡±


    Fabio immediately said, ¡°Its electronic password is somewhat simr to some of our ancient numbers. Da*n it! Do these guys use our human numbers, too? I¡¯ll be ready in a minute!¡±


    There were a lot of codes appearing on theputer screen. Lu Zhiyu even used the SS Eternity sub-brain to help him analyze the internal information of the silicon-based life brain. He was very eager to know what was in that brain!


    Lu Zhiyu then turned towards a linguistic expert, who held arge number of pictures and was doingparative analysis on aputer. He then asked, ¡°Any progress?¡±


    One of the older white men said, ¡°Thisnguage is very simr to one of thenguages we saw in Egypt. During the days of the early Pyramid construction, a simrnguage was used. It was known as thenguage of the god of the sun, but I need more samples to do a trueparison.¡±


    When Lu Zhiyu heard that, he was not happy at all. Instead, he felt a little sad. Sure enough, these things were closely rted to the origin of human beings and the development of their civilization.


    At this point, Fabio suddenly turned around and said to Lu Zhiyu, ¡°Boss, it is not a robot, but a silicon-based life! You thought they had the ability to live and think by themselves, and I actually think you were right!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu did not want to mention awareness yet, so he said, ¡°But, at present, we found that they do not have the ability of self-thought, and they were operating in ordance with established procedures...¡±


    Fabio said to Lu Zhiyu, ¡°Boss, this kind of mechanical life can¡¯t be treated as a normal life form!¡±


    When Lu Zhiyu looked at Fabio, he immediately understood that he might have been wrong before. ¡°You say this kind of life is simr to artificial intelligence, and that it ismanded by a master brain that can think and have intelligence. So, these machines are only part of them?¡±


    Fabio snapped his finger and eximed, ¡°Yes! Boss, they are no different from AI. Everything is controlled by a master brain that has an enormousputing capacity, one that is far beyond our imagination. All other machines are just tools and consumables! This is AI and mechanical civilization!¡±


    He took a breath and then continued, ¡°But, I am sure that this intelligent brain must have problems or has left the earth long ago. Otherwise, there would be absolutely no room for our human development and survival. This kind of existence, even if it is only the primary artificial intelligence and mechanical civilization, is not something that human beings could confront. Moreover, their current science and technology level seems far more advanced than we could even imagine!¡±


    At this time, Lu Zhiyu saw a row of blue characters suddenly appear on theputer in front of Fabio. Immediately, Fabio jumped up from the swivel chair and shouted, ¡°Sess!¡±

 Chapter 215 - The Spacecraft Under an Antarctic Ice Sheet

    <h4>Chapter 215: The Spacecraft Under an Antarctic Ice Sheet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In Antarctica, under endless snow and peaks of ice, an enormous city waspletely covered by ice and tilted into the depths of the sea. There used to be a prehistoricke in this ce, before the Antarctic continent had frozen, and there had even been birds and flowers!


    However, after thousands of years, it had be the coldest area in the world, a ce where no one ever set foot in! The whole huge city waspletely covered by ice sheets. The temperature was minus 70 degrees most of the year, and it was always as dark as night.


    The city was located between Antarctica Ice Dome A and the South Pole. It would take anyone a long time to get here, whether they wereing from China Kunlun Station in Ice Dome A or America Amundsen Scott Station at the South Pole. A journey of such a vast distance was enough to kill most people!


    At this moment, a team of scientists from Amundsen Scott Station drove seven or eight snow cars, all equipped with searchlights, to the depths of Antarctica. They took nearly half a month to get to their destination, as the conditions were rough and the snowmobile constantly need repairing.


    ¡°Dr. Matt, have we reached our destination yet?¡± a scientist asked.


    The Antarctic continent was inplete darkness, except for the stars in the sky. You could even see the auroras in the cloudless sky, which looked like floating ribbons.


    The whole world was quiet. If not for the bone-chilling coldness, the science team would have enjoyed this beautiful scenery very much. Now, they just wanted to go back to warmer weather!


    Besides, there was not enough fuel and food, and they only had three operational snow cars left. If something were to go wrong on the way back, the whole team would die here!


    However, Dr. Matt, who was an American man in his fifties with gray hair, still looked energetic. He ignored the question and eximed excitedly, ¡°Find it! It¡¯s here!¡±


    Dr. Matt pointed to the star map in his hand, thenpared it with the stars in sky, saying, ¡°Look, this is where we are on the map! This was actually a prehistoricke! Before Antarctica was icebound, it had been a hugendke of 2,000 square kilometers. Its presence was a miracle, but no one knew whether it was a freshwaterke or a saltwaterke.¡±


    Everyone skied down the cier cliffs of the prehistoricke to get a closer look. Hourster, they found a huge, abyss-like ice crevice, from which they could enter safely into the frozen prehistoricke. They then erected brackets and rope baskets and used them to gain ess to the inside.


    As Dr. Matt hung on one of the ropes, nearly a kilometer below the ice-covered prehistoricke, he saw the dusty city in the gleam of his shlight. The group shouted in surprise...


    ¡°Here it is, Antis!¡±


    ¡°We finally found it! Here it is!¡±


    ¡°There really is a city down here!¡±


    Underneath their feet, half of a metal spire emerged from the ice cap, the top of it glittering like a lighthouse that was summoning ships that were lost in the sea. Matt stuck to the ice and observed the interior scenery.


    He then shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go down and have a look!¡±


    As Matt gradually approached the spire, he found the building¡¯s surface was so smooth, it didn¡¯t even feel like metal. There weren¡¯t even any lines or bulges on it! Several members of the team arrived beside him and also looked at the spire.


    Suddenly, someone said, ¡°It¡¯s not like a city, but more like...¡±


    Matt looked at him, then interrupted him suddenly. ¡°A spacecraft! Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    The team nodded, and everyone felt it was unbelievable. Many of them began asking many questions at once...


    ¡°How could it be possible for such arge thing to fly?¡±


    ¡°What kind of fuel could supply such arge spacecraft?¡±


    ¡°Impossible...¡±


    At this time, the spire suddenly shone even brighter, and a strong wave swept across the ice crevice. Then, a burning light glowed out of the spire!


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Da*n, this ship has a self-defense system. It found us!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a spacecraft!¡±


    Before they finished oohing and ahhing, lights swept through the ice crevice. Large pieces of blue ice splintered in an instant, and the whole crevice copsed, while those who were in the crevice were all evaporated by a strong force.


    Other group members, who were observing everything from above the ice crevice, were shocked. Suddenly, a dazzling light appeared from the ice crevice and shot directly into the sky!


    The ground shook sharply, causing several members of the team to fall to the ground in an instant. Before they knew what was happening, they saw several bionic robots flying out of the ice crevice!


    The fierce sma gun fired suddenly, and the members of the scientific research team who were above the ice, along with their supplies, werepletely destroyed! Then, the robots made one loop on the ground before returning inside the ice crevice. They then entered the building from the door at the spire.


    Nobody knew what had happened on the Antarctic continent, and the entire team that was led by Dr. Matt would only be documented as a sad example of a failed Antarctic exploration...


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Orion, from Antis, an alien civilization?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked.


    ¡°Orion Neb, to be exact!¡± a linguist replied.


    ¡°Orion Neb? Would such a ce even have a civilization? Are you kidding? It¡¯s impossible that a species could survive on it!¡± Lu Zhiyu said in disbelief.


    ¡°It depends on what civilization it was. There might be some strange species and civilizations,¡± another linguist said.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the star map and became lost in his own thoughts. Orion was at the center of the map, indicating that the civilization behind this silicon-based life was probably a civilization from the Orion Neb, which was about 1,500 light years away from the sr system!


    Also, thenguage that they used was identified by two linguists as thenguage of Antis. Even though they had identified it, they could still only recognize some of the words, as it was impossible for them to fullyprehend the whole content!


    The information inside the brain of silicon-based life, which was given the codename Cain, was also deciphered by Fabio. This was because they had needed a person who was fluent in the Antisnguage to trante it into information that human beings could actually read.


    ¡°Then, who can read this kind of writing?¡± Lu Zhiyu looked at the two linguists and asked.


    One of them said, ¡°Dr. Matt can! But, to be honest, we used to think that this civilization was a legend. Only he believed that it was true and had been looking for it for a long time. We had no idea that it really existed!¡±


    He paused, then smiled and said, ¡°It seems that Matt was right! His discovery will astonish the whole world, as he discovered that Antis actually existed on Earth!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu had no interest in the so-called shocking news. He just wanted to find the location of this Antic civilization immediately! So, he asked, ¡°Where is Dr. Matt, then?¡±


    Gu Chaoran said to Lu Zhiyu, ¡°Boss, Dr. Matt set up a scientific team a few months ago and entered Antarctica. He has not returned yet!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°Then, when you hear from him, contact me immediately!¡±


    Although thisst bit of information was a bit troublesome, Lu Zhiyu was still satisfied with today¡¯s progress. Most importantly, besides Cain¡¯s left hand, the Vatican n had brought back most parts of his silicon-based life body!


    At present, Cain¡¯s whole structure had been carefully analyzed. The research institute could only slowly analyze and imitate some of its core technologies, but Lu Zhiyu could still use them as a reference.


    Such a ready-made and powerful mechanical bionic robot, ifbined with Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mechanical alchemy, would y a very powerful role in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s future endeavors!

 Chapter 216 - Towards the Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 216: Towards the Abyss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The decaying swamp forests in the Andromeda Mountain were darker and wetter than they had been a few years ago. Legend had it that, in the depths of the Andromeda Mountain, there was a demon that could control death and manipte souls.


    Specifically, he dealt with human souls that fell into his hands. These specific souls belonged to those who could not rest peacefully in the underworld.


    There was also a ck horrible Death Dragon, along with headless Death Knights who were riding incubuses and countless ghosts that were unwilling to leave. These creatures all wandered among the dark swamp forests, taking the lives of the living.


    Every night, the voices of the undead could be heard. They were singing songs in the decaying swamps.


    All those who entered the depths of the Andromeda Mountain could not return, so it had be a forbidden ce. If one crossed the swamps into the snow-covered northern region, they could see that the dragon cave above the snow mountain had changed a lot over the years.


    Originally a shallow and broad cave, due to continuous excavating, it now had abyrinth-like basement. Adenos, who had inherited Li Weisi¡¯s knowledge system, seemed to have also inherited Li Weisi¡¯s love for underground mazes as well.


    At the bottom of the cave, a demon was digging. Its body was covered with scales, and its ws were sharply drilling deep into the ground.


    Several stories below, a square hall had been formed. Steammps that weremonly used by wizards were hung on the walls, illuminating the entire hall.


    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful!¡± Adenos stood on the steps, above which was a throne made entirely of bones.


    A giant dragon dozed under the steps, as Adenosid his palm on the head of a pale young man who was tied up tightly, trembling and howling. Adenos carried a blood-red crystal in his hand. With a sh, which was emitted by the blood-red stone, the young man lost his breath and copsed onto the ground.


    The me in Adenos¡¯ skull became hotter, as if someone had added a handful of firewood to it. Adenos held his head high and had a happy smile on his skeleton face, which was made only of bones, not flesh.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. I want more power!¡± Adenos became frantic, as if he were possessed.


    As he weaved towards the hall, the awarenesses of more than a dozen young men, who were shackled under the stage, were instantly transformed into soul fires and floated up into the air. They then flew into Adenos¡¯ skull, like birds returning to the nest.


    This feeling, which was almost like he was high on drugs, made Adenos unable to stop. It was at this time that he looked down at ady in a gorgeous red dress. A green light popped out of his eyes, revealing his hunger for her!


    Thedy panicked and fell to the ground. He could now see that she had a cotton-wrapped baby in her arms.


    Even though she was terrified, she still held the child tightly, keeping it safe by her side. She then cried out, ¡°You said that I only have to offer sacrifices to you, then you would grant my wishes!¡±


    Adenosughed wildly and said, ¡°Of course, there is a contract between us!¡±


    Adenos then went down the high steps and picked up the child in thedy¡¯s hands. The child was just over two years old, and his face was as pale as a corpse.


    Thedy knelt before Adenos and said, ¡°Please, save my child. I will do anything you want!¡±


    The child had died of an illness, and it was impossible to revive the dead once their awarenesses had dissipated.


    However, Adenos could rece the child¡¯s awareness with a soul fire. As one¡¯s brain was the storage of all memory, as long as the memory was the same, the child¡¯s essence would at least remain the same once it had been revived with the soul fire method.


    ¡°Yes, this is a great form of redemption!¡± she said, greatly relieved.


    Thedy in front of him was the wife of a great lord in the Kingdom of Mara. Since hisst failure, Adenos had be more cautious, especially now that he was questioning his own strength.


    However, to further increase his strength, Adenos needed constant sacrifices, and thisdy and her son seemed a very good option at the moment. So, Adenos put the child on the altar and applied the Healing and Body Modification Technique.


    The child¡¯s face turned red, so he brushed the child¡¯s face with his palm. As he did so, mes arose within his ring, and the child¡¯s pupils immediately ignited a miserable green me within them! After a strangeugh burst forth from his tiny body, the light in the child¡¯s eyes was instantly extinguished!


    Then the child stood up slowly. Thedy looked both surprised and happy.


    She then took his hand and the two went out together. Adenos waited until they left, then suddenly became furious. He smashed the table and lights on the walls, screaming all the while!


    ¡°Da*n it, it¡¯s happening again?¡± Adenos was trembling.


    His skeleton body was shaking constantly and his head kept twisting from front to back. His arms iled about in a haphazard manner. In total, he seemed crazy!


    Who am I?


    I¡¯m Adenos!


    No, no, no, I¡¯m ck Dragon Giscar!


    I am Asia! No, I¡¯m Bashir! I¡¯m Marseille! I¡¯m...


    Adenos covered his head with his hands and constantly fell into self-doubt. Even his voice and facial expressions kept changing, as if arge number of personalities were taking taking over his body.


    After a long time, Adenos managed to suppress arge number of the personalities in his awareness, then went to sit on the throne that was made of bones. Adenos had found this awful side effect to his ability when he began to devour other people¡¯s awarenesses. Every time one awareness was swallowed up, it would be integrated into his own soul fire.


    The stronger the awareness, the more it interfered with Adenos¡¯ own awareness and soul fire.Thus, Adenos¡¯ personality had now be crazily twisted to the point that he couldn¡¯t control it anymore. In fact, it was only getting worse!


    Adenos knew that, should this continue, he would gradually be swallowed up by thousands of other personalities, thus bing a collective mess of innumerable personalities. He would be aplete crazy monster!


    What a cruel choice!


    He felt stuck in a hopeless situation. If he didn¡¯t devour others, he would die. But, if he did devour others, he would be a monster! Adenos decided that he would rather be a monster than sit and wait for death toe!


    After all, engulfing awarenesses was addictive. The growth of power was extremely satisfying to Adenos, so his desire for it only expanded. Even thinking of devouring a new awareness made Adenos tremble with excitement!

 Chapter 217 - Demon

    <h4>Chapter 217: Demon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Have you heard of the demon?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Never heard of it!¡±


    ¡°The kingdom of the Undead lies deep underground, and in the depths of the decaying marshes of the Andromeda Mountain, there is a demon who can bring the dead back to life! The demon canmunicate with the undead and return their souls to their bodies! The demon breaks the rules of death and the gods, and if one signs a contract with him, one can trade hundreds of people¡¯s lives for just one soul!¡±


    A group of people were discussing this mysterious demon while gathered on the street. It was said that if you went through the decaying marshes and swamps while calling out the demon¡¯s name, a headless Death Knight woulde to meet you! Then, if you said your wish and offered adequate sacrifices, the Death Knight would satisfy your wishes!


    ¡°Has anyone ever made such a deal with this evil existence? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being cursed by the gods?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the young master of the Viscount Ivar¡¯s family did...¡±


    Over the years, numerous stories had spread. These were tall tales that only served to further increase the terror that people had of the entire Andromeda Mountain area! Originally, the name of this mountain was attached to a sense of holiness, but now it only seemed to give one a gloomy and dark feeling.


    In the dark snow cave, arge number of transformed skeleton soldiers were keeping guard. There were also Death Knights, which had transformed from ghouls, as well as strange beasts present.


    Theplex underground cave route was like abyrinth, and in the central hall, just behind a cobweb of underground passages, Adenos was leaning over a table, grabbing a charcoal pen.


    By the light of the steammp, he was reading the tactical deployment circle of witchcraft, which was made up of more than a dozenrge scrolls. The ground was littered with innumerable research materials about necromancy, body remodeling, soul fire and the Philosopher¡¯s Stone.


    Adenos was so excited, his mind reeling with many thoughts at once...


    The witchcraft tactical deployment circle of Philosopher¡¯s Stone is amazing!


    The soul and power have suchmonalities!


    I finally found the way to acquire mind power! ( B oxnovel.c om )


    Adenos was modifying the tactical deployment circle. As his soul fire had originated from thebination of soul and the power of the Philosopher¡¯s Stone, he was looking for a way to use this to transform other lives into the undead in batches.


    Here, here, here, and here...These should be modified...


    I don¡¯t understand here. What is it for?


    This is the ce where the magicwork is connected. Gah! It should be revised to devour the awarenesses of the living!


    Adenos could not stop his brain from flitting to and fro with many thoughts. Finally, he created the desired witchcraft from the original tactical deployment circle of the Philosopher¡¯s Stone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll name this witchcraft the Song of the Undead!¡± Adenos dered with excitement.


    Adenos threw away the pen, while sheepskin scrolls were gathering up automatically before his eyes, then instantly bound themselves together to be a thick book! Adenos waved, and a few big gold letters appeared on the newly created book¡¯s leather cover. The letters read: ¡°Book of the Undead.¡±


    This book contained detailed records of the transformation of the undead and the creation of various undead creatures. It especially dedicated several chapters to the Song of the Undead, which was the most horrible witchcraft!


    After adding information regarding Li Weisi¡¯s Owl Knight Regiment, Adenos¡¯ Ghoul regiment, and Adenos¡¯ undead army, Adenos finallypleted the Book of the Undead.


    This made Adenos extremely proud. He had surpassed Li Weisi, as this achievement in witchcraft was far more outstanding than Li Wiesi¡¯s!


    I am the most powerful, and I am the real king of death!


    I will control the world of death! Even among the Wizards, priests, Holy Knights, the Great Sage Anthony, Faros and even Maria, no one can beat me or control me, not even the gods!


    Looking at his masterpiece, Adenos was fueled with infinite courage. He would not be afraid of anything anymore!


    At this moment, what he had used to fear no longer existed. Now, he had regained his true identity.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    As winter was approaching and snow covered the whole world, an orc Knight team from the north had just crossed the snow-covered swamps and reached the depths of Andromeda Mountain. A female knight, who was wearing a thick fur cloak outside her armor, rode through the snowy forests with her cavalry and arrived at a huge stone tablet.


    A blood-red symbol was engraved on the huge stone tablet. When tranted in thenguage of the Phinks, it meant death, which indicated that from here onward, all who passed this ce would enter the world of death, and the living shall not be permitted to enter!


    Delmedi hadpletely grown up. She was now a true female knight!


    As her red cloak blew in the wind, the cavalry behind her were silent, awaiting her orders. Delmedi raised her hand and looked around. She then saw a strange horse that was rushing out of the forest amid the hazy snow.


    It was a ck horse that had a single horn on its forehead. This strange unicorn had been captured by Adenos in the depths of the decaying marshes. Adenos had then turned it into one of his undead minions.


    Now, it was no longer holy. In its pupils, there was only darkness. As it ran, was wheezing, and its mouth was constantly emitting ck mes. It looked like a tragic monster that was running out of hell!


    She could now make out that a knight without a head was riding the unicorn! He was covered in rusted armor and carried a sharp sword. At his broken neck, where his head should have been, only a green me shot forth!


    Suddenly, Delmedi felt that the knight was very familiar. She looked closer, but couldn¡¯t remember anything specific, so she asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the Headless Knight. I see that you have the Ring of the Contract. Tell me your wish and offer me your sacrifices, then I¡¯ll guide you.¡± The knight¡¯s decapitated head, which had been apparently attached to the side of the unicorn all along, suddenly answered Delmedi!

 Chapter 218 - Wishes and Sacrifices

    <h4>Chapter 218: Wishes and Sacrifices</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In a fury, Delmedi drew her sword and pointed it at the Headless Knight. ¡°Do you know who you are talking to?¡±


    The Headless Knight replied in a cold, robotic voice, ¡°What are your wishes and sacrifices?¡±


    With a wave of one hand, Delmedi gathered the snow to envelop the Headless Knight¡¯s feet, trying to freeze him to death. But, the Headless Knight pulled the reins and escaped immediately, somehow having instantly turned all of the ice and snow into water droplets!


    Delmedi¡¯s face turned stiff. She finally recalled the familiar memory...


    Delmedi looked at the Headless Knight in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re the Dragon Rider, the old king of the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro, Rooney Elvis!¡±


    The Headless Knight stood still, refusing to confirm or deny her im. ¡°I¡¯m simply the Headless Knight now, and as I said, I see that you have the Ring of the Contract. So, tell me your wishes and your sacrifices, then I¡¯ll guide you.¡±


    Delmedi immediately remembered this old king that she fought with on the battlefield, while he was in his teens. It was the first battle that had brought her fame. Although Rooney Elvis had died at her hands, the brave old king had won her respect.


    ¡°Da*n you! How dare you spheme the corpses and souls of the deceased?¡±Delmedi ranted. She was so angry, she rushed forward with a long spire, turning the ice and snow into blue crystals in an instant!


    ¡°Die, you invader!¡± The Headless Knight then charged towards Delmedi.


    As the horse¡¯s hooves passed one another, ck mes rose and a long burning trail of smoke appeared, melting the ice on the ground. The surrounding air warmed up in an instant.


    The Headless Knight took out his sword and again headed straight for Delmedi. At this time, arge number of Death Knights and skeletons emerged from the forest behind him.


    Delmedi, who had inherited the ability of a third-ss dragon, was far more powerful than the Headless Knight, who had only acquired his power from the incubus. As such, it was no surprise when her spire prated the Headless Knight¡¯s chest instantly.


    But, this was not enough to kill the Headless Knight. For the undead, as long as the soul fire has not been extinguished, they would go on and on forever!


    The ice suddenly surged upon the Headless Knight and froze him instantly, along with his horse, the two immediately forming a giant ice crystal. At this time, arge number of undead creatures rushed out of the forest.


    With a wave of Delmedi¡¯s long spire, the wind and snow swept up from the ground and instantly covered everything in front of her. The white snow covered everything in sight, including the dozens of skeletons and Death Knights, who were soon frozen into ice sculptures.


    The rest of the creatures were all cut into pieces, having been shed by Delmedi while she angrily headed for the main peak of the Andromeda Mountain. While Delmedi led the cavalry up the northern slope of the snowy mountain, a ck corpse dragon appeared in the sky, emitting a strong breath that was filled with an aura of despair and death.


    Riding atop the corpse dragon was a figure who was dressed in a ck robe. As the figure rose directly into the sky from the snow peak of the Andromeda Mountain, ordinary people could only see a ck speck, but Delmedi could feel the strong mind power, so she knew that it was an extraordinary being.


    Thick, ck clouds continued toe together, and a severe hail fell. Although it covered only a small area above the hillside, such a supernatural phenomenon could only be achieved by a level four or above!


    As Adenos had devoured the awareness of the ck dragon Giska, as well as arge number of other awarenesses over the years. He had already realized level four, which had enabled him to interfere with celestial phenomena on a small scale.


    Hence, he was able to cause such huge head-like hailstones fall from the sky andnd on the ground with a strong impact, smashing holes in the ground. Currently, with so many hailstones falling down, everyone felt dizzy, as if the sky and earth were spinning around them!


    Delmedi and her knights were surprised by this power. Arge number of knights jumped off of their horses and ran away to escape the hail. Although the knights escaped, arge number of their horses were killed by the hail.


    Delmedi quickly used witchcraft to form a huge ice shield to protect everyone around her. As hail continued to fall on the shield, the thick ice that was covering the snow peak suddenly melted, sending a torrent of water sweeping over the mountain and covering everything.


    Boom!


    After a long time, there was a violent explosion. Delmedi looked at the ck dragon and figure in the sky. Although she was arrogant, she knew that she could not beat this monster, as his force and level far surpassed hers.


    Adenos took control of the corpse dragon and flew towards Delmedi. Although Adenos had no voice organ, it was not a big thing for him, as he used his mind power to enable an air vibration, which made discernible sounds for him. Adenos had then designed a bone-based speaker in his throat to project those sounds.


    ¡°The Prince of the Holy Seville Empire, Her Royal Highness Delmedi, Prince of Lion King Will!¡± The sound that was projecting these words was like a fingernail that was scratching a ckboard!


    Adenos grinned and looked at the beautifuldy in front of him. Even though she looked somewhat awkward at the moment, she still looked at Adenos proudly.


    She lifted up her head high and demanded, ¡°Dirty Dead thing, how dare you even speak to me?¡±


    Adenos did not realize that, even though he hadpletely suppressed her power, she would still be so proud! Although the first meeting between Adenos and Delmedi had been unpleasant, Adenos did not really mean to hurt this noble knight in front of him!


    He merely wanted to give her a warning! As Delmedi was likewise worried about the power that Adenos had just demonstrated, the two parties decided not to fight in the end.


    After asking Adenos several questions, Delmedi immediately left the Andromeda Mountain with her cavalry. After all, even the thought of staying in this dirty ce and breathing the same air as Adenos made Delmedi feel sick.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be back again!¡± Adenos dered, while he rode the dragon to the foot of the mountain to unlock the Headless Knight and the other monsters that Delmedi had frozen.


    Adenos patted the unicorn¡¯s back as he restored the head of the Headless Knight. The huge wound in the knight¡¯s chest also was healed andpletely disappeared.


    Adenos said to the Headless Knight, ¡°As she is the one who killed you, next time, let¡¯s have her taste the hatred and pain of death thoroughly!¡±

 Chapter 219 - Temptation

    <h4>Chapter 219: Temptation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The waves along the coastline continued to pound the beach beneath the city of Danello. Arge number of merchant ships used this as a port for trade.


    On the docks, a huge amount of goods was gathered. This scene was very rare in other countries, but arge number of people came here to barter and trade, as this was a major hub ofmerce and industry.


    Decades ago, Lu Zhiyu and Verthandi had ended their tour around n and immediately went to the Orcish kingdom. From then onward, Verthandi had started down her legendary path to bing the emperor of the Holy Seville Empire.


    Cory, the first Patriarch of the Faith of the Sun, currently served as the bishop of the Grand Church of Danello, bringing the Faith of the Sun to its peak and forming a stand-off with the Church of Light. The people in Danello were much prouder than those who lived in the imperial Saga City, which had only been established for a few decades. Danello, on the other hand, had survived for hundreds of years!


    The whole Itan Province, including Danello, was now governed by Prince Delmedi Iranberry of the Holy Seville Empire. Delmedi had taken over as governor, staying far away from the imperial city of Saga, as she was reluctant to return there.


    ...


    Next to the Grand Church of Danello, Inside the Governor¡¯s House.


    Amid a snowstorm, under a cloud of darkness, a strange guest had arrived...


    ¡°You are in pain. You feel betrayed by your father. You have finally discovered that your father, the great Lion King Will, is not omnipotent!¡± Adenos said to Delmedi softly.


    ( B oxnovel.c om ) ¡°Shut up! You are not allowed to mention my father¡¯s name!¡± Delmedi screamed.


    While he was sitting in the study of the Governor¡¯s House, Adenos finally took off his hood, but his whole body was still covered with bandages. Hence, only the mes jumping in his eyes revealed his identity.


    Adenos thought that the noble knight in front of him was very interesting so he continued in a coaxing voice. ¡°You feel sad and angry, but you can tell no one. You yearn for love from your father, but you don¡¯t get the desired response. As long as you revive your mother, everything can go back to normal. You see, only I can help you...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Delmedi stood up and pointed her sword at Adenos. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s my tolerance that makes you think that you can get something from me, but I will never make a deal with you!¡±


    Adenos stood up and pulled up his hood. ¡°Maybe Your Highness just needs some time to think about it. I¡¯ll stay in Danello for a while.¡±


    Adenos headed towards the door andughed. He then said, ¡°I look forward to your next invitation, Your Highness!¡±


    Delmedi watched Adenos leave, with several knights following him. Delmedi would never believe that such a monster would be so generous.


    As Adenos stepped out of the door, Delmedi angrily cut the table in half with a sword. Delmedi knew that this demon was up to no good, but she was struggling herself. She hesitated, but knew that she would make had to make a choice.


    Within a few days, there were some rumors flying around the city, with many saying that a doctor from the South could revive the dead...


    ¡°Could it be that the legendary doctor is the saint Bohr Kelermo?¡±


    ¡°Is that the legendary Bohr Kelermo, who wrote the Kelermo Medical Coding?¡±


    ¡°Except for him, how could such a technique exist?¡±


    ¡°Is Bohr even alive?¡±


    ¡°Is it true that all of the dead can be saved?¡±


    People were all discussing this mysterious doctor, which quickly made the Bohr Kelermo¡¯s name known to arge number of people in the city. Hence, everyone was looking for the legendary doctor!


    Hearing of thismotion, Bohr disappearedpletely. He hid himself well, so that even wealthy nobles who held a vast amount of treasures could not find him!


    ( B oxnovel.c om ) Within the hall of the Governor¡¯s House, Delmedi looked at the nine people in front of her, all of whom had been saved by this so-called ¡°Bohr Kelermo.¡± Delmedi had asked these people toe here so that she could meet them personally.


    Everyone clearly remembered what happened before they died, and even their tempers, personalities and behaviors were just the same as before. This convinced Delmedi that these people were really telling the truth.


    They had all really died a few days ago! Moreover, one of them was even a servant in the Governor¡¯s House!


    Delmedi was understandably shocked by this revtion. Her hands were trembling. She had finally been convinced at this moment, so she made up her mind.


    Mother, I can see you again!


    We can live with father as before, just the three of us...


    Delmedi leaned back on her chair, lost amid happy thoughts and tears. Upon seeing her in such a state, everyone around her retreated, leaving only her guards beside her. After a long time, she calmed down.


    ¡°Tell that guy toe and see me,¡± she said to a nearby guard.


    ¡ª-


    As Adenos stepped into the study, he saw that the table in the study was changed. He then raised his eyes to meet Delmedi¡¯s.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Delmedi stared at Adenos coldly.


    Although she believed that Adenos had the ability to bring the dead back to life, Delmedi would never believe in Adenos¡¯ generosity.


    Adenos pped in delight and said, ¡°You are very straightforward. Your Highness, that¡¯s very good. Then, I¡¯ll cut to the chase. There are two artifacts. One is the Sword of the King, which represents the kingship of the world, and the other is named Faross, after the god. During the war in the Sumerian in, Lion King Will killed Saintess Kelly, the goddess of the Church of Light, and the gods took back these two artifacts in anger, so that they would never appear on the earth again!¡±


    Delmedi looked at Adenos coldly. ¡°So, what are you getting at?¡±


    Adenos raised his head and looked at Delmedi. ¡°Well, I know that there¡¯s one more treasure! It is said that your poweres from a dragon crystal in your body...So....I want it! After all, the power of God¡¯s gift is much more interesting than anything from those priests and Holy Knights!¡±


    Delmedi stood up and said angrily, ¡°No way!¡±


    Adenos burst outughing, ¡°Is it not as important as Your Highness¡¯ mother¡¯s life? Or are you, like me, one who can give up everything in the pursuit of power?¡±

 Chapter 220 - The King of the Dead

    <h4>Chapter 220: The King of the Dead</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Some people in the city were discussing the recent construction program.


    ¡°What is this for?¡±


    ¡°I heard they¡¯re renovating the square!¡±


    ¡°And the sewers, all of which need to be dredged!¡±


    ¡°Ah, they were built more than a hundred years ago. Should they be dredged now?¡±


    ¡°But, it makes sense. We are getting more and more people in Danello. The original sewers are not modern enough. When floods and stormse, they do not work. So, it should be sorted out properly.¡±


    Underneath the Governor¡¯s House, a huge hole was excavated and then set up as an altar. This hole was then covered with stones that had been infused with witchcraft.


    The entirety of the whole underground space was covered with one sheet of strong rock, making it imprable. Then, arge number of witchcraft and alchemy materials were ced in its center. There were also many fragments of the Philosopher¡¯s Stone ced within it, which were the main nodes of the Song of the Undead tactical deployment circle.


    Adenos had finally reached an agreement with Delmedi. However, Adenos harbored evil intents and Delmedi never intended to fulfill her promise. Hence, they were both lying.


    Adenos had said that. since the queen had been dead for a long time, they needed to set up an altar to bring back her soul. He then requested that the rich people of Danello and Delmedi collect arge number of witchcraft materials.


    In the underground altar, there was a coffin that was made of ice, in which a young werewolf-likedy slept. She looked exactly like the original April from the Amos Icefield.


    This was the body that Adenos had recreated in order to win Delmedi¡¯s trust. All he had to do was to revive Queen April!


    Arge number of craftsmen were gathered beneath the Governor¡¯s House. Under Adenos¡¯ orders, theyid out theplex and dizzying tactical deployment circle of the Song of the Dead in the underground of Danello bit by bit.


    Although everyone was curious about the entric guy who covered himself with a hood, since it was an order from the Governor¡¯s House, they still obeyed.


    ¡°There are deviations in the nodes here, which must be repaired!¡±


    ¡°Not here. The angle is three degrees off!¡±


    ¡°Are the materials I asked for in ce yet?¡±


    ¡°You fools, you did this wrong. It¡¯s going in the opposite direction!¡±


    Adenos was shouting out instructions right and left. Manyborers and farmers were called up to help with the effort, and arge amount of supplies were ordered.


    They began in the cold winter, and were able toplete this underground sewer system by the time the warm and rainy spring had passed. They even built a bunch of smaller canalways amid the undergroundbyrinth. Thus, aplex canal system was formed beneath the ground of Danello.


    The sewer system had a three-dimensional structure, which was divided into severalyers. If there was a mentor of the wizard tower, he or she would find this structure very familiar.


    Adenos had buried a skull that was burning with soul fire at the core of every node, and arge number of soul fires connected with each other. Thus, awarenesses and mind powers were connected together to form a huge mind power force field.


    ¡ª-


    Delmedi stood in front of the altar and looked at her mother in the ice coffin. She was so excited.


    Adenos stood beside the altar in a ck robe. The miserable green mes in his skull seemed to jump out of his eyes with joy, and his mouth opened to the utmost extent as he said, ¡°It will be ready in a minute! As long as we finish thest step correctly, we can resurrect the queen!¡±


    Adenos was not allowed to go anywhere except this underground altar, where he could be constantly watched. Delmedi thought that, under such close guard, Adenos could not fool her.


    Plus, all of the knights and members of the Faith of the Sun in the city were watching him closely as well, so even if Adenos wanted to do something evil, Delmedi thought that she could easily handle him.


    ¡°The body is ready, so all that is left is to recall Queen April¡¯s soul from the underworld. Your Highness Delmedi, may I begin?¡± Adenos asked Delmedi.


    Delmedi looked at the guards behind her and nodded. Immediately, the guards retreated to the rear.


    Adenos then stood in front of the ice coffin, then brushed his fingers over the Philosopher¡¯s Stones on the ground, which immediately lit up with green mes.


    Seven Philosopher¡¯s Stones were lit, one by one, Adenos¡¯ hands trembling all the while. The fire in his skull kept surging, and his jaw was constantly shaking.


    ¡°Hahah!¡± As he approached thest stone, Adenos could not help butugh. It was as if he was scorning and mocking everything in the world!


    Adenos looked back at Delmedi, his mouth open wide. He then said, ¡°Here it i! The moment to witness a miracle!¡±


    ¡°No, what are you doing? Stop, stop!¡± Suddenly, Delmedi had a bad feeling, like a premonition of death.


    Delmedi wanted to stop Adenos, but at this time, the green mes suddenly shot forward and covered Adenos¡¯ whole body. At the same time, a powerful force hit everyone, knocking them all to the edge of the underground altar.


    As the soul fire in the central altar ignited, the soul fire skeleton in the nodes of the whole underground of Danello responded instantly. This surge caused the mind power to continue to spread along the tactical deployment circle, from the foot of Adenos to the whole city, forming into a beautiful geometric structure. This was thergest tactical deployment circle of witchcraft since that had ever existed!


    A huge three-dimensional tactical deployment circle now covered the whole city of Danello. As it waste at night and the moon was obscured by dark clouds in the sky, a ray of light that could only be sensed by the mind power rushed straight into the sky and spread out, covering all of Danello City.


    Countless people in the city woke up in an instant, all of them feeling that their hearts were being pulled by something fierce. It was as if they were being taken hold of by death!


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I suddenly got a bad feeling!¡±


    ¡°Why is the child crying all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s moon and stars are hidden!¡±


    People in Danello were all gripped by fear and were yelling in a frenzied panic. Lights on the streets lit up, one after another. No one understand what had happened, but everyone felt out of breath and their hearts seemed to be beating out of their chests.


    At this time, the miserable green mes suddenly rose from everyone¡¯s body, entwining everyone with their evil green glow. All of the people in the city were then transformed into soul fires, and their awarenesses were immediately taken away.


    Everyone panicked and tried to escape, causing the streets to be crowded with people. But, before anyone could get away, their awarenesses flew out of them. As such, nothing but dead bodies were left on the ground.


    There were sounds of screaming and of people getting trampled all over the city streets. All the while, a strange me rose to the sky and locked onto the mind power force field of the Song of the Dead.


    The whole mind power force field then pooled its force to draw out all of the people¡¯s awarenesses, while hundreds of thousands of people continued to die and countless soul fires rose to the sky like skymps and stars.


    ¡°What on earth did you do? Stop it!¡± Delmedi attacked Adenos in a frenzy, but the force field that was above the altar protected him from her. She could not get close to Adenos at all.


    The knights around her kept falling down as well, their corpses now lying everywhere within the undergroundbyrinth. Although there were no scars on their bodies, they had no breath left within them.


    Suddenly, Delmedi found that her power was gradually weakening and her awareness was declining. It was as if there was a strange force that was devouring her power and constantly wearing down her awareness and strength.


    Adenos floated in the mes, then looked down at Delmedi andughed proudly. ¡°The dead are singing! This is the Song of the Dead! Look! Isn¡¯t that beautiful? Isn¡¯t it such a great honor to witness this moment?¡±


    Delmedi looked at the madman. Her eyes were red and she waspletely overwhelmed by anger. She felt as if her chest was about to explode. As she looked around her, she realized that the whole underground had been frozen into ice, but Adenos wes free from it!


    ¡°You b*stard, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Delmedi said.


    Adenos ignored Delmedi and spread out his hands. The green mes danced around him, and the whole mind power force field of the Song of the Dead began to fold in an instant.


    All of the soul fires then flew to Adenos, who said, ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s celebrate the Birth of the King of the Dead together!¡±


    Adenos then opened his mouth and swallowed hundreds of thousands of people¡¯s awarenesses. Above the altar, countless soul fires converged into a long light river and approached Adenos. This river contained hundreds of thousands of people¡¯s personalities and awarenesses, as well as Adenos¡¯ own personality. They had all been assimted, leaving only one single faith....Death!


    All of a sudden, the awarenesses and personalities disappeared. The King of the Dead, which had been the catalyst for bringing together the awarenesses of hundreds of thousands of people, was thus born! Adenos had just surpassed the Level 4 before this, yet he had now reached Level 7!


    Instantly, Adenos¡¯ whole body was deified, then scattered into sprays of lights that immediately reintegrated themselves into a huge skeleton. ck bone armor and bone spurs grew out of his body, which made him look extremely ferocious.


    Then, his original miserable green me became a deep purple color. It was now clear that an extreme strong force and mind power had seized control of the city of Danello, as a true Level 7 creature had appeared!


    ¡°Death! It¡¯s the ultimate destination of everything in the world!¡± Adenos roared.


    With a wave of the bone palm, the whole altar and the Governor¡¯s House were directly turned upside down. The ground was lifted, and several nearby streets were turned over, revealing the underground below.


    Numerous soul fires were emitted, and arge number of people who had died in the city stood up and were transformed little by little. As arge number of ghouls, skeletons, and Death Knights continued to stand up from the ground, their skin and flesh constantly fell off or turned into leather-like corpse skin.


    The undead filled the streets and alleys of the whole city. Delmedi stood up amid the rubble and looked at her beloved city of Danello.


    At this moment, this prosperous city, known as the trading capital and the pearl of sea, had beenpletely turned into a city of the dead. There was no moreughter, only the singing and crying of the dead.


    As the roars of hundreds of thousands of the undead rose, even the sky itself seemed to be shaking. At this time, a corpse dragon flew down from under the clouds, and the King of the Dead took the reins, then roared into the sky upon it.


    ¡°Did I really cause all of this?¡± Delmedi stood among the ruins of the Governor¡¯s House with a miserable grin.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that the whole city of Danello had turned into a city of the dead. She knelt down on the ground, feeling that all of her strength and even her will to leave had left her.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry! Mother, father, I am sorry! I am the worst sinner in the entire Empire!¡± Delmedi¡¯s eyes were full of tears, and she looked desperate and sad.


    At this time, from the hillside of the ruins, the Headless Knight charged forth, riding a monster. He was wearing armor and leading an army of countless undead beings.


    ¡°Headless Knight, Dragon Controller Rooney Elvis! Did youe to take my life? Do you want revenge, too? I¡¯m ready!¡± Delmedi then picked up a sword on the ground and fought with the Headless Knight.


    Numerous undead beings rushed to the ruins and were constantly torn apart by Delmedi, their discarded bodies forming a high mountain of corpses. Even though Delmedi was able to defeat these beings, they also wounded her and zapped her of her strength.


    Thus, at dawn, Delmedi died of exhaustion among the ruins!

 Chapter 221 - Ghost Outbreak (I)

    <h4>Chapter 221: Ghost Outbreak (I)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Amos Icefield was located in the north pole, which was located right at the edge of the human world and the edge of the Alen Continent. Standing here made one feel like they were standing at the end of the earth!


    There were lots of ice shards on the surface of the ocean within this region, and if one were to go further north across the dangerous sea, they would reach the Arctic. At the very edge of Amos Icefield, a high castle had been erected.


    On the side of the castle that was facing the ocean, a tall statue of a knight had been ced. The statue seemed almost like a guardian that had been charged with protecting the castle.


    This castle was named Colossus College and was built by the first generation wizard apprentice Uruk, who was a close friend of Bohr Kelermo. He decided to build the castle in this extremely cold area after he left the wizard tower.


    Uruk was very upright and old-fashioned, which made him very different from the other wizards. As such, he much preferred to spread the way of the chivalrous knights of the Holy Seville Empire.


    This meant that he instructed the wizards in his Colossus College ording to the way of the knights. As such, his way of teaching was almost like a military school.


    The wizards at Colossus College were almost all belonged to the branch of blood wizardry, meaning that they were first picked and then trained by the elites within the Blood Knights from the Holy Seville Empire. This exined how Colossus College was connected to the Holy Seville Empire.


    ( B oxnovel.c om ) Recently, everything was a bit of a mess at Colossus College. Since the news from the southwest part of the Holy Seville Empire had arrived, bringing with it the report regarding the loss of Danello City, everyone had descended into a state ofplete denial.


    However, the appearance of the King of the Dead and the hundred thousand ghosts rushing into the Inan province soon forced everyone to ept the facts. This message, confirming their utter defeat, quickly spread throughout the entire Holy Seville Empire. Colossus College was the first to receive this shocking news.


    As the snow was roaring outside the window of the high principal¡¯s room, an orc teenager asked seriously, ¡°Have you researched everything in great detail? Have you sorted the news out yet?¡±


    Uruk was wearing a white long robe, which followed the tradition of the wizard tower, where apprentices wore gray robes, qualified wizards wore ck robes, and mentors and the owner of the tower wore robes in other bright colors. Uruk was sitting among the orc wizards, who were gathered in a circle in the principal¡¯s room.


    One of the wizards replied, ¡°We have researched it. Our people from the Inan province passed us some messages, which shared the intel that the ghosts are now ruining the province! So we don¡¯t have much time left!¡±


    Many of the other wizards heard this and began nodding their heads in agreement, then offering their own opinions...


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The longer we just sit here and do nothing, the worse this ghost problem will get! Then, before we know it, it will be toote for us! We have to gather every powerful force that can help.¡±


    ¡°This is a disaster! We have to stop it while the problem is still confined to one empire. We can¡¯t afford to let this spread further afield!¡±


    ¡°Confined? The hundred thousand ghosts army and the unknown King of the Dead can never be confined...¡±


    Uruk then asked, ¡°That King of the Dead, who, or what, is he exactly? Where did hee from? Is he one of us?¡±


    A fox-people wizard answered, ¡°The estimated power level of the King of the Dead far surpasses the level of a level four wizard, but since we don¡¯t have updated information about him now, he could have be even stronger than what we could imagine!¡±


    He then added, ¡°The only confirmed fact is that the appearance of the King of the Dead must have something to do with us wizards. As the Modification Technique of the undead could be found in the wizard inheritance from the wizard tower, we can be certain that the opponent has to be a wizard from the wizard tower. He also has to be a wizard that possesses a high-tier inheritance.¡±


    Uruk listened to this report with a grim face, then took out his wizard tower badge. As he activated the badge, a mind power force field surrounded him, and he quickly sent this new information directly to the wizard tower.


    Uruk then announced, ¡°I have requested the wizard tower¡¯s assistance and asked them to identify the King of the Dead, but this is not enough! The king of the Holy Seville Empire has surely been informed of all of this by now, so he will be making her own ns. However, it must be difficult to ask for our help. Therefore, we have to go there in hopes that we can enter the pce and meet the king!¡±


    In the depths of the ck Forest of the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro, the wizard tower


    ( B oxnovel.c om ) As several wizards and apprentices were studying in the wizard tower library, at the reception table at the entrance to the library, a silver tactical deployment circle suddenly appeared on the hairy stomach of the Sphinx Pyros. He immediately stopped working and rang the bell behind him.


    He then shouted, ¡°Emergency shut down! All apprentices, please leave the library immediately, as we will be closing in ten minutes!¡±


    The Sphinx Pyros then picked up the earth phone that was hanging on the wall behind him and spoke into it. ¡°Master Bohr, I have just received an urgent notification from Master Uruk at Colossus College.¡±


    Messages could be sent within a short distance by apprentice badges or the signal transmitter that was within the wizard tower badge. However, sending messages across the continent, like what Uruk had just done, could only be aplished with wind ravens or by using the authority of the wizard tower badge.


    As Bohr saw the projectioning out of the eyes of the Sphinx, then watched as Uruk was exining the details of the outbreak in the orc countries and the Inan province to the assembled group, his thoughts wandered to the dozen mentors who were gathered there nearly a continent away, many of whom were second and third generation wizards.


    ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± Bohr asked the group via the telmunication system.


    Everyone immediatelyunched into a heated discussion, but there was no unanimous conclusion. Without actually seeing the situation on the field, even though he wouldn¡¯t think that Uruk was lying, it was still really hard to imagine this King of the Dead and his huge ghosts army.


    However, there was proof that a famous trading city, Danello City, had been lost in one night and a hundred thousand people had turned into ghosts. Furthermore, the death of Delmedi had really terrified everyone.


    However, since this only happened within the orc countries, and since most wizards were just selfish beings who didn¡¯t intend to help, they didn¡¯t really want to interfere in the war, but were mainly intrigued by the existence of the King of the Dead and the ghosts army.


    However, there were some wizards that looked into the future and had expressed the opinion that they should respond to Uruk¡¯s request for help. After all, wizards were still depending on the human society, and without the human society, the wizards could not survive for long! Even though this happened in the orc countries, the human nations could very well be the next ones targeted!


    Bohr listened to everyone¡¯s opinions, but didn¡¯t say anything decisive. After the meeting, he turned to Edward and asked, ¡°Are you familiar with this situation? There are only a few people that are capable of holding such a wizard inheritance, and even less who could achieve something like this...¡±


    Edward looked down and thought for a moment, then looked up at his teacher and said quizzically, ¡°Adenos?¡±


    He then shook his head in denial, thinking better of the idea instantly. ¡°No, it couldn¡¯t be. No, that is impossible. He is already dead,pletely dead. Back then, I...¡±


    Bohr immediately pulled out a stack of files and threw it on the table, interrupting him in mid-sentence. ¡°In recent years, within the M Kingdom and Andromeda Mountain, there were legends that told of some undying creatures. So, I ordered someone to check the grave in Adenos. It was open, and empty...¡±


    Bohr looked Edward in the eye and shouted in excitement, ¡°It could only be him!¡±


    Bohr then turned around and said, ¡°What happened back then, I should be held ountable for it as well. I¡¯m the one who taught him this wizard inheritance. Thus, the cmity that he brought upon the human and orc nations should be my responsibility. In fact, I will go there myself to take back everything I gave him!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Verthandi was sitting alone on her throne in the pce hall. A hundred thousand ghosts had just devoured the entire Danello City and in only a few days. They had defeated all ten thousand of the ice mace holy knight army of the Inan province, thus ruining the whole province.


    When news of this arrived in Sarga City, the whole government of the Holy Seville Empire was shocked. No one could believe that, out of nowhere, the province was ruined by these ghosts from the south!


    The government immediately arranged for the nearby provinces to send forces into the two main frontiers of the north and the eastern parts of the Inan province to help stop the army of ghosts from advancing further. At the same time, they helped to take in refugees from the Inan province.


    Meanwhile, Verthandi had given orders as the king of the Holy Seville Empire, arranging for the Nortnd Cavalry to be deployed in the south and the holy knights from other regions toe to the frontier as soon as possible. Ten days from now, two hundred soldiers were scheduled to be assembled, then altogether, they would take out the ghost army and the King of the Dead in the Inan province.


    The army would be led by the leader of the holy knights, Ibu. Since Verthandi had lost her Sword of the King, she was not much stronger than Ibu. On top of that, it was times like these that she couldn¡¯t easily leave Sarga City as a king.


    However, after she finished giving orders, Verthandi asked everyone to leave the pce and shut the gate. She sat alone on the throne and was lying on her hands holding the sword.


    April! Delmedi!


    April! I didn¡¯t protect her! It was all my fault!


    April suddenly appeared in Verthandi¡¯s mind, as well as a few memories of how Delmedi used to hold her cloak behind her, shouting that she was going to one day be a great knight, just like her. Delmedi was different from her, as she had been mentored by Lu Zhiyu since she was young and traveled around the whole world.


    In contrast, Delmedi was just a stubborn little girl that grew up in Sarga City. For this reason, Verthandi knew that Delmedi wasn¡¯t the right vessel to be a king and didn¡¯t have the potential to rule the Holy Seville Empire.


    Many more memories shed through Verthandi¡¯s head, including those from her childhood in Ayer City, her father Randhir Eranbell¡¯s teachings, and even how she used to pull her father Randhir Eranbell¡¯s leg while fooling around yfully.


    Is this punishment?


    What have I done to deserve this fate?


    Verthandi lifted her head, her eyes filled with loneliness and grief.

 Chapter 222 - Ghost Outbreak (II)

    <h4>Chapter 222: Ghost Outbreak (II)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    78th year of the San Calendar


    Many qualified wizards quickly gathered in a small vige near the Kary River. Bohr Kelermo was leading a group of around thirty wizards from the wizard tower.


    They were spending their days and nights traveling across many countries, while riding the flying beast known as the cloud eagle. After journeying many days and nights, they finally met up with the wizards from Colossus College that were being led by Uruk.


    Bohr, who was the master of the wizard tower, then led a group of wizards into the ghost-infested Danello City. Once they arrived there, an intense fight broke out within the city. The master of the wizard tower had turned himself into a magical eagle, then fought against Adenos, the King of the Dead.


    His magical eagle form had a powerful regenerating power, and when it was paired with Bohr¡¯s powerful defensive abilities and dream witchcraft, he could really hold his own against Adenos. This was because, even though Adenos had be a level seven mythical creature, he still did not have a low-tier mythical creature temte. In fact, he only had the immortality, mind control power, and devouring power of a mythical creature.


    At this time, the presence of blood witchcraft and the projection of the dream wizard were wreaking havoc within Danello City. All throughout the city, evil dragons roared, witchcrafts collided in the sky, and many illusions and monsters were projected and materialized.


    These illusions and monsters appeared in the sky above Danello City. Their special abilities were tearing the sky apart.


    After this went on for awhile, under the overwhelming attacks of the King of the Dead and the ghosts, the wizards were slowly defeated. In fact, none of the wizards returned from the battle alive.


    The force that had consisted of nearly half of the elite powers of all of the wizards was hence wiped out. And, since the witchcraft ritual, the song of the dead, could not be repeatedly used in the battlefield, the King of the Dead was unable to mass produce soul me based ghosts.


    This resulted in most of the creatures dying straightaway, as their consciousnesses were dissolved and returned to the origin of the world. However, Adenos had seeded in capturing many people alive, and was thus able to transform them into ghosts. In this way, the size of the ghost army was still growing!


    Meanwhile, after noticing that none of the wizards returned from the battle, Ibu, the leader of the Holy Knights army, knew that it was time to attack. Thus, nearly 200,000 soldiers crossed the river, entered the Inan province, and waged war against the army of ghosts.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Within the Kary River, numerous bodies were floating downstream, then piled up, blocking the river¡¯s flow and dying the water a crimson red. Those bodies stacked up like mountains, spanning all the way from the Kary River to the Inan province.


    Last time something like this had happened near the Kary River was when the Church of Light and the Crete Empire had invaded the Kingdom of Menkaure. That confrontation had ended with the king of the Kingdom of Menkaure drowning himself in the Kary River, bringing with him the Sword of the King. After the invasion, the whole Kingdom of Menkaure was filled with dead bodies!


    Dongdong!


    Dongdong!


    Dongdong!


    Footsteps were heard approaching, as horns were being yed by death knights, summoning all of the ghosts to gather. At this moment, within the Inan province, the ghost army crossed the river as a pack.


    The death knights, who were riding skeleton horses, crossed the most narrow part of the Kary River amid the sound of the horns. Countless ghosts crossed the Kary River, leaving Danello City to head further into the Holy Seville Empire.


    Looking at the scene from the sky, one could see that a massive death army that wasposed of only monsters and the dead covered the whole earth. The ghost army was so dense, taking just one look at it could make one feel chilled to the bone.


    Thest creature in the army formation was the zombie dragon, which was flying in the sky. Huge gales of air from its giant body and wings could be felt everywhere. Even the ck clouds were following the zombie dragon as it was moving.


    The entire ghost army was like a single entity. They were strengthened by the power of the zombie dragon and the King of the Dead, which made them all the more terrifying!


    Roar!


    Pushed by the dragon¡¯s roar, the army sped up their pace as they headed towards the east. After crossing the Kary River, if they were to keep heading east, they would reach Saga City.


    Nothing could slow them down now, as they had defeated the only army capable of doing so less than one month ago. In that battle, Holy Knight Ibu, who led the army of the orcs, was severely injured by the storm and was eventually defeated by the hundreds of thousands of ghosts.


    The holy knight Ibu and Allen had died one by one, as the army of ghosts attacked them and the orcs relentlessly. These ghosts were almost impervious to all attacks, as they wouldn¡¯t die unless their soul mes were destroyedpletely. Therefore, they defeated the orcs easily.


    Although the orcs had managed to kill many of the ghosts, their elites, the Nortnd Cavalry and other holy knight groups, were dying just as quickly. In fact, after the deaths of the holy knight Ibu and Allen, their formation hadpletely broken down.


    While they were being chased by the army of ghosts, they had tried to cross the Kary River during the night. At that time, countless people were drowned or killed. The ones who survived ran away from the battle immediately.


    Moreover, the war between the humans and the orcs that urred about ten years ago not only led to the end of the Crete Empire and the separation of the central province, it also devastated the Holy Seville Empire. After it had finally recovered after all these years, this battle set the Holy Seville Empire back ten years! Now, the state of the empire was even worse than before!


    The King of the Dead carried deep resentment in his heart, sharing that same sentiment as the hundred thousand ghosts. Hence, he chased after the living, dragging everyone to the abyss of death with him!


    As a result, many lives were lost, which allowed him to add to his army of the undead! What was even worse, new variations, like special skeletons, skeleton magi, king ss ghouls, and headless knights began to appear in his army.


    ¡°We lost! The King of the Dead and the ghost army, they areing!¡±


    ¡°Ibu¡¯s Nortnd Cavalry was defeated?¡±


    ¡°Even though Ibu was defeated, the evil power with him was too strong!¡±


    ¡°What can we do?¡±


    ¡°We can only run away now! We must go to the north or south!¡±


    By the time the citizens heard the news that the orc army had been defeated and the ghost army was crossing the river, they had already abandoned their city and run either towards the north or the Red River in in the south. Everywhere the ghost army went, they left abandoned cities and viges in their wake.


    ¡°Evacuate! Follow orders!¡±


    ¡°Everyone form a line! Leave in an orderly fashion!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, or you will be prosecuted!¡±


    ¡°How could this be? Those undying monsters, are they reallying?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I heard those undying monsters areing soon. They eat people alive and will turn us into one of them! I don¡¯t want to be a monster!¡±


    ¡°God, why? Is this some punishment?¡±


    In Saga City, the forces were leaving first. The citizens would then follow them as they moved towards the Primonius province in the north, which was the old capital of the Engido Kingdom. Although Saga City was big, itcked defensive capabilities, especially any that were adequate to protect them from beings like the King of the Dead and the ghost army.


    Also, there were not many forces left in this part of the empire. This was because the forces could only gain more manpower once they retreated back to the military origins of the Holy Seville Empire, which was located at the base camp in the north. There, they would prepare to fight against the army of the King of the Dead once more.


    Arge number of trailers and horses passed through the wide gate, all of which were heading north. Many people joined the group, forming an endless line on the road.


    Countless orcs brought their sons and daughters, abandoning their warm, sweet homes. No one knew what their destination was going to be like when they arrived.


    Many orcs cried when they left the city. They were sad because they knew that they may never return.


    The densely popted Holy Seville Empire suddenly became empty. The king, Verthandi, had stayed behind in the church of Cory, as it was agreed that she would be thest to leave after everyone evacuated.


    Once everyone was gone, she would follow the caravan with her Royal Guards. Only in this way could she ensure that the noble families and the citizens had left safely.


    She sat alone in this church that was named after the first Patriarch of the Faith of the Sun. She kneeled in front of the statue of God, wearing a loose white shirt. She remained there until sunset, praying to God.

 Chapter 223 - Ghost Outbreak (III)

    <h4>Chapter 223: Ghost Outbreak (III)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Verthandi was fervently praying, begging for answers...


    ¡°Why did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Are you punishing me?¡±


    ¡°It was all my fault, right? Otherwise, why would so many people die? Why?¡±


    ¡°Answer me, please!¡±


    Suddenly, the statue of God brightened up, illuminating everything around Verthandi. As the whole world turned white, she was transported to another kingdom.


    Verthandi opened her eyes and looked around. She realized she was standing on a giant stage that was surrounded by four sets of stairs. Looking down the stairs, she saw that there were all kinds of temples everywhere.


    On top of the clouds in the sky, many mythical creatures were running around. There were even legendary pegasuses and unicorns!


    ( .c om ) There was also a giant gate, which led to the Divine Kingdom, that stood far away in the sky. As she looked down and saw clouds passing beneath her feet, she felt as if the whole Divine Kingdom was surrounded by heavenly marshmallows!


    Verthandi suddenly looked up, and above her head, dozens of divine thrones were floating in the air. They were also surrounded by clouds, which seemed very surreal.


    The divine thrones were arranged in a circle, thergest of which had a giant illuminated figure seated upon it. As the figure¡¯s fingers moved slightly, Verthandi started to float up through the clouds, then came to rest right in front of the giant blurry shape.


    ¡°Former level one authorizer, Verthandi Eranbell, requested to connect to the Divine Kingdom!¡± The shape looked at Verthandi, his emotionless voice sounding almost robotic.


    Verthandi was shocked, ¡°God? Who are you?¡±


    The shape was still staring at Verthandi. ¡°I am the admin of the Divine Kingdom. My name is Gaia!¡±


    As Verthandi looked around, she realized that all of the other thrones were empty, which made her a bit confused. ¡°Why are they all empty? Where are the other gods? What about the goddess of Sun Maria and Faross?¡±


    Gaia sat still on the Divine Throne, while a light scanned across Verthandi. He then said, ¡°ess authorized. You can listen to the answer... All the Divine Thrones are currently empty, as no one has reached the Divine Throne yet.¡±


    This made Verthandi even more confused. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Gaia replied, ¡°In other words, aside from our creator, there are no other gods!¡±


    Verthandi looked around the whole Divine Kingdom, then looked at the empty Divine Thrones. She then turned back to stare at Gaia. She felt like her faith was crumbling at this moment.


    ¡°No God?¡± Verthandi asked nkly.


    ¡°No God!¡± Gaia answered definitively.


    Verthandi was so angry, her voice started to crack. ¡°How could that be... How?¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me that everything I have believed in this world...It was all a lie?¡± Verthandi was beside herself with grief and confusion.


    As tears began to roll down her cheeks, Verthandi pointed at Gaia and asked, ¡°Tell me, what is all of this really about?¡±


    ( .c om ) Before Gaia had a chance to answer, Verthandi suddenly noticed something and demanded, ¡°Where is the creator that you were talking about? Who is this creator? I demand that you let me see him!¡±


    Verthandi was constantly wiping her tears away, while frantically looking around. ¡°It is you, isn¡¯t it? Only you, and all you?¡±


    ¡°Randhir Eranbell or Faross? No matter who the h*ll you are, I want to see you! Show yourself!¡± Her voice echoed throughout the deathly quiet space, yet no one responded.


    Then, Gaia responded mechanically, ¡°The creator is not in this world... Request to connect has failed!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me? Is it because of Saintess Kelly¡¯s death? It was all my fault, old man, pleasee see me and save the orcs!¡± No matter how loud and desperate her shouts were, she received no response.


    She was devastated. However, as if Verthandi had a sudden idea, she said excitedly to Gaia, ¡°Upon my authority, I request for the power of the Divine Kingdom, so that I may drive out the King of the Dead and his ghost army!¡±


    Gaia scanned Verthandi once again, then said, ¡°ess denied. Target no longer possesses level one authority. Request denied!¡±


    Verthandi was so frustrated, she began to shake. The light of the Divine Kingdom was shining upon her, but Verthandi could only feel the coldness of this ce!


    ¡°How could this be?¡± she kept murmuring to herself, clearly in denial that she seemed to be failing in her mission.


    All the while, Gaia was still repeating the same phrase, ¡°ess denied! Target no longer possesses level one authority! Request denied!¡±


    He then added, ¡°The requested for connection to the Divine Kingdom has ended! Connected has ended!¡±


    Boom!


    Verthandi felt like the Divine Kingdom was suddenly starting to crumble around her. She instantly fell down from the Divine Kingdom to the ground. By the time she opened her eyes again, she realized that she was once again in the church of Cory.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± Verthandi stood up, murmuring a bit incoherently. She was clearly feeling lost.


    She walked outside the pce. As she looked around, she saw Saga City slowly bing more empty, while the groups of people were tearfully with their loved ones.


    ¡°I will defeat them, even without you! I will protect my own empire!¡± she yelled, raising her fists to the sky in defiance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    As it was located to the north, Primonius was much colder than Saga City. At this time, the orcs from the empire had either fled or died at the hands of the ghost army.


    As the army of ghosts kept expanding, many elites were produced. In fact, the size of the army had increased to two hundred thousand!


    Without the song of the dead, the size of the army was increasing at a fairly slower rate than usual, but only in the perspective of the ghosts. In the eyes of the orcs and the humans, this rate of expansion was still fearsomely fast!


    Moreover, vast varieties of higher ss ranks of the undead were constantly being added. These include the special undead like king ss ghouls, skeleton magi, and headless knights. They were leading the army of ghosts, chasing their enemies towards the north.


    As the ghosts army marched onward, the whole northern part of the Alen Continent was covered by a ck cloud. This made all of the orcs shiver, even from afar.


    Even though the army of ghosts hadn¡¯t arrived yet, the poption had already started moving further away. As a result, the once lively Holy Seville Empire now had not a single trace of the living left within its southwest region.


    ¡°The ghosts invade the cities, while the deade out from hell, devouring everyone!¡±


    ¡°No one can go to heaven or hell! Everyone will be trapped in the King of the Dead¡¯s control, not living or dying, only doomed to this eternal suffering!¡±


    In rural pubs and in human cities far away from the empire, the bards were singing about the darkness in the farawaynds. Even though no one had seen it for themselves, this fearsome description was still enough to chill their hearts as they drank their ale in awestruck horror.


    As for the northern orc cities, the screams and cries became the background music to the devilish scene. As the orc refugees moved from the south, they brought fear and darkness with them to the north.


    As the numerous orc refugees stood in line to get their daily rations, there were many other refugees and children scattered throughout the streets, huddling up together to protect themselves from the chilling weather. They were trying to stay hopeful, but it was a struggle within their minds to do so...


    The king will stop those da*n skeletons. We must stay strong.


    We will be victorious atst.


    The armies of Schis, Misea, and Beira areing, so we might still stand a chance.


    We have not lost yet, If we win the next battle, we can return to our homes.


    Many orcs began to head to the north of the old ruins of the Engido Kingdom. This was where the Holy Seville Empire would be having their final battle against the ghost army.


    All of the forces from many different areas gathered at this spot in Primonius. As they realized that they were on the brink of extinction, the orcs were filled with fervor and bloodlust.


    The whole of Primonius, as well as many other surrounding cities converged to form a frontier. Many soldiers rushed in, each of them holding shields and swords, while they climbed up to the top of the city! Even the orc wizards had all gathered here, as they were now on the brink of extinction as well.


    Meanwhile, the message of the ghost army¡¯s arrival came, as some of the ghost army leaders had been spotted in nc City. Thus, the ck cloud had officially reached the north. The pursuing ghost army was ready to annihte the Holy Seville Empire and turn the whole northern Alen Continent into their Kingdom of the Dead!

 Chapter 224 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 224: Return</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Countless death knights rushed to the north from all surrounding directions. They were all heading straight for Primonius.


    The recent fall of nc City had bought the orcs some time, allowing the remaining refugees to safely retreat. After all, if the orcs were to lose one more battle to the King of the Dead, they would bepletely annihted.


    Roar!


    ¡°The King of the Dead ising!¡± Verthandi stood at the top of Primonius, looking up at the ck dot in the sky.


    Following the roar of the zombie dragon, the weather hadpletely changed. The sunny sky slowly became dark and heavy.


    ¡°They are waiting for nightfall, as decreased visibility is nothing for the ghosts. However, for us orcs and humans, it will be devastating!¡± Verthandi murmured, fear creeping into her heart.


    As the ghost army got closer, everyone could see that it was really a group skeletons that was being led by countless death knights! There were also many higher tiered undead in the back of the formation, leading their own factions of the army.


    There were even different types of soldiers, who had put on all of the armor and weapons that they had stolen from fallen cities. Their terrifying forms sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines.


    The orcs again looked down at the sea of countless skeletons, death knights, headless knights, and skeleton magi. Some of the soldiers were just seeing the ghost army for the first time, and the terrifying sight shocked them to their cores.


    Then, from the ck cloud above, snow began falling. The air became colder and colder. As chilling winds blew past the soldiers, their fingers became so numb, they could barely hold their swords properly.


    Toot!


    The horns suddenly sounded, announcing that the ghosts were on the move. Verthandi, who had never left the wall, as she had been waiting for them to start their attack, then yelled, ¡°It has finally begun!¡±


    As she pulled out her long sword, countless orc knights and soldiers did the same. The lights on the walls of Primonius were reflected by the swords and shields of the army, as all bore their arms together in solidarity.


    ¡°Humility, justice, mercy, heroics, fairness, sacrifice, honor, spirit!¡± Following Verthandi, every soldier chanted the most famous chant in the Holy Seville Empire at the top of their lungs.


    Verthandi pointed forward with her longsword, then said, ¡°Today, all we need to do is defeat this ghost army. If we stay strong, we will be victorious!¡±


    She then added, ¡°I, King Will of the Holy Seville Empire, will not leave this city! Victory or death!¡±


    Everyone on the wall, as if their hearts had just been lit on fire, then repeated her words, shouting at the top of their lungs, ¡°Victory or death!¡±


    While they were shouting, the ghost army started their attack. Countless ghosts carried siege weapons and shields to the walls. They then charged the walls with their siege tanks and arrow towers.


    Primonius was not the only city under siege at this moment. In fact, all of the major war bases and their surrounding cities were also under attack!


    However, the most important base was still Primonius. As such, the main forces of both the ghost army and the orcs were all gathered here.


    This was because the entire Holy Seville Empire would be brought to its knees if only Primonius would fall. Hence, this was the most important battle of them all!


    Many skeleton magi used fireballs to bombard the walls. The catapults were alsounching ming rocks into the city. The ensuing chaos was a blur of fire, screams, and surging special powers.


    The witchcraft of the skeleton magi and the special powers of the king ss ghouls collided against the sword shes of the Holy Knights. Sometimes, a hole in the wall would appear, having been sted through by some secret dark spell. But, it was always quickly blocked by the spike towers within the city.


    Amid the thunderous attack, countless orc soldiers rushed out to tightly block the ghost army from entering the city...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    After twenty three days of constant battle, many bodies and skeletons were scattered outside of the city walls. The bodies were stacked up in piles against the wall. Some ces even had bodies stacked up to half the height of the walls!


    As the weather was below freezing now, the corpses had been frozen, like cured meat. This caused them to smell absolutely disgusting!


    Many holes in the walls could not be repaired fast enough, so the soldiers tore down many houses and churches in order to use their materials to block the holes. The bodies that were constantly being dragged down from the walls slowly kept stacking up. The smell of death seemed to be spreading across the entire city.


    The cold weather had frozen all of Primonius, causing it to resemble an ice castle. There were wounded civilians and soldiers everywhere in the city, and many of them died from the harsh weather conditions.


    Furthermore, there were constantly reports of fallen cities. At the moment, the only cities left standing were Primonius and a handful of surrounding cities.


    As for the ghost army outside, they had grown in size, having regrouped yet again. Even though they had also been fighting for twenty three days, the terrible weather and the night battles seemed to have little effect on the ghost army.


    However, while the ghost group was regrouping, their attacks had be less frequent, almost nonexistent for a time. But, they attacked only enough to remind everyone of their presence, and to let everyone in the city know that the King of the Dead would be back for all-out attack soon!


    The horns were again sounded by the ghosts, and the soldiers stood up immediately, fear creeping into their hearts. They were surprised, however, as this time, they were attacking in the morning!


    ¡°Is this the final battle? Is the da*n King of the Dead finally going to show himself?¡± one of the soldiers asked.


    Just as he finished speaking, the ghosts suddenly rushed in like a riptide. However, this time, there was a giant ck dragon behind them! The ck zombie dragon instantly appeared, spreading its wings and covering the whole sky.


    Verthandi stood on the wall. Her armor was damaged and covered in blood.


    ¡°Dragon!¡±


    ¡°It is a real Titan Dragon!¡±


    ¡°That is not a dragon! It is a zombie dragon! It¡¯s an evil dragon, crawling out from hell! That is a being even more evil than an evil dragon!¡±


    Everyone looked at the sky and shouted in awe. The snow was gray, not white, and the ck clouds were still covering the sky. Even though the sun was up, the whole world was still gloomy and dark.


    As the zombie dragon appeared, many wizards from Colossus College, as well as the Holy Knights charged into the sky. Verthandi followed closely behind them, holding her holy longsword, which was pointed right at the King of the Dead!


    The King of the Dead pulled on the reins, bringing the zombie dragon to a dead halt right above Primonius. As its giant mouth opened, the ck clouds started spinning!


    A giant me appeared in its mouth. Since the zombie dragon had be one with the King of the Dead, its dragon breath was now imbued with a special power!


    The me shot out from its mouth like a pir of light, spanning across the sky and striking the ground. As itnded, the me spread out and destroyedrge areas of the city, lighting the entire city on fire!


    Almost everyone that charged towards the King of the Dead had been ignited by the me and was burned to nothing in an instant! The soldiers didn¡¯t even get to scream before they were turned into ashes!


    At this moment, all of Primonius fell deathly silent, and the soldiers that were holding longswords and shields were all shocked. Many of the stared in wide-eyed wonder and asked man questions...


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Is that the King of the Dead?¡±


    ¡°Oh God, how could you let such evil exist in this world?¡±


    As they stared in amazement, the zombie dragon kept moving its wings, causing the ck clouds to spin even more intensely. Countless strangely shaped ice formations then fell to the ground, covering the whole world with ice.


    Suddenly sensing something, the King of the Dead turned around to see a knight flying in the sky! He had surprisingly dodged all of the ice, as well as the mes of the zombie dragon! It was Verthandi!


    The King of the Dead reached towards her with a giant w that was surrounded by ck fog. However, she dodged it swiftly, then wheeled around to strike at the King of the Dead with her shiny longsword.


    At this moment, a swift tail strike of the zombie dragon spun verthandi off into the sky. Then, with its hand gesture, the dragon shot many ice poles towards Verthandi, which covered the ground where she had fallen.


    As Verthandi¡¯s armor was pierced by the ice poles, she was now covered in blood and unable to get up. Meanwhile, countless ghosts had rushed into the city. s, Primonius had fallen!


    Seeing this, Verthandi¡¯s face turned pale. She drug herself to the city wall and looked at the countless ghosts that were rushing towards her. She then cried, ¡°Ah! Is this my fate? I don¡¯t ept this fate!¡±


    Countless death knights rushed towards the wall, all swinging their knives. As the orcs had been defeated, this was a new era, the era of the ghosts! They would take over the northern Alen Continent, turning this ce into the Kingdom of the Dead!


    The King of the Dead also cried out from the sky, ¡°Death is the end of everything. The end of the world starts now!¡±


    Every soldier stood up and looked outside the city walls, where the ghosts were rushing towards them like a riptide. As they held their swords tightly, they could only feel despair.


    As the horns red in the background, many death knights and headless knights screamed like monsters as they rushed into the city. Meanwhile, along the walls, a giant shield suddenly appeared, protecting all of Primonius by blocking the attacks of the ghosts!


    Countless ghosts ran into the shield and were immediately turned into dust. Arge amount of ghosts also disappeared in the same manner. All of the ghosts were now clueless and confused, as was the King of the Dead!


    ¡°What is happening? What is this?¡± a ghost wondered aloud.


    At this moment, the ck clouds in the sky were suddenly pierced by arge ray of light, which drove out the ck cloud that was being controlled by the ck dragon. The sun shone once again on top of Primonius, its warmth causing everyone to feel like they were in heaven.

 Chapter 225 - Judgment

    <h4>Chapter 225: Judgment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As everything had happened so suddenly, it took awhile until everyone finally reacted. After returning to their sense, they immediately started to cheer. Many soldiers at the top of the city even started crying and kneeling on the ground, crying out...


    ¡°The evil ones deserve this bad karma!¡±


    ¡°God has not forsaken us.¡±


    ¡°He answered our prayers!¡±


    The King of the Dead also looked up at the sky. Suddenly, he saw an intense ray of light that was shining down from the sky. All the way from the void of the bitwall, the giant Divine Kingdom was projected onto the sky.


    The projection of the Divine Kingdom even covered the entire battlefield, as well as all of Primonius! On both the sky and the ground, everything was surrounded by the holy light of the Divine Kingdom! Then, as the clouds subsided, a giant gate of the Divine Kingdom appeared.


    As the massive realm of suppressive power was covering the entire area of the Divine Kingdom, all of the ghosts¡¯, the King of the Dead¡¯s, and the zombie dragon¡¯s special powers and witchcraft were suppressed! This left the ghost army befuddled, and many of them wondered aloud...


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°God?¡±


    ¡°What is this power?¡±


    The King of the Dead instantly sensed the power of the realm. It was a power that far surpassed his grasp and imagination. It was a power that even surpassed his origins!


    At this moment, the gate of the Divine Kingdom opened. Instantly, a shiny angel appeared at the gate and spread her giant illuminating wings. It was Archangel Kelly!


    ¡°Judgment!¡± As Archangel Kelly held her hand, a giant pir of light struck down from the gate of the Divine Kingdom.


    The pir immediately traversed thousands of meters to instantly pierce through the King of the Dead and the zombie dragon! The dragon instantly disintegrated into countless little particles, then faded into the air. As for the King of the Dead, he was struck and had fallen, but had tapped into the energy of countless ghosts on the ground and returned to life!


    This was the immortality property of mythical creatures. As long as the undead were still under his control, he would not die!


    ¡°I am immortal! Even God can¡¯t kill me! Hahaha! I am the God of the Dead! I am...¡± Before the King of the Dead could even finish his sentence, he was struck by another ray of light.


    However, he immediately rose again, thanks to the ghosts! He then shrieked, ¡°You can not kill me! I am undying the Undying King!¡±


    Countless lights struck the ground as if they were weaving a fish. The King of the Dead died again and again. He screamed again and again, but then rose again from the dead once more.


    Large amounts of skeletons constantly gathered each time, merging together to rebuild the body of the King of the Dead. It was if they were all retaliating and against and defying God¡¯s natural order of life and death!


    However, even despite the skeletons¡¯ and ghosts¡¯ efforts, thisst time, the King of the Dead could not do anything other than remain moaning on the ground like a pitiful lost dog. His powers werepletely suppressed by the power of the realm.


    ¡°Realm of Light!¡± Archangel Kelly shouted from above, while a much more intense light wasunched from the Divine Kingdom.


    The light was like the sun, zing across the ground and instantly evaporating anything in its path. It wiped out all of the ghosts and everything on the ground!


    As every ghost was fading away, the King of the Dead was constantly dying, then being revived by the ghosts. Every time he was revived, he was painfully killed again.


    ¡°How is this possible? I am the God of the Dead! No one can kill me! No one!¡± His crazy voice was roaring and echoing in the sky.


    The voice was so grim, it could make one feel the pain of h*ll itself. However, the King of the Dead could do nothing but look at the irresistible power that was annihting him and his ghost army. No matter what he tried to do, he was powerless.


    Countless soul mes gathered in the air to form the consciousness of the King of the Dead. This was the manifestation of all of the consciousness of the dead, but without a body. As such, it was exposed in front of everyone.


    Under the realm that was covered by the Divine Kingdom, the soul mes were slowly being separated, while countless consciousnesses were being taken apart.


    The once sky-piercing soul me was now being separated into parts, until finally, its core part was exposed. It was Adenos!


    Meanwhile, the ground rippled like water. ck waves rippled across it, as the entire ground became more and more surreal. Then, a ck underground world appeared!


    The core of that world was a bright ck ball. Countless ck hands extended from the core, then grabbed the soul mes.


    Many of the soul mes were guided to the Divine Kingdom. The soul mes were then directed to one of two paths, heaven or hell. The soul me of Adenos was the only one that was left behind.


    The Divine Kingdom in the sky and the underworld on the ground appeared simultaneously. This scene shook everyone within Primonius, rendering them utterly speechless. No one had expected this!


    At this moment, Archangel Kelly suddenly spoke from above. ¡°Judgment! Adenos, you are to reside in hell forever!¡±


    Adenos was then tightly grabbed by thousands of ck hands, which dragged him down to the underworld. His memories were immediately erased, then he was thrown into the River Styx.


    Adenos was then transformed into a rower, who was wearing a ck robe and was coveredpletely by bandages. He had to row on the ck boat forever, tasked with transporting the important souls across the River Styx.


    This was an important task, as all of the souls that fell into the River Styx would lose their memories. Even the souls that were just crossing it would experience immense pain and suffering.


    As for Adenos, he could never leave that boat. Moreover, due to the influence of the River Styx, he would never again have any memories. Thus, he would forever be known as the mindless rower.


    Lu Zhiyu suddenly appeared at the corner of the wall. He was holding a core of consciousness that had been separated from the soul mes of the King of the Dead. It was the consciousness of Delmedi!


    Lu Zhiyu held onto the heavily injured Verthandi. After a blink, they were both transported inside the pce within Primonius. He put her on the throne and tidied up her clothes and hair.


    Lu Zhiyu reached out his hands and was trying to heal Verthandi, when she quickly opened her eyes, then reached out and held his hands tightly.


    She then weakly said, ¡°You havee!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu went down on one knee and leaned on the throne. He looked into her eyes and said, ¡°Yes, I have returned!¡±


    Verthandi¡¯s eyes were blinking as she asked, ¡°Do you still hate me?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu knew what she was talking about, so he shook his head. ¡°I was very angry with you, but you are my daughter! Whatever you do, I will always forgive you!¡±


    Verthandi¡¯s face was filled with joy, but it was also very pale. She had no intentions of living much longer.


    Verthandi looked into his eyes and shook her head. ¡°I was happy, but let¡¯s end it here! My life has been good enough! I have all I have ever wanted, even though I still have a lot of regrets! Besides, long life is a curse, old man. Not everyone has the courage to face living forever!¡±


    Hearing her words, Lu Zhiyu suddenly fell silent. As Verthandi ran her fingers through Lu Zhiyu¡¯s ck hair and tucked his messy short hair behind his ear, her eyes were full of kindness.


    ¡°Even though I still don¡¯t understand what God is, I have to think that it must be lonely, right?¡± she asked.


    Lu Zhiyu grabbed her hands and brought them up to touch his face. He then smiled and said, ¡°You were the one who brought color and brightness to my life!¡±


    Verthandi nodded and smiled. ¡°I am d!¡±


    After saying that, her pretty face suddenly paled. ¡°I am so tired! I am really exhausted, so I need a break! Old man, please hold my hand.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu held her hands and asked, ¡°If you had another life, what would you want?¡±


    Verthandi¡¯s eyelids were shaking as she slowly closed them. She then replied, ¡°I would want to be with you all the time!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu leaned on the throne for awhile in silence. Then, he suddenly heard cheering from the outside.


    Lu Zhiyu then picked up her body, turned around, and slowly faded into stardust, taking her far away from this ce.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    103rd year of the San Calendar, the wizard tower, the ck Forest of the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro


    There was a massive party happening. Every wizard mentor, all of the working staff, and every student had gathered in the great hall of the wizard tower.


    ¡°ording to the rmendation of my fellow mentors, the fourth master of the wizard tower is... Edward Kelermo!¡±one of the mentors announced.


    Edward had grown up, and had now be more mature. He put on the silver-edged wizard robe, which was a symbol of one¡¯s being the master of the wizard tower. The robe had a silver mark on it that represented the wizard towers, and it was attached with a badge of the wizard tower.


    Everyone was cheering, including the students and their mentors. Ever since the wizards were suffered heavy losses twenty years ago in the battle of Danello City, this was the first time that a new level four wizard had appeared.


    Everyone was hoping that Edward could inherit his teacher Bohr¡¯sst wish to make the wizard tower even greater. Now that he had done so, the whole wizard tower was so hyped! ( .c om )


    There were decorations everywhere, like it was some kind of a festival. Amid all of the hubbub, no one even noticed the giant flying castle that flitted over their heads in the sky.


    The giant castle was flying in the air and was covered by many clouds. Its base was a metallic semi-sphere that contained differentyers of units, including a control room, a storage room, aboratory and a library.


    The top portion of the castle was the living section, which hadrge areas of beautiful western-styled houses and lush botanical gardens. At the moment Lu Zhiyu was reading in one of the studies. Eva had brought some tea to him.


    Not long after he took his first sip, two little girls rushed in, clearly in an argument.


    ¡°Papa! Older sis was bullying me!¡±


    ¡°It was because you were being so stupid!¡±


    The two blonde girls grabbed Lu Zhiyu¡¯s leg from both sides and pointed their fingers at each other. Lu Zhiyu quickly looked at the younger one and asked, ¡°If she is always bullying you, why do you keep following her around all of the time?¡±


    The two of them looked very simr to one another. In fact, they kind of looked like Verthandi and Delmedi.


    However, these girls had wings! The older sister had white wings, while the younger sister had ck wings.


    These two girls were clearly not humans. In fact, they were angels!


    Moreover, they each had level four powers from the day they were born. Once they became adults, they could even reach level seven! However, reaching that level of maturity would take them a long time.


    At the moment, these two angels were running around Lu Zhiyu, still fighting. He grabbed each of them, one under each arm, and ran out of the room.


    ¡°Stop arguing! Let¡¯s go y outside!¡± he said as he carried them towards the sunshine. ( .c om )


    From outside, they could seeyers of clouds floating underneath their feet, and the sunshine was bright and warm. They could also see human cities and viges on the ground underneath them, as well as farnds that were intersecting withkes and forests!


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Yea, papa, where?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up and fly way up high!¡±


    The angel girls were talking over one another, as they were very excited.


    ¡°Ah, but will we be melted by the sun if we were to fly too close to it!¡± Lu Zhiyuughed.

 Chapter 226 - Flying Castle and Soul Worm

    <h4>Chapter 226: Flying Castle and Soul Worm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu was in the base control room of the flying castle. The whole base was made of cold, hard steel.


    Aside from a ss ball that was at the control center, there was only one levitating chair. Footage from in and outside of the castle was projected onto screens from all directions. As such, Lu Zhiyu was able to connect to the control system of this flying castle if by sitting on that one single chair.


    The control system was foolproof, and anyone who had awakened their mind power could use it. This was an important facet, as it was not always Lu Zhiyu that was controlling the flying castle. However, most of the time, he had it in autopilot mode.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the ring that was floating in the ss ball in the control center. This was the ring that had been taken from the bionic robot of Antis.


    It was a very unique piece of technology that could create repulsion between the object and the ground. The technology was not exactly negative gravity, but it was close enough.


    Lu Zhiyu was excited as he imagined the applications of this levitation. For Antis, this was an easy piece of technology, and it had already been mass-produced and minimized in size. After Lu Zhiyu took one ring from the bionic robot¡¯s head, he had called it the levitation ring.


    The control room that Lu Zhiyu was presently within, which was at the base of the flying castle, was actually weightless. As such, its floating force could support the whole flying castle.


    He only needed to adjust the repulsion force between the levitation ring and the ground in order to lift off ornd the flying castle. Moreover even when the flying castle was in the astral, the levitation ring could provide enough gravitational force to stabilize the environment inside the castle.


    ¡°It seems like the technological power of this civilization has not progressed as far as I had imagined it would by now. It is still in the realm of the human imagination, but there is nothing we canpete against yet.¡± After Lu Zhiyu had familiarized himself with the levitation ring, he then modified the flying castle. However, it was still a long ways from being able to travel in the astral.


    Ecosystem and life cycle... There is so much to consider! Where should I begin?


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s brain was racing furiously. Ideas were constantly popping up, which he quickly made into blueprints and drafts. Then, the door behind him suddenly opened.


    At that moment, two little kids rushed in from the outside, then immediately started to fly. Even though they did not spread their wings, since it was a weightless environment, when they opened their arms, they just floated around in the control room!


    ¡°Papa! The egg you made before, it hatched!¡± The older of the two sisters, Verthandi, said to Lu Zhiyu, while gesticting excitedly with her hands.


    ¡°Yes! It really hatched!¡± The younger sister Delmedi nodded non-stop.


    ¡°Hatched into something this long!¡±


    ¡°A long worm!¡±


    ¡°rgh!¡±


    ¡°Super disgusting!¡±


    As the two girls were ying off of each other¡¯sments like people do in an improvedy show, Lu Zhiyu burst intoughter. However, once Lu Zhiyu quickly realized what they were talking about, he stood up from the levitating chair in the control room, then flew towards the inner cabin door.


    ¡°That is not an egg! It is an embryo! It really hatched? Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Lu Zhiyu yelled on his way to the door.


    This embryo was a creature that had been created by Lu Zhiyu¡¯s during an impulsive whim. This was not an ordinary creature, but a special creature that was an existence somewhere between energy and conscience.


    Even though it had many ws, Adenos had been able to use it to discover the system of soul mes. Moreover, it greatly inspired Lu Zhiyu in further discoveries.


    ¡°So, the structure of conscience and soul can not only be presented a single form, but can also be presented in the form of a soul me!¡± Lu Zhiyu exined to the two girls.


    When he had created it, he was trying to create a creature that could exist between conscience and life. In this way, it wouldn¡¯t just be a conscience that could not interfere with reality.


    However, such a creature would be quite different from normal lifeforms as well. This development would also help evolve Lu Zhiyu¡¯s understanding of soul and consciousness.


    After Lu Zhiyu and the two girls went through the steel tunnel, the door behind them closed and the lights were shut off instantly. All of the projections immediately disappeared as well, as the room switched into idle mode.


    Upon their entering theboratory, all gravity force returned. As such, Lu Zhiyunded gracefully, then walked on the floor normally. The two girls almost fell on the floor as soon as they crossed the threshold, but were lucklily grabbed by Lu Zhiyu before that happened!


    They looked around, noticing that there many empty incubators in the room. Within the incubator that was the furthest away, there was a semi-transparent worm. It opened its mouth, which was filled with sharp teeth. It was ramming into the ss wall, trying to escape!


    The worm had transparent skin, and through that skin, one could clearly see that there were no organs within it body. In fact, only a ck me could be seen at its core. It was a soul worm, a lifeform that sat in between the soul world and the normal world!


    The two girls followed Lu Zhiyu, one on each side of him. They pressed their hands and faces on the ss wall, opening their big eyes to observe the worm inside the incubator.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Did you see that?¡±


    ¡°So scary!¡±


    As the two kids put their hands together and made faces of disgust, theymented in amazement at this unique creature. They were disgusted by the ugliness of the worm, but were also curious about it.


    Lu Zhiyu opened the incubator cover from above, then gently brought out the soul worm and ced it in front of the two girls. They quickly covered their eyes, and were screaming, but they were also trying to look at the creature from the gap between their fingers!


    Lu Zhiyu held the worm tightly. It was twisting constantly, trying to bite Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu could see that this worm really existed, but he still could barely believe it. Even though Lu Zhiyu had created it, he didn¡¯t expect that it would have hatched so soon. Moreover, it was much more stable than he had expected it to be!


    The soul worm also had an insanely impressive lifespan. Without restrictions or outside influences, it could exist forever. But, the soul worm was also like a soul me, meaning that it was constantly consumed. So, when external forces caused it to be sucked dry and run out, it died.


    However, also simr to soul mes, it had a strong devouring power and the ability to constantly evolve. It could also connect the magicwork in order to push its own evolution.


    However, without cells and life temtes, this form of evolution was uncontroble. Thus, the speed of its evolution and reproduction would be much faster than normal lifeforms.


    If I were to create a world with this type of lifeform, wouldn¡¯t it be like a natural Divine Kingdom? Then, the endless birth and consumption of the creatures would constantly provide nutrients to the Divine Kingdom, thus making the natural Divine Kingdom much stronger!


    Furthermore, this new Divine Kingdom would be different from my Divine Kingdom, which was solely a world of conscience information. This one would be the real Kingdom of God, strengthened by the soul of the believer! This way of evolution seems like it would be way faster!


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s head was filled with countless ideas. As he clenched his fist tight, the first experimental soul worm disappeared into dust. Since it was born from the original power of conscience and Source Form, it would naturally return to its origin after its death.


    ¡°Ah! The worm died!¡±


    ¡°Poor thing!¡±


    The two girls opened their mouths wide. Lu Zhiyu then grabbed them and said, ¡°Alright, alright! Forget about the worm! Eva must have made something tasty for us prepared in the kitchen by now, so let¡¯s go eat!¡±

 Chapter 227 - The Abyss World

    <h4>Chapter 227: The Abyss World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The painting world was a two-dimensional space. It was the first world that Lu Zhiyu had created.


    Compared to Maria¡¯s World, it only had length and width, butcked the third dimension of height. After the downfall of that dimension, Lu Zhiyu had cast away the map of the world in a far-flung corner.


    At the moment, Lu Zhiyu was looking at the pile of scrolls within the flying castle. Finally, he had found the map amid this pile of papers. Now, this broken and rotted world had, after all this time, once again been taken out by Lu Zhiyu!


    Everything in that world was currently broken. Even the sun had ceased to shine! There was no light or warmth, and without gravity and order being present to regte everything, the world was a total mess.


    Ah! This feels like it was so long ago!


    Looking at the first world that he created was making Lu Zhiyu emotional. As Lu Zhiyu reached out his hand, it was as if an unseen power pressed it into the painting world. The rules inside it started turning and changing immediately!


    Reset world!


    Back to zero!


    Modify!


    The strange dimensional world in the astral was changing massively, as it was being controlled by an unseen power. The world quickly transformed from a mere t piece of paper into a three-dimensional world!


    However, unlike Maria¡¯s World, the interior of the world wasposed of countless bubbles. Each bubble was insted from the other, like a beehive¡¯s honeb.


    It was all chaos inside, as the gravities were random and haphazardly arrayed. Therefore, there was no official up or down directions.


    There was no light or sun either, only rocks and floating inds, which were colliding with each other. Those rocks went through the gaps between the bubbles, then went up or down haphazardly.


    As Lu Zhiyu reached out his hand again, it was as if there was an unseen force that dragged the painting world from the edge of the bitwall to the center of the bitwall, depositing it right next to Maria¡¯s world.- .c om


    However, this ¡°right next to¡± only was a relevant description of distance in terms of bitwalls. In reality, it was still a distance that would take a level seven mythical wizard more than ten thousand years to fly across!


    ¡°Confirming time flow speed!¡± Lu Zhiyu called out, carefully confirming the time flow in that world.


    Since the astral was pretty stable, it had a time flow that was simr to Maria¡¯s World¡¯s. Whenpared to Earth, this time flow speed was about a hundred to one. However, for this newly created world, Lu Zhiyu could control the speed of time flow inside easily, like it was on autopilot mode almost.


    Regarding different worlds, because the rules within them were different, time within each would naturally flow differently. In other words, the moreplete the rules were within a world, the closer the time flow would be to the astral.


    ¡°Create magicalwork!¡± Lu Zhiyu yelled, while he connected to the zero dimension world.


    He opened the Source Form channel and sat up the whole magicalwork to cover the whole world. All of the Source Form that Lu Zhiyu had saved during thest decade had decreased drastically due to those series of actions.


    The whole bitwall world was now sitting on Lu Zhiyu¡¯s hand like a toy. He could y with it and manipte it however he liked it. Whether it be resetting, modifying, solidifying or adding new rules, with enough Source Form, Lu Zhiyu could do all of these things effortlessly.


    Lu Zhiyu had finally stabilized the whole bitwall world! Now, the time flow, whenpared to Earth, was one to eight thousand! When it waspared to Maria¡¯s World, it was one to twenty-two! In other worlds, one year in Maria¡¯s World was twenty-two years in this world!


    One step to go!


    Up to thisst step, the world embryo that Lu Zhiyu had imagined was pretty much finished. Feeling pretty satisfied with the sess of thistest project, Lu Zhiyu then returned to the flying castle. While he was leaving, he took the scrolls that were hanging on the demi-bitwall in the dimensional castle.


    After returning to the flying castle, he noticed that the top of the castle was covered in ayer of special ss. At this moment, the inside of the flying castle waspletely insted from the outside. Even normal people could live in this environment now!


    Now, the air pressure, airposition, gravity, temperature and other survival variables were controlled effortlessly by the flying castle system! Inside the botanic gardens, there were even artificial suntes that enabled the vessel to mimic real sunlight and warmth! The entire flying castle was now enclosed, creating a small world of its own!


    However, mobility and eleration were still major problems, as it was currently still too much of a dream for the world to travel in the astral. However, it was not a big problem for Lu Zhiyu.


    At the moment, Verthandi and Delmede were busy bullying a little lion. It was Verthandi¡¯s pet lion. Delmedi had picked her own pet as well, which was a parrot that actually could carry a conversation with people!


    However, after they had each picked their pets, Delmedi felt that Verthandi¡¯s pet was better than her pet parrot. Therefore, she kept trying to take the lion away from Verthandi!


    The poor lion was now being drug around by the two little kids, their immense strengths almost tearing it in half. After the lion saw Lu Zhiyu, it cried out sadly for help, which scared the two girls enough that they finally let it go. The lion quickly ran into the nearby bushes in the botanic garden and disappeared.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not bully the little lion. Papa will take you to see something more fun,¡± Verthandi said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bully the little lion! My older sister was just not allowing me to touch it!¡± Delmedi pouted.


    ¡°The little lion is mine! Your parrot is at the top!¡± Verthandi shouted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want my parrot! I want the little lion!¡± Delmedi protested.


    After they finished arguing, the two sisters looked at Lu Zhiyu. Verthandi then asked, ¡°Papa, papa, what are we going to see today?¡±


    ¡°Are we going to see big fish, like the big fish that we saw in the ocean the other time?¡± Delmedi asked.- .c om


    Lu Zhiyu quickly answered. ¡°No. We have seen all of those things already. This time, we are going to see the outside world!¡±


    Eva had already set up the programs in the control room. She had also prepared more seats for the girls. Upon entering, Lu Zhiyu sat in the main seat, while everyone else sat in their own seats.


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mind instantly connected to the flying castle control system as he got into the levitating chair in the middle of the room. ¡°Sit tight! I¡¯m going to go faster now!¡±


    As the flying castle was booting up, the projection of the views from around the flying castle appeared. The sun in the sky, the ground below, and the clouds around the castle all appeared on the screen.


    Then, the flying castle was quicklyunched into the sky, the continent underneath it bing smaller and smaller. As the speed got faster, they went over the bitwalls. After traversing theyers of the astral world, they finally reached the outside of Maria¡¯s World!


    ¡°That was so fast!¡±


    ¡°The world is smaller and smaller!¡±


    ¡°Wow! We are really outside of our world!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    As the girls were eximing back and forth to one another, even Eva opened her mouth wide in surprise. This was her first time leaving Maria¡¯s World. What¡¯s more, no one besides Lu Zhiyu had ever seen the full map of Maria¡¯s World, not to mention observing the world as a whole from the outside!


    Maria¡¯s World was like a giant sphere, and a light source on the bitwall was orbiting around the world to provide it with light and warmth. Then, as the flying castle elerated again, they passed a surreal barrier and a dimensional gate. As they passed the endless distance of the astral, they came out on the edge of another bitwall.


    The world was pitch dark, and its interior was a mess. It seemed very dark and scary.


    Verthandi and Delmedi looked at the dark bitwall world from their levitating chairs, both eximing at once...


    ¡°This world is so scary!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pitch ck! There is nothing here!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu put the flying castle in cruise mode, then flew around the bitwall and observed it for a while. He then said, ¡°This is our target! Verthandi, Delmedi, and Eva, wee to the Abyss World!¡±


    <h4>Comment (0)</h4>


    COMMENT FIRSTRate this chapterVote with Power StoneSend Gifts<h4>Chapter 228: Species of the Abyss World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Eva suddenly felt like everything in Maria¡¯s world seemed to be passing away. She and Lu Zhiyu had seen countless people sacrifice everything for just a piece ofnd, for the sovereignty of a country, or for beliefs.


    Was it that important?


    People didn¡¯t even know how big the world was outside their own country, much less outside the n Continent! They only saw the narrow world that surrounded them only as far as their naked eyes could see. But, Eva had found that the whole world was only a drop in the ocean whenpared to the astral.


    Eva suddenly felt that her vision had expanded. As the floating city left Maria¡¯s World, it seemed to have also taken the shackles away from her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Lu Zhiyu said. After observing the external situation of the Abyss World, he immediately started the engine and went directly into it.


    The newly formed Abyss World was much smaller than Maria¡¯s World and was very barren. When Lu Zhiyu controlled the floating castle to prate the bitwall and enter the Abyss World, he saw that Eva, Verthandi, and Delmedi all appeared quite numb and were very quiet.


    ¡°This is... the Abyss World? How could this be?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked.


    The speed of time had elerated in an instant, but the three people who crossed the bitwall did not adapt to the change well at all. The speed of the castle rapidly changed, and they seemed to be controlled by an inexplicable force. It was only when they all had entered the Abyss World that all of this slowly returned to normal.


    ¡°That was so weird, but also fun!¡± Eva didn¡¯t quite understand what had just happened, so she looked at Lu Zhiyu for some exnation.


    Lu Zhiyu exined, ¡°The instability in the Abyss World causes the speed inside the world to be different from within the astral. When external objects enter the Abyss World, they be subject to the adjustments and assimtions of the internal rules of the world.¡±


    The Abyss World had a honeb-like structure, which was made up ofyers of space bubbles. Countless meteorites and floating inds floated in its darkness, some of which spun rapidly against each other. Some space bubbles were rich in substance, while others werepletely empty.


    Lu Zhiyu reached out, and a small fireball appeared in his hands. The fireball kept growing until it finally became hugel. After that, Lu Zhiyupressed it, forming it into a highly unstable ck spot.


    When Lu Zhiyu threw the ck spot out of the floating castle, he immediately took control of the floating castle and drove it out of the Abyss World. As the ck spot drifted into the Abyss World, the forces emanating from it distorted the surrounding meteorites and floating inds.


    The strong erosive forces even began to interfere with the real world, making everything seem to transform into a half-soul and half-material state, like a soul worm. After the ck spot passed through moreyers of space bubbles and reached the center of the Abyss World, it stopped, spun violently, then exploded.


    Suddenly, a great energy burst forth from the core of the Abyss World and radiated through numerous space bubbles, then spread out into the whole abyss world. This caused the whole Abyss World to undergo some dramatic changes. Everything became radiant and flooded with light, and countless soul worms began to emerge everywhere!


    The whole world began to show signs of life. Arge number of floating inds and meteorites were transformed into bases for worm cultivation to amodate the vast number of worms that were being born. After their births, the worms began to absorb the energy, which allowed them to strengthen themselves and continue to grow.


    Some of the worms would eat the other worms, and the remnants of arge number of dead soul worms would then be integrated into the floating inds and the meteorites. The meteorites would then continue to grow and eventual became floating inds, which would then slowly expand and be continents!


    Meanwhile, within the numerous space bubbles, different changes were taking ce. Each space bubble was like an isted small world, where the innumerable soul worms that devoured each other would actually be advanced creatures!


    Lu Zhiyu drove the floating castle out of the Abyss World, so that he could observe the changes inside of it from the outside via projection. He saw that the advanced creatures didn¡¯t have amon form. Some were muddy monsters, some were giant one-eyed monsters, some were innumerable ugly vines entangled together, and some were like tree stumps and roots!


    There were also monsters with wings and bodies, like flesh bugs! They were flying around the world, constantly spraying venom that could decay souls. Their fluttering wings even had disgusting, twisted muscles on them.


    Moreover, some of them even had countless eyes. When they opened them eyes, their eyes could radiate lights that would destroy the souls and all of the materials that were in front of them!


    There were so many strange creatures like these, too many to count and describe! All kinds of these creatures had been born in the Abyss World within thest few years. They were indeed strange and terrible!


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s terrible! So many bugs! No, they are even more disgusting than bugs.¡± Eva said.


    Having parked the floating castle outside the Abyss World, Lu Zhiyu began to record the changes and new species that he observed. Looking from outside the Abyss World, the internal speed of time was more than twenty times faster than it was on the outside, so everything seemed to be moving really fast.


    As such, a few years had passed inside, but only a few months had passed on the outside. Hence, the species of the Abyss World had grown and evolved at a rate that was far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Eva and the two others soon grew bored with simply observing, so they went to the botanical garden to y with the poor lion.


    ¡°Is the evolution disordered?¡± Eva asked.


    ¡°Well, it certainly is not just going in one direction!¡± Lu Zhiyu said.


    The previous Zerg World and Maria¡¯s World had both been influenced by the real world and by Lu Zhiyu¡¯s knowledge. As Lu Zhiyu had received a modern education, he suffered from some constraints. As such, the shape and ability of the creatures that he created and transformed were only able to be within the imagination of human beings.


    In the Abyss World, the creation of a species was not affected by cell and gene temtes, like in humans, so there was no influence garnered from Lu Zhiyu. Hence, these species¡¯ evolutions were not controlled by Lu Zhiyu, so the shape and ability of many of the species in the Abyss World were beyond even his imagination!


    For example, some of their shapes were distorted and exaggerated, and their evolution was disorderly and filled with unknown variables. For Lu Zhiyu, it was like opening up a door to a whole new world!


    Countless creatures, born from arge number of soul worms, whistled through the Abyss World. Although there was no warmth in the silent Abyss World, countless creatures were still being born. Clearly, the energy in the whole Abyss World was slowly changing.


    Later, these creatures would travel to the edges of the space bubbles, enter other space bubbles, thene into contact with more advanced species. The Abyss World would then use their energy to evolve into a special Divine Kingdom, just as Lu Zhiyu had expected all along!


    However, creatures in the Abyss World were still rtively weak at the moment, and their evolution was still full of defects.


    For example, after the creatures were born, they would die quickly. As such, Lu Zhiyu knew that it would take a long time to turn this world into a Divine Kingdom and expand it into a world that wasrger than Maria¡¯s World.

 Chapter 228 - Species of the Abyss World

    <h4>Chapter 228: Species of the Abyss World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Eva suddenly felt like everything in Maria¡¯s world seemed to be passing away. She and Lu Zhiyu had seen countless people sacrifice everything for just a piece ofnd, for the sovereignty of a country, or for beliefs.


    Was it that important?


    People didn¡¯t even know how big the world was outside their own country, much less outside the n Continent! They only saw the narrow world that surrounded them only as far as their naked eyes could see. But, Eva had found that the whole world was only a drop in the ocean whenpared to the astral.


    Eva suddenly felt that her vision had expanded. As the floating city left Maria¡¯s World, it seemed to have also taken the shackles away from her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Lu Zhiyu said. After observing the external situation of the Abyss World, he immediately started the engine and went directly into it.


    The newly formed Abyss World was much smaller than Maria¡¯s World and was very barren. When Lu Zhiyu controlled the floating castle to prate the bitwall and enter the Abyss World, he saw that Eva, Verthandi, and Delmedi all appeared quite numb and were very quiet.


    ¡°This is... the Abyss World? How could this be?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked.


    The speed of time had elerated in an instant, but the three people who crossed the bitwall did not adapt to the change well at all. The speed of the castle rapidly changed, and they seemed to be controlled by an inexplicable force. It was only when they all had entered the Abyss World that all of this slowly returned to normal.


    ¡°That was so weird, but also fun!¡± Eva didn¡¯t quite understand what had just happened, so she looked at Lu Zhiyu for some exnation.


    Lu Zhiyu exined, ¡°The instability in the Abyss World causes the speed inside the world to be different from within the astral. When external objects enter the Abyss World, they be subject to the adjustments and assimtions of the internal rules of the world.¡±


    The Abyss World had a honeb-like structure, which was made up ofyers of space bubbles. Countless meteorites and floating inds floated in its darkness, some of which spun rapidly against each other. Some space bubbles were rich in substance, while others werepletely empty.


    Lu Zhiyu reached out, and a small fireball appeared in his hands. The fireball kept growing until it finally became hugel. After that, Lu Zhiyupressed it, forming it into a highly unstable ck spot.


    When Lu Zhiyu threw the ck spot out of the floating castle, he immediately took control of the floating castle and drove it out of the Abyss World. As the ck spot drifted into the Abyss World, the forces emanating from it distorted the surrounding meteorites and floating inds.


    The strong erosive forces even began to interfere with the real world, making everything seem to transform into a half-soul and half-material state, like a soul worm. After the ck spot passed through moreyers of space bubbles and reached the center of the Abyss World, it stopped, spun violently, then exploded.


    Suddenly, a great energy burst forth from the core of the Abyss World and radiated through numerous space bubbles, then spread out into the whole abyss world. This caused the whole Abyss World to undergo some dramatic changes. Everything became radiant and flooded with light, and countless soul worms began to emerge everywhere!


    The whole world began to show signs of life. Arge number of floating inds and meteorites were transformed into bases for worm cultivation to amodate the vast number of worms that were being born. After their births, the worms began to absorb the energy, which allowed them to strengthen themselves and continue to grow.


    Some of the worms would eat the other worms, and the remnants of arge number of dead soul worms would then be integrated into the floating inds and the meteorites. The meteorites would then continue to grow and eventual became floating inds, which would then slowly expand and be continents!


    Meanwhile, within the numerous space bubbles, different changes were taking ce. Each space bubble was like an isted small world, where the innumerable soul worms that devoured each other would actually be advanced creatures!


    Lu Zhiyu drove the floating castle out of the Abyss World, so that he could observe the changes inside of it from the outside via projection. He saw that the advanced creatures didn¡¯t have amon form. Some were muddy monsters, some were giant one-eyed monsters, some were innumerable ugly vines entangled together, and some were like tree stumps and roots!


    There were also monsters with wings and bodies, like flesh bugs! They were flying around the world, constantly spraying venom that could decay souls. Their fluttering wings even had disgusting, twisted muscles on them.


    Moreover, some of them even had countless eyes. When they opened them eyes, their eyes could radiate lights that would destroy the souls and all of the materials that were in front of them!


    There were so many strange creatures like these, too many to count and describe! All kinds of these creatures had been born in the Abyss World within thest few years. They were indeed strange and terrible!


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s terrible! So many bugs! No, they are even more disgusting than bugs.¡± Eva said.


    Having parked the floating castle outside the Abyss World, Lu Zhiyu began to record the changes and new species that he observed. Looking from outside the Abyss World, the internal speed of time was more than twenty times faster than it was on the outside, so everything seemed to be moving really fast.


    As such, a few years had passed inside, but only a few months had passed on the outside. Hence, the species of the Abyss World had grown and evolved at a rate that was far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Eva and the two others soon grew bored with simply observing, so they went to the botanical garden to y with the poor lion.


    ¡°Is the evolution disordered?¡± Eva asked.


    ¡°Well, it certainly is not just going in one direction!¡± Lu Zhiyu said.


    The previous Zerg World and Maria¡¯s World had both been influenced by the real world and by Lu Zhiyu¡¯s knowledge. As Lu Zhiyu had received a modern education, he suffered from some constraints. As such, the shape and ability of the creatures that he created and transformed were only able to be within the imagination of human beings.


    In the Abyss World, the creation of a species was not affected by cell and gene temtes, like in humans, so there was no influence garnered from Lu Zhiyu. Hence, these species¡¯ evolutions were not controlled by Lu Zhiyu, so the shape and ability of many of the species in the Abyss World were beyond even his imagination!


    For example, some of their shapes were distorted and exaggerated, and their evolution was disorderly and filled with unknown variables. For Lu Zhiyu, it was like opening up a door to a whole new world!


    Countless creatures, born from arge number of soul worms, whistled through the Abyss World. Although there was no warmth in the silent Abyss World, countless creatures were still being born. Clearly, the energy in the whole Abyss World was slowly changing.


    Later, these creatures would travel to the edges of the space bubbles, enter other space bubbles, thene into contact with more advanced species. The Abyss World would then use their energy to evolve into a special Divine Kingdom, just as Lu Zhiyu had expected all along!


    However, creatures in the Abyss World were still rtively weak at the moment, and their evolution was still full of defects.


    For example, after the creatures were born, they would die quickly. As such, Lu Zhiyu knew that it would take a long time to turn this world into a Divine Kingdom and expand it into a world that wasrger than Maria¡¯s World.

 Chapter 229 - Devil Species

    <h4>Chapter 229: Devil Species</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This was a dark and silent world. For countless monsters, their days consisted only of killing and swallowing each other, and evolution was their only focus.


    At the center of the Abyss World, at the core of the ck spot where all energy was born, a huge floating ind existed. This was where countless creatures were constantly being born, only toter disappear.


    Suddenly, a giant soul worm emerged from the floating ind. It had a big mouth, which spun a web and then turned itself into a cocoon!


    A few dayster, it emerged again, but this time it was a monster with a ferocious head and no body! However, four ws could be seen sticking out from both sides of its head.


    Unlike other monsters, this monster had a high degree of wisdom. In fact, it was very smart. After it was born, it had selectively devoured other worms, which had made it grow big and strong.


    It also selectively transformed soul worms into life forms like itself, then quickly made them its subordinates. At first, the same kind of monsters grew on the central continent, constantly upying the whole continent and killing and devouring other monsters. They did this in order to establish their own monster country in the central bubble of the Abyss World. Among the numerous other bubbles, many were experiencing simr urrences.


    ( B oxnovel.c om ) ¡°The evolution is out of order!¡± Lu Zhiyu said to Eva.


    ¡°Survival of the fittest,¡± Eva said.


    Lu Zhiyu observed the interior of the Abyss World through a picture scroll. The smartest monster, which was huge like a castle, was floating in front of countless other monsters of much smaller sizes. With a loud collective roar, all of the monsters cheered at the same time.


    These monsters upied the central continent of the Abyss World and were the most powerful ones within it. The higher their levels, the more ws they had. These ws were like countless fierce whips that were constantly waving around and making sharp noises.


    The monsters used their mind powers and awarenesses tomunicate with one another. Although they had no propernguage and were not conscious beings, Lu Zhiyu could understand a bit of their intemunications.


    ¡°Stikua! King of the Devil!¡± All of the other monsters bowed before the smartest huge monster. He was Stikua, King of the Devil.


    The King of the Devil stood on the dark peaks in the central continent and dered his power and authority over all of the other monsters. As he spoke, red mes came out of his mouth and surged up into the sky, illuminating vast areas of the continent and turning the whole world red. In the light of the fire, countless monsters¡¯ shadows appeared.


    Lu Zhiyu took a record of all of the monsters that were led by the King of the Devil and named them the devil species. This was the first official species ever to be recorded in the Abyss World.


    In his record, Lu Zhiyu wrote: Name: Stikua, species: the devil species, birth ce: Abyss World, ability: the Shadow of the de, the me of the Devil, and devouring awarenesses and emotions...


    What interested Lu Zhiyu most was the species ability to devour awarenesses and emotions. This ability was rted to the origin of consciousnesses and souls.


    From his perch outside the Abyss World, Lu Zhiyu observed and recorded the strange monsters for a long time. Lu Zhiyu found that these monsters¡¯ life forms were very close to the mythical creatures¡¯. However, they did not have the immortal bodies and longevities that mythical life forms possessed.


    But, in terms of some special abilities, they were very close to mythological life forms. For example, because mythological life forms could actually ignore space, the transmission of awarenesses among mythological individuals were also able to ignore distance. These monsters also had this amazing characteristic!


    But, as these monsters were born in the Abyss World, they were also limited by the Abyss World. If they left, they would be homeless and die!


    Thus, they were greatly dependent on the Abyss World, a world very simr to the Divine Kingdom. In fact, if they entered the astral or other worlds, they would not be able to fit in and would eventually die.


    After discovering these characteristics, Lu Zhiyu did not attach much importance to them, but regarded them as a kind of original ability of this special species. Seeing that the operation of the Abyss World was on track, Lu Zhiyu was now ready to leave. Besides, the cold and lonely astral and the dark and terrible Abyss World were far less attractive than the colorful Maria¡¯s World!


    ( B oxnovel.c om ) Moreover, Lu Zhiyu had stayed outside the Abyss World for nearly a year now. Although he could get almost everything inside the floating castle and there was a botanical garden that had an artificial blue sky and artificial sunlight within it, they consumed too many resources. Plus, his life here was too boringpared with his life back in Maria¡¯s World!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back! I don¡¯t like it here!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and see the snoring fire-breathing dragon!¡±


    ¡°And the silver dragon!¡±


    All of the small little group echoed his desires, each shouting their demands to leave this ce. Even Eva told him in secret that they had run out of the majority of their fresh food and vital materials.


    Although they nted a lot of crops in the botanical garden, the area was too small to produce all that they needed. Thus, it was clearly time to get out of here!


    As Lu Zhiyu prepared to go, he bound together some manuscripts that he had written records on, sealed them with a leather cover, then put them on the shelves beside him.


    Amid the children¡¯s cheers, the floating castle left the astral, soon reappearing just outside of Maria¡¯s World. It then prated the bitwall and returned into Maria¡¯s World!

 Chapter 230 - The Book of the Devil

    <h4>Chapter 230: The Book of the Devil</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the sun in Maria¡¯s World was bright and shiny, the cover on the floating castle was finally able to be taken off of its base. Verthandi and Delmedi lived happily in the floating castle for a long time.


    The castle had a yground, library, a botanical garden, and even some strange buildings that Lu Zhiyu had built on the ground floor. Their favorite part about living there, however, was that they could see the stars from nearly every corner of the castle whenever they looked up to the sky.


    Now that they were back in Maria¡¯s World, both of them were very happy. One day, they were ying around in the castle, when they rushed into the study where Lu Zhiyu was usually resting. At this moment, however, Lu Zhiyu was not there.


    So, they starting horsing around in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s room, hitting each other with couch cushions. Then, they found a heavy book on the table.


    ¡°What is that book?¡± one of them asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I haven¡¯t seen it before!¡± the other replied.


    The book had a thick cover with a fearsome skull on it, which attracted the attention of the two children. Delmedi picked up the book, opened it and found that it had arge number of pictures and exnations about the devil species in it.


    ¡°Wow! The monsters of the Abyss World!¡± Delmedi said.


    ¡°Put it back, or Daddy will be angry!¡± Verthandi requested.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s just have a look. It¡¯s so interesting!¡± Delmedi said.


    ¡°Delmedi!¡± Verthandi wrinkled her nose angrily and was going to grab that book, when Delmedi ran out with it still in her hands!


    They kept chasing each other around on thewn square, and atst, at the guard rail along the edge of the property, Delmedi was caught by Verthandi. While they were squabbling, the book suddenly fell down.


    They were stunned, each of them holding onto the rail and looking down at the falling book! Below them wereyers of clouds, under which were the sea and mountains, as well as many viges and cities along the shore.


    Now, the floating castle was moving towards the east of Maria¡¯s World. The ck cover book then passed through the clouds and disappeared.


    ¡°Did it fall into the sea?¡± Delmedi asked.


    ¡°Papa is going to scold us!¡± Verthandi stared at Delmedi.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault. If you didn¡¯t chase me, I wouldn¡¯t have dropped it!¡± Delmedi said.


    ¡°Delmedi, you are a bad girl!¡± Verthandi shouted at Delmedi.


    As the girls were arguing, Verthandi began to hit Delmedi and continued to scold her. Meanwhile, the ck book kept falling, its pages turning in the wind.


    Finally, the wind tossed it to reveal its front cover again, which, in addition to a ck scary skull, revealed a line of Finnish symbols that meant ¡°the Book of the Devil.¡±


    Then, buffeted by the strong wind that was blowing, the bookpletely broke apart, scattering into numerousrge sheets of paper...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Eastern Tuten


    In recent years, Tuten¡¯s maritime trade had be more and more developed. Although arge number of Children of the Sea and arge number of beasts were still wreaking havoc in the sea, the humans began to master some extraordinary powers. Also, shipsing from the distant Church of Light territory continued to reach all parts of the n Continent.


    Although ocean exploration and trade across the continent had not yet been sessful, the territory of the whole n Continent had gradually been explored by human beings, which was a major leap in progress. Decades after the death of Saintess Kelly and the first pope, the Church of Light had been broken into numerous internal divisions.


    Without artifacts and spiritual leaders such as Saintess Kelly, who represented absolute theocracy, no one couldmand the red cardinal bishops and the Temple Knights in the various kingdoms and principalities. As the new Pope of the Church of Light was unable tomand red cardinal bishops and Temple Knights outside of sovereign territory, the parishes began to gradually be independent.


    Although they still were under the control of the Church of Light nominally, they started to build their own rtionships with the nobles of various kingdoms and principalities.


    Also, as the parishes of the Church of Light began to make contacts within the localmunity, including the nobles, many aristocratic fleets began to employ knights and priests of the church and sent them out to conduct missionary work in distant ces. Thus, the activities of the Church of Light had been further expanded, which had also led to the increased development of maritime trade.


    Many of the priests¡¯ were considered to be great asset aboard the ships, as their extraordinary powers were enough to fight off some offshore monsters and ordinary magical beasts. Some fleets, however, were unable to hire priests toe aboard, but they could choose wizards who had mastered the devil powers.


    Akkad was a first-generation priest, as well as being a student of Anthony the Great Wise, who was the founder of wizard alchemy and the alchemy system. When Edward, Bohr¡¯s disciple, had be a level four wizard, Akkad had given up his position as master of the wizard tower and chosen to travel.


    The first generation of wizards, with the exception of Bohr, had experienced sessive failures at this level so far. The most talented among them had his mind power severely damaged and lost the possibility of achieving level four.


    Among the others, some suffered direct copses of their awarenesses, while others almost died. As such, their sess rate was much lower than Bohr had predicted.


    Akkad had been stuck at the threshold to level four for a long time. Although his mind power was strong enough, he was still uncertain about it. Now that he was beginning to age, Akkad had to make up his mind soon.


    After all, Akkad was now over a hundred years old, and most of his contemporaries had already passed away. For Akkad, this trip was also his final shot for a breakthrough.


    Akkad slowly approached the legendary Tuten in a big boat. This huge eastern country was a city-state alliance country. The king was elected by each city-state and served for a term of seven years.


    Number seven was of special significance to the Tutens, and the atmosphere in the province was quite different than that of the Church of Light. In recent years, missionary priests of the Church of Light began to arrive here, but little progress had been made.


    The rejection of wizards here was not as strong as that of the Church of Light and the Orc Kingdom. But, because it was too far from the core of the human area, there weren¡¯t many wizards in Tuten.


    The Tutens nearby the docks were somewhat scantily d. In fact, many of the men were naked, while the women¡¯s clothing showed off their long legs. Near the dock, arge number of vendors had congregated to sell their wares.


    ¡°We have arrived, Mr. Akkad. Do you need anything else?¡± the captain asked.


    ¡°No, thank you!¡± Akkad said.


    ¡°All right, Mr. Akkad!¡± the captain politely sent Akkad off the ship.


    Akkad was wearing a ck robe. He looked about fifty years old and had a beard and numerous wrinkles on his face. Suddenly, several cries came from the market area, which attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Help, help!¡±


    ¡°Hold him down!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Akkad heard the crowd shouting. Among the crowd, He immediately saw a man who was covering his neck with both of his hands and whose skin was melting and seeping out mucus.


    The person then turned into a translucent state, little by little. Appalled by the sight of him, the people around him instantly retreated. Many timid people were frightened and fell to the ground in shock.


    ¡°Er, er... Er... Er! ¡°The man pinched his neck as if to strangle himself. Several people around him wanted to hold him down, but they were suddenly thrown to the ground by an enormous force that came from out of nowhere!


    The man opened his mouth, and inside it, there was a fist-sized eye that looked evil and fierce.


    ¡°Step away! It¡¯s a curse from hell! He¡¯s possessed by the devil!¡± Akkad shouted.


    Arge number of vendors fled in a panic, while overturned fruits and vegetables were everywhere. The market was in a total mess.


    At that moment, Akkad waved his hand as a fireball hit the monster, causing it to turn green. Its mucus was like gasoline all over his body, and the whole man was lit on fire in an instant.


    The monster closed its mouth, turned into a me, and finally died. As there was an awfully bad smelling from the zing fire, everyone who smelled it felt dizzy and nauseous.


    Before its death, it uttered an agonized scream that seemed toe from the pit of hell, and arge number of people could not help covering their ears. Everyone watched as the monster was engulfed by a scorching me, then finally burned into ashes.


    Some were hurt by the power of the eye, while some were too frightened to move. The busy coastal market had now be deathly silent...

 Chapter 231 - Eyes from the Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 231: Eyes from the Abyss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Tutens¡¯ buildings were tall, beautiful and totally different from the barren world that the people the Church of Light had imagined. The Tutens had a unique culture, an impressive education system, and a rare understanding of the world.


    Tephis was a city within the Tuten Dynasty. It was a coastal trading state-city, that was prosperous and beautiful. It has especially prospered during the past ten years, with more and more development in the maritime trade having urred.


    At the present time, Akkad, who had just arrived Tephis, looked grave. Since he was a doctor from the West, many people had put their trust in him.


    This was because Western doctors had great reputations due to the Kelermo Medical Coding book and Bohr Kelermo¡¯s medical reforms. As such, wherever they went, doctors were respected and weed by the people.


    The sheriffs who had just rushed to the market, after learning the identity of Dr. Akkad, immediately ced the newly injured andatose patients in a small building next to the market.


    As he treated the injured, Akkad recalled the thrilling scene that had just taken ce. He shuddered while remembering the one-eyed monster and its extraordinary and evil power. Akkad felt strange and scared.


    ¡°Do you think this has anything to do with the wizards? Are they doing some evil experiments?¡± one sheriff asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never heard of such power. It¡¯s not Blood Witchcraft at all,¡± Akkad replied.


    ¡°Is it the mysterious power of the Tutens?¡± Another sheriff interrupted with his own question.


    As it was the first time that Akkad had been here, he did not know what kind of mysterious power existed in Tuten. So, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but this power is really weird and wicked.¡±


    Akkad felt uneasy. Some of this power went beyond even his perception. Akkad opened his suitcase, which was like a treasure chest that was filled with all kinds of different equipment, medicines, and such.


    Akkad went back to the makeshift operating table, only to find that found that the body that he had been working on, which was supposed to be a human body, now seemed to have been affected by some kind of radiation, which had caused a terrible change to take ce. Moreover, the one-eyed monster in the body had disappeared, too!


    At this time, there was an abrupt sound of footsteps outside the door. Several soldiers came in. They were the sheriffs in the eastern part of the city, where the market was located. They were also responsible for the tax collection and the resolution of disputes in the city.


    Most of the sheriffs had brown hair, while some had golden hair. One red-haired middle-aged sheriff spoke in the Tutennguage to Akkad. ¡°We have identified him and know where he lives. We¡¯ll take care of the patients now, as you need toe with us. If we don¡¯t discover what is going on right now, I¡¯m afraid there will only be more trouble in the future.¡±


    Akkad immediately packed up his things and put on his cloak. Even though Akkad¡¯s Tuten ent was not very good, the others could still understand him well enough.


    He had studied the Tutennguage in the tower with a servant named Sargon during his childhood. So, Akkad knew at least basicmunication skills.


    ¡°His name is Rocky. He¡¯s a vagrant who makes his living by stealing. He lives in the muddy alley in the north of the city. It¡¯s a slum.¡± A red-haired sheriff led Akkad to the north of town, exining to Akkad as they walked.


    Akkad nodded. ¡°Does he have any family? Has he been in touch with other peopletely?


    ¡°He has no family. He just wanders in the street and bothers nearby pubs all day. I know him. If he wasn¡¯t burned ck, I would have recognized him on the spot,¡± the sheriff replied.


    They finally came to the muddy alley, where arge number of skewed wooden houses were built. There were no streets at all, and most of the corridors were so narrow, they could only allow one person to walk through them at a time. There was foul-smelling sewer water and garbage everywhere, while mice and homeless cats and dogs ran wild everywhere.


    They finally came to the man¡¯s hovel. It was a small shack with only a few boards nailed together. Most of the boards were broken and rotten. When they kicked the door open, a disgusting smell came from inside the room.


    As they walked in, they saw a low wooden bed that was covered with straw. IT had a ckened quilt strewn across it, which was clearly where the stench wasing from.


    The quilt was sticky, and as Akkad picked up the rag with his stick and sniffed it, he felt dizzy. Akkad immediately threw it back on the bed. This tramp¡¯s body had clearly changed beforehand, as the smell in the room was that same smell of mucus!


    ¡°Be careful, stuff in this room is very likely to be poisonous. Don¡¯t touch anything.¡± Akkad warned the sheriffs around him, who immediately pulled away their hands. Akkad looked at a piece of paper that was on top of the bed.


    ¡°What is that?¡± one of them asked.


    Akkad looked over and saw that it was a page that seemed to have been taken off from a book, which had a wicked monster¡¯s image on it. This monster looked like an egg, but its skin was as wrinkled as an old man¡¯s.


    It had a lot of eyes, which were not human eyes, nor were they the eyes of any kind of creature that Akkad had ever seen. The pupils upied the whole white of the eye, and the internal lines were messy andplex, filled with an evil aura.


    Below the image, a few lines were written in Phinks... Name: Eye monster, real name: Izapron!


    There appeared to be more words, but they had been torn off, clearly belonging to another page. Akkad watched the picture carefully, especially the Phinks words, which made him deeply doubtful. After all, here they were in Tuten, and only those people from the Central Continent or the Church of Light could speak Phinks!


    ¡°What is that?¡± one of the sheriffs asked. ¡°Why does it make me feel a little cold when I look at it? This monster looks so evil!¡±


    Several sheriffs felt uneasy after seeing the picture, especially the monster¡¯s eyes, which seemed to move suddenly and look at them. Akkad also sensed a threat, and though he did not sense any extraordinary powering from the image, he felt that his mind was constantly sending him premonition rms.


    As a level four wizard like him was strong enough to predict danger, he took these feelings seriously. So, he took the paper off of the bed and examined it more carefully.


    ¡°There is nothing strange about the paper. The ink is also just an ordinary ink. Although the painted is strange, it has no special power.¡± Akkad felt that the anomaly of this tramp named Rocky must have something to do with the picture.


    Even though saying this made Akkad feel ridiculous, he still believed this spection. ¡°It may be a strange disease. It¡¯s likely to be contagious and result in the outbreak of a gue, so please be prepared. If you have any questions, you can ask me. After all, I am a doctor from the West.¡±


    The red-haired sheriff immediately became nervous. ¡°What? A gue? I will have to report this immediately, so that everyone can be aware in the city. Please stay in the city for a while, as we¡¯ll need your help.¡±


    Akkad nodded, then said, ¡°Of course, this is what a doctor should do. By the way, if you find information rted to this picture, please tell me about it.¡±

 Chapter 232 - Divine Incantation List

    <h4>Chapter 232: Divine Incantation List</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu went to the Divine Kingdom of Gaia and sorted out its internal data. Gaia, in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s view, yed a simr role to a game console, and the priests and Holy Knights were simr to the game¡¯s yers.


    However, in order to y the game, the yer must hold strong beliefs. To obtain ess, they need to sacrifice their souls and their futures, their reward being extraordinary power.


    yers sent requests to Gaia, either by practicing divine incantations or by the strength of their own skills. Then, the Divine Kingdom of Gaia analyzed their requests and gave them feedback.


    This time, Lu Zhiyu had returned to the Silver Moon and adjusted Gaia¡¯s sub-brain. As a result, many new divine incantations appeared in the system.


    Lu Zhiyu also installed an additional plug-in, which encouraged priests to develop divine incantations themselves. When they uploaded new divine incantations to Gaia, they would receive rewards.


    Why has it kind of turned into a bad version of online game?


    Do I need to develop a new system that allows yers to exchange divine incarnations for something? But, this will make the internal system be less flexible...


    OK, I¡¯ll just have to save this forter...


    After pondering this predicament for awhile, Lu Zhiyu decided not to pay any more attention to the development of the Church of Light on the maind. After all, the influence of the Church of Light was of little significance to him. As long as the extraordinary power continued to grow and the priests and Holy Knights continued to expand, that would be enough.


    At this moment, in therge divine pces and churches of the Church of Light and the Faith of the Sun, numerous god statues shone fiercely. The divine seeds in the bodies of all of the people were updated simultaneously. The divine system that had originally been controlled by Gaia was thoroughly systematized.


    Saga City, Kingdom of the Church of Light


    When the noon bell chimed, the Temple of Light glowed with an intense light. The second-generation pope, Arthur, who was the former archbishop, rushed inside the Temple of Light and watched the light shuttling across it, while many people within the temple area eximed...


    ¡°Is this an oracleing down?¡±


    ¡°And what will the gods want to tell us?¡±


    ¡°How can it be? Gods have not given an oracle for many years!¡±


    All of people in the temple were shocked. Likewise, all of the priests gathered in the pces at the same time, their faces revealing the emotions of ecstasy, devotion, fear and panic.


    Dong!


    There was a sound like a bell from heaven. After Lu Zhiyu updated Gaia, all of the priests and Temple Knights on the n Continent had arge number of divine incantation imprinted in their minds...


    Blessing, Healing, Judgment Ray, Light Shield, Light Sword, Contact Curse, Lie Detection, Great Power, Blood Activation, Saint Baptism...


    Group Healing, Prayer, Mind Chaos, Fear, True Words...


    Advent, Summon the Unicorns, Redemption...


    Even level seven divine incantations, like Call from Heaven, Seraphim Falls, Oracle, Resurrection and so on were included in the lists. However, divine incantations of this level were all in imprinted in gray, as they could only be activated with artifacts, ichor, or by special authority. Therefore, at present, they could only be seen by cardinals, popes, and the patriarch of the Faith of the Sun.


    Divine incantations from level one to level six were all sorted out in one long list. Everyone could only see their own corresponding divine incantations, as well as those of the next level up. For example, level one priests and Holy Knights could see level one and level two divine incantations.


    This was shocking and amazing. This was because, with this power, a priest who could master two or three divine incantations was able to guard one region and be the backbone of the church!


    ¡°God! It¡¯s really a gift! Resurrection and Call from Heaven! Can this be true?¡± one onlooker couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    Anyone who saw this list of powerful divine incantations felt instantly overwhelmed, as these divine incantations could only be mastered through self-study and the gods¡¯ bestowals. For self-study, a person could learn a few dozen divine incantations in a lifetime, but still wouldn¡¯t be highly gifted.


    In fact, everything had not changed much, it was just that Lu Zhiyu had finally revealed the originally hidden divine incantations, thus promoting the rapid development of the divine system. Now, every divine incantation had its corresponding requirement, and being disciples and Saints were really the bottom line and same fundamental factor.


    Lu Zhiyu used this update to encourage all yers to be disciples and Saints, as well as to integrate the system into the Divine Kingdom of Gaia. In this way, Lu Zhiyu was preparing for the future development of Gaia and Maria¡¯s World.


    However, this might not take ce for quite some time, as after the tragedies of Li Weisi, Adenos, and the King of the Dead, wizards had suffered great rejection from the maind. However, they had also attracted countless people toe and want to learn witchcraft at the wizard academy.


    In this way, numerous Blood Wizards and Dream Wizards were hiding in the dark, while the presence of Ghost Wizards continued to grow on the maind. The power of the divine system kept increasing, while the changes in and progress of wizards became more rapid.


    Twenty years ago, the war cost the wizard tower and the Colosseum Academy a lot, but the sting was only felt among the high-level wizards. In contrast, the wizards at the bottom levels had been growing steadily over the past two decades.


    In that time, this group of wizards, which had originally only had a few hundred thousand members, had expanded to an extent that no one could even have imagined before. As such, these apprentices and low-ranking wizards had a great impact on the n Continent.


    The wizards who were hiding in the dark in cities, as well as young priests and Temple Knights had also begun to spread their footprints throughout the continent. At the same time, a new generation of dragons began to enter their youth, magical beasts began to multiply, and countless magical beasts were frolicking amid the seas. The extraordinary power of all of these creations really covered most of the n Continent, and the battle among the extraordinary powers officially started at this moment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Meanwhile, at the floating castle...


    When Lu Zhiyu returned to a small building at the top of the castle, he heard a sudden cry outside. When Lu Zhiyu looked out, Eva came running up to him, holding Delmedi in her arms. Following behind Eva, Verthandi was pouting angrily, a scowl on her pretty little face.


    Delmedi, who was being held in Eva¡¯s arms, burst into tears. Her pitiful cry could prate the castle and the clouds.


    Looking at Delmedi¡¯s red eyes, Lu Zhiyu asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu took Delmedi and held her in his arms. Delmedi sobbed, pointed to her sister, and said, ¡°She hit me!¡±


    Verthandi red at Delmedi. ¡°She dropped the book, causing it to fly out of the castle!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu asked, ¡°What book?¡±


    Delmedi wiped away her tears, pointed to the table, and said, ¡°The one on that table...¡±


    Lu Zhiyu suddenly remembered that it was the book called The Book of the Devil, the Devil¡¯s picture book! He frowned. This book was not an ordinary book, and the loss of it could cause a great deal of trouble.


    Seeing Lu Zhiyu¡¯s frown, Delmedi cried even more passionately. ¡°Dad is unhappy with me! My sister doesn¡¯t like me, and my father doesn¡¯t like me now either.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu rubbed Delmedi¡¯s head softly. ¡°You naughty rascal. Don¡¯t worry about the book. Let¡¯s go to dinner!¡±


    Although he said these words to soothe her, Lu Zhiyu was really worried about the loss of this book.

 Chapter 233 - Stikua

    <h4>Chapter 233: Stikua</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The supreme ruler of the city-state of Tephis in Tuten was the mayor. The mayor ruled the city-state of Tephis, along with all of the towns and viges around it, thus making him almost equivalent to the king of a small country.


    As such, a mayor only epted the call of the King of Tuten Kingdom. He also had the right to be elected king.


    But, those who couldpete for the throne were usually only the mayors of the big city-states. As Tephis was a newly rising small city-state, although its mayor could run for election, he had little chance of bing a king.


    This was especially true since the recent elections had almost all been won by the mayors of the northern city-state of Vansey. After destroying the Batko Empire, Vansey had acquired a great deal of wealth and ves, thus raising its political status within the Tuten Kingdom. Since that time, eight mayors from Vansey had be kings consecutively!


    Meanwhile, a small fishing vige on the border of Tephis had recently begun to experience some strange things. Living within this vige was a man named Heckfoss.


    Heckfoss was dreaming about his vige, and it was dark and chaotic dream. Within the darkness, there were countless monsters lurking. However, Heckfoss could not see anything, yet he could feel the malice of the monsters.


    All of this had started when he had gone to the market in Tephis. On his way back, Heckfoss had found a piece of paper that had a terrible monster image on it. This monster had a huge, ferocious head and many menacing ws.


    The image of the monster was deeply imprinted in Heckfoss¡¯ mind, and every time he recalled it, the image became clearer. Every time Heckfoss fell asleep, he entered a dark world where, at first nothing was visible, but gradually, dim shadows would appear. He would then find himself walking on a dark continent where the ground was stone-like.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Heckfoss awoke from his nightmare with sweat all over his face. This time, unlike the previous days, he had seen the shadow of a huge creature that wasrge enough to hide the sky!


    Heckfoss was panicked. Every time he fell asleep, he could feel the terrible monster approaching him, then constantly dragging him down into the abyss.


    After Heckfoss finally saw the figure of the monster, he could decipher that it was a huge monster that was floating in the sky. Arge number of ws danced behind it, while its two evil eyes looked down at Heckfoss.


    It then conveyed its will to Heckfoss, who somehow knew what it meant. ¡°You can¡¯t escape, so you might as well embrace me.¡±


    No! it¡¯s not just a dream! It¡¯s the picture that got it wrong. Where do I put it? It must be burned, so I can get rid of that monster!


    Tortured by his dream and inner thoughts, Heckfoss searched frantically in his house and finally found the paper. He was going to destroy it, hoping to eradicate the source of his nightmares.


    Heckfoss burned the paper to ashes, but found that it didn¡¯t help at all! The monster was still approaching Heckfoss in his dreams!


    People in the vige began to worry about Heckfoss, as his behavior became quite manic. Even when he was walking on the road, he would make strange noises, which were the exact same noises as the monster in his dream made.


    Finally, as he was dreaming one night, Heckfoss saw the monster even more clearly. It had arge, pitted head, which had a surface like that of the moon, and its two huge eyes and big mouth were terrifying! It also had numerous thick ws that it was waving behind its head!


    The monster gave out a huge roar, which Heckfoss understood to be its name. To be exact, it tranted roughly into ¡°Stikua!¡±


    At this moment, Heckfoss felt that something had prated directly into his mind, reading his memory and pouring into his mind countless malicious intentions. Heckfoss stood vacantly on the continent in the center of the Abyss World, looking at the huge monster.


    He then suddenlyughed wildly, looking like a madman. ¡°My master! The King of the Devil, Stikua!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back at the castle, Lu Zhiyu had finally figured out where the Book of the Devil might have fallen. He calcted that it should be on the eastern coast of Tuten. However, its exact location was still uncertain.


    If it fell into the sea and flew into a corner of Maria¡¯s World, then was carried along by the ocean¡¯s currents, it was unlikely that all of its pages could be found, even if Lu Zhiyu used the Divine Kingdom to scan for them. This was because it was impossible to scan for all of the information in every corner of the world at the same time, even by using the picture scroll.


    But, since Lu Zhiyu just needed to find out whether the Book of the Devil had an impact wherever it hadnded, the Divine Kingdom scanned through Tuten, immediately showing that the eastern part of Tephis had experienced some strange urrences recently.


    As it turns out, numerous pages of the Devil¡¯s book had been scattered around Tephis, some in the wilderness, some in the countryside, and some in the city. In fact, nearly 200 pages of paper had fallen down, of which Lu Zhiyu only found around a hundred, as the others had been damaged or lost entirely.


    Lu Zhiyu found that many of the people who saw the monster image from the pages had already been eroded by the power of the devil species in the Abyss World. Some people, those who were especially determined, optimistic, and open-minded, were hardly affected. On the other hand, those who were pessimistic or psychologically unstable would continue to recall the image in their mind, until they were eventually driven into madness.


    The devil species was simr to mythological lifeforms in that they took the form that was between a virtual substance and a material substance. As such, they could conduct power and information transmission regardless of space. Hence, as long as you knew the image of the monsters and their real names, you could contact them.


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s book recorded the real name of the devil species. Although some of these people did not know Phinks, they subconsciously remembered it when they looked at the monster¡¯s image. The book depicted the monster¡¯s real name as being not only a name, but also a wave signal that was connected with their soul fire. It was like a telephone number.


    Once the monster appeared, some of the most extremely pessimistic and paranoid guys could not control themselves and dialed the devil hotline. However, on the other end of the line was not a delicate customer service person, but a monster that was filled with evil desires, which coulde across the endless distance in the phone line to catch the caller in its clutches!


    The devil species in the Abyss World would then control these people who had contacted them from the outside world. In this way, many people¡¯s awarenesses were devoured by the devil species. As a result, they either died or became unconscious monsters themselves.


    Lu Zhiyu sat in the library of the floating castle, waving his fingers constantly, while adjusting the projection on the picture scroll. He was observing and retrieving the book pages.


    He saw that many of those who were associated with the devil had their memories erased after the pages had been taken back. However, Lu Zhiyu figured that there must be some pages that he had missed. So, Lu Zhiyu was now observing a vige off the coast of Tephis.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Lu Zhiyu opened his mouth wide.


    He suddenly saw an ugly and ferocious monster statue that had been built on a wooden altar above a square. A young man, who was dressed in ck, was standing in front of the altar and preaching to arge number of vigers.


    ¡°Is is a cult? Did the devil species do this too?¡± Lu Zhiyu was stunned. ¡°Those devils are all thinking about fighting and devouring desires. As such, they are not able to distinguish between enemies and allies, let alone have clear ideas. So, how would they know how to preach? They are not like typical devils at all!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu took a closer look at the statue. Based on its head and ws, it seemed to be Stikua, the leader of the devil species in the central continent of the Abyss World. Lu Zhiyu thought this was interesting, so he decided to wait and see what else would happen.


    At this time, Akkad, who had been staying in Tephis for some time now, came towards this fishing vige in an ox-cart..

 Chapter 234 - Devil Village

    <h4>Chapter 234: Devil Vige</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Akkad had heard that a lot of strange and sudden deaths had recently urred in the small fishing vige of Siti. When he entered the vige, Akkad instantly noticed the strange atmosphere. Everyone was extremely wary of him, as he was an outsider, so they followed him wherever he went.


    In the vige square, there was a brand new altar. The head of the vige was a thin, old man. As a doctor, Akkad exined that to him that he hade to investigate the sudden deaths of several people in the vige.


    However, the head of the vige rejected Akkad¡¯s requests to see their previous houses, saying that everything in their rooms had been burned and that their houses had already been distributed to other people. Akkad felt that the man¡¯s mood was extremely unstable, as well as being very manic and chaotic. However, the rest of the vige did not seem to show any signs of witchcraft in particr.


    In the middle of the night, Akkad got up and left the vige head¡¯s house to go and inspect the whole vige. Finally, inside one of the house¡¯s cers, he found some of the missing vigers! As he rescued them from their makeshift prison, many of them scrambled to exin what had happened at once...


    ¡°It was Heckfoss! He controls most of the people in the vige. He persecuted us, and those who did not obey him were sacrificed to the devil.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve all be monsters! Everyone¡¯s changed!¡±


    ¡°Danta, Ross, Bothane, they¡¯ve all changed! They¡¯ve be cruel! They weren¡¯t like that before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the devil who controls their hearts now. It¡¯s Heckfoss! It¡¯s Heckfoss who brought this disaster upon us.¡±


    As the viges tried to exin what had happened, Akkad freed more than thirty of them. They had apparently been tied up in the cer for quite some time. One freckled, red-haired girl in particr kept exining to Akkad what had happened in the vige.


    ¡°Where is this Heckfoss?¡± Akkad asked.


    ¡°He lives in the east...¡± the freckled red-haired girl said.


    Before she could finish her sentence, amotion was heard outside the cer. Apparently, when the vige head had found that Akkad had disappeared, he immediately summoned the vigers to gather together and find him.


    As Akkad looked at all of the gathered vigers, he saw that their appearances hadpletely changed. Their skin had be terribly tough, like leather, and their eyes had no pupils and were filled with strange patterns. They seemed to have been assimted by the power of the devil from the Abyss, which had caused them to look horrible, but had also given them great and evil power. As such, every viger now had power and speed that was far beyond the Blood Knights¡¯.


    The just freed vigers shivered behind Akkad, as the horror and power of these monsters had prated into their hearts. Suddenly, Heckfoss emerged from the crowd. It was obvious that he was the leader.


    He then transformed from an ordinary man into a giant monster! His arms immediately transformed into waving ws.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. We¡¯ve been found! We¡¯re really dead this time!¡± The red-haired girl grabbed Akkad¡¯s arm in despair. She then said to Akkad, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Akkad, but this time, I am afraid that we are dragging you down with us.¡±


    The rescued vigers wanted to escape, but found themselves surrounded by these ferocious-looking monsters, each looking at them with scary eyes.


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t believe in the master must die. It¡¯s a privilege for you to be a sacrifice. Don¡¯t dare try to run away.¡± Heckfoss opened his mouth wide and roared. Many people covered their ears because the sound was so ear-splitting.


    ¡°It really is a devil,¡± Akkad said as he took off his gloves, exposing the fully metallized mechanical right arm.


    Although he was over a hundred years old and his body was beginning to weaken, Akkad was still one of the most powerful wizards. Akkad moved his arm, and though his hair had turned somewhat grey, he was still as energetic as when he was young.


    Akkad looked at the monsters and asked, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to swallow you up!¡± Heckfoss was clearly angry. He burst out a roar and jumped at Akkad.


    Akkad stretched out a gun from his mechanical arm, which immediately burst out a fierce me, tearing apart a monster that was directly in front of him. The gun then turned it into a sharp-edged de, cutting a monster his other side in half.


    Akkad had used his alchemy to fight, as his mechanical right arm was transnted from the right arm of a magical beast minotaur. This was especially valuable because minotaurs could control metals and metallize parts of the body. After Akkad had attained this metal right arm, he had inherited the superb power of the minotaur!


    The enormous power of the mechanical arm easily tore these monsters apart. The arm could also be transformed into guns and artillery!


    As the arm functioned properly, the metal elements in these monsters began to react. Metal spires came from inside and pierced the vigers¡¯ bodies, but Heckfoss, who had inherited the power of Stikua, fought against Akkad¡¯s witchcraft with the power of the devil.


    He waved arge number of his ws, which sprayed out devil mes. These terrifying mes had a special power that could burn the spirit and soul.


    But, after all, it was only a human who inherited some of the power of the devil. So, after Akkad had figured out his fighting techniques, Akkadunched a powerful melting bullet, which ignited half of the viges and left a burning trail on the ground behind it. Its powerful force tore Heckfoss¡¯ body apart andunched him from the beach into the sea!


    As hended within it, his blood turned the sea red. But, in the darkness, Akkad did not see Heckfoss¡¯ bodye to the sea¡¯s surface, so he didn¡¯t know whether Heckfoss was actually alive or dead.


    Is it possible that he could survive such an attack?


    The devil has also appeared, and the world has be more and more strange. Wizards, priests, knights, demons and magical beasts have all appeared. Gods, angels, Titan Dragons and demons have appeared one by one. What else is there?


    Akkad watched the coastline for a long time. As it was the middle of the night, he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly, so he finally could only give up. After all, the body may have been washed away by the sea.


    Akkad put on his cloak and gloves and returned to the vige. He had killed almost all of the monsters in the vige, leaving only about 30 people in the whole vige.


    Surprisingly, nobody in the vige even thanked Akkad. In their eyes, Akkad was also a monster, a monster whose arm was metal and who was even more terrible than Heckfoss. As such, everyone had a horrified look whenever they nced his way.


    Akkad sighed and carried his suitcase through the crowd. He was ready to leave.


    For Akkad, this matter of his cleaning up the devil¡¯s mess should be over now. Akkad was now going to go to the other Tuten state-cities and enter the inner area of Tuten.


    As the sun gradually rose from the coastline, one could not help but marvel at the wonder and magnificence of the world. Its beauty attracted Akkad, who had just left the vige, and he now stood silently on his path to watch it.


    The fire-red light of the sun shone on the earth, bringing light into the world. At this time, a girl kept shouting at Akkad, ¡°Hello, Mr. Akkad, wait for me! Wait for me.¡±


    It was the freckled girl in the vige.. She was gasping as she ran swiftly to catch up to him. ¡°Mr. Akkad, although nobody spoke to you. I wanted to say that we are all grateful to you. We all know that you are a good man!¡±


    Akkadughed and patted the freckled, red-haired girl on the shoulder. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She then asked, ¡°Mr. Akkad, can I be your student?¡±


    Akkad was stunned, and his expression became serious. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    The girl replied, ¡°Well, I heard in Tephis that in the far west, there are people that have magical powers. They are called wizards.¡±


    Akkad nodded, then said, ¡°Wizards are also the most evil beings. They bring great disasters upon people. Wherever they go, they leave mountains of corpses.¡±


    The girl nodded. ¡°Well, I believe Mr. Akkad is no such person! Besides, didn¡¯t you do use these forces to save the people of our vige? There¡¯s no right or wrong about the power itself, right? It¡¯s just how people use it...¡±


    Akkad did not expect that he would hear this wisdom from such a young girl. He looked carefully at the girl and asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    The girl straightened up and said merrily, ¡°My name is Marina!¡±

 Chapter 235 - The Origin of Alchemy

    <h4>Chapter 235: The Origin of Alchemy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The capital city of the Tuten Dynasty was a coastal city in the north called Tut City. Tut City was not too far from the kingdoms of the orcs by sea. Therefore, it was also a big trading city.


    The king of the Tuten Dynasty was called Tuten for short. This was once the title that was given to every head of the Tut Kingdom.


    The title signified that its bearer was the son of the Titan God. However, since each city started to dere its independence, which resulted in a bloody civil war, the Tut Kingdom had since fallen.


    As such, the title of Tuten was only symbolic now. It no longer held its former meaning or power, as it was just another name to call the ruler.


    Since the Tuten Dynasty became a nation of city alliances a hundred years ago, this was when the outsiders began officially calling it the Tuten Dynasty. However, it would currently be more urate to call it the Tuten City Alliance.


    At present, there were many orc ships that were parked outside of Tut City. The harbor was quite modern and nice. The flooring that was adjacent to the docks had even been built using marble.


    There were also multi-tiered staircases onsite, which made everything look very ssy. After all, this ce was not only a harbor, but it was also a city marketce.


    This provided a lot of convenience to the sailors and merchants, as well as the city¡¯s shoppers, as many trading ships could just start trading right after they unloaded their goods from the ships. As such, many citizens and nobles of Tut City came to this ce to buy exotic things.


    However, things had changed recently, as the Tuten Dynasty had also started to sell strange new things. Among these new wares were convenient ss vapormps, beautiful colored ss art, essential binocrs and delicatepasses. There were even myriad pocket watches that allowed people to check the time on the go.


    Even illegal guns and ck alchemy powder could be purchased here. These goods had recently be quite popr within the Tuten Dynasty and the Alen Continent. As such, these goods would always be sold out, even if they were priced ridiculously high!


    These extraordinary pieces were all from the Akkad Alchemy Workshop that was located in Tuten City. This new workshop was said to have been built by an alchemist named Akkad, who hade here from the west.


    Everything that had the Akkad Alchemy Workshop¡¯sbel on it could be sold for an astronomical price. Hence, in the eyes of the merchants of Tut City, as well as everywhere else for that matter, the workshop was like a money tree!


    The Akkad Alchemy Workshop was built in the northern part of Tut City. It was a six-story round tower that was located next to the Lane River. The lower three levels of the building were where the workshops were located, but the higher levels housed the Akkad Alchemy College.


    This portion of the building had originally been used as Akkad¡¯s living quarters, as well as for a ce where he could teach the original alchemist apprentices. With more and more neersing each day, this ce slowly became the origin of alchemy. As such, many alchemists journeyed here to study the highest level of alchemy knowledge.


    No matter who came to the city, their eyes were immediately drawn to the round tower. This was because it was tilted!


    The round tower had been built on the side of the Lane River, hugging the banks as if it were tilting! However, it would not fall. In the beginning, no one understood why the owner of the Akkad Alchemy Workshop had built it like this.


    Then, on the day that it was constructed, the alchemist Akkad dropped two lead balls of different weights. Instantly, everyone in Tut City was shocked to see that the two ballsnded at the same time!


    Akkad stood in front of the tilted tower and told everyone, ¡°This is alchemy, discovering the secrets of this world and using them. This is true knowledge. An alchemist will produce things that make people¡¯s lives easier, as well as discovering knowledge that will change the world and the people within it. This will bring happiness to everyone.¡±


    The scene that day became legendary, and Akkad¡¯s fame started to spread far and wide. After that, the king and the heads of each city came to visit Akkad quite frequently. Even though Akkad had only been in the Tuten Dynasty for a few years, he was already one of the most important people in Tut City.


    At the moment, Akkad was teaching the young apprentices in the tilted tower. Hundreds of people sat in one room, everyone perusing the textbooks and experimental apparatuses in front of them. However, there were only about ten people who had the potential to actually be true wizards.


    Most of the people hade here to learn knowledge about alchemy. The students learned math, chemistry, and sketching. They also learned various techniques, like how to make ss, how to produce fertilizer, how to master cksmithing and how to make simple clocks.


    After they graduated, they could choose to be artisans, academics, pharmacists or artists. Some could even choose to be professional weapons builders. Hance, even the most ordinary student could graduate from this prestigious school and go out to make a change in this world.


    ¡°I hope that by bing an alchemist, not only will you receive fame and money, but what I really want you to do is to make the world a better ce, going out and changing the world with the knowledge that I taught you. Go! Bring light to the humans. You are the future and hope for this world!¡± Akkad always said to his graduates each year.


    He had aged rapidly these past few years. Some of his hair had even turned white. Since he had failed to advance to level four wizard, it was if he had seen through something, finally understanding this world.


    That was when Akkad came to Tut City and built an alchemy workshop and college. He started to teach the alchemy that he had been researching. Even if the student was only ordinary, if he had the desire to gain knowledge, Akkad would teach him.


    ¡°Mentor, someone wants to see you. He said he knows you!¡± Akkad had just finished the ss and walked out of the room, when he was blocked by his student, Marina.


    Marina had grown more beautiful in the past few years. The freckles on her face were now gone.


    ¡°What is his name?¡± Akkad asked her.


    There were many people who came to visit Akkad everyday. However, since Marina hade to tell him directly, it must be someone important.


    ¡°Hmm, he seems to be a wizard. He said his name is Anthony.¡±


    Akkad nked for a moment, then looked at Marina and asked, ¡°What did he say he was called?¡±


    Marina didn¡¯t understand what was so special about the name. Since Akkad was so excited, she repeated it again, ¡°An... Anthony!¡±


    At that moment, Akkad saw Lu Zhiyu in the hall downstairs. It had been a few decades since hest saw his mentor, so Akkad cried out immediately and excitedly rushed to hug Lu Zhiyu. ¡°My teacher, Mr. Anthony, you came to see me!¡±


    Marina smiled upon seeing Akkad getting so excited, almost like a child. She was even more shocked by what Akkad just said.


    Looking at Lu Zhiyu, who was way too young looking to be his mentor, she asked quizzically, ¡°Teacher?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu patted Akkad¡¯s shoulder, feeling touched by his former student¡¯s wave of emotion. When Akkad first came into the wizard tower a hundred years ago, he was just a skinny, pale, introverted young boy. Now, he had grown so much!


    Lu Zhiyu took his hand from Akkad¡¯s back, then looked at the tower and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to remember the story of the tilted tower. You actually built that same tower here!¡±


    Akkad nodded. ¡°I will never forget any lessons you gave to us, not to mention that vivid experiment that you showed me about that tower! No matter how many years have passed, I will still remember every detail of what you said to me that day.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Akkad and his white hair, then asked, ¡°Did you fail?¡±


    Akkad nodded. ¡°Yup, I failed. But, I am d I¡¯m still alive. I have lived for more than a hundred years. Bohr, Uruk, Li Weisi and Henry are all dead, yet I am still alive. So, there is nothing I am not happy about!¡±


    Seeing Lu Zhiyu make a somewhat sad face upon hearing his words, Akkadughed. ¡°I am still healthy, so I will most likely live a few more decades.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu and Akkad walked together, while Akkad talked about the past few years and his future ns. ¡°I always wanted to leave something behind, just like the blood witchcraft that Bohr left behind by Bohr. I will leave my alchemy behind me.¡±


    As he listened to him, Lu Zhiyu looked at the apprentices in the tower and the graduates that were producing goods downstairs. They were mostly ordinary students.


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°It looks like you are doing pretty good.¡±


    Akkad said, ¡°Yes. I was thinking that, instead of wizards, maybe these normal alchemists can bring aboutrger changes to the world. Those wizards who hold strong power mostly use their knowledge to achieve immortality. As such, no one ever thought of bringing about a better future and light to normal people. I was among these mind sets. Maybe my near-death experience woke me up...¡±


    He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°Us first generation wizards, including me, Bohr, and even Li Weisi and Henry, thought that wizards were the future of this world. But now that many of us are aging and dying, we are realizing that the world isn¡¯t going as we expected it would.¡±


    He shook his head, looking a bit sad. ¡°We were wrong. The wizards didn¡¯t bring light to the world, only harm and devastation. So, maybe these young alchemists can now bring joy to the people. Oh right, I also took in some students! But, I didn¡¯t teach them any offensive witchcraft. Instead, I taught them extraction alchemy, mechanical alchemy, and pharmacy!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was listening to Akkad, looking at his wise and shining eyes. Suddenly, he felt touched by Akkad¡¯s speech. Just like what he said, the ones lost in looking for more power weren¡¯t just Akkad. Lu Zhiyu now realized that he himself had also been among them.


    Since when did my heart change? When did I start to not see normal people as being one of my own kind? Since when did I be so high and mighty, looking down on everyone?


    Lu Zhiyu was being self-reflective, while he looked at these youthful alchemists and nodded. He then said, ¡°Knowledge shouldn¡¯t have any barriers. The wizards now are all too closed-minded. They are slowly isting themselves from the rest of the world.¡±


    He sighed, then turned to Akkad and smiled. ¡°Bohr brought Kelermo Medical Coding to humans, and he was remembered by many for this contribution. Your alchemy will surely surpass Bohr¡¯s, and the name Akkad will be remembered forever.¡±

 Chapter 236 - The Trace of the Mermaid

    <h4>Chapter 236: The Trace of the Mermaid</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Marina knew that her teacher Akkad hade from the holynd of the wizards, the wizard tower. However, she didn¡¯t know many specifics about the wizard tower itself.


    Aside from Akkad¡¯s few students, Marina had never met another wizard. For Marina¡¯s eyes, her teacher Akkad was already the strongest and the wisest man in the world. She had never expected that her teacher had a mentor as well.


    That must mean that Akkad¡¯s teacher is already more than a hundred years old! He is older than my grandfather¡¯s grandfather! Has he already lived for hundreds of years?


    As Marina was trying to figure out Lu Zhiyu¡¯s age, she slowly arrived at the harbor. She was dressed in a pretty orange dress and was wearing a leather watch on her pale wrist. The watch was a rare thing to behold, even in Tut City.


    ¡°Hey Ms. Marina!¡±


    ¡°Come shopping again?¡±


    ¡°I have some nice little things! Want to have a look at them?¡±


    ¡°I have books from the West! Ms. Marina, would you like to see?¡±


    Marina was very popr among the merchants at the harbor, who were all shouting out to her toe and see their wares. She was a favorite shopper of those merchants. This was because, aside from the fact that she was a pretty girl, the wealth of the alchemists wasmon knowledge.


    As Marina was Akkad¡¯s student, this made her even more popr. Many ships from outside, as well as the merchants in the city would often give Marina items that she liked for free. They did this to build connections with the Akkad Alchemy Workshop.


    ¡°Miss Marina, you are here just in time! I was going to look for you! I caught a rare thing in the sea. Do you want to have a look?¡± a merchant yelled to her.


    The merchant¡¯s ship had just arrived in the harbor and was being checked and taxed by the tax officer. The ship was a bit old and its crew was busy unloading its wares.


    The old merchant was standing in front of the ship, waving his arms and calling out to Marina. His face was filled with excitement.


    ¡°Old man Ganster, you wouldn¡¯t trick me by giving me the orcs¡¯ Sofawk ste, then telling me it was some human ancient treasure, would you?¡± Marina crossed her arms and looked at the old man with some suspicion in her eyes.


    The old man suddenly became awkward, fanning his hands around wildly. ¡°No! That was onlyst time, a snafu! This time, all of my wares are actually good. Come have a look for yourself!¡±


    Marina reluctantly followed him onto the ship. She saw Ganster holding two big buckets, which he then put in front of Marina. Marina tensed her face and asked, ¡°What is this? Is it still alive?¡±


    The old man smiled mysteriously at her and opened the wooden cover on the buckets. As Marina looked into the bucket, her face was suddenly struck by a jet of water that shot up from the inside!


    Marina screamed. After she wiped the water off of her face, she saw a little kid inside the bucket! It was a little girl, and she looking around wondrously with her big watery eyes.


    Her hair was blue, just like the sea, and her face had two blue stripes on it. The most eye-catching thing about her was her bottom half, which was a long fishtail!


    She was a mermaid! She was less than a meter tall, and she looked just like a little kid.


    ¡°Oh my God! What is this?¡± Marina gasped.


    This was a creature that humans had never discovered before. Her top half was like a human body, but her bottom half was like a fish. Also, her pretty blue eyes and hair had really caught Marina¡¯s attention.


    Ganster told Marina, ¡°We found her on our way here. Do you like her, Marina?¡±


    Marina paused for a moment, as she was very tempted. She looked at the cunning old man and pouted. ¡°Alright, how much for her?¡±


    Ganster fanned his hands and said, ¡°You may have her for free, as you are the special Miss Marina!¡±


    Marina hesitated. After all, she knew the cunningness of this old man.


    She had been tricked by this evil old man so many times already. Also, this was a new human-like species, so she knew that the merchant could definitely sell her for a good price. Since this old man was being so generous all of a sudden, she was immediately suspicious.


    ¡°What is behind all of this kindness?¡± Marina asked.


    Facing Marina¡¯s suspicions, Ganster answered, ¡°Recently, my grandson just passed the test at Akkad Alchemy College, and he will bemencing college soon. So, I want you to help him.¡±


    He paused, then continued exining, ¡°Of course, this would mean just looking after him and such, not letting him get bullied or anything. My grandson is a bit wimpy, which I always worry about. Also, I will be away, as I run my business from the sea. Moreover, his health isn¡¯t that good, and his father passed away when he was very young.So, now that he passed the test...¡±


    As the old man continued rambling on, Marina finally understood, so she patted the old man on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since we are friends, I will take care of him.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Marina climbed the round tower with the bucket. It was heavy, but it was not a struggle for her. Even though she was still a wizard apprentice, she had already mastered the basics of the Body Modification Technique. This was a veryplete witchcraft, which had many branches.


    It included blood witchcraft and magical beast productions, as well as body modification and the awakening of bloodlines. In fact, there were many forms that could awaken the bloodline of each wizard during the time of their apprenticeship.


    As Marina carefully walked past the door of Akkad¡¯s office, someone called out, ¡°Is that you, Marina? Come in and close the door behind you.¡±


    Marina was stunned. She felt just like a kid that was getting called into the principal¡¯s office after having done something bad. She looked inside and noticed that Akkad and Lu Zhiyu were both there. They were having a discussion, but as it seemed to not be about her, she calmed down.


    Marina pushed the bucket away with her leg, while she closed the door. She then put her hands behind her and walked into the room carefully. ¡°Teacher, are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Come have a look at this,¡± Akkad said.


    As Marina got closer to the table, she noticed that there was a palm-sized metal mechanical man on it. It looked at Marina, quickly bowed, then greeted her, ¡°Pleased to meet you, Miss Marina.¡±


    Marina opened her mouth wide in amazement. She had seen many strange things today. She then realized that this was the highest technique that Akkad used to tell them about, the alchemy lifeform!


    ¡°Is this an alchemy lifeform?¡± Marina was amazed by this metal mechanical man!


    It was walking and speaking. This was unimaginable for Marina!


    Akkad, who had already seen the birth of Eva, was able to be calm about this. However, Marina was really disturbed by such a vision!


    Marina thought that something like this only existed in the minds of alchemists. She didn¡¯t expect could be real!


    This had already touched the realm of the creator¡¯s secret and forbidden knowledge. Looking at this little man, she suddenly felt fear creeping into her heart.


    ¡°So, life can be created?¡± Marina asked.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Marina, then at Akkad. ¡°Did you not exin about wizards to your student?¡±


    Akkad nodded, then said to Marina, ¡°Creation and the modification of life were always easy tasks for wizards. Even some new magical beasts were created by wizards. Wizards entered the realm of life long ago, and in the early days, Li Weisi developed experimentations that led to the creation of the chimeras. And recently, Adenos even created the undead!¡±


    He looked at her, then continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you about all of this because I don¡¯t think this is the right path. But, the path in front of you now is much deeper and moreplicated. The highest technique of alchemy, the alchemy lifeform, is not simply about modifying life. Instead, its purpose is to create a metallic lifeform out of thin air, which is much more difficult than giving birth.¡±


    After Akkad finished speaking, Lu Zhiyu then told Marina, ¡°This is only an alchemy lifeform right now. It is not a wisdom alchemy lifeform yet. As such, it only functions ording to my programming. So, it¡¯s imperfect.¡±


    Akkad remembered Eva, emotions welling up in his heart and showing on his face. ¡°But teacher, you already made a perfect alchemy lifeform.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu sighed. ¡°Itcks replicability, so that was just luck.¡±


    Marina asked, ¡°Is there a difference?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu answered her seriously, ¡°There are big differences, just like there are between a wizard and a normal person. Although they look alike from the outside, they arepletely different on the inside.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu then stood up and said to Akkad, ¡°I will see you next time, Akkad!¡±


    Akkadughed sadly. ¡°I hope that there is a next time...¡±


    ¡°And, youngdy, this thing is for you.¡± Lu Zhiyu grabbed the mechanical doll and gave it to Marina.


    The creation of metallic lifeforms required not only metallic cells, but also required design modifications to the life temte. Aside from Lu Zhiyu, no one could do it.


    Therefore, he just showed it to Akkad, since he wished for it. Even for alchemists, without first advancing to level seven or eight, there was no way that one could create an alchemy lifeform.


    The mechanical doll was created impulsively by Lu Zhiyu. As such, it served no real purpose for him. So, he was gifting it to Marina.


    For Marina, this was a treasured gift! She held onto the doll and looked at Lu Zhiyu, a big smile on her face.


    Lu Zhiyu then disappeared. However, before he was gone, Lu Zhiyu saw the bucket outside of the room and was a bit surprised.

 Chapter 237 - Wave of Alchemy

    <h4>Chapter 237:</h4>


    <h4>Wave of Alchemy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Marina felt like she was the protagonist in the legends those barts sang about. She thought she was the chosen one.


    She was indeed a rare one, as she had been saved by a mysterious person from demons in her vige. Then, she had been taken in as a student by a stranger. After that, she overcame her problems, acquired knowledge, and reached the peak of her life!


    Then, there was the turning point. She identally met her teacher¡¯s teacher, who gave her a gift. He was an even more mysterious and strong person than her own teacher. He was also the founder of the wizard tower!


    The gift was a mysterious creature that was known as a mechanical doll. Even after all these years, Marina still didn¡¯t understand how a mechanical doll was made, but this didn¡¯t stop her from being excited to own one!


    Marina found that, even though she could not reproduce her mechanical doll, it was still very helpful for her to have it. In fact, it proved to be the strongest alchemy assistant, which also provided her with loads of inspiration.


    Marina had named the mechanical doll Archimonde. She also named the mermaid that the merchant had given her. The mermaid¡¯s name was Gina.


    Then, with the support of her mentor Akkad, Marina created something that defined alchemy. She called it the alchemy table.


    The first generation alchemy table was very simple. It was made from metallic cells that Marina had made based on her study of the cells of Archimonde. However, the extraction of metallic cells was very difficult. Therefore, Marina slowly figured out a way to copy metallic cells after observing the super regeneration power of Archimonde.


    This ingenious method utilized copying, not producing. So, all of the metallic cells originated from Archimonde!


    Alchemy tables could be controlled by every wizard apprentice via mind power. This allowed them to create and modify things ording to their thoughts. In this way, alchemy processes that were previously too difficult toplete were all reced by this alchemy table!


    The first generation alchemy table was very simple, as it only had one application. Even though it was basic, it helped speed up the production process drastically, allowing for the production of some amazing products!


    Thanks to this invention, the once rare guns and alchemy cannons started to bemonce equipment at sea. The sailors started to use these guns to defend themselves against sea monsters.


    For example, man-eating blood eagles and groups of ck magical snakes were easily warded off and killed. These monsters didn¡¯t have any special abilities, but were very abundant.


    Even with priests and holy knights onboard, these monsters were still hard to fight off. As the guns and alchemy cannons could damage them, this made them invaluable.


    However, this kind of artillery was not so popr onnd. Aside from some cities that were still buying alchemy cannons for protection, the guns were mostly bought as souvenirs.


    One reason for this was that these things were expensive. So, they couldn¡¯t be bought in big quantities. Also, the Blood Knights¡¯ melee weapons were far stronger than the guns. Moreover, they offered nobat advantage, except for the fact that sometimes the alchemy cannons could be used to defend smaller cities.


    In the 115th year of the San Calendar, alchemists¡¯ rose in strength and number within the Tuten Dynasty. They brought new many changes to the country, pushing forward its evolution. Instead of having them filled by wizards and priests, the alchemists quickly took over all of the major positions of power.


    The alchemists soon co-mingled with the wizards, since they had branched off from them. They were also weed by the people, as they brought positive change and wealth with them. After their arrival, many people wanted to be alchemists, as it was considered to be a miracle upation that made people be rich overnight!


    After the first generation of alchemists graduated from Akkad Alchemy College, some people stayed on, while others left for other cities. Though many people didn¡¯t have the potentials to be wizards or alchemists, they could still learn arge amount of knowledge during their time at the college. These people were awarded graduation certificates, but not alchemist badges.


    However, even those normal graduates who didn¡¯t be alchemists were still in high demand by many nobles and leaders. As such, arge number of graduates rushed into each city within the Tuten Dynasty, looking to be employed by such top powers. This influx had greatly impacted the country.


    Strange new products had started to appear in the country, as some of the graduates had be pharmacists and established pharmaceutical workshops. As a result, many cures to different diseases had been created and spread around. This allowed many people who couldn¡¯t afford doctors to be saved.


    Some of the graduates had be cksmiths. They learned how to make iron tools and built cksmith workshops. They also learned how to make ss products and clocks.


    The poprity of workshops had quickly risen in the Tuten Dynasty in the past few years as well, causing the owners and the workers within them to be an important ss in the country.


    Many of them also became builders, politicians, artists and doctors. As for the true alchemists, they became treasures to the nobles, as every alchemist represented arge amount of wealth.


    As for Akkad¡¯s most special students, some of them stayed at the college to teach or work for the studio. Some of them returned to their hometowns to build their own alchemy colleges, copying the model of the Akkad Alchemy College.


    Some of them even built their own studios. These were the ones who were particrly drawn to explore more alchemy knowledge in an attempt to make more perfect and more powerful alchemy products.


    It was during this time that many of the Tuten Dynasty¡¯s alchemy products rushed into the Alen Continent, quickly bing popr in the human world and the orc kingdoms. As a result, countless wealth flowed into the Tuten Dynasty.


    However, this gathering of wealth triggered changes within the sses of the society. It also triggered many conflicts among other countries, as outsiders began to be jealous and crave such wealth for themselves.


    Meanwhile, back in Tut City, Marina was staring at an alchemy table on the top floor of the Akkad tilted tower. Many mechanical arms were going through many processes. Archimonde would ce parts on the table to be processed, then would take them out to assemble them. Finally, a bionic arm was created!


    ¡°Good Job Archimonde!¡± Marina took off her sses and let out a deep breath. ¡°We finally created a bionic arm! As I expected, we were able to sessfully use metallic cells to create it. This way, we can help disabled, armlessmoners function as normal citizens again!¡±


    This idea had been inspired by her teacher, Akkad, who took the right arm of the special magical beast Minotaur and modified it. This was not something that was easy to do! In contrast, this bionic arm that Marina had created could be used by everyone!


    She was excited to think of this essibility formoners, but after some consideration, she tensed her face and murmured, ¡°But, with this current production cost, its price is indeed a bit too high...¡±


    Marina pouted. The arm could connect to the neuron only if every part were built by metallic cells. However, the metallic cells were very expensive.


    This made Marina very sad and frustrated. Her idea for how normal people could use this arm was turning out to be impossible after all.


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened. Heavy footsteps came in, and a blue-haired girl ran in from outside.


    She rushed in and jumped into the bath. Then she went underwater, while bubbles came surfaced up to the water¡¯s edge.


    ¡°Gina, didn¡¯t I tell you to take off your clothes before entering the water?¡± Marina angrily ran into the bathroom.


    She saw that the girl¡¯s legs were still covered by a dress, but had turned into a long fishtail. After hearing what Marina was just saying, Gina quickly giggled shyly.


    ¡°Okay, Sister Marina,¡± the mermaid girl Gina said, while giggling.


    As her fishtail moved, the water in the bath sshed in the air. The drops of water were moving like a dancing party, arcing over the tub.


    As Marina dried Gina¡¯s hair with a towel, she asked, ¡°Where did you y again?¡±


    Gina was the mermaid that was saved by Marina a few years ago from the ship. She had grown up.


    Maybe it was because she had lived in human society all of these years, but aside from some parts of her body being different than human bodies and her special ability to control water, she looked and seemed just like a human.


    Although Gina considered Marina to be like a sister, she would still always do as Marina said. This made Marina feel warm towards her, since Marina had no real rtives.


    Marina pinched Gina¡¯s nose teasingly. ¡°Here you are, ying everyday. Today, you have to memorize beginner¡¯s alchemy! Did you hear me?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    In the luxurious pce in Tut City, the hall was illuminated by alchemy lights. The floor was filled withrge stone tes, and the walls were covered with ancient paintings.


    The Tuten Dynasty had their own religion, and every city had a different belief system and worshiped a different God. The God of Tut City was the Titan God. However, since this generation of Tutens came from the city of Fanse, aside from the Titan God in the painting, the two sides of the gate and the throne housed images of the God of War.


    At this moment, a man in a dark red hood entered the pce gate, following behind the guards. He soon arrived in front of Tuten.


    Tuten was already sixty years old. He was aging, and would soon die, as he was suffering from myriad diseases. As a result, Tuten looked skinny and weak.


    ¡°Kneel!¡± The guard shouted angrily at the person in red.


    ¡°Hehehehehehe!¡± A weirdughter came out from under the red robe. As the man looked up, a burnt and terrifying face emerged from under the hood.


    ¡°Are you asking the prophet of the True God to kneel? Do you want to disrespect God?¡± Tuten stopped the guards that were going to press the man in the hood.


    He then asked in his husky voice, ¡°Do you know the way of immortality?¡±


    The man in the hood showed a fearsome smile, exposing his pale white teeth. He then replied, ¡°Of course. The True God is omnipotent!¡±

 Chapter 238 - Hot Air Balloon and the Church of True God

    <h4>Chapter 238: Hot Air Balloon and the Church of True God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A strange religion started to appear in Tut City. They called themselves the Church of True God. Even though there weren¡¯t many followers and they were very subtle about their activities, many of the upper sses and the nobles in Tut City quickly converted.


    Every month, there was a gathering of the Church of True God in a mansion just outside the city. The nobles would go and release all of their desires at the party, which was considered a special way for them to pay their respects to True God.


    This kind of ssy gathering had quickly attracted many lonely nobledies and knights. Then, it had influenced most of the nobles and the other people who were in power within the city.


    The influence of the Church of True God had reached down to touch even the higher-ups of the Tuten Dynasty. Finally, it had reached the new generation of Tutens, the heads of the city of Fanse.


    ¡°Did you know that Tuten announced that he would make all the workshops pay five times the previous amount of taxes this year?¡±


    ¡°Why did Tuten change his attitude towards alchemists so fast?¡±


    ¡°Soldiers went to round up the whole college...¡±


    A group of cavalry charged into the tilted tower, talking among themselves as they went. The rest of the soldiers, who were armed with swords and armor, had bombarded the tilted tower. This had naturally agitated everyone within the tilted tower.


    ¡°Tuten had ordered that all alchemists have to report to the pce. Afterpleting registration, you will all work for Tuten.¡± This announcement created chaos within the tilted tower.


    Everyone got angry and confused about this sudden change in their situation. Many alchemist apprentices and assistants had no idea what to do.


    ¡°We are free citizens, not Tuten¡¯s ves! Why should he be able to tell us what to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, alchemists are free! You don¡¯t have the right to do this.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you guys are?¡±


    As the apprentices and everyone within the tilted tower jeered at the cavalry, the leader of the cavalry lifted up his head and yelled, ¡°This is Tuten¡¯s order. Are you going to betray his order? Are you going to betray the Tuten Dynasty?¡±


    He then added, ¡°Also, Tuten ordered us to take over the Akkad Alchemy Workshop. Everyone here, you are no longer working for Akkad Alchemy Workshop. From now on, you will work for Tuten!¡±


    At that moment, Akkad and Marina were quickly rushing down from above. They saw arge number of soldiers and knights rounding up everyone within the tilted tower.


    The knight who had just announced Tuten¡¯s order also saw Akkad. He walked up to him and said, ¡°Mr. Akkad, the king had invited you and your student to pay a visit to the pce.¡±


    Akkad looked around andughed. ¡°This certainly doesn¡¯t look like an invitation.¡±


    The knight didn¡¯t responded, but only stared at him a bit awkwardly, so Akkad turned to point towards his students and said, ¡°Well, we need some time to prepare. At least allow us to change, alright?¡±


    Akkad¡¯s name and influence wereparable to Tuten¡¯s in Tut City. As such, the knight couldn¡¯t easily refuse his request.


    So, he agreed reluctantly. ¡°I will wait for you outside, sir. I just hope that you don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    When Akkad saw that the knight had left, he rounded up all of the students and had them go upstairs. Marina then asked him angrily, ¡°Teacher are we doing? We can just get caught...¡±


    Akkad then interrupted her by asking, ¡°What do we do then? Fight and kill Tuten? Make the whole of the alchemists outcasts of society. Let the foundation that we have built all these years go to waste? All the core members follow me, so everyone, don¡¯t panic or resist when the soldierse in. Tuten wouldn¡¯t hurt normal students and assistants.¡±


    The higher-ups at Akkad Alchemy College quickly gathered at the top of the tilted tower. These people included Akkad¡¯s students, administrators at the workshop, and some qualified alchemists.


    Soon, pieces of clothes were spread open and attached to buckets, and many pre-assembled hot air balloons appeared. After the hot air balloons started to rise up and slowly ascend towards the sky, every one of the higher-ups got into the hot air balloons and flew away into the sky!


    Since Akkad had already advanced to level two, he could already fly at a low attitude. This was not new to him. However, for everyone else, including the other alchemists and Marina, they were all very amazed by the experience.


    This was the first time in human history that someone had ascended into the sky. Also, it was the first time that humans had conquered the sky. As such, everyone cheered as the hot air balloons ascended.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Ohh! Ohh!¡±


    ¡°This is alchemy! Humans can go into the sky too! This is our first step in conquering the sky!¡±


    ¡°Alchemists can do anything!¡±


    As they looked down from the sky, everything on the ground seemed so small. This made everyone feel quite proud.


    Meanwhile, their cheering and movements were noticed by the people and the soldiers who were surrounding the tilted tower. They all looked up at the sky and noticed there was suddenly something floating among the clouds.


    ¡°Look up! There is something in the sky.¡± A normal citizen pointed at the sky and opened his mouth in awe.


    ¡°They are fl... fl... flying!¡± A merchant on the side of a road also pointed at the sky. His fingers were shaking.


    ¡°They are really flying. Is this also a product of alchemy?¡±


    ¡°This is amazing!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    The knight who was leading the soldiers around the tilted tower also saw the scene up above, his face suddenly changing. He led the soldiers and rushed to the top of the tilted tower, but it was toote. As he stood on top of the tilted tower, he watched a dozen hot air balloons whisk away the core members of Akkad Alchemy College.


    The entire Tut City was also moved by the scene. Everyone went out onto the street, put their heads out of their windows, or climbed up to their rooftops to look at the hot air balloons passing by in the sky.


    Even Tuten got the message of what had just happened. He saw a group that was led by Akkad fly around in the air for a bit, then head to the south. He was so angered by this, he went into a rage, throwing broken vases and ss art throughout the pce.


    As Tuten had his temper tantrum, the burnt man in the red hood who was following him around was Heckfoss. He was the same man who became one with the devil back in Siti vige.


    After being disabled by Akkad, he lost nearly half of his body, as it had been badly burned. Even after taking power away from the devils, he endured immense pain in order to heal his body. The scars that remained were painful reminders of the devastation he suffered from Akkad¡¯s powerful witchcraft.


    Now, he had be an adviser to Tuten. He was the one advising Tuten as he took control over the workshops and the alchemists.


    In this way, Tuten could take the power of the alchemists for himself, thus making their wealth and abilities serve the Tuten Dynasty. This would also serve to unite the powers of the Tuten Dynasty, thus forming the City Alliance into one nation again.


    Of course, part of the reason for these takeovers was also Heckfoss¡¯ own selfishness. During this process, Heckfoss could spread the beliefs and doctrine of the Church of True God across the whole Tuten Dynasty. He would then be the controller behind the scenes of the Tuten Dynasty.


    Also, since he knew that Akkad was the person who took him down, Heckfoss was determined to use this chance to make use of the Tuten¡¯s power in order to take Akkad¡¯s power! He wanted to sabotage everything that Akkad had built so far!


    Heckfoss had even sat traps within the pce, as he was waiting for Akkad to arrive. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Akkad would be so crafty and run away!


    Heckfoss saw the hot air balloons slowly bing smaller in the sky. Finally, they slowly disappeared before his very eyes. He clenched his fists and tensed up his face.


    His eyes, which were filled with hatred, were almost glowing red. He then shouted the one name...¡±Akkad!¡±

 Chapter 239 - Peace

    <h4>Chapter 239: Peace</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After flying across many cities, the group of hot air balloons finallynded in an open area in the south. As the alchemists disembarked from the balloons, they knew that they needed to make some ns.


    They quickly figured that they could not return to the north. This was because it had been colonized by the city of Fanse.


    ¡°Teacher, where are we going?¡± While Marina carried the blue-haired Gina, she followed behind Akkad.


    Gina was observing the hot air balloon. She still couldn¡¯t figure out how it was able to fly!


    Akkad looked at everyone and considered his options. These people followed Akkad without question because they trusted him unconditionally. Hence, their lives were really in his hands.


    ¡°I am afraid that the world won¡¯t be peaceful for quite some time now. The evil ambition of King Tuten has been exposed! We have to go further south now! We are going to the city of Tephis!¡± Akkad announced.


    Akkad then led his students and the higher-ups of the Akkad Alchemy Workshop to the southern Tuten Dynasty, as he knew that they would be weed by the city of Tephis.


    Tephis was one of the trading cities in the south. It was also the first coastal city that Akkad had arrived at within the Tuten Dynasty. On top of that, it was Marina¡¯s hometown.


    Once they arrived, Akkad soon rebuilt his alchemy workshop and college. This brought great joy to Marina, who hadn¡¯t returned to her hometown in a very long time. In fact, all of the alchemists happily made their new homes in this coastal city.


    On the other hand, north of Tuten Dynasty, in the city of Fanse and the current Tuten Marlbus, Tuten was using his political power and strict order to weaken the power and control of each city in the north. Then, with force, Tuten slowly united the northern part of the Tuten Dynasty.


    Meanwhile, many workshops were being taxed heavily. All of the graduates of alchemy colleges had to be registered within the government registries.


    In this way, arge number of graduates who had learned a vast amount of alchemy knowledge, and even those alchemists who had been awakened, were captured. They were then forced to work for Tuten.


    Due to their forcedbor,rge amounts of wealth were gathered, all to be used to support the Tuten Dynasty. Thus, the rise of alchemy had brought big changes to the Tuten Dynasty, none of which were good for the alchemists!


    At this moment, everything depended on the influences of the alchemists. Even when King Tuten wanted to control the north or wage war, he heavily relied on the alchemy college graduates that he had basically made into indentured servants!


    The workshops produced weapons and armor for Tuten military purposes. They kept therge amounts of Tuten soldiers in top-of-the-line gear. Many workshops even provided Tuten with money so that he could wage wars and unite the north.


    As for the cities in the south, they were terrified by the actions and political orders of Tuten. They had especially begun to get nervous when many heads of the northern cities were killed or arrested, seemingly for no reason at all!


    Understandably, the cities in the south were highly disturbed. They were afraid that any one of them might be the next unlucky person to be killed!


    For this reason, the cities of the south had gathered in an independent meeting that was held along the border between the south and the north. The meeting took ce in the city of Lamech, which was near the Pegasus River.


    Shortly after the meeting adjourned, thirty-two cities dered their independence from the Tuten Dynasty. They called themselves the City Alliance of Sheehan, which was a namesake taken from a local sacred tree.


    The formation of the City Alliance of Sheehan announced the official break between the north and the south of the Tuten Dynasty. As such, King Tuten Marlbus immediately dered war against the City Alliance of Sheehan.


    One side was fighting in the name of taking back the country, while the other side was fighting for freedom. Thus, a civil war started. The battle quickly extended to areas near the Pegasus River, which immediately resulted in the two sides having a tug of war battle over who controlled the river.


    At the beginning of the war, King Tuten had an absolute advantage over the City Alliance of Sheehan. This was because they were most fighting inside the core area of the City Alliance.


    The Tuten forces had rounded up a hundred thousands soldiers in a castle called Finnlit. The siegested for a few months, which pushed the City Alliance to the edge.


    However, they were defeated by reinforcements from the city of Tephis and other coastal cities. After this, the war continued for three years. But from then on, it was a very even battle, as the two sides had equally suffered devastating losses.


    The crippling effects of the war, as well as its lengthy duration had again made the north unstable. As a result, rebellions kept rising up everywhere.


    Many cities and nobles that were unhappy with King Tuten¡¯s actions were constantly causing trouble. Finally, King Tuten could only sign a peace treaty with the City Alliance Sheehan in the city of Lamech, which happened to be the exact same ce where the independent meeting had happened all those years ago.


    For King Tuten, the loss of this battle was a deep humiliation. This was made even worse by the fact that he saw the City Alliance of Sheehan as the enemy that stole hisnds.


    Years after the peace treaty was signed, King Tuten was able to finally solve the problem in his country. After that, once he had gathered enough power, he returned again to wage a war against the City Alliance of Sheehan.


    However, at this moment, the Batko area in the northwest part of the Tuten Dynasty had united again after suffering through many conflicts. Upon winning countless battles, a country called Pusuote had united the area.


    From that victorious moment, Sky Temples were built in every city of Batko, while the Kingdom of Pusuote took over the area. The belief of the Sky Temples had reced all of the messy religions, thus bing the main religion of the Batko area.


    Many priests of the Sky Temples walked around Batko, spreading the secrecies of the Church of the Sky while holding the book of the living. For the underworld, this was considered as being the expansion of the Sky Temples.


    The whole underworld was projected on the ground. It had changed a from surreal form to a half-real state. Many angels of death would rush out of the underworld at anytime, taking in those souls that refused to ascend. The underworld had finally started to function like it was supposed to all along.


    Kingdom of Pusuote, City of Baber


    The City of Baber was once the capital of the Batko Empire. It was built by the first emperor, Yip Ima Batko. However, it was invaded by the city of Fanse under the authority of the Tuten Dynasty. The city was then raided and thest emperor of the Batko Empire was killed.


    Now, Cetisius had moved here. Today, he was wearing a deep ck robe and his face had grown from a teenager into that of a middle-aged man.


    In the pce, many people were going about their tasks. Since Cetisius had built the Kingdom of Pusuote, he had slowly united the whole Batko area, finally bing the true owner of thisnd.


    At this moment, Cetisius just received a report that had been sent to him from far away. After he read it carefully, he stood up and gathered all of the generals under him to hold an emergency meeting.


    The invasion of the King of Pusuote, while King Tuten was waging his second war, had shocked everyone within the Tuten Dynasty. The twenty hundred knights of the Pusuote area had invaded the Tuten Dynasty from the northwest.


    They quickly went down along the border and took over the northern part of the Tuten Dynasty. The army then rounded up the entire Tut City. After a few days, Tut City surrendered.


    The Kingdom of Pusuote had then taken the richnds and all of the wealth! Thus, the strong city of Fanse instantly became a thing of the past, put to an end by the Kingdom of Pusuote from Batko. In this way, everything came full-circle.


    Meanwhile, King Tuten had lost the country. His head was even cut off by his own soldiers! The army of Tuten then surrendered to the City Alliance of Sheehan soon after his execution.


    The Church of True God, which was popr in the north, was quickly suppressed. The priests of the Sky Temples drove out all of the believers and prophets of the Church of True God.


    They did not even allow the souls of the prophets of the Church of True God to rest in peace after their deaths. Instead, they sent them to the underworld as heretics to await their judgements.


    As for Heckfoss, he could only escape with the remaining prophets. They all ran into the City Alliance of Sheehan, looking for a chance to strike again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°When will this war end?¡±


    ¡°Yea, all the men went out to fight. Aside from women, there are only old people and children left.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it end soon?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? They are warmongers!¡±


    ¡°Hey did you hear that? King Tuten turned into a terrifying monster when he died!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. He didn¡¯t die when his head was cut off. He was burnt until he really died. The whole army must have seen that scene.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. That da*n guy must be possessed by devils. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be waging war everyday.¡±


    Marina was looking at a bunch of the women, who were chatting while they were sewing on sewing machines. The model of using workshops had be popr in the entire City Alliance of Sheehan. These women, when it was not farming season, woulde to work in the workshops to earn some extra money for their families.


    In the city of Tephis, small workshops like these were everywhere. These workshops always neededborers badly.


    Also, during wartime, the prices of the goods that they produced were inted so much. Throughout the city of Tephis, there wereints about wars everywhere.


    Many men died in battle, while others who survived didn¡¯t return home for years. While they were away, no one knew if they were still alive or not.


    Marina felt heavy. After she walked through a few streets, she arrived at a castle in Tephis. There were people walking around in the castle. This was the site of the new Akkad Alchemy College.


    In the principal¡¯s room at the top level, she saw Akkad. He had aged greatly since she hadst seen him. His hair was white as snow and his back was crooked. Seeing him in such a state made Marina sad.


    ¡°Teacher, the war ended!¡± Marina said as she entered the room.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Akkad pushed up his sses and asked her to repeat what she had just said.


    Marina repeated herself, talking a bit louder for his old ears, ¡°The King of Pusuote, Cetisius, signed an agreement with us. They drew the borderline. I heard from others that Cetisius is an honorable king. I think this peace agreement shouldst for some time.¡±


    Akkad nodded. ¡°This is only temporary peace. The task of obtaining true peace I must leave to you guys, as I¡¯m getting old.¡±


    Marina refuted his assertion immediately, mostly due to wishful thinking, ¡°Teacher you are still in good health. You can definitelyst until you¡¯re a hundred years old or more!¡±


    Akkad burst intoughter. ¡°Are you cursing me?¡±


    Marina realized that she had said something wrong, so she stuck her tongue out at him yfully.

 Chapter 240 - Mermaid Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 240: Mermaid Kingdom</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A giant Thunder Ray traversed on the ocean¡¯s surface. There was a topless woman lying on top of the Thunder Ray.


    Her blue hair was blowing in the wind, while her long fishtail skimmed over the surface of the water and made sshes. As it made its way, the giant Thunder Ray released a predator-like aura of a highest tier magical beast. All of the monsters and magical beasts were terrified of this aura.


    The Thunder Ray was the true son of the Sea God, and the one controlling it was a mermaid who also a descendant of sakun. It had been about a hundred years since the birth of the mermaid race. Since that time, they had grown into quite a big group.


    At this moment, the mermaid that was riding the Thunder Ray suddenly noticed a giant shadow in the sky. She lifted her head and saw a flying castle that had just appeared from the clouds under the sun.


    ¡°Praise the Sea God!¡± She opened her eyes wide and eximed. She could see the flying castle passing through the clouds, heading towards the Swirl Continent.


    The giant flying castle appeared like a small ind in the sky. Anyone would be amazed by it.


    At that time, the social structure of the mermaids was still a matriarchal society. As such, the female mermaids had the highest power and ruled over the other sses.


    Aside from the hundreds of regr mermaids, there was another branch of descendants that were known as the sahagins. Their official name, which was given by Lu Zhiyu when he listed the species in the Alen Continent, was Koutao sahagins.


    These Koutao sahagins, whenpared to the beautiful mermaids, were more like abnormal mutants. Their heads were big and ugly, and their bodies were full of scales. Also, their hands and legs were attached webbing.


    Aside from their huge bodies and superior physical strengths, Koutao sahagins were nothing special. They were not smart and didn¡¯t have any special powers.


    Their lifespans were close to those of normal humans. In fact, the only noteworthy thing about them was their reproductivity.


    After only being in existence for a few decades, the Koutao sahagins had already reached a hundred thousand in number. They lived in the innerkes andnds of the Swirl Continent.


    The mermaids controlled these Koutao sahagins, making them build pces and enving them. There was a city of mermaids near the innerke of the Swirl Continent, which was surrounded by a river.


    The entrances of every building inside the city had a river flowing through them. As such, this city was built on top of the water, and it was called da City.


    Streams of water passed through the city. The center pce was even built with a pool, fountain, and a fake mountain with a small waterfall inside of it.


    Deep water tunnels connected every part of the city. These were like roads for the mermaids. As such, many mermaids and Koutao sahagins passed through them daily.


    Their beautiful bodies could often be seen in the water. When some mermaids jumped out of the water, their fishtails turned into human legs. Then, they slowly walked into the pce.


    There were also Koutao sahagin guards, who were holding Poseidon-like forks everywhere in the pce. However, the mermaids themselves didn¡¯t have any guards, not to mention armies.


    They only used weapons for hunting. Aside from some magical beasts, they had no enemies.


    The beautiful mermaids didn¡¯t consider the Koutao sahagins as their own kind. This is why they enved the Koutao sahagins. In this way, the majority of the Koutao Sahagins became ves for the mermaids at birth, and were forced to serve them until they died.


    Therefore, a decade ago, a revolution was organized by a group of Koutao sahagins that were not happy with being enved. The main organizer¡¯s name was Barry. He led tens of thousands of sahagins to storm the pce. During the mis, many mermaids were killed.


    However, this revolution was quickly suppressed by the mermaids via their special powers. As their shes of special power blinked into the pce, they easily killed the Koutao sahagins and dyed the whole d City red.


    Every tunnel and river flowed red with the blood of the sahagins. The ns of the Koutao sahagins werepletely spoiled. However, the princess of the mermaids was kidnapped by the leader Barry, who then dove into the deep sea.


    As for the other rebellious Koutao sahagins, after their attack failed, they retreated to the forest of the Swirl Continent. They were still there to this day, hiding in the dark and plotting their revenge against the mermaids.


    The mermaids had eliminated and suppressed them many times. However, since the poption of the mermaids was small and the Swirl Continent was huge, the mermaids only took control of part of it.


    The rebellions soon spread out into other tribes and hid in the corners of the continent. There was no way to clear them out by then.


    However, after this revolution, the mermaids enforced their control over the tribes of Koutao sahagins even harsher. The defenses were especially tightened in the d City. However, this had only worsened the rtionship between the mermaids and the Koutao sahagins.


    At times like this, the past speeches and teachings of the rebel leader Barry were often brought up by the Koutao sahagins...


    ¡°We are all sons of the Sea God. We are all descendants of God. Why are they all high and mighty, while we are so lowly? This is not fair.¡±


    ¡°We are also descendants of God!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    The innerke in the Swirl Continent wasrger than the area ofnd. It was connected to the ocean, so the water was a deep blue.


    The mermaids sshed their tails on the surface of theke. The sunlight reflecting on the water and in the sshes was very pretty.


    In the bright pce, the Queen of the d City, Sally, began the mermaid administrator meeting. Immediately, a massive argument broke out among all of those present...


    ¡°Those filthy Koutao sahagins! They should have survived!¡±


    ¡°They are humiliating the bloodline of God!¡±


    ¡°Letting them serve us was already an honor. Why should we give them any more rights, thus making them superior to us?¡±


    Some people felt sorry for the Koutao sahagins, especially those mermaid who had sahagin offspring. They voiced different opinions.


    However, they were the minority, as most mermaids considered giving birth to sahagins was a dishonor. In fact, if this ever urred, most of them would kill them when they were born!


    ¡°You murderers! Don¡¯t you think that the Koutao sahagins are a part of us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you think. I never considered them as being a part of us.¡±


    Queen Sally stood up in a rage. ¡°Alright, I have seen God himself, so I know the intentions of God. You all stay quiet.¡±


    The meeting abruptly ended, with no solution to the problem. If they didn¡¯t resolve this, the social structure of the Mermaid Kingdom would fall apartpletely. As the poption of mermaids was too small to build a civilization of their own, they had to be supported by the Koutao sahagins.


    This newborn kingdom had already met their first problem, and Queen Sally had no experience solving this kind of problem. This society was so new, they had no writtennguage yet. Clearly, they still needed to explore many things and make many improvements.


    Queen Sally was the only mermaid that had met God before, so she had the right to exin God to the others and manage the kingdom. That was why she had been chosen to be the queen of the Mermaid Kingdom. However, many mermaids still didn¡¯t trust herpletely.


    There was a temple in d City. In the middle of the temple, there was a pool.


    In the pool, there was a statue of God. He was wearing white and his face was not clear. The statue had been built ording to what Sally saw when she was born and had met God.


    ¡°God! What should I do?¡± Sally walked onto the stone bridge that stretched over the pool, then knelt in front of the statue and prayed.


    At that moment, she heard augh. She was shocked, so she looked up.


    She saw a man in a white robe. He was sitting at the base of the statue,zily leaning back on it, while his naked foot hung in front of Queen Sally¡¯s face.


    This act of disrespecting God would usually anger Quen Sally and the mermaids. However, as she looked at this man, his face matched perfectly with one from her memories. This stunned her.


    ¡°Sally, right?¡± Lu Zhiyu thought back and remembered her.


    This was the mermaid that he had called No.1 when he was creating the mermaids. She was the same mermaid who had opened her eyes so suddenly that it had spooked Lu Zhiyu!


    Sally was sizing up Lu Zhiyu at the moment. She held her hands in front of her chest and asked for confirmation. ¡°You... You have really appeared?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded and said, ¡°Go look for your daughter. She was called Gina. Go towards the southwest. In a farawaynd that is ruled by humans and orcs, you will find your daughter in a human kingdom called the Tuten Dynasty! The bloodline will lead you to her. She shall be the next queen of the Mermaid Kingdom, and she will lead you all into the future to achieve your goals!¡± After Lu Zhiyu finished speaking, he disappeared into thin air.


    Mermaids were the first special race in the world, but they were too isted and were born toote. Hence, the humans and orcs had already discovered the ocean and had begun exploring the world. In contrast, at this time, the mermaids were still in the initial stages of building their civilization. Only bymunicating with humans, could they get the necessary ess to push their society further into the future and sped up their development.


    ¡°Thank you for your orders. We will follow your instructions!¡± Sally stood up and said.


    After seeing Lu Zhiyu disappear into thin air, she stood up and smiled. Her face was filled with joy.


    ¡°My daughter! Gina! Oh my God! She is still alive!¡±

 Chapter 241 - The Journey of the Legendary Adventurer

    <h4>Chapter 241: The Journey of the Legendary Adventurer</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the darkness of the night, a giant shadow passed under the surface of the ocean,ing close to the south of the Tuten Dynasty. The shadow caused the calm ocean to be choppy.


    As the waves struck the shore and the harbor, many ships that were docked in the harbor started tossing and bobbing. The crashing of the waves made the whole ocean sound very unsettling. As a giant shadow passed under the ship, the ocean water under the ships became very dirty.


    Seagulls that were resting on the shore or nesting on the walls flew away inrge groups, screaming as they went. It was as if they felt some sort of ominous danger.


    The old keeper in the lighthouse also sensed some sort menacing movement. He was looking out at the sea, but he couldn¡¯t see anything in the dark.


    There is no wind? That is so weird!


    Under the cover of the night, a shadow slowly rode the waves. A naked woman then stepped onto the beach of Tephis. Her giant fishtail had turned into a pair of pretty, long legs.


    Her name was Salita, and she was among the group who was ordered to search for the next queen of the Mermaid Kingdom by the prophecy. They had traversed through the endless ocean and finally reached the Alen Continent. They had finally made it to the world of the orcs and the humans from the legends!


    Salita had spent several years on the Alen Continent by that time. The first ce she arrived was a kingdom called Hollyma.


    It was there that she had learned the humannguage and began to understand how humans lived. Their advanced civilization had far exceeded her expectations. Of course, in the process, Salita also suffered a great deal due to her ignorance.


    Some evil humans had bad intentions for Salita. As she obviously wouldn¡¯t tolerate that, she doled out devastating punishments to them.


    However, during that time, she had indeed gathered some powerful knowledge about the humans. She now knew that there were terrifying beings called priests and wizards.


    These kinds of people were powerful and sinister. She didn¡¯t actually meet one herself, but just by hearing their reputations, she already knew that they were not good people.


    It had been a bumpy journey thus far, but Salita had never forgotten her mission. She had finally found the Tuten Dynasty!


    However, finding her little girl in this huge country would be difficult, as all Salita knew was her age, her name, and that she had blue hair. Salita searched along the coastal cities in hopes of finding a princess. Finally, in the southern Tuten Dynasty, in a city called Tephis, she sensed one of her kind by following her bloodline.


    She was also one that didn¡¯t know how to cover up the scent of her power! This got Salita very excited.


    ¡°It that you Princess?¡± she murmured with a hopeful heart.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Gina was now a thirteen-year-old young girl. Her eye-catching blue hair had now been dyed red, just like Marina¡¯s. This way, no one would question whether the two of them were sisters or not.


    Compared to Marina¡¯s being a careless problematic girl, Gina was more kind and easy going. However, she was just like Marina in most every other way.


    She was brave and adventurous. But, as she looked very innocent, many people often mistook her as being a shy girl, and that was very wrong!


    At this moment, Gina had run back to Marina¡¯s quarters in a panic. She closed the door and jumped into the bath. She then shut the blinds and refused toe out.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Marina was confused.


    Gina opened the blinds just a bit and poked her little head out of the slit. She said nervously, ¡°I met someone strange outside today!¡±


    Marina asked, ¡°What strange person?¡±


    Gina answered, ¡°She had blue hair, just like mine. She was wearing a cloak, and she was very mysterious. She said that she was one of my kind, then she told me that she had been ordered to take me home... To a ce called the Mermaid Kingdom! She also called me a princess!¡±


    Hearing this, Marina dropped her jaw. Until now, Marina still couldn¡¯t figure out what species Gina belonged to. She had even suspected that Gina could be a magical beast or a special lifeform that was modified by other wizards. Marina never expected this!


    Marina only knew that, aside from orcs and humans, there was a race called elves on another continent that was far away from here. However, Marina had only heard this from her teacher, Akkad. She had never actually seen one herself.


    But now, Gina had just said that there was another one of her kind! On top of that, they found her and told her that she was a princess of the Mermaid Kingdom!


    This could be a legendary and unknown race. It could even be an intelligent race from the deep sea!


    ¡°That¡¯s so cool, and a princess, too! It is like those legends and fairytale fictional tales!¡± Marina started to joke about it.


    This caused Gina to pout. She then said angrily, ¡°It was true. She said she would quickly take me home.¡±


    ¡°How did she get here? Where did shee from? The ocean is full of dangers, you know!¡± Marina demanded to know the details.


    ¡°She said that she was from a faraway continent, a ce that is ruled by the Mermaid Kingdom. She said that we mermaids are the descendants of the Sea God. We apparently have the blood of the Sea God, so the monsters won¡¯t attack us,¡± Gina exined.


    As Marina finally started to believe what Gina said, her face tensed. ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked.


    Gina curled herself into a ball, then replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was scared. I don¡¯t really know these creatures at all...¡±


    Even though Gina was a mermaid, she had grown up in human society and was used to living the lifestyle and speaking thenguages of the humans. Hence, she would naturally be scared if she had to leave all of a sudden.


    However, Gina was also curious about her race and her mother. She wanted to get close to her own kind and see what they were like. Theseplicated emotions confused Gina. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Then, Marina lifted up her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got it! I have decided to go see that person with you. If all that she said is true, then I will go to your homnd with you.¡±


    Gina opened her eyes wide. ¡°Really?¡±


    Marina looked at Gina and said, ¡°Even though you grew up in our human society, you are not human. When you grow up, you will not fit into this society. I was already beginning to worry about your future. However, we can now go and investigate your homnd. I wouldn¡¯t make you go alone!¡±


    Marinaughed proudly, seeing the relief in Gina¡¯s eyes. ¡°Besides, I was already nning to take on a journey to explore the world. After that, I will write a book. Let your kind take me to the sea, and I will go to thend of the elves that my teacher was talking about. Then, I will journey back to the Alen Continent to visit the wizard tower!¡±


    As Marina was thinking about all of this, she added, ¡°In this way, my name will spread throughout the whole world. I will be the first person to go around the world. Then, I will name my book, ¡®The Journey of the Legendary Adventurer Marina!¡¯¡±


    Gina quickly said, ¡°But, it¡¯s dangerous out in the deep seas!¡±


    Marina answered, ¡°Ah, but isn¡¯t a little danger par for course for any adventurer worth their salt? Didn¡¯t you say that your race could go across the oceans? How else could she havee here? We just need to follow her.¡±


    Marina was so excited, then she remembered something and added, ¡°Oh yes, and I need to buy a ship and hire some good crewmen. Surely Ganster old man will introduce me to the cream of the crop.¡±


    Gina felt like her sister had gone mad, but she was also relieved by her words. Perhaps, with Gina along, she would not be scared anymore.


    Marina pinched Gina¡¯s nose gently. ¡°Alright, I have not gone mad. But first, we have to meet that mermaid of yours!¡±

 Chapter 242 - Adventurer

    <h4>Chapter 242: Adventurer</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Marina, you are more adventurous than most men. Go and see how big the world is. This was also my childhood dream. After seeing it,e back and tell me all about it,¡± Akkad said.


    Akkad then took out the original tall tower badge that Anthony had given him. He told Marina that by crushing the badge, she could be sent back to the tower through a teleport matrix. Although Marina did not understand the preciousness of the badge, she did know that it was definitely not an ordinary thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as precious as you might imagine. In a dangerous situation, the enemy will not give you the chance to open the teleport matrix, so once you face a moment of life and death, it is actually of no use.¡± The old Akkad appeared very calm when he said this.


    Marina then took Gina and Salita with her and started her journey. It was a nice, sunny day, which seemed like a good omen.


    Marina¡¯s ship, the Legendary Adventurer, was a beautiful ship that had ten alchemy cannons on it. After hearing about Marina¡¯s n, Gat, who had many years of sailing experience, demanded to join her. Thus, she made him the chief mate.


    Salita was a trainer of the mermaid family, who was famous for taming a giant squid on the sea. So, led by the squid, the ship headed all the way to the Swirl Continent.


    They encountered a variety of difficulties along the way. In particr, there were many storms, as well as some encounters with demons and monsters who were not afraid of the Sakun bloodline.


    On one asion, they encountered some hawk-shaped banshees whose sonic attacks were too lethal for ordinary lifeforms to survive. Plus, since they were flying in the sky, they could not be attacked by the alchemy cannons. Utilizing its firearms, the crew of the Legendary Adventurer finally inflicted devastating damage on the banshees.


    But, the most dangerous part of the journey was when they were passing through a misty area. They were trapped in the fog and could not see the sky! They stayed trapped like this for nearly a month.


    In the mist, someone was constantly singing strange songs. They also encountered wrecks, dead people, and even the deceased¡¯s rtives!


    In this bizarre mist, everyone and everything was on the verge of copsing. It wasn¡¯t until yearster that Marina realized that what she had heard was the voice of a monster named Ecstasy.


    They also encountered social monsters that looked like jellyfish and could float in the air. Where they lived, a haze spread out. Their individual abilities were not strong, but the great illusion-making ability of their groups could easily take many people¡¯s lives at once.


    Finally, with Gina¡¯s help, they were able to escape the mist. After leaving the grey mist, that experience of not seeing the sky for so long became a terrible memory for everyone.


    As Gina was of pure Sakun blood, she was unlike most mermaids, who were only part Sakun. Gina not only had the ability to affect temperatures, but she could also could control the mind power of others.


    The Legendary Adventurer finally arrived on the Swirl Continent, which was the home of the mermaid family. In fact, humans had never even set foot on the Mermaid Kingdom before. This kingdom had beautiful mermaids, as well as the ugly Koutao sahagins.


    The sailors saw from the ship saw a variety of exotic creatures, architecture, and customs that were very different from the human world. There were also huge ocean-like continentalkes and a big city named da.


    The sailors sent back the princess of the Mermaid Kingdom, epted the mermaids¡¯ praises, and received all kinds of marine gems and ck pearls in exchange for their goods and books from the human world.


    Gina and Salita, who had just returned from the human world, had learned what a country with a perfect system should be like. So, after broadening their horizons, they were able to bring opportunities for change to the Mermaid Kingdom.


    The Koutao sahagins began to integrate into the mermaid family, and Gina learned how to govern the country with her mother, Queen Sally. Marina then drove her Legendary Adventurer to the Y Continent using the map that Akkad had given her.


    Salita gave Marina a trumpet and the female giant squid named Koukou, then told her how to tame it. After this, Gina sent Marina away.


    Marina stood on the ship¡¯s deck, waving her hands and shouting goodbye. She then disappeared in the distance.


    Gina had always known that this separation was inevitable. After all, this was her home and Marina did not belong here.


    But, in her search for the Y Continent, dangers along the road far exceeded Marina¡¯s imagination. This route to the Y Continent was in a warm sea area, and for the first time, Marina was attacked by the Children of the Sea! These giant starfish emitted hot steam that almost burned them. Koukou also suffered a terrible defeat in its battle with them.


    Finally, the whole ship was dragged deeper into the sea by the starfish. Marina could only save everyone by having them lie on Koukou and ride the creature to a nearby ind. There, Marina used alchemy to build a new ship named World Conqueror.


    They finally arrived at the Y Continent on this new ship, where they immediately met the moonlight elves. After battling through a series of conflicts with them, Marina arrived at the Coro Tower in the Forest of Life.


    There, they saw beautiful elves ying harps and huge trees of life. There were also beautiful and exquisite buildings, the magnificent Sylve city, magnificent wend forests, the Hagrid Grand Canyon, and the fascinating White Castle Spring! This ce was like heaven!


    As they were standing in front of Coro Tower, everyone was shocked and speechless. It was as if they were in a fairytale world.


    Moreover, the numerous elves who were dressed in loose white clothes looked like angelsing down from the sky! The Coro Tower also had a great learning atmosphere, as well as delicious food and beautiful houses.


    Upon her arrival, Marina met with Wolfe and Wendy, the deans and vice-deans of Coro Tower Academy. They were also students of the Great Wise Anthony, just like her mentor, Akkad. As the first generation of wizards, they were also former wizard tower mentors.


    Marina saw all kinds of strange witchcraft, dreamcraft, and Blood Witchcraft here. All of these things she had only heard about from Akkad.


    She was immersed in this sea of knowledge. She was very impressed that the elves had even more profound knowledge than she had imagined.


    Marina¡¯s knowledge of alchemy, the alchemy table, and the mechanical doll Archimonde caused a great sensation within the Coro Tower. Her crew stayed here for nearly half a year.


    Once they left, the journey home was much smoother than Marina had imagined. The ship from the wizard tower arrived in Y, and some students from the Coro Tower chose to enter the wizard tower for further study, as ording to Wolf and Wendy¡¯s words, the wizard tower was the real wizard¡¯s holy ce of origin.


    There were several senior wizards from the wizard tower on the ship. Along the way, Marina saw a fierce attack of Blood Witchcraft and dreamcraft. During the attack, many ordinary monsters died. Even the Children of the Sea fled under the siege of the senior wizards!


    They then arrived smoothly on the ck Forest Coast of the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro. Marina then departed the ship and rode a railcar in the darkness. She was heading to the tower.


    Once she was in the tower, she finally saw the holy ce of the wizard. Everything here was beyond her imagination.


    All kinds of witchcraft had permeated every aspect of life! She saw the jackdaw postman, the witchcraftmunication badge, the transformation of biological ves, projections for teaching in dreams, magical beast pets and so on. Even various wizard towers yed different roles in this societal system! She even saw various magical beasts flying in the sky!


    In the ck Forest, there were a huge garden where magical beasts grew, and there were also huge libraries that had Sphinx librarians! She even saw a legendary Titan Dragon guarding the tower.


    It was a huge red dragon, and after taking just one look at it, Marina made felt terribly frightened. It was definitely the most horrible creature she had ever seen!


    Even though Edward Kelermo, who was the fourth generation wizard tower master, had inherited the integrity of his teacher and adoptive father, Bohr Kelermo, he was still different in many ways. He grew up in the wizard tower, so the only beings that he ever met were wizards. This caused him to teach in different ways.


    As such, Marina learned a vast amount of knowledge and received many gifts from Edward Kelermo, the tall tower master, and many mentors here. Her teacher Akkad¡¯s identity as the owner of the third generation tower owner had provided a great deal of convenience for her.


    During her time here, Marina sessfully transnted the bloodline of a magical beast called the fossil horn rhinoceros. The fossil horn rhinoceros was a result of bloodline abnormalities that urred when wizards cultivated magical beasts.


    As such, it could only recast things, but for Marina and the alchemists, this ability was valuable, simr to that of an artifact. Although it could not directly change the essence of substances, it was easy for alchemists to make various kinds of alchemy instruments via its means of recasting.


    Using its ability, an alchemist could easily turn sand into ss, y into rock, pig iron into various alloys and so on. This had brought about unimaginable breakthroughs for alchemists, enabling them to analyze substances and to manufacture and explore various kinds of alchemy tools.


    Less than a month after her stay at the wizard tower, Marina returned to the World Conqueror and embarked on her journey home. It took her nearly four years toplete the voyage and return to the Sean City State Alliance.

 Chapter 243 - The End

    <h4>Chapter 243: The End</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When World Conqueror arrived at the port of the city-state of Tephis, Marina and her crew became an instant sensation. This was because a huge sea monster had led the ship into the harbor, shocking all of the people!


    Marina let go of the giant squid Koukou and said, ¡°Thank you, Koukou! Now, you may return to the sea!¡±


    All of them stood on the ship and waved goodbye to Koukou. After sailing together for several years, many of the sailors had sentimental feelings for the squid that had protected them. Some of them even began to wipe away a few tears as Koukou¡¯s huge body disappeared into the sea.


    Legends of Marina¡¯s traveling around the world on the Legendary Adventurer quickly spread throughout Tephis. The sailors kept talking about the many monsters and dangers that they had encountered along the way, as well as sharing their many escapades in the magnificent Swirl Continent, the Mermaid Kingdom, and the beautiful Y Continent.


    Hence, everyone knew that a woman named Marina Bossay had crossed the dangerous sea and aplished a feat of crossing three continents! For ordinary people, the maind of n was their whole world. Now, everyone knew that besides n, there were many more magical continents out there!


    The gems and ck pearls that the sailors had brought back from the Swirl Continent, as well as the various crafts of the Y Continent and the elves¡¯ harps, swords, and bows were all very popr among arge number of businessmen and nobles in Tephis. Hence, all of the sailors became rich overnight! They were even received by the Prime Minister of the Sean City-State Alliance and given the titles of Knight!


    This made their stories even more legendary! The chief mate Gat was particrly proud of himself. In fact, this was the most glorious moment of his life!


    Even the children on the street were talking about the beautiful mermaid family, the giant squid Koukou, and the Children of the Sea, pretending that they were also among the wayfaring crew...


    ¡°Come on monster! I am the captain of the great Legendary Adventurer. I am not afraid of you!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Koukou! Tear up all of the monsters!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the captain! Fire, fire!¡±


    ¡°I am the captain!¡±


    ¡°No, I am!¡±


    As the children were roleying in the streets, throughout the city-state of Sean, everyone was talking about adventures, navigation, and wealth. Many sailors and merchants, forgetting the horror and fear of the sea, rushed to join other crews and embark on their own adventures as crewmen. After all, they also wanted to find the legendary Swirl Continent and Y Continent, bring back huge wealth from the Mermaid Kingdom, and be famous overnight!


    At the moment, however, Marina was not interested in all of this hubbub. Instead, she had snuck away to the newly established Alchemy Academy in Tephis. At the top of the castle, Akkady in his chair and watched snowkes flying outside his window.


    Unlike the north, Tephis was a warm city, so it was rare to see snowkes in winter. But, at present, the temperature had dropped sharply, so the firece was burning in the lounge.


    Marina talked to Akkad about her journey in a very peaceful tone. When she talked about Y and Wendy and Wolfe, Akkad¡¯s expression slowly changed into one of clear sentimentality.


    ¡°Ah! I really miss them!¡± Akkad was now very old and look tired.


    Akkad sobbed a bit, then asked, ¡°Okay, what¡¯s next? Tell me about the wizard tower.¡±


    Marina suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh! There¡¯s a letter from mentor Catherine...¡±


    A smile appeared on Akkad¡¯s face. ¡°Catherine! Is she okay?¡±


    Marina nodded. ¡°Mentor Catherine reached Level Four. She¡¯s young and beautiful. She asked me to tell you that she misses you very much.¡±


    Akkadughed. ¡°If she said this about Bohr, he would be very happy. Bohr liked her best then, but unfortunately she married an ordinary person.¡±


    Speaking of this, Akkad sighed deeply. ¡°Poor Bohr. I can¡¯t believe he is dead, and I...I¡¯m dying too!¡±


    Akkad coughed violently. Marina lowered her head and kept wiping away her tears. Akkad then opened the letter and slowly read it, recalling their childhood.


    At that time, there were very few wizards, only them. Each of them were filled with longing and hope as they came to the wizard tower. It hadpletely changed their fates.


    As Akkad read andughed, he remembered the intelligent Bohr, proud and confident Li Weisi, honest Uruk, beautiful Catherine, and Henry, who always followed them. Every one of these first generation of wizards had been so young and full of expectations and dreams for the future! They had looked forward to using what they would learn in order to change the world.


    ¡°How young we were back then! I remember that Bohr standing on the steeple of the castle, shouting at the sky, ¡®The future is ours!¡¯ Bohr wanted to be a good doctor and Li Weisi wanted to be a real noble man. We secretly liked Catherine because she was the pianist¡¯s daughter. I didn¡¯t tell Bohr that I liked her though. She was born with a temperament that attracted us. Every one of us had a simple dream, as our understandings of the world were so small. We thought we could rule the world!¡± Akkad kept talking and his eyes grew dim.


    He then added softly, ¡°I really miss them, and I really want to be with them...?¡±


    Akkad did not finish his thoughts. Instead, his fingers loosened and the letters fell from his mechanical arm. He then gradually closed his eyes.


    The wind blew open the window, allowing a few snowkes to flutter in. At this moment, the door suddenly opened and all of Akkad¡¯s students came in, each of them looking at Akkad quietly sleeping. Everyone took off their hats and lowered their heads.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Akkad wandered through the gate of the underworld, where a tall monster was swallowing up those who were not in line. Akkad then approached the Styx River.


    After crossing the Styx River on a ferry with a strange man who had bandages all over his body, he saw a familiar figure at the riverside. The figure reached out and pointed his finger to Akkad¡¯s forehead, which made Akkad remember things little by little.


    ¡°Anthony!¡± Lu Zhiyu stood beside the Styx River and looked at Akkad. ¡°I said we would see each other again.¡±


    Akkad looked around and asked, ¡°Where am I?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu said, ¡°In the underworld. Just in front of it, there is a city of souls where all of the dead will go. Some are nailed to the wall, others are sentenced to stay in the underworld, and some can return to the living world again to obtain the afterlife!¡±


    Akkad looked at Lu Zhiyu and asked, ¡°Why are you here, mentor?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Akkad. ¡°You should have had an idea as to my identity...¡±


    Akkad looked at Lu Zhiyu and suddenlyughed. After that, he asked Lu Zhiyu, ¡°How is my afterlife?¡±


    ¡°You meet up with your friends and lead an ordinary and happy life, just as you expected!¡± he replied.


    ¡°Sounds good!¡± Akkad smiled.


    ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    The two parted ways, both smiling.

 Chapter 244 - Elemental Witchcraft

    <h4>Chapter 244: Elemental Witchcraft</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The floating castle stayed above the clouds in the Arctic. The clouds here were sparse and thin.


    Underneath them, the Arctic was cold and deste, but above the clouds, the sun was bright and warm. Lu Zhiyu sat next to the window of the botanical garden, beside which a sphinx¡¯s eye projected various information for in front of him.


    Gaia was responsible for gathering all of the information within Maria¡¯s World and presenting it to Lu Zhiyu. As such, it functioned like a huge electronic host. The sphinx was like an external terminal that was connected to Gaia.


    Lu Zhiyu generally did not pay attention to theplex and useless information that had been collected from the whole world. After all, it wasn¡¯t necessary for him to know every single detail.


    It would alsoplicate Lu Zhiyu¡¯s memory to be cluttered with such a vast amount of intel. Thus, Lu Zhiyu usually only viewed the most important information.


    The sphinx that was in the wizard tower library was called Pyros. Every generation of Pyros was the same. As such, they all shared the same awarenesses, knowledges, and memories.


    Lu Zhiyu sat and listened while Pyros rapidly went through its intel...


    New moves from the Church of True God today. Stikua is only at level four. They dared not cross the Abyss World to Maria¡¯s World. Bitwalls could easily squeeze and suppress them to death. Some junior Abyss Wizards, underworld priests, and alchemist might be capable of dealing with them...


    ¡°Are these devil species beginning to appear in the central province? Does a wizard get the Book of the Devil? Lu Zhiyu asked Pyros.


    ¡°Yes, it happened a week ago, master! Alchemists are bing more and more active, and their numbers are increasing. They have also yed an important role in the development of the world. It seems that alchemists have a brighter future than the wizards,¡± Pyros said.


    ¡°Are some Ghost Wizards making trouble? Regardless, the priests will exterminate them immediately,¡± Lu Zhiyu said.


    He rested in a rattan chair, watching the projection and listening to the report. There was news of human and orc incidents in n, as well as news about the elves and the Mermaid Kingdom.


    At this stage, the system of extraordinary power had gradually been perfected. As such, many problems no longer needed Lu Zhiyu to worry about them. The system sufficient experience and ability to deal with them itself.


    ¡°Huh? An Elemental Wizard¡¯s advancement possibility! Is it Edward?¡± Lu Zhiyu immediately saw something worth noticing.


    Just as Lu Zhiyu was ready to take a closer look, two winged girls rushed in. As they entered, their wings gradually folded and disappeared.


    Delmedi rushed to Lu Zhiyu and said, ¡°Dad, you said before that when we grew up, you would give the whole world to us. What does that mean?¡±


    Verthandi then asked with a pretentious dignity, ¡°Does it mean that we will be goddesses?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu thought for a moment and said, ¡°You have not reached level six yet. If you want to ascend to the throne of gods and light the divine fire, you must at least reach level seven. It¡¯s too early now!¡±


    Verthandi opened her eyes wide. ¡°So, after getting to level seven, can we be goddesses then?¡±


    Delmedi jumped around excitedly. ¡°What kind of goddess will we be? We must look dignified!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at them and expressed deep doubts as to whether or not they could be proper goddesses. ¡°After reaching level seven, you have to pass my examination before you can enter the trial period to be a goddess!¡±


    ¡°What is the trial period?¡± Verthandi didn¡¯t quite understand him.


    Lu Zhiyu pretended to look serious. ¡°If you fail the trial, you will be fired!¡±


    Verthandi and Delmedi made faces at Lu Zhiyu. ¡°We will be the best and most qualified goddesses, then we will fire our dad! You¡¯re the most unqualified god, dad. You don¡¯t do anything all day!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu put his hands behind his head andy on the chair. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound half bad. After all, I am waiting to retire!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    After Edward Kelermo took over as fourth master of the wizard tower, the whole wizard tower was isted from the outside world. Edwardmanded all of the wizards to not interfere with the human world, let alone interfere in the politics and events of the human world.


    After these orders were issued, the wizards gradually became more mysterious and isted from the human world. This resulted in the wizards bing mostly immersed in their own witchcraft research.


    A byproduct of this was the minimizing of damage and harm that wizards suffered from human society, but it also made wizards more closed off and wary of humans, which was much different from the first generations of wizards, who constantly tried to interact with and help guide the human world.


    As a result, this new generation of wizards had gradually lost their senses of identity, as well as the ability to sessfully interact with human society. Thus, they lived in a small circle of wizards, without any desire to interfere with or influence human society.


    This caused the influence of wizards in human society to gradually decline. Over the years, some past events had gradually been forgotten. People¡¯s attitudes towards wizards had also gradually changed from hatred and terror to passing curiosity.


    Edward had been at level four for decades. Although he had not reached the level five, his study of witchcraft was beyondpare.


    At the top of the wizard tower, rows of ck boards were filled with mathematical and geometric symbols. All of the resources within the wizard tower were being used, and everyone was involved in the research efforts.


    If they seeded, it would be an incredible leap forward for wizards. Hence, everyone was working on this huge project day and night.


    ¡°Almost there! Yes, absolutely! We can definitely deduce the first level four witchcraft! Even if we don¡¯t transnt an extraordinary bloodline, we can still use it as an extraordinary witchcraft.¡± Edward was so excited.


    After all, he was the creator of the Dream Wizards. After reaching level four, Edward had found that the level four witchcraft space was very different from dream space. In other words, dream space was like an inferior version of witchcraft space.


    Edward had then transformed the original dreamcraft. As long as the witchcraft model was constructed in the witchcraft space with mind power, all kinds of dreamcraft could be used much more easily than before.


    Later, Edward thought that since dreamcraft could create a model of witchcraft, he could also possibly create an extraordinary elemental witchcraft! Originally, they could only control air, metal, sand and water through bloodline transntation, but he began to wonder if these things could also be released in the form of witchcraft models. Thus, he happened across the possibility of Elemental Wizards!


    Edward published two articles about Elemental Wizards and the possibility of elemental witchcraft, which immediately caused a stir throughout the wizard world. Unlike Blood Wizards, Dream Wizards, Ghost Wizards and alchemists, Elemental Wizards must have reached level four, which is an option for senior wizards.


    Although it had nothing to do with most of the low-level wizards, the possibility of a bright future still excited countless wizards. Thus, the whole tower was involved in exploring the possibility of upgrading to Elemental Wizards.


    Edward¡¯s first bout of research on Level four witchcraft was a rtively simple bloodline witchcraft, which dealt with thenleng snake¡¯s ability to control water molecules. Wizards analyzed this ability over and over again, finallying up with the first level four model of witchcraft, the Water Ball!


    When Catherine and another mentor constructed the witchcraft model of the Water Ball on the square in front of the tower, a huge water ball floated in the sky! All of the wizards cheered in amazement and smiled with pride.


    The Water Ball then turned into a heavy rain. Atst, the wizards gradually explored level four. Now, they had broken the level four barrier and explored their ways into the future!

 Chapter 245 - Tephis Weekly

    <h4>Chapter 245: Tephis Weekly</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Tephis Weekly! For just one silver coin, you can have thetest news from home and abroad. It also publishes thetest knight novel, the Legend of the Dragon Knight Rooney, written by the renowned gleeman Toll. Get to know the legendary life of Rooney!¡±


    ¡°The chaos that was caused by the Church of the True God broke out again in Pusuote. The Church of the True God has enticed hundreds of poor people to offer sacrifices to evil gods and is now being driven out by the priests of the Church of the Sky!¡±


    ¡°The Prime Minister again issued a region-wide notice in the hopes that the domestic alchemy apprentices would respond. All alchemy apprentices can get an official job that offers the same benefits as senior officers receive!¡±


    ¡°I have admission information on Akkad Alchemy College! If you miss it, you won¡¯t get a second chance!¡±


    Several newsboys, each carrying arge cannabis sewn bag, ran down the streets of Tephis and shouted headlines at the corner of every intersection. Arge number of morning passers-by took out a silver coin and bought a newspaper from them.


    ¡°The Legend of the Dragon Knight Rooney hase out again. I want to read it!¡±


    ¡°How did the old base of the Church of the True God appear again!¡±


    ¡°I must get into Alchemy College this time. Even if I can¡¯t be a great alchemist, I can at least be a knowledgeable schr.¡±


    People in Tephis kept discussing the news while reading their newspapers. Some people who bought the newspapers were telling their illiterate friends what was happening as well.


    Since an alchemy apprentice from the Alchemy Academy had invented printing a few years ago, numerous paper mills had spread all over the country. Books, which originally were only owned by nobles, had gradually be affordable to themon people in the Sean City State Alliance.


    Although the price of books was still not cheap, this greater essibility at least gave themon people an opportunity to learn. Also, about a half a year ago, the newspaper that was originally only circted at Akkad Alchemy College was brought outside. It then became known as Tephis Weekly.


    However, Tephis Weekly was an irregr publication, printed usually only once a week, and even then only when there were some notable events happening. Also, its price was expensive, making the average family reluctant to buy it.


    Moreover, not manymon people could read. So, most of the people who bought newspapers were workshop owners or nobles. If ordinary people bought a copy, they would keep it as a treasure.


    It is said that many other city-states heard of this and began to print their own versions of Tephis Weekly. At the same time, some newspapers that directly imitated the Tephis Weekly appeared.


    However, these periodicals were only circting in the upper ss, so they had little influence over the majority of the people. If they wanted to be truly universal, a higher literacy rate must first be realized in Tephis.


    At the moment, Marina was teaching in the hall on the first floor of Akkad Alchemy College in Tephis. Afterpleting her world tour, Marina had taken over Akkad¡¯s position and be the dean of the holy ce.


    Marina now wore her long hair in braids and had sses. As she was still young and beautiful, Marina attracted the attention of countless students and alchemists. As such, the whole hall was crowded with people.


    Nearly half of the students and mentors present were her admirers. Throughout Tephis, even throughout the entire Sean City-State Alliance, countless people worshiped her.


    Marina¡¯s independence and adventurous spirit were unique to the women of Tuten, especially in this era. Her legendary adventures, her alchemist aplishments, and her position as dean of Akkad Alchemy College had made her a spokeswoman for the Sean City-State Alliance.


    Countless women in the Sean City-State Alliance were eager to be like her. She had encouraged arge number of female alchemists in the alchemistmunity and also elevated the status of women in the Sean City-State Alliance.


    Today, Marina was on stage exining some important knowledge about alchemists. The most important subject regarded the properties of various substances. Many people didn¡¯t understand it, but they were still filled with excitement as they listened to her.


    ¡°The core idea of alchemy is to understand the properties of any substance. Based on the characteristics of each substance, you can create the stuff you want! I recently got some information from the Western world, where they began to carry out the study of materials¡¯ origins. They call this study the origin element.¡±


    She paused to see if she still had the room¡¯s attention, then continued. ¡°We don¡¯t know how many elements we have at present yet, which means that all of us alchemists, generation after generation, must study and explore further! I hope that one day you can understand theposition of the world and the ultimate essence of the world. That is the ultimate goal of all alchemists!¡± She finished her lesson, smiling broadly.


    She then said, ¡°Since the advent of the first generation of the alchemy table, alchemists have changed their ways of studying alchemy. Now, what I want to tell you is that the second generation of the alchemy table is ready to be used! It willpletely change the future of alchemists!¡± Marina was clearly very proud.


    The second generation of the alchemy table was just amon metal table. Compared with the first generation¡¯s, it had a much lessplex structure. It also was notrge or heavy. When Marina started to operate it, everyone was amazed.


    The sand on the alchemy table slowly converged and melted, gradually forming a ss puppy. The original ordinary ssware, after being recast on the alchemy table, seemed to have changed its entire essence!


    Marina then threw it straight to the ground, revealing that it was stillplete! Some of the damaged swords were then added on the alchemy table, along with other materials, all of which immediately turned into new and beautiful alloy swords!


    ¡°With this second generation alchemy table, as long as you understand the nature and characteristics of the substance, you can recast at will with your imagination!¡± Marina exined.


    Many alchemist mentors rushed to the stage to watch the operation of the second generation alchemy table. Their hands trembled as they touched it, as if they were worshiping a sacred object.


    ¡°Can this be true?¡± An old alchemist could not help but weep at this awe-inspiring sight.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about changing the substance, it¡¯s about understanding and utilizing the properties of the substance. The substance itself doesn¡¯t change!¡± Marina further exined.


    ¡°This is real alchemy. Only with such a table can we be called true alchemists!¡± All of the alchemists near the stage were discussing this phenomenal alchemy table.


    ¡°How can I get one?¡± an alchemist couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°All of the mentors at Akkad Alchemy College will have the opportunity to get one, but only after they have umted some points and have seeded in their audits,¡± Marina answered.


    ¡°Are there any restrictions on using it?¡± another apprentice asked.


    ¡°Alchemy apprentices can use it. Here, put your hand on the alchemy table. It can sense your mind power, which activates the recast. But, most of its other functions are too advanced for apprentices,¡± Marina answered.


    Marina then incorporated her transnted rhinoceros horn fossil into the second generation alchemy table. This could be regarded as a witchcraft object. As such, every second generation alchemy table must incorporate the horn of a rhinoceros. Although it¡¯s expensive, for alchemists, it¡¯s a necessity.


    By the end of the presentation, the second generation alchemy table had thoroughly impressed and thrilled all of the alchemists. After that day, countless alchemists returned to Akkad Alchemy College to lead the second generation into further pioneering endeavors. The second generation alchemy table would also be used to bring enormous changes to the future of alchemists and the whole world.

 Chapter 246 - Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 246: Goddess</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Archangel Kelly fluttered her wings and flew through the sky. Her giant wings spread out like shiny stars. At this moment, in the Divine Kingdom, countless saints bowed, while angels flew about singing holy songs and ying their harps.


    With the help of the Divine Kingdom, Archangel Kelly spent decades to upgrade from level five to level seven. Today, she would be the first to ascend to the divine throne and be a real goddess!


    ¡°Archangel Kelly! In the name of the Creator, you are crowned the goddess of light! Gaia! Synchronization Begins!¡± A Divine Shadow stretched out its hands and a light came out from its fingertips. The whole Divine Kingdom began to shake and lights fell from the sky, covering Archangel Kelly.


    Gaia then followed instructions, as a mechanical voice resounded throughout Divine Kingdom, ¡°Synchronization Starts! There are 135 seconds left for synchronization to bepleted!¡±


    One of the seventeen divine thrones copsed, transforming into data and integrating itself into Archangel Kelly¡¯s body. Every throne here was equivalent to an artifact that represented the rules of a god.


    Kelly¡¯s body grew bigger and bigger, while her huge wings unfolded. As cheers resounded throughout heaven, Kelly looked at Lu Zhiyu, who was sitting on the opposite throne.


    Suddenly, a great divine throne appeared beneath her. Apparently, as long as she was in Maria¡¯s World, she would always been seen as a ruler of the theocracy.


    There were now eighteen thrones, including Lu Zhiyu¡¯s. At the moment, only these two were upied.


    At the same time, on the n Continent, all of the statues of the Lady of Light in the Temple of Light looked like Kelly. All of the priests and saints heard the voice of this new goddess assuring them, ¡°Everything is God¡¯s will!¡±


    For the first time, the Goddess of Light responded to all of the prayers and all of the believers on the entire n Continent! Pope Arthur even held a baptism ceremony in St. Sarl City. Hence, it was a true asion on the maind of n!


    This grand ceremonysted for a month. More importantly, the first goddess had made the system of godsplete atst!


    Lu Zhiyu added one more model of elemental witchcraft on Gaia. Now, all level four priests could also use their own elemental divine incantations. At the same time, the emergence of elemental witchcraft gave him another option to use his extraordinary power in addition to genes and cells!


    Kelly, the new goddess of light, had not only taken over thergest part of the Divine Kingdom, but she had also begun to design her own unique divine system. This meant that, from now on, there would be divine incantations created that were unique to the believers of the Goddess of Light!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    It took Kelly a few months after being crowned to familiarize herself with her duties. Sitting on the divine throne, she could now project her figure over the sky of the whole Divine Kingdom. Hence, every saint could look up and see her.


    As the first one to ascend to the throne, Kelly was nominally the goddess that created the world. As such, she was the one who set the space rules in Maria¡¯s World.


    Seventeen thrones divided the powers over Maria¡¯s World, including aspects like governing the sun, the seasons, time, death, the sea, the earth and so on. Every position governed an integral part of Maria¡¯s World.


    If any of those governing encountered difficulties, it would have a significant impact on Maria¡¯s World, perhaps even cause a devastating disaster. They were the true cornerstones that maintained the stability of Maria¡¯s World.


    After Lu Zhiyu created Maria¡¯s World, everything had developed in a natural way. As such, once all of the thrones were taken, the whole of Maria¡¯s World would bepletely under control.


    It would then be like a machine that could be easily and systematically adjusted and repaired. Gods, in addition to maintaining the operation of the whole world, would then also promote the development of the world. This was a perfect system!


    However, qualified candidates were needed to ascend to the throne before this system could fully function. This had been Lu Zhiyu¡¯s idea, but It was not easy to gather seventeen qualified applicants!


    At present, Kelly sat on the throne, familiarizing herself with her new responsibilities and responding to all of the priests¡¯ requests and prayers. She was also receiving information that had been filtered by Gaia.


    At the same time, Kelly was alsopleting her own divine system, within which she was adding a prayer system, a sacrifice system, and even an oracle system! Every God could then design His own religion and manage His followers ording to His own ideas.


    After all, as the Goddess of Light, Kelly must be familiar with her responsibilities, be able to manage the operation of the whole world, and sessfully manage her religion and its believers. She was even responsible for promoting the progress of the whole world!


    Although being a goddess was a very challenging job, it sometimes got a bit boring. So, in her spare time, Kelly would take a walk in Maria¡¯s World.


    But, Kelly mostly preferred to sneak a peek at the floating castle that was sailing above the sky of Maria¡¯s World. She also often stared at the opposite throne, expecting the Creator to arrive at any moment.


    Meanwhile, the Divine Shadows, after receiving news about several important believers in the Divine Kingdom, looked at each other in a daze. At this moment, on the opposite throne, a figure suddenly appeared...


    ¡°Lord!¡± Kelly eximed.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked her. ¡°Is the goddess life a little too boring for you?¡±


    Kelly looked at Lu Zhiyu and replied, ¡°It¡¯s my joy and duty to manage the whole world for you!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu did not speak for a while, so Kellyughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s interesting and fulfilling. When I was a saintess, I couldn¡¯t even walk out of the Temple of Light. Now, I can see the whole world! I can see the extraordinary in every ordinary thing and can understand human nature and the world, all of the things that I did not know anything about before!¡±


    Kelly looked at Lu Zhiyu, waited for a while, as if she was conflicted about something in her heart, then finally said, ¡°That¡¯s enough for me!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu then said, ¡°You know, you can always talk to me.¡±


    After Lu Zhiyu said this, Kelly¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Lu Zhiyu then thought of something else and said, ¡°By the way, those two little guys may be decades away from ascending to the throne. They¡¯re both young and naughty, so you must please take care of them for me!¡±

 Chapter 247 - The Rise of Alchemists (I)

    <h4>Chapter 247: The Rise of Alchemists (I)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Legend has it that in the distant sky, there is a city that can fly. There are gods in it, and it is a city of miracles! Lars, the great artist, had been looking for this city for more than ten years. Finally, at the end of the ocean, he spotted it. He marked the asion by creating this great painting, the Capital of God!¡± In a temple in the Sean City-State Alliance, a well-dressed businessman was introducing the story behind the painting to the audience.


    Lu Zhiyu, Eva, and two little girls huddled together, observing the painting like a family of four. This temple was originally the patron saint¡¯s temple of Finnlit city. However, belief in the original patron saint was gradually declining, so in order to make ends meet, most of the temple space had been rented out.


    The city of Finnlit had been devastated by the conflicts between the Tuten Dynasty and the Sean City-State Alliance during several civil wars. Then, Batkos came, gradually taking the northern part of the Tuten Dynasty and fighting against the Tutens¡¯ southern kingdoms and the Sean City-State Alliance.


    Just looking at Finnlit¡¯s thin and broken walls easily revealed the aftermath of decades of war. Fortunately, after years of re-development, the Sean City-State Alliance was bing morepetitive and powerful.


    This was greatly thanks to the many changes that had been brought by alchemists, who had created all kinds of guns and cannons for use in the battlefield. Also, arge number of national alchemy workshops produced swords, guns, alchemy artillery and alchemy weapons. At the same time, some alchemy apprentices were recruited to assist in the battlefield.


    However, when facing Pusuote, a powerful kingdom of Batkos that had arge number of Blood Knights and various heavenly pce priests, the Sean City-State Alliance could barely resist such an enemy. As such, the Sean City-State Alliance¡¯s army almost copsed in the early stages of its existence.


    However,ter on, aided by the continuous participation of the alchemists, the war gradually dissipated. The power of the alchemy cannon was credited with being an integral weapon in the war.


    Armed with such divine ammunition and methods, for the first time, thebat capability of alchemists had been fully demonstrated. As a result, Pusuote had fallen into the quagmire of war. There, under the city wall of Finnlit, Pusuote met its Waterloo, just like the Tutens.


    Although Cetisius, who was the King of Pusuote, still wanted to fight, he was not certain that they could defeat the Sean City-State Alliance. In addition to this, years of consecutive wars had birthed great voices of opposition within the army.


    This resulted in King Cetisius¡¯ eventually abandoning his scheme of annexing the Sean City-State Alliance. Instead, he signed a peace treaty with them.


    After the war, Finnlit began to rebuild and slowly, started to thrive again. Arge number of artists and alchemists poured into this beautiful and historic city that was located along the Pegasus River.


    Ten years ago, after the Sean City-State Alliance moved the political capital from Lamech to Finnlit, the city had grown in leaps and bounds. It had also been instantly infused with a great vitality.


    A few years ago, there was an alchemist mentor who left Akkad Alchemy College and established his own alchemy college in Finnlit. He named it Wisteria Alchemy College, and arge number of schrs, workshop owners, businessmen and alchemists then came here to study.


    They began to set up various workshops, which had a great impact on the people¡¯s lives. Many people got rich overnight, which constantly inspired others toe and see what all of the hubbub was about.


    ¡°There are countless gold coins flowing in the Pegasus River!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, go to Finnlitt, where there are countless opportunities! As long as you seize them, you can be somebody important!¡±


    ¡°In Finnlitt, farmers can be nobles and ves can be rich!¡±


    Many people were saying all kinds of things about Finnlitt. Its newfound fame caused many downcast artists to gather here, as where wealth gathered, art also came into being.


    Some of these artists were appreciated by the nobles of Sean City-State Alliance, and various art vendors emerged. However, there were only a few such lucky ones, as most of the artists could only sell their work in the streets.


    Even so, there was a strong artistic atmosphere in the capital of Sean City-State Alliance. This influence of the arts was reflected in the beautiful buildings, exquisite statues, and lovely paintings.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Standing in front of The Capital of God painting, Lu Zhiyu felt a bit strange.


    ¡°Dad! Our house was discovered by other people!¡± one of the little girls said.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. They even painted a picture of it!¡± Lu Zhiyu replied.


    ¡°It appears that our house is too small!¡± shemented.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time for an upgrade!¡± Lu Zhiyu agreed.


    The two little girls huddled together, curiously observing every detail of the painting. As they perused every part of it, they couldn¡¯t help butin.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the picture in front of him, feeling that his floating castle needed to be upgraded. But, he didn¡¯t want it to be a big change. Instead, he would simply transform a hidden cloud into a sea of clouds, then add a storm near the castle.


    Looking at them, Lu Zhiyu softly patted the two girls¡¯ faces. Verthandi and Delmedi were growing up fast. Lu Zhiyu had brought them to Sean-City Alliance, which was undergoing major changes, because he wanted them to have more contact with the world, so that they could better understand the world before they became gods.


    Lu Zhiyu had stopped the floating castle above Sean-City Alliance and had taken Eva and the girls to walk around it together. As they walked, something very interesting had caught his eye, so they decided to stay for a while. This was how they had arrived at the Capital of God painting.


    At this moment, several children who were standing beside Lu Zhiyu were looking at the painting as well, many of themmenting on it...


    ¡°Can alchemists do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Alchemists can fly! They can even make something that sends people into the sky!¡±


    ¡°That is a hot-air balloon, silly! But, this is a city! Can an alchemist really fly a city?¡±


    ¡°Alchemists are omnipotent. They can even turn stones into gold! Hence, they must be able to make this happen!¡±


    ¡°Yes, alchemists are more powerful than gods!¡±


    As the children squibbled with each other, Delmedi stood some distance away, clearly unhappy. She then said, ¡°They are saying that alchemists are better than gods!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu then turned to listen carefully to their arguments. One of the thin, brown haired boys suddenly said, ¡°Alchemists understand the nature of substance, then transform the substance. Hence, knowledge is the essence of alchemy!¡±


    One of the fat boys in the group was dissatisfied by that assertion, so he shot back a stinging retort, ¡°You¡¯re not an alchemist, so how would you know?¡±


    The little boy with short brown hair immediately said, ¡°I will definitely be an alchemist. When I grow up, I will enter the Wisteria Alchemy College! I will then make an alchemy tool that will enable human beings to conquer the sky.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu suddenly opened his mouth and asked the little boy, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Only then did the boy realize that someone was watching and listening to him. He was stunned for a moment, then said, ¡°Lars! My name is Lars Brown!¡±

 Chapter 248 - Lars Brown (I)

    <h4>Chapter 248: Lars Brown (I)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Lars Brown, you¡¯ve been admitted to the Crafts Department!¡± an admissions staff member said.


    ¡°But, I applied for the Department of Alchemy, and I got great results on my written test!¡± Lars couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard.


    ¡°I am sorry to tell you that you don¡¯t have the gifts needed to be an alchemist!¡± The reply was cold.


    Lars stood outside Wisteria Alchemy College, stunned. He did not leave untilte that night. Although he was sessfully enrolled in Wisteria Alchemy College, Lars was upset by the fact that he could not be an alchemist.


    Ever since his childhood, Lars had been deeply influenced by his father and had aspired to be an alchemist. He became familiar with the existence of alchemists early on, and he showed great talent for designing various alchemy props in particr.


    When Lars was twelve or thirteen years old, he manufactured small hot air balloons that flew hundreds of meters high. He also made exquisite clocks and watches. He could even understand the designs of variousplex alchemy items and props!


    At the age of fourteen, Lars personally designed and built a windmill in the suburbs, the same model which was now springing up everywhere in the Sean City-State Alliance!


    This idea of Lars¡¯ had been birthed from nature¡¯s great inspiration. In fact, he believed that as long as he could borrow the power of nature, he could do anything he wanted!


    Just when he decided to enter Wisteria Alchemy College in Finnlitt and be an alchemist, he found himself unable to cross the threshold.


    This was because he suffered one of the greatest blows of his life. Though he was young and ambitious, he was told that he was not gifted enough to be an alchemist.


    After he journeyed back home in defeat, his father met him at the door. After a long time of silence, Lars¡¯ father pped his son on the back and said, ¡°The Crafts Department is also good. Later, you can take over my workshop and be its owner.¡±


    Lars shook off his father¡¯s hand and shouted angrily at him, ¡°But that¡¯s not what I want. I have a different dream than you, father! I will be an alchemist! Certainly!¡±


    His father pped Lars hard across the face and said, ¡°Wake up, you don¡¯t have that kind of talent! Do you think I never had that same dream? No talent is no talent!¡±


    Lars¡¯ father, who also graduated from the Department of Crafts, had opened a small watch workshop in Finnlit, bing a businessman and earning some wealth and fame. ording to his father¡¯s n, Lars would be a wealthy second-generation watchmaker in Finnlitt, eventually taking over his father¡¯s workshop. But, Lars refused to follow in his father¡¯s same footsteps.


    The next day, Lars snuck away quietly with his suitcase. On the bank of the Pegasus River, he took a boat to Tephis, where the legendary Akkad Alchemy College was located.


    When he arrived, Lars was shocked by everything in Tephis! Outside the city, he saw all kinds of windmills, and there were various hydraulic spinning workshops, all of which opened Lars¡¯ eyes to new and exciting possibilities.


    After entering the city, Lars saw so many alchemists! He also saw fantastic alchemy workshops that produced all kinds of alchemy props and tools. Seeing the vast collection of thetest guns, alchemy cannons, mechanical pulley crossbows, music boxes, hot-air balloon airships in the manufacturing stages, new shipyards and so on, were truly overwhelming!


    There were also a lot of water towers in Tephis. So, if the residents wanted water, they only needed a water pipe to get it!


    Theyout of the city was also very modern and trendy, and there were several horse-drawn carriages in use on the streets. Lars could clearly see how these alchemy items, which looked very simple in design, were changing the world bit by bit!


    Alchemists can really change the world!


    Only once he arrived here did Lars really begin to understand and fall in love with the city. Although the city did not have the artistic atmosphere and romance of Finnlit, Lars was deeply moved by it, especially because it seemed to promote innovation and growth!


    At the square at the entrance of Akkad Alchemy College stood a statue of the great alchemist Akkad. A line of letters was carved on the stone at the foot of the statue, which read: Knowledge changes the world!


    As Lars stood in front of the statue, his eyes grew brighter. ¡°Knowledge changes the world!¡± he read aloud.


    Lars then entered Akkad Alchemy College, attended an open ss, and met his childhood idol, Ms. Marina. His greatest dream was to be one of her students.


    Here he saw what a real alchemist should be. He also learned about the highest attainments in alchemy, the mechanical alchemical lifeform, Archimonde, and the second generation alchemy table.


    Lars passed the entrance examination again, but was still told that he was not gifted enough to be an alchemist, so he was admitted to the Mechanical Manufacturing Department instead. Machinery was a tool that was used to help people reduce the difficulty of work, thus saving onbor.


    Chopsticks, brooms, and tweezers were all good examples of this. These were simple machines, whileplex machines consisted of two or more simple machines operating together.


    Lars eventually decided to study here. So, instead of bing a great alchemist, he would be a mechanical apprentice.


    Although he acquired the most advanced knowledge in Akkad Alchemy College, he could only learn how to make machinery, ss, clocks and watches, how to smelt iron and how to design ships. His studies were also limited to some basic disciplines such as mathematics, geometry, and so on.


    When it came to the specific knowledge that was rted to alchemy, Lars could only touch lightly on it via public lectures. As for the specifics regarding how the alchemists meditate, the study of witchcraft, and the manufacturing of witchcraft materials, that was only circted within the alchemists¡¯ inner circle.


    Thus, even if Lars graduated from Akkad Alchemy College after several years of study, he still could only enter some workshops as a manufacturer. Even though he had a sry that ordinary people envied, he still could only teach ordinary workers all day long, as well as make some tools, like ordinary ss crafts, spinning machines, new carriages and so on.


    This was because advanced crafts like the production of special metals, new guns, alchemy cannons and special materials would need alchemists¡¯ expertise. Especially when it came to the design of various alchemy products, a lot of money and time must be spent.


    As such, expert designers were recruited by these big workshops, all of whom must be alchemists or apprentices. Moreover, only alchemists could enter state and city research institutes.

 Chapter 249 - Lars Brown (II)

    <h4>Chapter 249: Lars Brown (II)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Only alchemists can design alchemy products and props!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, we only recruit alchemists!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not an alchemist, yet you want to join us?¡±


    After Lars Brown suffered numerous rejections from various military workshops and official research institutes, he began to fully understand the high standards of the alchemist world. But, he was reluctant to go to smaller workshops, even though, with his knowledge, he could earn good money there.


    While Lars conducting his own experiments, he continued to look for sponsors everywhere. He also tricked small workshop owners into sponsoring his experiments, saying that he would design and improve their products, while secretly spending their money on all of his experiments!


    Lars was looking for a new form of natural force, one that was simr to wind and water power. This was arge-scale research effort that involved all aspects of knowledge. It also required a lot of manpower and material resources.


    Lars quickly discovered that he could only get money for his experiment by cheating and deceiving people. This was because he was rtively unknown, and by the age of 30, he had still achieved nothing much.


    Finally, in a small city far that was far away from Tephis, he found his big sponsor. He was the owner of a shipyard, who made small and medium-sized merchant ships.


    Lars pretended to be an alchemist by making a fake alchemist¡¯s badge. Armed with that, as well as his smooth eloquence, he persuaded the owner of the shipyard to invest in his research regarding the manufacturing of alchemy products.


    For the first time, he discovered many things about steam and its great power. Lars then promised the merchant that he would build a new type of alchemy ship that could sail without the help of sails and wind.


    Lars said, ¡°It will be a ship that can absolutely change the world, a real alchemy ship! It¡¯ll rece all of the old ships and sail even faster and carry more cargo!¡±


    His eyes were glowing with excitement. ¡°Then, all of the people in Sean City-State Alliance wille to you to order ships, and you will be thergest shipbuilder in all of Sean City-State Alliance. Everyone wille here! But, in order to have all of this, you just need to invest a little now!¡±


    After his persuasive pitch, Lars got his first big investment and was able to build his own alchemy factory. For the first time, he had meaning and purpose for his life. Even if he could not be an alchemist, he could at least design great alchemy products that could have a shocking impact on the world!


    However, just a few monthster, his lie was exposed. Despite his exnation to the owner of the shipyard, he used Lars publically of misrepresentation, and Lars was sentenced to six months in prison!


    After learning that Lars had cheated the merchant by posing as an alchemist, Akkad Alchemy College officially revoked Lars¡¯ degree! The notorious Lars was then given a horrid nickname, the faker Lars!


    After half a year of imprisonment, Lars left Tephis and returned to his hometown of Finnlit. However, when he returned home, Lars found that his parents had died during his imprisonment!


    All that he saw upon entering Finnlit were rotting tombstones, empty houses, and closed watch workshops. Time had changed everything, especially Lars. The once proud Lars now had nothing but his useless dream.


    What was worse, Lars found that news of his shady business affairs had also been transmitted to Finnlit. This wasn¡¯t really a surprise, as the circle of alchemists was very small.


    Thus, everyone knew about the faker Lars. In Lars¡¯ eyes, he had lost everything.


    He wandered into one of his childhood home¡¯s empty rooms, then journeyed on to the attic, reflecting on his youth. He was holding a portrait of his family, while he was sitting on the stairs crying.


    He had a great dream of changing the world and had aspired to be a legendary alchemist, like Akkad and Marina. But, reality had given him a heavy blow.


    It turns out that he couldn¡¯t be an alchemist. He was just a fake alchemist!


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, father, you were right! But, I really don¡¯t want to give up! Why is fate so cruel? I want to be an alchemist, so what¡¯s so wrong with that? Is it wrong for me to have such a dream?¡± As Lars spoke to his father¡¯s image in the picture, his heart filled with despair.


    A few dayster, he decided to leave again. His n was to give up everything and go to the countryside, where he would live the life of an ordinary man.


    At this time, an unexpected person knocked on the door. It was his boyhood rival, fat Mike. But, this time, he had note to make fun of Lars, but to invite him to join his institute.


    When Mike was a teenager, he had scoffed at Lars. Since then, he had matured and be a true alchemist. Lars was really embarrassed that he was meeting Mike again at his lowest point.


    ¡°If you are really so unwilling to give up, why don¡¯t you try again? Come and join my alchemy institute. We¡¯re working on a project to make hot-air balloon airships!¡± Mike extended the invitation.


    Lars looked at fat Mike incredulously. ¡°Why did you choose to ask me? I¡¯m just a fake alchemist!¡±


    Mike nodded and said, ¡°I know, but so what? Even if you are not an alchemist, you are truly clever! I believe in you, Lars! I know you better than anyone else!¡±


    Mike¡¯s words gave Lars a glimmer of hope. They then sat together and talked about some crazy things from their childhood. At this moment, all of the old jealousy and hatred that had been between them became mere memories.


    Lars talked about his frustrations and his failures over a few drinks. In fact, the pair drank a lot together that night! The next day, Lars joined Mike¡¯s institute, where he started a whole new life.

 Chapter 250 - Lars Brown (III)

    <h4>Chapter 250: Lars Brown (III)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°The reason that a hot-air balloon flies is that the hot air inside the balloon is lighter than the cold air outside the balloon. So, the balloon generates buoyancy, which enables it to lift off!¡± Mike was exining airship design at his institute.


    ¡°We don¡¯t necessarily need to use hot air balloons. If we use another gas, a gas that is even lighter than air, we can do the same thing. I remember when I was at Akkad Alchemy College, some alchemists were looking for lighter gases than air. They wanted to use that to make airships!¡± he exined.


    Mike¡¯s institute, which was aptly named the Mike Alchemy Institute, specialized in the manufacturing of airships. Akkad Alchemy College had carried out this experiment a long time ago, but in the end, it had failed.


    The Mike Institute of Alchemy, which was an affiliate of Wisteria Alchemy College, had just started this project. In fact, Mike had just begun putting forward a few different concepts after Lars had joined them.


    It took several years for them to design an airship. During that time, they experimented with different materials and drawings, constantly adapting them from one version to another.


    Finally, a huge airship that could carry twenty people and tons of cargo sessfully flew into the sky! However, it could only fly at a very slow speed and with limited weight. It was also very dangerous and had a few other minor problems.


    Moreover, the airship production rate was also very low. This was because the speed was very slow and the price was high, which didn¡¯t scream practicality to consumers!


    As such, only a few nobles and a few branches of the local military ced orders. Nevertheless, the concept and design had brought great wealth to the institute.


    At the same time, the reputation of the Mike Alchemy Institute spread rapidly among alchemists. All the alchemists were surprised that it was a fake alchemist who had created what true alchemists could not even achieve.


    Lars¡¯ story had spread among all of the alchemists and the various alchemy institutes. His was the story of an ordinary man who was struggling to achieve his dreams. Marina, the dean of Akkad Alchemy College, also heard Lars¡¯ story and wanted to meet him.


    When the two finally met, Lars talked about his ideas about steam engines, saying that he was inspired by alchemists¡¯ use of wind and water and wanted to create a real power machine. Upon hearing his ideas, Marina praised Lars for his creativity. She was so impressed by him, that even though he was not an alchemist, she offered him the opportunity to do research with her.


    At the age of 40, Lars finally fulfilled his childhood dream and became a student of the legendary adventurer and alchemist, Marina! The Akkad Alchemy College even reinstated his degree!


    Back at the Akkad Alchemy College, Lars once againunched the research and development of the steam engine. He, of course, led the project.


    After a few initial failures, the steam engine was sessfully manufactured. Although it was not efficient at first, after some improvements and a redesign, it finally was fully operation!


    Early steam engines were used in industrial production and industrial spinning, which further promoted the progress of the workshop. Throughout Tephis, a variety of workshops that were using steam engines as power engines began to emerge.


    Unfortunately, Lars did not fulfill his promise to use the steam engine on ships, as he died before he had the chance. He was 74. But, he had brought the steam engine into the world!


    When Lars was dying, he was very calm. He leaned down to tell his grandson, Little Brown, ¡°A dream can change the world!¡±


    On his tombstone, ording to his will, his nickname was inscribed. The tombstone read: The tomb of the faker, Lars.


    Underneath that, hisst words to his grandson were inscribed: A dream can change the world!


    In year 215 of the San Calendar, Lars¡¯ grandson, Little Brown, finally built the world¡¯s first steamship. It was a wooden steamship, on which its huge wheels were noticeable.


    Though it still had sails, it was considered to be a great invention for this era. The fleets that had been sailing offshore were now able tounch explorations of the distant oceans!


    In year 223 of the San Calendar, after the great adventurer Marina Bossey arrived in Y for the first time, human beings once again were able toe to the elfnds!


    The world was once again embracing great changes. Although barriers between different continents still existed and marine magical beasts and monsters dominated the seas, this was a positive sign of great reform in the world!


    At Akkad Alchemy College, Marina was in the dean¡¯s room. She had finally be a level four alchemist. This was when her body had started to weaken.


    After breaking through to level four, she was already a thousand years old. As long as she did not encounter any unexpected cmities, death was no longer a worry for her.


    As she was at the threshold of level four, Marina had been much luckier than her teacher Akkad had been, In fact, she was also much luckier than most wizards.


    Marina was very interested in the steam engine that had been made by her student Lars. In fact, she was thinking of Lars at that moment...


    Unfortunately, Lars did not have the talent to be an alchemist. Otherwise, with his wisdom, he would have been a great alchemist...


    Marina used her own alchemy table to make a simple steam engine. The pressure of the first generation steam engine was rtively low, and its valves could not be automated. So, there were many restrictions on its operation.


    But, Marina was trying to improve upon it. Luckily, the mechanical alchemy lifeform Archimonde was assisting her. Marina looked at Archimonde and suddenly thought of something...


    What if I use metal cells to make a steam engine? Metal cells have power...


    What if I use them to function like the heart of a human body, then make a steam engine of metal cells that have some of the characteristics of alchemic life?


    It will then be capable of self-repair, self-operation, and self-evolution! It can then be operated ording to the ideas of whatever alchemists are controlling it! Then, I can apply extraordinary power to refine this alchemic steam engine!


    Marina felt as if she had just had a breakthrough! Although many theories were still vague in her mind, Marina felt that, as long as she continued working on this, a real metal cell steam engine would initiate a new era in the steam world!

 Chapter 251 - Probationary Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 251: Probationary Goddess</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the early morning, Lu Zhiyu heard the door being pushed open. He opened his eyes to see two girls rushing in.


    ¡°Get up! Sister is an adult now, so she can be a goddess!¡± Delmedi rushed over to him, shouting with glee.


    Verthandi seemed to have grown up overnight in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s eyes. Now, she was wearing a long white dress. She was as beautiful as the rainbow on the horizon, while Delmedi still look like a little kid.


    Verthandi said nervously and expectantly, ¡°Dad, you said that when we grow up we could be goddesses!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded and said, ¡°Yes! Your Divine Kingdom and the believers are looking forward to your governance!¡±


    Verthandi had been looking forward to this day for a long time. It was her first adult job! However, she was a bit nervous, so she was hesitating and acting a little insecure, constantly twisting her slender fingers and fidgeting with her clothing.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t do well?¡± she asked.


    Lu Zhiyu patted Verthandi on the shoulder and assured her. ¡°No, Verthandi, you definitely will be the most beautiful and generous goddess! You will surely be loved by all of the believers!¡±


    Delmedi looked upset upon hearing his words, as she was also anticipating having this same job. ¡°I want to be a goddess too!¡±


    Verthandi rubbed her face gently. ¡°I wille back to visit with you every day, but only after finishing the my work of being a goddess. You will be waiting for me at home, and I will talk to you about my work then!¡±


    On thewn of the floating castle, Delmedi and Eva waved as Lu Zhiyu and Verthandi left. Lu Zhiyu took Verthandi¡¯s hand, while they turned and disappeared into beams of starlights. They then travelled across the bitwall and saw a silver moon.


    ¡°Is this the Divine Kingdom?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well, this is Kingdom of Light!¡± he answered.


    After entering the Kingdom of Light, everything that she saw made Verthandi constantly exim in awe. Everything was beyond her imagination. Countless prayers and saints, grand pces, lofty gates of heaven and even angels blowing horns amazed her.


    As they came to the floating ind where the thrones were located, Verthandi saw Kelly sitting on the throne. When Verthandi first saw Kelly, she had a sense of familiarity with her, but also felt fear. She held on tightly to her father.


    Kelly¡¯s eyes swept over Verthandi, then finallynded on Lu Zhiyu. The two talked a bit, then Lu Zhiyu sat on the throne to activate Gaia.


    With the help of Kelly, the goddess of light, Lu Zhiyu logged into Gaia andpleted the registration for Verthandi. After her registration had finished loading, Verthandi sat on the throne and officially became a goddess.


    At this time, Gaia, the main Divine Kingdom, hadpletely turned the silver moon into a huge silver metal ball, which was the host of Maria¡¯s World. Long ago, Lu Zhiyu had built the Kingdom of the Sun, which revolved around the sun and influenced the sun. Gaia, as the host of the entire system, had the main control authority, while Kelly had the ess to the spatial authority in the Kingdom of Light.


    As the throne of the Kingdom of the Sun had been empty, it was now taken by Verthandi. Lu Zhiyu took Verthandi all the way towards the sun of Maria¡¯s World, where they saw a star that was revolving around the sun. Inparison to the sun, the star seemed so insignificant, but as Verthandi kept approaching it, she found that it was actually a huge star that was far beyond her imagination.


    In fact, she discovered that every Divine Kingdom was a star, making it a subsidiary of Gaia, the main Divine Kingdom. It was also a war fortress that could fly around freely! Hence, if someone wanted to attack a Divine Kingdom from the outside, he would soon learn how powerful a level eight Divine Kingdom could be, let alone be promptly taught that every Divine Kingdom had part of control over Maria¡¯s World!


    Looking at the shining star, Lu Zhiyu said to Verthandi, ¡°This is your Divine Kingdom. You are the new goddess Verthandi!¡±


    The pair became starlights again and entered the Divine Kingdom. The Kingdom of the Sun¡¯s architectural style was different from that of the Kingdom of Light, as it had the characteristics of the Holy Seville Empire.


    When they arrived there, countless Temple Knights knelt on the ground to greet their goddess. These believers, who had died in the war fighting for the Holy Seville Empire, could now finally wee their goddess.


    Verthandi ascended to the highest ce, which was in the center. The huge throne was high up in the air.


    When Verthandi ascended to it, all of the believers shouted her name. At the same time, all of the priests and Temple Knights of the Faith of the Sun received the oracle of Verthandi.


    Verthandi seemed to be very familiar with all of these traditions, as if she had been sitting in such a position before. After ascending to the throne, she immediately began her work. As a new goddess in probation, she had a lot of work to do, especially since her Divine Kingdom was only at the beginning stage.


    Verthandi needed to manage her Divine Kingdom and familiarize herself with all of her responsibilities, which mainly centered around maintaining the operation of the sun. After bing more familiar with the sun, she could learn how to best maximize its power in order to benefit the whole world. After all, the sun was the most important thing in the world, and its operation affected everyone!


    In addition, Verthandi needed to design a unique divine system for her followers and saints. This would specifically be a divine system for the Faith of the Sun and the Temple Knights.


    As Verthandi was still very young, she followed Lu Zhiyu via the projection of her Divine Kingdom. As he went all over the Alen Continent, she learned about the life of her followers.


    The gods¡¯ powers would be limited whenever that would leave their own Divine Kingdoms, which could possibly put them in danger. But, currently in Maria¡¯s World, there was no one that could be a threat to the gods.


    When Verthandi returned home, within the hall of the floating castle, she talked excitedly about her experience with Delmedi and Eva. She told them all about the process of bing a goddess, which made little Delmedi jealous. Delmedi hoped that she could grow up overnight and be a goddess like her sister, managing believers!


    After many discussions with Lu Zhiyu and learning from the system of the Church of Light, Verthandi finally established her own divine system. She was then able to show oracles to all of the believers of the Sun Church.


    In year 186 of the San Calendar, Verthandi ascended the throne. In the same year, the Scripture of the Sun of the Faith of the Sun was revised.


    Like the Church of Light, it redefined its own doctrine, as well as the names of many deities. These two religions that were originally from the same source had nowpletely divided. Many yearster, no one even knew about the past rtionship between them.

 Chapter 252 - Apocalypse (I)

    <h4>Chapter 252: Apocalypse (I)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the destruction of the Crete Empire, the Holy Seville Empire also copsed during the ghost outbreak. The southwest region of the Holy Seville Empire was reduced to mere ruins, while weeds took over several major cities. Orcs still suffered to this day from the severe trauma that the ghost disaster caused.


    For this reason, arge number of orcs began to migrate to the south. The central province became an area where people and orcs lived together. They even established new countries, where they lived together in peace.


    After a series of annexations and integrations, more than a hundred yearster, arge number of mixed-race orcs eventually dominated the poption. The beliefs of the Church of Light and the Faith of the Sun became intricately woven into the public¡¯s chosen religion.


    In Maple Leaf City in the Urabell Kingdom, a wooden sign that indicated an allegiance to a mercenary union was noticeable outside of a local tavern. It was this city that wasrgely responsible for the demise of the Crete Empire.


    Hundreds of thousands of orc ves had rebelled, and this city was thest ce where they retreated. Count Titer then ordered that the Nami Riverbed be dug out. Within a hundred miles, the city became like a vast swamp, which led to the deaths of millions of orc ves.


    Now, over the past hundred years, this original city had be known as the Kingdom of Urabell. Also, Maple Leaf City was no longer the political center, but just a ruined small city.


    On the first floor of the tavern, there were men in knight¡¯s armor, outfitted with swords and steel shields. There were also glory knights and archers with long bows.


    Also at the tavern also tramps, beautiful waiters, and scantily d dancers. Under all of the dancers¡¯ skirts, ck cattails could be seen peeking out. This was because all of them had some human and orc blood, which resulted in such physical characteristics.


    ¡°One more dance!¡±


    ¡°Beatrice, don¡¯t be a maid here. Why don¡¯t youe with me? I promise you¡¯ll have everything you want!¡±


    ¡°Carol the Dwarf! You didn¡¯t die in the Grey Castle. Those da*n barbarians didn¡¯t kill you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tough! This pair of axes! See?¡±


    ¡°Are there any good jobs around heretely? These nobles and kings are fighting all day. I risk my life to earn so little!¡±


    Those sitting within the tavern quarreled with and scolded one another. However, no one dared to cause trouble here, as the mercenary union was just upstairs.


    In this central province, the outbreak of war had led to the emergence of a special organization, which was known as the mercenary union. Over the past decades, various mercenary teams emerged from this collective union.


    Some of them had only three or four members, while others had thousands. Eventually, the mercenary union became a full-fledged management organization.


    Within the tavern this night, most of the patrons were mercenaries. Some were experienced fighters, while others were Blood Knights. There was even one who was sitting at the corner of a table who looked like a Temple Knight.


    There was also a young man, who was wearing a white cloak and armor, which signified that he was a mercenary priest. Among the others, some of them appeared to be wizard apprentices.


    If these people had met decades ago, they would have fought each other fiercely. However, in this tavern, they sat together and drank in peace.


    Over two hundred years had passed since the emergence of the extraordinary powers. Nowadays, priests, Temple Knights, and wizards had begun to appear inrge numbers.


    In every kingdom, there were priests and red cardinal bishops who mastered the extraordinary powers. Even the smallest cities and towns had priests who had extraordinary powers.


    This meant that the wizards who had been active on the maind could no longer do whatever they wanted, at least not like they could hundreds of years ago. Now, any ill-intentioned action would lead to arge number of Temple Knights and priestsing to suppress them.


    At the same time, the rituals of the baptism ceremony of priests and the inheritances of the Temple Knights were not as strictly adhered to as before. Thus, there were arge number of idle priests and wandering Temple Knights who roamed thend. Although they were loyal to their respective gods, they did not fight for any official party.


    Because extraordinary powers now appeared everywhere, they all lost their old high statuses. This meant that the wizard apprentices, priests, and knights did not receive as much attention as they used to. After all, each small town had its own churches and priests now.


    Within each small city in the orc kingdom, there were also teams of Holy Knights. Some of the priests and Temple Knights who were unwilling to be nobodies in small viges chose to leave. Therefore, in the central province, Temple Knights, priests, and wizards formed their own mercenary corps in order to make a living.


    The mercenary union was located on the second floor, just above the tavern. It had a receptionist and guards. At the moment, many mercenaries were waiting to be assigned their next jobs or checking with the reception desk on their statuses.


    ¡°Great job, 100 gold coins! Go to Misty Forest to catch a magical beast cub!¡±


    ¡°The Dean Principality is experiencing civil strife again. Duke Dean recruits mercenary corps to help suppress the rebellion. Pay will be on a daily basis...¡±


    ¡°The Red Caltrop Chamber of Commerce is employing mercenaries to escort them through the Bull Mountain Range to the Kingdom of Mara.¡±


    ¡°Lord Huggs is looking for someone to investigate the strange things that are taking ce in his territory. Let me know if you want to take over!¡±


    The lobby was very busy. There were job lists hanging on the wall, while letters possessing orders arrived constantly.


    The mercenary union used ravens as the messengers for these letters. This kind of raven had been bred from jays. Although it didn¡¯t have the jays¡¯ extraordinary powers, the species could speak!


    This method of message conveyance, which was said to have originally been used by the wizards tomunicate with each other, gradually became popr among the kingdoms. This growth in poprity then naturally led to the poprization of cultivating jays.


    At the same time, jays, which were loyal to human beings, had be a very popr noble pet on the maind. Every jay egg could now be sold at an auction for a high price.


    Lynn Ahenaten, who was dressed in polished armor, stood in the mission lobby. Behind him was a two-meter-tall half-orc. This half-orc had two curved horns and a grim face.


    Lynn Ahenaten was a native half-orc from the central province. His mother had tiger blood, as she was a descendant of the orcs who escaped from the north. She had migrated to the central province to escape the ghost breakout.


    It could be seen from his strong body and facial features that, under the influence of his mother, Lynn Ahenaten had joined the town¡¯s Knights¡¯ team when he was a teenager, then waster chosen by the town¡¯s Holy Knights. At that time, he was officially made a Temple Knight.


    Lynn¡¯s father imed to be a direct descendant of Ahenaten, the oldest king. This would make Lynn the heir of the Ahenaten family, also known as the Golden Family.


    Nevertheless, the Ahenaten family had disappeared for a long time, and Lynn himself did not really believe his father¡¯s ims. But, after Lynn became a mercenary, in order to gain fame, he added Ahenaten as his surname in order to show his noble blood.


    However, only a few half-orcs believed it. Most of the half-orcs merelyughed at him.


    ¡°After we make some more money, we must build arge mercenary crop! Then, everyone will know our names! Wake up. Let¡¯s see if there are any good jobs today. Otherwise, we¡¯re all going to starve!¡± As Lynn was trying to motivate his colleagues, many of them did not pay much attention to him.


    Theirs was a small mercenary team that had just recently been formed. The members hade from all over the world, and there were eight of them in total.


    Lynn¡¯s mercenary team had originally wanted to name themselves the Golden Dynasty or the Pdin, but they were told that these two names had already been taken by two other mercenary teams. So, they chose the name Stormy Mercenary.


    ¡°We really need a job to make a lot of money!¡± Lynn said, unrelenting. ¡°How about this one? Escort the deported Prince Monar back to the Kingdom of Mara, then help him ascend the throne. Wow, the reward is good. We can get a huge territory, the title of Earl, and countless lovely king heads (gold coins) with that reward!¡±


    Lynn picked up a job notice at random, and as he read it aloud, all of his team members quieted in an instant. Then, Douri, who was a half-orc with sheep¡¯s blood, patted Lynn on the shoulder and said, ¡°That notice has been on the list for more than half a year. To bring the deported Prince to the throne, you need to fight the current King of Mara, and he has at least a hundred thousand soldiers in his army! And we, uh... There are only eight of us! So, would you like to recruit a few more?¡±


    Everyone looked at Lynn as if he was a fool. At this moment, he felt that not one of his men trusted in him.


    He actually momentarily thought about leaving the team, then justughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m kidding, I meant the following one, regarding the Red Caltrop Chamber of Commerce. The reward is attractive. And, we just need to protect them through the Bull Mountain Range into the Kingdom of Mara.¡±


    As he spoke, he attempted to cover his embarrassing blunder by moving quickly to the next job notice. The group then quickly left Maple Leaf City to embark on its first mission.

 Chapter 253 - Apocalypse (II)

    <h4>Chapter 253: Apocalypse (II)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The mercenary crop from the central province escorted the Red Caltrop Chamber of Commerce all the way through the Bull Mountain Range to the Church of Light. Along the way, besides a handful of robbers and hooligans, Lynn¡¯s crew did not encounter any danger. Although Lynn was young, he was a Holy Knight, so after revealing his identity and power to any passersby, no one dared to touch them at all.


    They rented a boat and crossed the Nami River, then traveled all the way to the Kingdom of Mara, where Lynn¡¯s Stormy Mercenary and the Red Caltrop Chamber of Commerce were stationed in a remote town. It was a typical agricultural town, which meant that it was very peaceful.


    There was a water mill in the town that belonged to the church. Farmers could use it as long as they paid a nominal fee. The streets of the town were very smooth, although they looked like they had been built many years ago.


    Because the town was near Nami River, the soil here was fertile. There was also abundant forestnds nearby. Between hunting in the forest and nting in the rich soil, it was enough for the townspeople to support themselves.


    Moreover, the town was under the governance of the royal Monar family, whose tax rates were much lower than those of the other aristocratic families. So, the townspeople¡¯s lives were good.


    ¡°Do you think the townspeople here are a little strange?¡± After a tour of the town, Lynn returned to the house he where he stayed.


    The Red Caltrop Chamber of Commerce was a small business group that had only around twenty people in it. In addition to Lynn¡¯s mercenary team, there were about thirty people, all of whom were crowded into two adjacent houses.


    Douri thought for a moment. ¡°Strange? Not really. They were very enthusiastic though, especially the hot women. They must have fallen for me!¡±


    Lynn frowned and said, ¡°Everyone here has the same smile. Seriously though, when we entered the vige, those guys looked at us strangely. I mean, we are are half-orcs, while they are human. You know, this is not the central province, but the Kingdom of Mara. Here, we¡¯re different from humans!¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe the people here are more open-minded!¡± Douri thought Lynn was being overly cautious.


    ¡°Even so, I still think that we should be more careful at night!¡± Lynn warned.


    That night, the mist slowly crept in from the outskirts of the town, gradually engulfing the whole town. When the mist slowly approached the houses where Lynn and the others were stationed, several night watchmen who had been standing guard outside were swallowed up by the mist. They immediately disappeared amid a strange chewing sound.


    Lynn, who had already been vignt, was rmed at the call of the night watchman outside, so he rushed out to alert all of the people. Only then did he realize that the whole vige had been covered by this strange mist.


    However, this mist was aversive to fire and heat, so it dared not approach the house. Realizing this, Lynn and the others lit torches all over the house, causing the fog topletely disperse. They each then grabbed a torch and rushed out, only to find that countless monsters were waiting for them outside!


    These were the kind of monsters that had human forms, but had no faces. They constantly emitted cold air, and their skin was like ayer of frost. This made them eerily resemble walking corpses.


    Hundreds of people in the town had all turned into these very same monsters! Along the town¡¯s te streets, these faceless monsters besieged Lynn and the others.


    The priest of the church in the vige, who was in charge of the church, had even be one of these horrible monsters too! Those who were rushing out of the courtyard saw his new monster form, which was nearly four meters tall and had huge wings. His new monster form had no legs, so it was squirming through the mud on its belly!


    Lynn¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, ¡°This must be the devil¡¯s kin!¡±


    Douri trembled. ¡°D*mn it! What madman is offering sacrifices to the devil in the Abyss World?¡±


    It was not the first time that the central province had seen the power of the devil. Stories about the devil had been circted long ago, but written records of him had only appeared in recent decades.


    Legend had it that there was a book of devil species that had beenpiled by the Devil King of the Abyss World. This book was full of evil and filthy power. Even if one just saw the pictures in it, they would be devoured by that evil force, then dragged into the Abyss World!


    The pictures and real names of the devil species from this book enabled people to summon the devils and make sacrifices to them. Many people made sacrifices in order to gain evil power, to satisfy their own wishes, to expel diseases, to revive their rtives or to live forever.


    But, these things did note without strings. Everyone who sacrificed to them would eventually be assimted by their power and be devil kin themselves!


    This had caused utter chaos to break out in the Alen Continent. However, most of them were immediately suppressed by the Church of Light or the Faith of the Sun while they were still in the early stages.


    Lynn found it hard to imagine that there was such an evil town within the Kingdom of Mara, much less that the people here had became the servants of the devil! Lynn and the others held torches as they fought with the monsters, trying to break out of the siege and escape from the town that had been thoroughly infiltrated with evil.


    These faceless monsters, however, could not be killed! Even if they were cut into two pieces or their heads were smashed with hammers, their bodies would always slowly came together beforepletely regenerating. It was as if, as long as they were enshrouded in the mist, they were immortal!


    The mist covered the entire sky, even blocking out the moonlight. Lynn and the others set fires and lit torches everywhere they went, causing intense zes to reach into the sky. But, the mist had already covered every corner of the town, making it impossible for them to escape until daybreak.


    Hundreds of faceless monsters continued to besiege them. The monsters¡¯ huge arms easily destroyed houses, while those townspeople who couldn¡¯t escape were pressed into meat pies instantly. As long as one was touched by the monsters¡¯ acid saliva, their flesh would immediately be eroded, leaving only their bones left behind.


    If things kept going at this rate, the monsters might kill them all before dawn! Lynn was using divine incantations to contend with them, yet he was falling into despair.


    As this was Lynn¡¯s first mercenary team and his first mission, his many life dreams had not yete true. Knowing that he might die here this day, he felt very regretful.


    ¡°Goddess! I pray to you with my most pious belief. I call out your name! Please redeem us! No evil can escape judgment, and no evil can harm the world!¡± As Lynn prayed over and over, Lynn¡¯s belief became stronger, breaking through his usual limits.


    He instantly mastered a level one divine incantation, which he had failed to do before. Moreover, it was the strongest level one divine incantation!


    He then aimed his sword at the devil kin and prated its body. mes and a great light immediately rose up around it, then tore it apart.


    After seeing the death of the evil kin, other faceless monsters started crazily attacking, but at the same time, the mist dispersed. Due to this stroke of luck, the Stormy Mercenary finally broke out of the siege, then immediately fled the town. All of them were wounded and exhausted.


    The next day, the priests of the Church of Light arrived with arge number of knights. They surrounded the whole town and eliminated the remaining monsters, but still were unable to find the one who had plotted this fatal attack.


    Lynn, on the other hand, escorted the Red Caltrop Chamber of Commerce to their destination, where they received a generousmission. After spending a few days in Babus, which was the capital of the Kingdom of Mara, Lynn was ready to return to Urabell, but before leaving, the team spent a night in the legendary Lake T¨ªr na n¨®g, whichpletely changed Lynn¡¯s fate.

 Chapter 254 - Apocalypse (III)

    <h4>Chapter 254: Apocalypse (III)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lynn and the others stayed the night in a vige that was not far from the city of Babus. This way, they would be ready to leave early the next morning and return to Kingdom of Urabell. This vige was also near Lake T¨ªr na n¨®g.


    Legend had it that this twinke had originally been only oneke, but more than a hundred years ago, the evil Ghost Wizard Adenos concocted a terrible n to turn the whole city of Babus into a city of ghosts. At that time, a star fell from the sky, dispelling the evil and forming Lake T¨ªr na n¨®g, the holyke of the Church of Light. Thus, the secondke was created.


    ¡°Lynn! Lynn!¡± As Lynn was sleeping in a cabin near theke, he heard someone calling his name. It was a soft but confident voice, one that might belong to a queen or a god.


    Lynn was notpletely awake yet, so he groggily walked out of the room barefoot, stumbling all the way toward Lake T¨ªr na n¨®g. When he arrived at shore of theke, he was jolted awake by a cold gust of wind.


    ¡°How did I get outside?¡± Lynn was confused.


    Suddenly, in the middle of theke, there was a sh of light. Lynn, who was still in shock, watched a shadow slowly emerge from the water. He could only see that it was a beautiful woman with lovely blond hair and a crown on her head.


    Hers was a kind of beauty that couldn¡¯t be described with words. If anyone saw her, they would feel immediately cleansed and purified. No matter how evil a person was, if he saw her, he would want to do good deeds in her name.


    The woman opened her beautiful eyes, which were lovely and glittering. As she looked at Lynn, he instantly felt an enormous power enter him. His whole body could not help but tremble.


    ¡°Lynn Ahenaten!¡± Lynn was greatly astonished. No matter how groggy he was, he was very aware that this was indeed a revtion.


    She is a goddess. Oh my god! What should I say to her? Hello? No, that¡¯s not right! What am I thinking? Was she the one calling my name?


    Lynn¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t function well. He couldn¡¯t think of anything proper to say.


    Before he had time to find his words, the shadow of the goddess said to Lynn, ¡°Lynn Ahenaten, you are the descendent of the oldest King, Ahenaten. You have a king¡¯s bloodline and are the heir to the Golden Family dynasty.¡±


    She then added, ¡°The central province has been in chaos for more than a hundred years. The conflicts between the Faith of the Sun and the Church of Light havested for too long. And you, who I have chosen, are the one to end this chaos! Lynn, you will be the next king of the central province!¡±


    The divine shadow then pointed at Lynn, while arge number of golden fireflies flew to him and covered him. Then, he felt that he something was activated within him, and his pupils changed from a dark green color to a golden yellow color!


    ¡°Go ahead and fulfill your mission! Let the sun shine over thend of the central province!¡± After the divine shadow said this, all of the lights slowly dissipated and the shadow disappeared.


    Lynn stood by Lake T¨ªr na n¨®g for a long time before he slowly recovered. He then looked around excitedly. It seemed as if nothing around him was real, as if he had just had a very vivid dream.


    Was it a dream? If so, it was a beautiful dream!


    As Lynn was pondering the situation, he saw something floating in theke. It was shining even brighter than the silver moon in the sky.


    When Lynn went into theke to get a closer look, he saw a sword reflected in the middle of theke. As Lynn reached forward into the water to get it, he seemed to transport into another world. Startled, he quickly pulled his hand back.


    The sword was a silvery white color, and it had many strange symbols on it. It was also emitting a holy light.


    Lynn held the sword tightly. As he grasped it, it emitted a buzzing sound. The light from the sword shone above theke.


    ¡°Sword of the King!¡± Lynn said this without knowing why. He felt his throat tighten, and his voice was trembling, as if the four words had some strange sort of strange magic imbued within them.


    If anyone knew that this sword had appeared in the world again, the whole world would be crazy about it! This was because every time the sword appeared, the royal power shifted.


    Specifically, whoever owned the sword in every period that it emerged would be crowned the absolute and renowned king! This time, the sword had chosen Lynn. Actually, it was really the gods that had chosen Lynn as the next generation¡¯s king.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°That is strange... Who took the sword?¡± Lu Zhiyu found that the Sword of the King, which usually hung on his wall as an ornament, was missing.


    It was impossible for others who lived outside the floating castle to enter it, and as for Eva, Verthandi, and Delmedi, the sword had little significance to them.


    Lu Zhiyu closed eyes, then immediately knew where the sword was, as well as who had taken it! Lu Zhiyu squinted his eyes and put his hands behind his back. Verthandi looked nervously at him, wondering what he would do next.


    Lu Zhiyu leaned back on his chair and said, ¡°Anyway, in the world of the mortals, gods can¡¯t interfere directly. Also, I have told Kelly to teach you a good lesson. Don¡¯t expect me to let you get away with anything! Remember what I said, you can¡¯t decide the future of the world of mortals at will, or I will remove you from your position. If you are bored, you can go with me to the astral.¡±

 Chapter 255 - The Central Province

    <h4>Chapter 255: The Central Province</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The world was dark and chaotic. Two thousand years had passed since the emergence of the Abyss World. The quiet and dull abyss was now much more active.


    Among the space bubbles in the dark Abyss World, innumerable abyss demons moved from one to the other. Some were powerful enough tomunicate their thoughts and manipte an entire space bubble, while others were only capable of creating chaos, only knowing how to swallow each other up.


    Some of these demons fought against each other, swallowed each other up, and connected space bubbles to form an abyss maind. If they wanted to break through level four and be demon lords, they had to first change the essential structures of their soul fires, which was not something that could easily be done. In fact, this could only be aplished by devouring other demons.


    Some demons that had built connections with Maria¡¯s World found that human awarenesses and souls were the keys to their reaching level four or higher. Thus, they greedily watched Maria¡¯s World day and night.


    Every powerful demon coveted Maria¡¯s World. In fact, Stikua, the King of the devil, had arge number of devil kin and followers in Maria¡¯s World already.


    Maria¡¯s World


    There was a dark castle that was surrounded by weeds and dead trees. It was an abandoned castle. Near this castle, where there once were viges, there only existed deste and uninhabitednd.


    At the moment, Inside the abandoned castle, dozens of people in dark red cloaks were sitting in a circle. They were watching the a huge eye-shape tactical deployment circle of witchcraft thaty before them on the ground.


    Ten people cut their arms, causing blood to drop into the tactical deployment circle. A special force in the blood was activated, which caused the tactical deployment circle to start to spin. At the same time, dark lights glowed from the ground, illuminating the whole castle hall.


    This was an evil sacrificial ceremony. As the blood dropped from their veins, all of the people present were transformed into monsters. A few of the people in the center even transformed into horrible evil kin!


    ¡°Heckfoss! I need more sacrifices. If you want more power, and if you want to live forever, you must sacrifice more! With more sacrifices,es more power!¡± an evil voice emerged from the circle.


    Heckfoss stood in front of the others. He had a slightly pale face.


    Due to the recent suppression by the alchemists of Tuten, as well as by the heavenly pce, the Church of the True God didn¡¯t have many believers left. As such, Heckfoss wanted to go and look for sacrifices in the Western world and the central province. However, when they had just arrived, utter chaos had broken out.


    ¡°The Great Devil King, Stikua, I will build your empire on thisnd!¡± Heckfoss said.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°In the name of god, let the light shine again on thend that belongs to god!¡± The third-generation Pope of the Church of Light, Armenia, dered the will of god in the Temple of Light.


    The army of the Church of Light was immediately mobilized, and most of principalities and kingdoms who had been ready for this very day responded immediately. Arge number of priests, nobles, and even kings led the army across the border, then poured into the central province.


    They mainly focused on the three principalities of Rose, Keville, and Gragou, which bordered the central province. This was because they had perennial conflicts with the Sumerian Kingdom of the central province, which had resulted from past territorial and religious disputes.


    After more than a hundred years of peace, war had broken out again. Arge number of nobles and knights took up their swords andnces and went to the battlefield.


    War not only was a chance for justice for the people, but it also represented opportunity. In times of war, the peasants could became aristocrats that ownednd, while aristocrats could be kings!


    In order to cope with the invasion from the south, arge number of soldiers and mercenaries were hired. Mercenary corps soon joined the regr soldiers on the battlefield. Today, they fought for a kingdom. Tomorrow, they would guard the territory of a noble. As for the day after tomorrow, they would perhaps attack a duke.


    Many cities had already been annexed during this war. After the arrival of the knights of the Church of Light, many kingdoms had surrendered rapidly. Only a very few had attempted to resist.


    In this war, apart from the priests and knights, there were also alchemists who used alchemy cannons and guns on the battlefield. The head of a mercenary crop named Lynn Ahnaton had won a lot of battles. He had overthrown the Kingdom of Urabell and established his own kingdom of mercenaries, which made him the first mercenary to ascend the throne and be a king!


    His kingdom soon rose up and flourished in the central province. Lynn took out the Sword of the King and imed himself as the chosen one.


    Numerous mercenaries came to him, hoping to be in his service, while all of the Temple Knights admired him. In this manner, he quickly established a grand kingdom.


    However, a few yearster, his kingdom lost the war with the expeditionary forces of the southern Church of Light. Most of the kingdoms in the central province of China who gradually surrendered to the Church of Light were forced to ept the Church¡¯s garrisons and belief system. As such, the territory of the Church of Light rapidly expanded.


    After this initial setback, Lynn¡¯s mercenary regiment kept losing. Even the newly infused support of several orc kingdoms in the north could not stop Lynn¡¯s kingdom¡¯s decline. The g of the Church of Light now flew everywhere in the central province.


    Kingdoms that had originally believed in the Faith of the Sun now embraced the Church of Light. As a result, arge number of knights and priests of the Faith of the Sun were killed or driven away.


    At this time, the Kingdom of Sumeria, which was in danger of being conquered, braced itself for onest battle. It was able to defeat the coalition forces of Rose, Keville, and Gragou at the Sumerian in, thus changing its situation instantly!


    The allied forces were beaten and immediately abandoned their armor. Sumerians expelled the priests and Holy Knights of the Faith of the Sun and the Church of Light on their home turf, then immediately banned anyone who believed in these two churches, forcing them over the borderlines.


    As a result, the Church of Light and Ahenaten¡¯s kingdom ceased fighting and withdrew. The central province suddenly had achieved a strange and calm sensen of stability.


    The mercenary kingdom of Ahenaten, the Sumerian Kingdom, and the Church of Light, which had expanded to the central province, then found themselves in a difficult situation. It was a tripartite confrontation!

 Chapter 256 - Return to the Elf Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 256: Return to the Elf Kingdom</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Lu Zhiyu said.


    ¡°Does that Sumerian Kingdom have anything to do with it?¡± Kelly asked.


    ¡°The Church of the True God? It¡¯s interesting. It does not use even the slightest propaganda in order to seek attention. Instead, it hides in the depths.¡± Lu Zhiyu said and smiled. ¡°Let them develop on their own. After all, they are just an ordinary devil species. At present, it seems that their king is very clever has no intention of confronting the wizards.¡±


    He then added, ¡°Indeed, if we interfere, the damage that we would cause would be even greater. Wars might even break out. After all, thoseing from the outside will naturally be oppressed by the bitwalls.¡±


    Above the clouds in the Kingdom of Light, three gods were sitting on their thrones. They were Lu Zhiyu, Kelly, and Verthandi.


    They were discussing how it was a good thing for themon people that the war among the countries had ended and the situation had stabilized. However, the huge number of casualties that the war had brought about was shocking. The central province suddenly seemed emptypared to the hustle and bustle of the old days.


    The conversation of the three gods ended, and two of them, together with their thrones, disappeared. When Lu Zhiyu and Verthandi returned to the floating castle, Verthandi sat down on Lu Zhiyu¡¯sp and hugged his neck.


    She seemed frustrated, so she asked, ¡°Did I make a mistake? I did everything ording to the book, but I¡¯m afraid that so many people died because I was impulsive!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu put down a book that he had been reading and held Verthandi in his arms, gently caressing her soft hair. It seemed that Verthandi, who had just be a god, wanted to do something to show Lu Zhiyu her capability, yet she had be panicked and confused.


    ¡°As a god, your every move will influence the development of the whole world, especially when you change rules, as that will have irreversible effects. It can even lead to the destruction of arge number of countries and the death of countless people!¡± he instructed her. ¡°So every decision you make must be carefully considered. Let this be a lesson for you. You¡¯re responsible for maintaining the stability of the whole world.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu patted Verthandi on her back. ¡°Being a god is not a matter for a moment, it is endless. For gods, time is just like the spring breeze that brushes your cheeks, leaving no trace, so you don¡¯t have to be so anxious! You have time!¡±


    He then added, ¡°Also, Eva and Delmedi miss you. Delmedi has been grumbling about youtely. You should go and see her!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu then stood up and said, ¡°Now, I have to go to the Y Elf Continent!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Coro Tower was originally a college in a remote valley of the Forest of Life, but it had gradually be another political center of the Elf Kingdom, especially after Wendy and Wolfe became members of the Council of Elders. During that time, wizards gradually assimted into the elvesmunity, and a special Elf Wizard civilization gradually arose on the maind of Y.


    Before that time, wizards had always been marginalized and isted from the human world, so all of the generations of wizards had tried their best to integrate into othermunities. However, this was only finally achieved with the help of Wendy and Wolfe, who were previously not regarded as being gifted at all.


    In fact, it turns out that the elves were naturally suitable for the cultivation of the wizard civilization. Hence, arge number of wizards and a variety of schrs, artists, and writers emerged within Coro Tower.


    Moreover, many elf Blood Wizards, thanks to their own constant research, grew into a different group from human wizards, known as the Druids. Elf Dream Wizards also developed a new branch. Unlike most human Dream Wizards, who mastered projection witchcraft and illusions, the Elf Dream Wizards paid more attention to witchcraft boundaries.


    Also, wizards of the same origins divided into different branches over the centuries. This was something that Lu Zhiyu had never imagined.


    Lu Zhiyu remembered that when he was just starting to build the wizard tower, he only taught the first generation of wizards Body Modification Technique. Since then, from this simple Body Modification Technique, a series of wizard types, such as Blood Wizards, Dream Wizards, alchemists, Ghost Wizards, Druids, Boundary Wizards and so on had appeared. This sess far surpassed Lu Zhiyu¡¯s expectations, and Lu Zhiyu benefited greatly from the evolution of the wizards from generation to generation.


    In the Forest of Life, elves had also built cities. But, a city of the elves was very different from a human city.


    Every house was surrounded by arge number of trees, and gardens and fountains were everywhere. This was very unlike human cities, where the greenery was often reced by industrial gray cement and metals.


    In fact, green had be the main color of the city. In the center of the city, there was a huge old tree.


    This was an Ancient War Tree, a supernatural nt that had been created by wizards via the method of cross-breeding it with the magical beasts to give the tree the characteristics of the Tree of Life. With the Ancient War Tree, level three Boundary Wizards could create a witchcraft circle to regte the weather and temperature inside the city. and They could even protect the city!


    Every Ancient War Tree had a strong fighting force. At this time, the Boundary Wizards had also be the most powerful among the Elf Wizards.


    The cultivation of each ancient war tree required a lot of Philosopher¡¯s Stones and various witchcraft materials. Boundary Wizards also consumed Philosopher¡¯s Stones to arge degree.


    For this reason, each of the Boundary Wizards would need an immeasurable umtion of resources. However, at present, there were not many Boundary Wizards.


    Lu Zhiyu entered the Forest of Life. This was only the second time that Lu Zhiyu had been here, and he could see that many great changes had taken ce in the city of Sylve.


    Along the way, Lu Zhiyu saw Ancient War Trees encircling the whole city. The trees connected together to form a cocoon that could not be seen by the naked eye, protecting the whole city.


    This cocoon could detect any extraordinary power changes that urred anywhere within it, as well as regte temperature and climate. All year, the city was like spring and the temperature was pleasant, which made the peoplefortable and idle.


    There were also many magnificent buildings and white towers in the city, as well as rows of exquisite dome huts, interconnected forest paths, and bridges. Lu Zhiyu felt like he visiting a future city park!


    At the center of these Ancient War Trees was a dead Tree of Life. This huge tree had been hollowed out and renovated by witchcraft, making it the political center of the elves and the hall of the council.


    This Tree of Life had many small windows within it. On the foot of the huge tree was the crystal clear Lake of Life. Along its trunk, red, green, and brown vines and small flowers brought vigor and vitality to the tree.


    Presently, Lu Zhiyu was inside the Tree of Life, looking out at the whole city of Sylve. Wendy, who stood beside him, was saying something to him.


    Lu Zhiyu had apparently been surprised by her words. ¡°To build an elf empire? Imitate the state system of human beings?¡± he asked incredulously.

 Chapter 257 - Elf Empire

    <h4>Chapter 257: Elf Empire</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Is the current system not good?¡± Lu Zhiyu left the window and returned to the table.


    The table was made with wood and had beautiful white patterns engraved upon it. On the table were some gold alchemy items from the human world, such as a steamedmp and some gorgeous silverware. Abstract paintings lined the wall, filled with images of angels riding horses into the clouds, fairy girls in the woods, and goddesses jumping out of theke.


    Wolfe poured a ss of elf-made fruit wine for Lu Zhiyu. It was refreshing and tasty.


    Wendy then said, ¡°The number of elves in Sylve has reached more than one hundred thousand, and there will be even more in the future. In the past, the number of elves was small, and there were only viges and towns. For every little thing, the council needed to call a meeting, which might take months, even a year or two! Some controversial issues, such as setting up a legal system, had still not even been addressed after hundreds of years!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was shocked to hear this. ¡°Hundreds of years, just for one thing? And it¡¯s still not sorted out yet? Wow! Bit, if you don¡¯t have officialws yet, how do you deal with the elves whomit crimes or have wrong behavior?¡±


    Wendy looked at her teacher and smiled. ¡°Every wrongdoer is presented to the elder elves in the council for judgement. However, from the initial charge to the decree of a final punishment, it takes at least a decade or more!¡±


    She paused to let that shocking time period sink in for Lu Zhiyu, then added, ¡°Now, the old council where the elders rule is no longer suitable for this era, so we must make a change. Sylve should have a brand new future. The people of n are bing stronger and have begun to conquer the sea, but we have not yet seen the whole continent of Y.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°So what kind of empire do you want to build?¡±


    Wendy thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m going tobine witchcraft with the elf civilization and build an elf empire. There are not so many wizards here, but in the maind, all kinds of extraordinary professions exist, like wizards, priests, and Holy Knights!¡± she said excitedly.


    She then shared her vision with Lu Zhiyu. ¡°I want to build an elf empire in support of the witchcraft system. But, I need some advice from you first, mentor!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked out of the window. In the area that was protected by Ancient War Trees, there were many cultivated farnd parcels. Although the richness of the Forest of Life freed them from any worries about food, they still grew some crops from the outside worlds.


    As Ancient War Trees could regte climate, the nts grew well. Also, if any magical beasts or wizards intruded into the area, they could be quickly detected.


    At the same time, Ancient War Trees could also set witchcraft boundaries to protect the inside area. Lu Zhiyu even saw a Boundary Wizard leading an Ancient War Tree and arge number of wizard assistants called Pipi Elves to build a wizard tower in the distance!


    Dreamcraft and other extraordinary witchcrafts were also used in all aspects of city life. Wizards who were proficient in Earth Blood Witchcraft built buildings, while others used superb witchcraft to refine gold and cultivate nts.


    Elves¡¯ workshops also produced a variety of refined alchemy products. In the distance, there were gardens that were used to breed nts and magic beasts. In fact, many of the Druids that had evolved from the Blood Wizards ran around in these gardens.


    Coro Tower became the center for the elf wizards, as well as the sanctuary of knowledge. It was also the location where each of them could learn more about the witchcraft system.


    ¡°You did very well! The framework of the witchcraft system has been fully established. One day, when witchcraft has be an irreceable part of the lives of elves, the elf empire that you have dreamed of for so long will emerge!¡± Lu Zhiyu said to Wendy.


    Lu Zhiyu, together with Wolfe and Wendy, took a walk in the Forest of Life to see the changes of the elves. Lu Zhiyu did not realize that Wendy and Wolfe, who had built a wizard college for the elves in Y, could bring about so many changes to the elves in such a rtively short time.


    ¡°The life of an elf is rtively simple, as each elf naturally adapts to the witchcraft system. However, human beings and orcs have internal problems andplicatedmunity structures, which makes it harder for them to ept wizards. With a little luck and the continuous development of witchcraft, a world-shaking wizard empire will soon appear here!¡± Wendy said to Lu Zhiyu.


    ¡°These changes in the elves are truly shocking!¡± Lu Zhiyu was amazed at the tremendous changes that he saw had taken ce here.


    Wendy, wearing a white elf robe, followed Lu Zhiyu as he observed everything. She wore a coro on her head and a council badge on her chest. She looked like a goddess.


    Wendy was the first level four Elf Wizard and the first Boundary Wizard. She had also been the one who cultivated the Ancient War Tree. This peculiar level three tree was a great masterpiece, even in the eyes of Lu Zhiyu.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Wolfe, you have failed!¡± Lu Zhiyu looked at Wolfe, who was standing next to him.


    Compared with the first generation of wizards, Bohr, Li Weisi and Akkad, Wendy and Wolfe were not very talented. Wolfe in particr was not strong, as he wasn¡¯t even at level four yet.


    However, Wolf remained open-minded and optimistic. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if I fail, I have a thousand years to live, which is the advantage of being an elf. Besides, I¡¯m not as talented as Wendy! I¡¯m just a fairly ordinary wizard!¡±

 Chapter 258 - Elf Empire (II)

    <h4>Chapter 258: Elf Empire (II)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Although Lu Zhiyu offered some suggestions, they were just icing on the cake. Wendy had wanted to see Lu Zhiyu because she was panicked and confused about the future of the elves, and she needed a trustworthy person to give her confidence. Besides, Lu Zhiyu was more important to her than anyone else.


    Lu Zhiyu was attending a grand dinner that was being hosted by the elves in his honor. The night was clear and cloudless, and the silver moon was bright. The dinner was being held on the square under the Tree of Life.


    Stairs rose from theke bottom, and an arch bridge was built across theke. Clear water in the square pool gushed out from the fountain, while elf-style statues had been erected in the center of the pool.


    Several elves were ying harps, fairy girls were dancing in their green skirts and coros, and the poet was reciting love stories from distant elf towns and viges. The bonfire¡¯s mes danced and flickered, and adding to this, the towering Tree of Life made this dinner seem like a grand dream.


    Several of the witty fairy girls ced their coros on Lu Zhiyu, Wolfe, and Wendy. Then, the members of the council raised their sses to Lu Zhiyu.


    ¡°Thank you for your coro. I like it very much!¡± Wendy said to the young fairy-elf girls. The girls nodded excitedly and blushed, as Wendy enjoyed a high status among the new generation of elves.


    The food was also very special. The elves loved greens, but they didn¡¯t mind meat either. So, many unique dishes spanned the entire length of the banquet table.


    ¡°So, do you want to be the empress of the elf empire?¡± Lu Zhiyu looked at Wendy with his wise and deep eyes.


    ¡°Decades ago, I remember that a ship came from the other side of the sea. The ship was from the Alen Continent, but not from the wizard tower. The crew was led by a young girl, the captain, who told me that her name was Marina Bossay, and she was a student of Akkad!¡± Wendy told Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu immediately remembered this as well, so he said, ¡°Yes! She was a very lively little girl. Haha, in fact, at least in my eyes, Wendy, you are still a little girl too!¡±


    Wendy grinned. ¡°I¡¯m over three hundred years old, so I¡¯m definitely not a little girl anymore!¡±


    Wendy then continued recalling her memory. ¡°She came here with a mechanical alchemical lifeform named Archimonde, which you gave her as a gift. She took out Akkad¡¯s badge and asked to see me. After which, she stayed in Coro Tower for some time.¡±


    Wendy took a breath, then kept talking. ¡°At that time, she told me about the Sean City-State Alliance. Unlike the Council of Elders here, the leader of the Sean City-State Alliance was elected by the citizens. They call him the prime minister. I decided that the emperor of the elf empire should be elected in this same way, but as we already had a lifelong emperor, only after his death would there be an opportunity for such an election!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t seem to agree with her. ¡°Can such a system be implemented? Is it even suitable for the elves?


    ¡°Give it a try. As long as I¡¯m still here, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems!¡± Wendy replied.


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°Akkad¡¯s students and Bohr¡¯s students... How time flies. In the twinkling of the eye, hundreds of years have passed! The time has nowe for a new generation of wizards!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu put down his knife and looked at theke in the distance. Theke shone brightly. He then asked, ¡°How many are left from the old generation?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s eyes sank after hearing his question. Her calm eyes were full of sadness as she replied, ¡°Li Weisi, Henry, Bohr, Uruk and Akkad are all dead. Many other wizards have also passed away in the past few decades, leaving Catherine and Wolfe alone. Among the first generation of wizards from the wizard tower, all of whom were your students, only three of us are still here!¡±


    As she gave him this report, elves were ying a somewhat mncholy, melodious song. It was almost as if the tune was directly reflecting memories and past events.


    Lu Zhiyu closed his eyes and listened quietly to the music. After a long time, he opened his eyes, picked up the silver jug on the table, and poured himself and his other two colleagues some fruit wine.


    Wendy looked at Lu Zhiyu and said, ¡°Fate is really unfair. The most talented people are all dead! In the end, only average ones, like me, are left behind in the world!¡±


    Wolfe said, ¡°Wizards don¡¯t believe in fate. Instead, wizards believe that all things are the results of our own choices. I think that Bohr and Akkad also think this same way!¡±


    ¡°Yes. After all, wizardry has been passed on from generation to generation, and time can¡¯t erase the traces of those who have gone before us!¡± Lu Zhiyu raised his ss and said, ¡°To wizards!¡±


    ¡°To wizards!¡± Wendy and Wolfe also raised their sses.


    Wendy was feeling quite emotional. After drinking a lot of wine, her face had turned rosy. She held her thin chin in one hand, while her other slender hand held her cup.


    ¡°No matter how many years have passed, you haven¡¯t changed, mentor!¡± Wendy looked at Lu Zhiyu with confused eyes.


    Lu Zhiyu wore a silver robe that was simr to the one he had worn back in the wizard tower. His appearance remainedrgely unchanged.


    His long ck hair was tied back in a ponytail and his eyes were always calm and deep. No matter what happened, he always remained cool and confident.


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head. ¡°Time changes everyone, and I am no exception. I have changed, but you do not see it!¡±


    Wendy covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Of course, as you are the wisest wizard, Anthony the Great Wise! You are always so mysterious in our eyes, just like the wind and the sun in the sky. No one can read your mind!¡±


    Wendy babbled on, as she seemed to be a bit drunk. Lu Zhiyu listened to her quietly until the silver moon made it to the other side of the sky.


    Even after the crowd in the square gradually dispersed, Lu Zhiyu kept herpany until dawn. Soon, a red sun gradually rose.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Wendy, who was lying on the table, fast asleep, and he wrote a letter. After sealing the letter, he took off his silver robe and covered Wendy with it. After that, he turned and left.

 Chapter 259 - Elf Empire (â…¢)

    <h4>Chapter 259: Elf Empire (¢ó)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The city of Sylve, which was founded more than a thousand years ago, was the ce where the oldest elves lived. The oldest Tree of Life, which gave birth to the elves and also grew here, was still the habitat of the elves.


    A long time ago, the elves had started an important reform. They abolished the old council system and built an elf empire, which they named the Sylve Empire.


    They then began to manage all of the cities and towns by using a system that was quite simr to the human world. It was during that time that Wendy was crowned as the first elf Queen.


    On Sylve¡¯s sacred altar, under the witness of tens of thousands of elves, a series of alchemy fireworks were set off and instantly rushed up into the sky.


    Arge number of elf wizards surrounded Wendy, while Wendy held a magic wand that was decorated with the Philosopher¡¯s Stones. This was the ceremony where she officially became the elf Queen, apanied by the cheers of numerous elves!


    The dissolution of the Council of Elders also meant that the elves needed to set up various state institutions, which had to be manned by arge number of talents. There was truly so much to do!


    Hence, Wendy and Wolfe were quite busy. In addition to Sylve, they had established two cities in the Forest of Life, Haig City, which was built around Coro Tower near Hagrid Grand Canyon, and Seth City, which was near the sea.


    The towering Tree of Life was then transformed into a pce. Stairs were also built around it. At present, Wendy was in the lower hall, holding a conference on theption of the Elf Code.


    ¡°We need an Elf Code, so that we can let all of the elves the standards of proper behavior. If anyone vites thews of the Code, there will be severe punishments. This is a necessary thing that must be done to maintain order!¡± Wendy said.


    ¡°I disagree with you, as such strictws can only erase the true nature of elves! We don¡¯t need this kind of thing. After all, we are elves! We don¡¯t need to learn from human beings.¡± An elder old council member quickly objected to the idea.


    Another elder took this opportunity to chime in with their own opinion, ¡°But, there will also be disputes among the elves, which will destroy and damage all of the elves. For example, there are disputes between the Moonlight Elves and the Daytime Elves currently, while there are numerous squabbles erupting constantly in many of the viges and towns.¡±


    Yet another elder spoke up, ¡°Yes, and times are different, so we must learn to change, too. The fleets of human beings have begun tond here, and they are bing stronger and stronger. Sooner orter, they will fully conquer the sea. We must be prepared for that!¡±


    Soon, a heated debate arose among the leaders. As everything was just beginning, the elves felt like they were wading across the river in the darkness. Everyone seemed very cautious and uncertain.


    Many of the Sylve Empire officials present here were also members of the old council. At this moment, although they all had different opinions, Wendy decided absolutely that there must be an Elf Code. Then, everyone began to discuss the provisions of the Code.


    Most of the provisions had been settled through negotiations long ago, but in order toe to a unanimous official agreement, Wendy had called this conference. Finally, except for some minor remaining details, the first edition of the Elf Code was finally approved and the huge Elf Code stone tablet was ced on the main square in Sylve.


    Wendy had never thought that it would be so much harder to run an empire than it was to be a wizard and build a wizard college! In fact, it was ten times moreplicated and difficult!


    As the Queen, it was impossible for her to satisfy everyone. Everyw would inevitably hurt the interests of some people, yet Wendy had to make a confident choice in order to maintain stability within the empire.


    Even though it was well past midnight, Wendy was still awake in the pce. She was reading a lot of documents regarding the renovation of nearby viges and towns. She also had some reports to go over, as creating jobs and setting the sry system for elves¡¯ wages were also her responsibilities.


    Amid all of her duties, Wendy recalled what her mentor Anthony had told her, ¡°It¡¯s not enough just to have an Elf Code. It¡¯s necessary to have a system that covers all of the wizards in the empire. In order to build a sessful wizard empire, you have to enable wizards to assimte into the elfmunity.¡±


    Wendy then began to think to herself about how to incorporate this wisdom into her own way of ruling...


    How about starting by building a wizard city where wizards can benefit others with their skills?


    I could let all of the wizards find their perfect positions in this empire! That way, the wizards would no longer be so isted from the others!


    In my wizard empire, wizards could even have ordinary professions! Then, they would be the cornerstone of the empire and support the operation of the empire!


    Wendy¡¯s eyes lit up. Although she had seeded in enabling wizards and elves to live together in harmony, she hadn¡¯t known how to help wizards make the best of their powers in order to serve the empire. She had just never thought about how to n such things systematically!


    Wendy was inspired and had an ambitious look in her eyes. Wendy had never seen this kind of city, nor had she imagined it before.


    Even in the wizard tower, all of the wizards were dedicated to developing more powerful witchcraft and increasing their life spans. As such, none of them really thought about using witchcraft to help ordinary people.


    At this time, Wolfe came in through the corridor outside. Apart from him, there was hardly anyone else left in the pce.


    ¡°Have you not slept yet? These things can¡¯t all be done in one day!¡± Wolfe sat down. As if he had known that Wendy hadn¡¯t rested yet, he hade bearing yummy snacks and milk tea!


    ¡°No, I am too excited. I have this feeling that the whole system is slowly taking shape in my hands. The great goal of leading the elves forward is making me obsessed!¡± Wendy said excitedly.


    Wendy talked to Wolfe about her ns, exining her vision of the future, including how she hoped to build Sylve into a city of wizards, so that the light of witchcraft would shine on the whole city!


    Wolf listened to her and nodded. ¡°But this is not a simple thing. It requires a lot of manpower and resources. It also requires a lot of wizards to join us!¡±


    Wendy immediately responded, ¡°What we have the most of is time, right? So, we can spend decades building a beautiful house of our own, take hundreds of years to learn a new skill, and spend a thousand years to change our futures!¡±

 Chapter 260 - Elf Empire (â…£)

    <h4>Chapter 260: Elf Empire (¢ô)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    nca was a male Moonlight Elf who had a rtively high status. Hundreds of years ago, the Moonlight Elves had left the Forest of Life in Sylve.


    After they left, they had developed their own belief system. Specifically, the Moonlight Elves believed in the goddess of harvest and earth. They lived in the Silver Moon Forest in the northern part of Y, which exined their belief in the Lord of Natural Order.


    The main differences between the beliefs of the elves and those of human beings regarded resources, among other things. Specifically, the beliefs of the elves were more focused on inner resources, which were interpreted as the will of nature by the elf poets.


    Basically, this meant that all of the elves must protect the forest and coexist with nature. Even the elf wizards had to believe in the Lord of Natural Order and love the forest.


    The elves in the Forest of Life had been expanding to the east, gradually increasing their contact with the Moonlight Elves and the Daytime Elves. During this time, nca went to Sylve in order to seek help on behalf of the Moonlight Elves.


    A group of powerful magical beasts had intruded into their viges. Among them, a horrible spider had attacked them!


    This spider had a lot of eyes on its abdomen. Whenever its eyes saw any elves, the elves would instantly be mad! Thisrge-scale destructive power became a nightmare for the Moonlight Elves.


    What was worse, this group of spiders was nning to overtake the Silver Moon Forest and cultivate their next generation! Although the Moonlight Elves had tried to suppress them, anyone brave enough to have made the attempt had been killed and dragged away as spider¡¯s food! Hence, the Moonlight Elves had no other option but to send nca to Sylve to ask for help.


    ¡°I heard that the Forest Elves had built the Sylve Empire. In fact, it said that earth-shaking changes have taken ce! Many elves have learned a power called witchcraft, which is apparently from the human world of another continent!¡± nca said to his friend.


    ¡°Can they deal with the horrible monsters?¡± the friend asked.


    ¡°There should be no problem!¡± nca said the words, but didn¡¯t sound very certain.


    After all, the horrible monsters filled the Moonlight Elves with terror! This was understandable, as therge group of white eye spiders lived in groups in the underground caves of the Moonlight Forest, not to mention their being huge and possessing extraordinary powers!


    The most terrifying thing was that they hunted the Moonlight Elves for food. In fact, arge number of Moonlight Elves had already be food on their tables! If this continued, the Moonlight Elves would surely have to flee their beloved homnd.


    With the continuous emergence of extraordinary forces, more and more magical beasts appeared. Many variants of magical beasts even came ashore from the sea!


    If the Moonlight Elves could not learn some extraordinary powers in order to protect themselves, they would eventually die out. Moreover, within the Silver Moon Forest, there was the Tree of Life of the Moonlight Elves, which they couldn¡¯t give up!


    So, nca not only went to ask for help from the Sylve Empire, but he also sought to understand how the Sylve Empire had be so powerful, especially as that rted to this new witchcraft he had been hearing so much about!


    After a long journey, nca arrived in the Sylve Empire. At present, he had only a dozen elves with him.


    All of a sudden, loud sounds were heard from the distance...


    ¡°Magical beasts!¡± nca shouted. ¡°Look, there are two magical beasts fighting up ahead!¡±


    They looked and saw a huge Ancient War Tree rising up from the ground. Its roots were like giant steel thighs, and it was fighting a horrible lion-like flying magical beast!


    Looking at the scene more carefully, they saw that a wizard in a white robe was on the top of the Ancient War Tree, controlling it to attack the magic beast. As both sides fought fiercely, dust swirled in the air and the lights of various extraordinary forces shed.


    The lights deeply scarred the beast. Finally, the beast could only turn around and flee.


    At this time, the wizard who were controlling the Ancient War Tree came to them and asked, ¡°You are not from this vige, so why are you here? Also, you must be careful of the magic beasts!¡±


    nca looked at the tree and the elf wizard. He was in awe of the huge tree and its strong force.


    ¡°We are Moonlight Elves from the Silver Moon Forest. I have brought letters from the elders for Her Majesty Wendy, the Queen of the Sylve Empire!¡± nca said, while holding out the letters.


    The wizard reached out and saw the letters in nca¡¯s hand. He then nodded and said, ¡°Come on, I will take you to the nearest town, then someone will take you to the Elf Forest!¡±


    Then, one by one, they stepped onto the tree, which then began walking, using its its roots as feet. Just a single one of its step could cover a distance of 120 yards! Soon, they passed across arge area of forest, making the Moonlight Elves gasp in shock.


    ¡°Is this the power of wizards?¡± one of the Moonlight Elves asked.


    The closer they got to the heart of the Sylve Empire, the more amazed nca and other Moonlight Elves became. Here, they could see all kinds of novel witchcraft props and alchemy products. Along the way, the roads were broad and paved, and there were posts and carriages, as well as letter crows that were sending letters for elves and wizards!


    Oranca also saw elves enving witchcraft ves in their mines. Smooth tracks wereid on the ground, and exotic foods were ripe at least three-fourths of the year!


    Moreover, there were libraries in every elf town. In fact, there were so many books and advanced pamphlets of knowledge, it was beyond nca¡¯s imagination!


    After arriving in the Forest of Life, all of the Moonlight Elves stood with their jaws agape. The elf guards of the Sylve Empire had already gotten used to it long ago.


    ¡°My God! Is this the city of the gods?¡± one of the elves couldn¡¯t help but wonder aloud.


    What they saw before them was a city that resembled a beautiful garden. Trees lined the roads, which were paved with marble bs, andyers of beautiful buildings encircled the central Tree of Life. At the root of the tree was the Lake of Life, which reflected the blue sky and white clouds above it.


    There were many witchcraft ves and Pipi Elves in the city, as well as ten huge Ancient War Trees, which surrounded the whole city and connected numerous boundaries. The traces of witchcraft application could be seen everywhere in the city, including such things as groundwater canals, waterways, and the continuous production of various alchemy products in alchemy workshops.


    At that was just the beginning! Although it could not be called a city of witchcraft just yet, it was advancing constantly. All of these things greatly impressed nca, who asked in awe, ¡°Is this really the Sylve Empire? What made them change it so dramatically?¡±

 Chapter 261 - Elf Eggs

    <h4>Chapter 261: Elf Eggs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As a representative of the Moonlight Elves, nca met Queen Wendy in the pce in the Tree of Life. The pce was very simr to a wizard tower.


    Within the pce, arge number of witchcraft ves were going about their daily tasks, while the elves weremunicating with one another via earth telephones.


    One amazing feature about this pce was that the elf wizards could mobilize all of the Ancient War Trees to defend Sylve with defensive boundaries in wartime. As such, whenpared with the wizard tower, which was more of a symbolic monument and research institute, this pce could be regarded as a true wizard base.


    nca was nervous when he met the Elf Queen. Adding to his anxiety was the fact that Oranca now understood that the power of the Sylve Empire came from wizards. As the wild magic beasts in Y were growing and bing stronger, the Moonlight Elves needed this power to defend themselves. Hence, this meeting was of the utmost importance!


    For this reason, after giving the elders¡¯ letters to Queen Wendy, nca decided to go to Coro Tower instead of returning with the other elves. The disaster with the spiders had made him realize that they needed a change, and while eliminating the spiders was important, nca saw a much brighter future here.


    ¡°You are quite wee to stay, as our Coro Tower is open to all. As long as you can pass the examination, you can even study there!¡± Wendy looked at nca and epted his request to stay.


    Thus, nca entered Coro Tower. For the first time, he came into contact with the wizards. He met Druids that could be transformed into magical beasts, giant Ancient War Trees, and much more!


    Although, his first major impression was taken from the sea of books that resided here! After all, grand libraries were the most precious wealth of all races! Standing in front of the vast library, nca¡¯s eyes glowed with longing.


    Fortunately, nca had the talent to be a wizard. Soon, he became an apprentice. As nca was more diligent than most of the other elves, he always kept pushing himself forward, striving to learn more and more.


    I have to work hard to change the future of the Moonlight Elves! Only when we are strong enough can we then protect ourselves and control our destinies!


    It took him more than ten years to be a wizard. After that, it took him several more years to constantly enrich himself and make himself a powerful wizard with his own knowledge.


    At this time, the Moonlight Elves returned once again to the Sylve Empire, hoping that nca would return with them. This was because the magical beasts in the Silver Moon Forest were growing in number and they needed his help.


    With a carriage full of books, nca went back to his homnd, bidding farewell to Coro Tower, where he had been studying for nearly 20 years! Thus, the history of the Moonlight Elves began a new chapter.


    nca led the Moonlight Elves to expel or kill all of the magical beasts in the Silver Moon Forest. However, there were still some lurking existences that posed a threat.


    Druids, Boundary Wizards, human Blood Wizards or Dream Wizards, which one is most suitable to help us fend off such attacks? There is no way that we can protect ourselves forever!


    Although nca became a wizard and stayed in the Sylve Empire for a long time, he did not think highly of its system. This was because his ideals differed from Wendy and Wolfe, who were more influenced by the human civilization. While Wendy was crazy about human development, nca enjoyed the freedom of being an elf.


    nca had be the elder of the Moonlight Elves, the believer of the goddess of harvest and earth. Standing under the tremendous Tree of Life, nca pondered the future of the Moonlight Elves.


    Unlike the withered Tree of Life in the Sylve Empire, the Tree of Life that belonged to the Moonlight Elves was still in its prime. There were arge number of elf eggs on it, which hatched new elves. These eggs were the future of the Moonlight Elves race!


    But, at the top of the tree, wounds could clearly be seen where it was attacked by a Dead Wing Bird a few years ago. The Dead Wing Bird was half-deer and half-bird, with a deer¡¯s head and legs and a bird¡¯s back and wings. It often came and ate the eggs off of the Tree of Life at midnight.


    nca led the Moonlight Elves to fight with the Dead Wing Bird. As the flying monster could stir up a fiery storm with just its wings, the Moonlight Elves lost horribly.


    Finally, nca set up a witchcraft trap to kill the terrible beast. But, by that time, The Tree of Life had already been devastated. During the next few years, it bore no elf eggs. In fact, it was only this year that the elf eggs began appearing again.


    The night breeze blew through the Tree of Life, causing its leaves to rustle. Oranca stood under the tree, his eyes closed, as if he was listening for something.


    Long ago, nca seemed to be able to feel that the Tree of Life had its own will. It seemed to have its own ideas. Whenever he came close to the Tree of Life, nca could feel that it had an immortal soul.


    At this moment, a sudden sound came from the tree, frightening nca. He looked up and saw a figure sitting on one of its huge branches. The figure was dressed in a white robe and wore a mask with a sun pattern on it.


    It was Lu Zhiyu, who bowed and asked nca, ¡°Can you hear that?¡±


    As Lu Zhiyu looked curiously at nca, who was below him on the ground, he thought that nca was a very interesting elf. He seemed to be able tomunicate with the Tree of Life, which Lu Zhiyu could not do, as the will of the Tree of Life resistedmunicating with Lu Zhiyu. It was almost as if it could perceive that Lu Zhiyu was a very terrible existence!


    Lu Zhiyu had been choosing among the candidates that he would make gods. Only when seventeen gods had gathered together and all of the thrones were filled could Maria¡¯s World truly be a world of gods, thus making it a perfect world. Besides Kelly, Verthandi, and Delmedi, Lu Zhiyu was now tasked with choosing the next one with potential.


    nca could clearly see the figure on the tree, but he could find out nothing more with the mind power. This told him that the image in front of him was only a fantasy. But, he could feel that the Tree of Life was scared of this existence.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± nca asked.


    Instead of replying, Lu Zhiyu turned into a beam of starlight, thennded right in front of nca, who looked nervously at him, unable to speak. Even in front of the powerful Queen Wendy, nca hadn¡¯t felt so awestruck. Even his witchcraft was rendered useless by this fierce figure!


    ¡°I have many names. Some call me Faross, while some call me Randil, but your elves are more ustomed to calling me the Lord of Natural Order!¡± Lu Zhiyu said.


    nca felt like he had been hit by a lightning bolt. The Lord of Natural Order was the Creator and the first god in the elves¡¯ legends!

 Chapter 262 - Moonlight Elves

    <h4>Chapter 262: Moonlight Elves</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu stood under the Tree of Life and looked at the tree that had given birth to innumerable elves. This tree had changed a lotpared to when it had just been created by Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu had originally thought that belief could bring power. Then, when Stikua, with the help of the Church of True God, had gained extraordinary power and reached level four, Lu Zhiyu was finally able to confirm that belief could create power.


    He also discovered that the Tree of Life had its awareness because of the elves¡¯ worship and belief. Specifically, as the Tree of Life was the mother that bred the elves, after it had absorbed the energy of their beliefs, a special life form was born.


    ¡°You¡¯re a god? The Lord of Natural Order?¡± nca felt his muscles tense as he stammered out the words. Although he had heard countless legends that spoke of the gods, when such an existence really stood in front of him, the emotions of shock, fear, and awe, suddenly rose up within him!


    Lu Zhiyu nodded and pointed to the Tree of Life. ¡°She also has the potential to be a god in the future.¡±


    ¡°She? Is she the goddess of earth and harvest?¡± nca stuttered again. ¡°She has an independent personality?¡±


    The personality of this Tree of Life was stronger than that of the one that he had seen with Wendy. This one had reached level five and had an independent personality. So, it was no wonder that Lu Zhiyu felt that she couldmunicate.


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head, ¡°She is yet a god, but she has all kinds of potential to be a god one day. She even has many natural advantages. Her personality was born with your prayers. As you believe in the goddess of harvest and earth, then she will finally be a goddess of harvest and earth. When the timees, she will be the goddess defending Moonlight Elves and she will sit on the throne.¡±


    nca looked at the Tree of Life. They regarded her as their mother. As such, no one could truly understand the elves¡¯ feelings towards the Tree of Life, let alone the grief that they all felt the moment the Tree of Life died in Sylve.


    ¡°Can she really be a god?¡± nca needed a little more reassurance.


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°Every world needs a god to maintain order and ensure the stability and development of that world. After all, the god is the guardian of world. She has the qualification to be a god, but now it is only a qualification!¡±


    nca felt that this was what he had been waiting for, the future of the Moonlight Elves! If the Moonlight Elves could have their own goddess, then the Moonlight Elves civilization would never die!


    nca gently touched the branches of the Tree of Life, then looked at Lu Zhiyu with determination. ¡°Lord of Natural Order, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Protect her! That¡¯s enough,¡± Lu Zhiyu said.


    Lu Zhiyu turned around and looked at the Tree of Life. He then stretched out his hand, and the light that wasing from his hand kept glowing and illuminating the earth.


    The light appeared to be a golden translucent crystal, with countless symbols and words flowing inside it. It was actually a seed that granted whoever possessed it the right to ascend the throne. Only with it could a candidate became a god after reaching level seven and ascending the throne!


    At this time, the Tree of Life seemed to feel the great attraction of the crystal. As Lu Zhiyu held it high, the crystal slowly entered the Tree of Life.


    The Tree of Life seemed to be rekindled by this merging. This integration of its independent personality and divine personality immediately caused a tremendous mind power to burst forth, while shy lights shone in the sky.


    For the first time, nca heard her voice so clearly and felt her. It was a beautiful female voice that said, ¡°My name is Bernice!¡±


    ¡°When shees to the throne, you will get everything you want!¡± Lu Zhiyu said to nca.


    When nca looked back, he saw the Lord of Natural Order disappearing. At this moment, the change of the Tree of Life woke up the elves. Many of the elves looked at the Tree of Life, and everyone felt that this tree now seemed to have its own thoughts.


    At that moment, the Tree of Lifemunicated with the elves for the first time, and the Moonlight Elves started to build their own beliefs around it. nca immediately became a servant to this god.


    Although Bernice, who had a divine personality, could not yet ascend the throne or amend any rules in Maria¡¯s world, she had the power to grant divine seeds and establish a divine system. So, nca helped Bernice establish her own sacrificial system, as well as her own divine system.


    Through sacrifice and worship, Bernice gained strength. In fact, she was expected to ascend to the throne soon.


    Gradually, under the guidance of nca, many Moonlight Elves with extraordinary power were born. They then were able to sessfully expel the ferocious magical beasts in the Silver Moon Forest and establish their own elf kingdom.


    The Moonlight Elves gradually became different from the elves in the Sylve Empire. While the Sylve Empire honored wizards and knowledge above all, the Moonlight Elves cherished the customs and beliefs that belonged solely to the elves.


    As time went on, there were greater differences in their belief systems, customs, and habits, which resulted in friction. Due to this, many conflicts arose.

 Chapter 263 - The Age of Navigation

    <h4>Chapter 263: The Age of Navigation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu stood in his huge study, facing two rows of bookshelves. The sunlight was streaming in from the outside, falling on a long table that was scattered with drawings. A sphinx beast was resting by the door.


    At present, Lu Zhiyu¡¯s eyes were fixed on the wall. There were many items on the wall, the most prominent of which was a mural. It looked simr to a Cab tree, but Lu Zhiyu preferred to call it the model of the world tree.


    This model of the world tree presented the rules of the gods in Maria¡¯s World. Upon the model of the world tree, 17 round wheels symbolized different rules and powers of the 17 gods.


    Every wheel had a groove. Four of the grooves were empty, and the other thirteen grooves were iid with divine personalities, indicating that there were 13 gods that were still waiting to ascend their thrones.


    Lu Zhiyu stood under the huge mural and looked up at the model of the world tree. He had a feeling that once the 13 gods were selected, all of Maria¡¯s World would be under the full control of these gods.


    As all of these gods¡¯ powers came from Lu Zhiyu¡¯s Divine Kingdom of Gaia, when that time came, the power of the Divine Kingdom of Gaia would, in essence, control all aspects of the world! Then, as the gods continued to learn the rules, Lu Zhiyu would gradually be stronger until he was finally able to turn Maria¡¯s World into a divine world entirely!


    Lu Zhiyu thought that, at that time, he would reach level nine. Then, he would not need the power of the scroll to create things any longer. Instead, he would be able to change materials¡¯ forms and shapes!


    As he thought about these things, Lu Zhiyu felt excited. From the very beginning, he wanted to shake off his dependence upon the scroll. At present, it seemed that Lu Zhiyu would very likely achieve this goal!


    ¡°But... It¡¯s not easy to gather 17 gods!¡± Lu Zhiyu sighed.


    It was not a simple task at all, as all of the 17 gods must meet his standards. If an unqualified existence was chosen to be a god, it could prove disastrous!


    Lu Zhiyu kept rubbing his chin, wondering where he should go next to find a suitable candidate. While he was thinking, he sometimes frowned and sometimes smiled.


    At this time, Delmedi, who was standing at the door, was holding some bread that Eva had just made for her. As she licked the butter on the bread, she stared at the changing expressions on Lu Zhiyu¡¯s face in amazement.


    She then yelled, ¡°Eva! Dad¡¯s gone crazy!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu picked up the screaming Delmedi, who still looked like a child, causing her to giggle and scream out of both surprise and happiness. Lu Zhiyu hugged her and spun her around in circles as her giggles rang out through the study.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ever seem to grow? Your sister has been an adult for so long!¡± Lu Zhiyu said.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m still young!¡± Delmedi said, looking both innocent and quite dissatisfied with this question.


    Lu Zhiyu pinched her cheeks and thought for a while before he shook his head and said, ¡°No... I think it¡¯s because you are silly!¡±


    Delmedi immediately red at Lu Zhiyu and made threatening gestures towards him to show her anger. Eva, who had juste in with her te, totally ignored the fighting between the father and daughter.


    ¡ª-


    Out at sea, on a huge wooden ship with visible wheels, a huge chimney emitted a thick cloud of smoke, while the continuous rotation of the wheels pushed the huge ship forward. The ship also had sails, and several identical boats, as well as normal sailboats, followed the ship on the sea.


    It was a huge fleet that had the mark of the Sean City-State Alliance upon it. It was actually a miracle to see human beings¡¯ ships and boats in the deep sea area.


    For hundreds of years, human beings had only been able to trade and sail in the coastal waters. As such, this kind of adventure into the depths of the sea was rare. In fact, it had even been considered suicide before!


    However, during the recent decades in the Sean City-State Alliance, many adventurers had led their fleets into the sea. However, most of them had died, having been devoured and sucked into the bellies of the Children of the Sea, or they had been lost at sea and never returned.


    Since the invention of the steam engine wheel ship, people who had explored the whole n Continent area were no longer satisfied with their past achievements. They didn¡¯t want to be confined to the maind, and they yearned for the open sea, hoping to find a new route that would open the door to another continent.


    Marina Bossay¡¯s adventure opened their eyes to the fact that, at the other end of the ocean, there was a whole different world, where magnificent mermaids and beautiful fairy-like elves lived! Thus, countless people attempted to follow in the footsteps of Marina Bossay by recreating her journey, but until now, no one had seeded.


    This fleet had been sailing on the sea for an entire year. Along the way, it had encountered all kinds of terrible monsters and dangers. If it had not been for the alchemists on board, it would have been destroyed in the sea.


    However, they were still much luckier than Marina Bossay, as they had been gifted a precise map by Marina Bossay herself, which allowed them to travel directly from the Sean City-State Alliance to Y.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ording to the map, we should have arrived in Y ten days ago!¡± The captain looked at the map and frowned. This was not the first time that he had been troubled, feeling that something was amiss with this journey.


    ¡°Could it be that we have gotten lost?¡± a sailor asked from behind him.


    ¡°Maybe the so-called elf kingdom is just a lie!¡± another sailor said.


    ¡°No! The great Miss Marina said it was true, and she certainly wouldn¡¯t deceive us. So, it must be real!¡± Another sailor adamantly supported Miss Marina¡¯s words.


    At this moment, the sailor standing near the mast suddenly cried out, ¡°Captain Brown! Look ahead! It¡¯s a continent!¡±


    The sailor¡¯s cry immediately shocked all of the people on board. The people who had just been quarreling immediately scrambled over to the ship¡¯s side, while looking at the distant hazy shadow, which was indeed a huge continent!


    Captain Brown shouted out in delight, ¡°We found it! The Elf Continent... Y!¡±

 Chapter 264 - The Secrets of God

    <h4>Chapter 264: The Secrets of God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Captain Brown, whose full name was Jonathan Brown, was the owner of Brown Shipbuilding Workshop. He graduated from the School of Alchemy of the Akkad Alchemy College and was a well-known alchemist. People preferred to call him ¡°Little Brown¡± because he was the grandson of the famous ¡°faker Lars,¡± Lars Brown.


    Lars Brown carried out many research projects and made many inventions during his lifetime. Regarding the promotion and sharing of alchemy skills, he was in par with some of the most famous alchemists.


    His most memorable invention was the steam engine. With the wider use of steam engines bing prevalent in the Sean City-State Alliance, the name of Lars Brown was mentioned on a daily basis. It was incredible for a person with a normal background like him to have be such a prestigious and well-known alchemist.


    Jonathan Brown was the first alchemist to build a steam wheel boat, and its poprity made him a well-known and wealthy man in the Sean City-State Alliance. After amassing a great deal of wealth and bing a famous alchemist, Jonathan set his sights on the sea.


    He hoped to recreate Marina Bossey¡¯s miracle, thus paving the way to gain ess to the Y Continent and a connection with the magical elf world. From the elves¡¯ various works of art to their peculiar medicines, as well as the gold and diamonds that were abundant in the Y Continent, all of these things attracted the people of the Sean City-State Alliance.


    Jonathan Brown was also eager to see elves with his own eyes, as they were legendary and were supposedly beautiful creatures. Jonathan first arrived at the southern part of the Y Continent, where they traveled for a long time before they found one of the elf tribes, which were called the Sun Elves.


    The Sun Elves lived on the edge of Sandro Hignd, which was an endless hignd. Sandro Hignd was not a deste desert, but was covered by soft grass and dense moss. The mountains were surrounded with clouds and mists. When the sun shone down upon this ce, it looked as beautiful as a fairnd.


    At this moment, the Sun Elves were in a very dangerous situation. The magical beasts in Sandro Hignd were multiplying, while the living area of the Sun Elves was shrinking.


    As a result, all of their scattered elves viges had been relocated to the surrounding areas of the Tree of Life. Even so, the decline of the Sun Elves seemed unstoppable.


    Once again, the Sun Elves appealed to the Sylve Empire for help. But, as they lived far away from each other, the Sylve Empire could not alwayse in time, and they would not stay for long time even when they did make the journey to offer aid.


    Thus, there were only two choices left for the Sun Elves. They must either be stronger or be part of the Sylve Empire.


    At present, the Sun Elves were having difficulty making the final decision, and as the magical beasts in the depths of Sandro Hignd wereing back again, ready tounch another disaster, time was of the essence!


    This was a battle for survival, as both the magical beasts and the Sun Elves were fighting for their habitats. It was at this exact time that Jonathan¡¯s fleet came to Sandro Hignd and met the Sun Elves.


    For the first time, the people from the Sean City-State Alliance were able to cast their eyes upon the most beautiful creatures in the world! Moreover, Jonathan had not only gotten the map from Marina Bossay, but he had also learned some Sylr, which was the elf¡¯snguage. Therefore, Jonathan couldmunicate with the elves.


    The knights and alchemists in Jonathan¡¯s fleet helped the Sun Elves fight off the magical beasts. Gunners jammed gunpowder into their barrels and shot magic beasts, while Blood Knights cooperated with the elves to fight on the ground. The alchemists even used their alchemy cannons to tear the magic beasts to pieces!


    The alchemists also used all kinds of witchcraft and alchemy props to aid the Sun Elves. Jonathan used alchemy props that were made with the magical beasts¡¯ deified cells, and many alchemists and knights were equipped with specially modified mechanical arms.


    Their strong fighting capacity impressed the Sun Elves immensely. Thus, Jonathan¡¯s crew quickly built friendships with the Sun Elves and became their honored guests.


    Jonathan had personally saved an elf shooter during the battle, and he had also won the admiration of an elf girl! During his stay with the Sun Elves tribe, the two fell in love.


    Jonathan¡¯s brave performance in the battle had also impressed the elf elders. So, when Jonathan requested to marry the elf girl, they readily agreed and gave their blessing. The pair were then married under the Tree of Life.


    This grand wedding was attended by tens of thousands of elves. They danced and sang, showing Jonathan the passion and merriment that the elves were so well-known for. Jonathan¡¯s marriage with the beautiful elf girl instantly made all of his crew members envious.


    After exchanging alchemy cannons and various goods from the human world with the Sun Elves, Jonathan began to travel to the most powerful elf tribe in Marina Bossay¡¯s adventure records. This tribe was known as the Sylve Empire and was very different from the Sun Elves. In addition to Jonathan¡¯s wife, Rosea, several Sun Elves, who were going to study in the Coro Tower in the Sylve Empire, apanied Jonathan.


    Jonathan stood at the ship¡¯s head with his wife in his arms. Rosea looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°I find that the power of the alchemists is very simr to that of the elf wizards!¡±


    Jonathan looked at his wife with loving eyes as he told her a secret, ¡°I heard from my grandfather that the origin of the alchemists were actually the wizards. This is a forbidden secret among the alchemists!¡±


    Rosea then asked him, ¡°Are wizards the most powerful existences in the world?¡±


    Jonathan immediately shook his head. ¡°No. The most powerful are the gods. No one is more powerful than the gods. Also, besides wizards, there are priests of the Faith of the Sun, the priests of the Church of Light, and the Holy Knights of the Faith of the Sun on the Alen Continent. They are all equally or more powerful than the wizards!¡±


    Jonathan then said, ¡°In addition, there are some evil powers, such as demons and demon warlocks, which are said to belong to another evil and chaotic world. They do not belong to our world. There are also dragons. Also, wizards are divided into different groups and hold different powers. There are...¡±


    As Rosea was listening to Jonathan talk about the outside world, she realized that the world was so big, so vast, and so extensive! It was astounding to her to hear that there were countless powerful races in the world, with all kinds of extraordinary powers!


    ¡°We Sun Elves only worship the Tree of Life, and now, there are not many left who worship the Lord of Natural Order. Moreover, I heard that the Moonlight Elves have their own god, and they are helping that god to ascend the throne. No wonder the Moonlight Elves have be so powerful. I heard that even the Sylve Empire dared not offend them!¡± Rosea told Jonathan.


    Jonathan suddenly turned around and looked at Rosea as he asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    After that, he shook his head, as if he had just heard the strangest thing. ¡°How could it be possible that gods exist? Nobody knows how they are born. The Moon Elves want to create their own god? How is that possible?¡±


    Rosea was confused by his words, so she asked, ¡°I heard it from my father after he had gotten drunk. He was an elder of our tribe and had stayed with the Moonlight Elves. He wanted to learn the Moonlight Elves¡¯ magic in order to protect our tribe.¡±


    She took a breath, then continued to exin, ¡°He stayed there for a period of time and participated in their sacrificial rituals. The Moonlight Elves relied on the power of their god to protect the Silver Moon Forest. As such, they have be much stronger than us, but originally, we were pretty much the same in regards to power. I thought that, perhaps if we had our own god, then our tribe would not be afraid of those beasts!¡±


    Jonathan believed Rosea would not lie to him, but he still felt what she said was impossible.


    ¡°Whether this is true or false, we should still not mention it to the others. Let¡¯s keep this our secret and tell no one for now, as it would only bring disaster to us!¡± Jonathan said.

 Chapter 265 - The Promoter of the New Age

    <h4>Chapter 265: The Promoter of the New Age</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Jonathan saw the city of the Elf Empire for the first time. He crossed Seth City, along the River of Life, then entered Sylve City in the Forest of Life. The elf wizards had be the most important part of the Elf Empire.


    Everything in the city surprised Jonathan, especially the applications of the alchemy in the elves daily lives and their attempts to build a city of witchcraft with the help of alchemy, Blood Witchcraft, and dreamcraft. He was shocked by the elves¡¯ industriousness.


    The rise of the Druids and the projection of boundary witchcraft that was used by the Boundary Wizards were also unexpected to Jonathan. Only then did he truly see the real Elf Kingdom, which was a world that was totally different from that of the Sun Elves.


    What shocked Jonathan the most were the Ancient War Trees. He wondered...


    How did the elves breed such powerful magical beasts, which are also extremely rare?


    This exceeded Jonathan¡¯s imagination. The superrge witchcraft boundary that the elves created while working with the Ancient War Trees also felt like a dream to Jonathan.


    He took his wife¡¯s hand and wandered around the city for two days. After that time, he knew that even the Sean City-State Alliance could not build such a dream-like city, which had required thebination of all kinds of witchcraft and countless elites¡¯ efforts to create.


    Wizards and alchemists,pared to the elves, had a natural disadvantage. This was because they were mortal. Therefore, in order to make a breakthrough, they had to spend a lot of time learning. However, no wizard was willing tomit such arge amount of time to only education.


    At that moment, a group of elves were wearing moonwhite cloaks, each of which had a green seed image on the back. They all wore a green pendant on their chests as well. They walked on the te road, crossed the fountain square, then stepped up the stairs and headed for the central Sylve Pce.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Jonathan asked his wife, Rosea.


    Rosea remembered her husband¡¯s advice and carefully said, ¡°They are the Moonlight Elves from the Silver Moon Forest. The marks on their clocks represent that they are the priests of the goddess of harvest!¡±


    Jonathan nodded. He had never heard about this goddess before. He pondered about whether the goddess had always existed, or if, as Rosea had said, she was about to ascend the throne.


    Jonathan could sense these priests¡¯ power, and it was a power that he was was familiar with. The Church of Light priests, who were always doing missionary work in the Sean City-State Alliance, and the heavenly pce priests, who were often in direct conflict with the Sean City-State Alliance, had taught the alchemists a good lesson about priests.


    At this moment, Jonathan had a feeling of intense fear and bewilderment. At the same time, he also felt that a force was constantly pushing him forward, coaxing him closer to the truth.


    Maybe it was just because of his curiosity, or maybe it was an attempt to trade with the Moonlight Elves in exchange for special products, but Jonathan once again led his crew across the Hagrid Grand Canyon and hignds to the northern Moonlight Elf Tribe. But, when he was about to enter the Moonlight Forest, Jonathan abruptly turned around and left!


    Jonathan could feel the mighty power of the other party, even when he didn¡¯t use his mind power. Even the wild magical beasts were afraid to approach this area. Jonathan, who was an alchemist, trembled as soon as he was at the border, and his mind power was constantly warning him of the nearby threat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and retreat!¡± Jonathan urged the others to leave, not daring to step into the Moonlight Elf Tribe¡¯s territory.


    The group quickly gave up their intention of trading, as the Moonlight Forestpletely suppressed their witchcraft power. This terrible existence made them feel intensely frightened.


    Even though Jonathan already knew what was in the forest, he didn¡¯t say a word...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    After trading in Sylve City and receiving an interview from Wendy, Queen of the Sylve Empire, Jonathan began his return journey. It had been more than a year since he had left n, and the whole crew was looking forward to returning.


    Although the Y Continent was beautiful, it was not their home. They belonged to the human world.


    During their return journey, their fleet was filled with cargo. Even Jonathan had brought a lot of witchcraft ves and Pipi Elves aboard.


    This was because witchcraft ves were the most suitable creatures for hardbor, while Pipi Elves had great wisdom, and their abilities to turn invisible and be temporarily deformed made them perfect for certain high-level tasks.


    On the ship, many sailors watched Y disappear from sight, bit by bit. They felt a little sad, but were still excited to return home. When they thought about the fact that they would stay on the ship for nearly a year, facing all kinds of dangers along the way, they began to feel a little desperate.


    ¡°Why is it getting so dark? What¡¯s that? Look at the sky!¡± a sailor suddenly shouted.


    When they had not gone very far from Y, the fleet encountered something amazing. They saw a huge floating city, which was emerging from the clouds!


    Many of the people present immediately recalled the old story about the famous painting of the great artist Lars, ¡°The Capital of God.¡± They all started shouting in amazement...


    ¡°The Capital of God!¡±


    ¡°My God, it really exists! This truly is the legendary city of gods!¡±


    ¡°The legend is real!¡±


    Everyone was shocked at the scene before them. Even the powerful alchemists could never have expected to see such a thing!


    As Lars had graduated from Akkad Alchemy College, most people thought that his painting was just a work of art that was based on the legends and his imagination. No alchemist thought that the city was real.


    As everyone on board stared at the floating city in the sky, their mouths were wide open. The giant flying city hovered in the sky above the fleet, its huge shadow covering the whole sea.


    The sharp-eyed Jonathan saw the bottom of the floating city, which was a huge mysterious pattern that looked like a tree. The pattern wasposed of mysterious images.


    There were 17 round wheels, each of which shed a special symbol. Four of them looked quite familiar to Jonathan.


    ¡°The Church of Light, the Faith of the Sun, the heavenly pce, and the goddess of harvest!¡± Jonathan eximed.


    He immediately remembered the four religions that he knew had gods, each of whose symbols now appeared on a strange pattern, which was branded on the huge sky city. It was the legendary capital of god!


    At the moment, above the city, two figures leaned on its edge, looking down at the sea below. The huge fleet, when seen from the floating city, was only a few small, ck spots.


    Eva looked at Lu Zhiyu and asked, ¡°Is that them? Have you decided yet, master?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°They will start a new era. Although they are not the heroes, they will still y important roles. It¡¯s not that I chose them, but that they happened toe here at such a time!¡±


    After he said this, the floating city immediately broke through the clouds, prated the space, and left!

 Chapter 266 - The One Who Peeped at the Secret of the Gods

    <h4>Chapter 266: The One Who Peeped at the Secret of the Gods</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The mysterious pattern contained the secrets of the whole world. It was the realm of the gods and the forbidden ce of mortals. Every symbol was full of mystery, and the huge tree structure was like a tree that held up the world.


    The 17 wheels above, just like the cornerstone of the world, firmly held the tree structure steady. Upon the wheels, there were symbols that represented the thrones of the gods.


    Why are there 17? What do they represent?¡± In the darkness, Jonathan felt that the pattern was constantly erging in front of his eyes.


    Every symbol was being constantly distorted, and it appeared as if they were going to devour him! He was constantly questioning everything and was exceedingly puzzled.


    He felt that he had just discovered the biggest secret in the world, a secret that could drive anyone crazy, no matter how powerful, no matter what race, and no matter whether he was a king or a civilian! But, Jonathan still needed a key clue to find out the truth of the secret...


    ¡°So... 17... There¡¯s the Church of Light, the Faith of the Sun, the heavenly pce, and the goddess of harvest! So... What are the remaining 13?¡± he wondered aloud.


    At this time, all of the symbols suddenly distorted into huge and terrible Divine Shadows. These 17 huge shadows covered the entire sky.


    They stood like mountains and looked down at him. Jonathan felt like the gods were about to destroy him because he had peeped at their secret!


    ¡°Ah!¡± At that moment, Jonathan woke up from his nightmare with a scream, while sweating and gasping.


    Jonathan felt that he was possessed. He had been thinking about the unknown mysterious pattern constantly since the return of the fleet from the maind of Y.


    In fact, Jonathan found that the secret that was buried in his heart was eroding him from the inside out. He felt that he had discovered something, but he did not know what exactly it was!


    ¡°Darling, did you have a nightmare again?¡± Jonathan¡¯s wife asked, while she stroked his forehead gently.


    She was speaking Tuten, which was thenguage of the Sean City-State Alliance. Six months ago, Jonathan had finally ended his long journey and had returned to n. His wife had followed him, abandoning her tribe in order to apany him to the world of mankind.


    Jonathan nodded, then shook his head as he looked at his wife Rosea¡¯s worried face. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a nightmare. I¡¯m just a little confused!¡±


    As a top alchemist, Jonathan did not dream often. Thus, all of this was because of the mysterious pattern. He felt that if he did not solve the mystery, he would never again be at ease!


    Even Jonathan knew that the answer could be a taboo that mortals could never touch, or it was very likely to bring disaster upon his family, including his beloved wife. Hence, Jonathan thought that he should let go of this altogether.


    After all, he already had everything that he needed, including money, status, and love. But, the more Jonathan thought about this, the more he simply knew that he couldn¡¯t suppress his doubts. After all, he was born a curious man!


    When they returned, Jonathan¡¯s crew members were weed by countless people, and Jonathan, as he ushered his elf wife Rosea down to the dock, received a thundering round of apuse.


    All of the people present looked at Rosea. They had never seen such a beautiful girl!


    Jonathan was a member of the Brown family, and was also a well-known and powerful alchemist. Although he was not a student of Marina Bossay¡¯s, he was thought of highly by her because of Lars Brown. As such, he was absolutely a powerful and wealthy figure in the Sean City-State Alliance.


    Jonathan, who had now opened up the sea route to another continent, won the praise of everyone, just as Marina had in the past. Jonathan¡¯s experience had proven to them that Marina¡¯s legendary journey could indeed be replicated.


    Moreover, the cargo that he had brought back in his fleet made the Sean City-State Alliance crazy with delight! There were gemstones that had been brought back from the elf world, all kinds of strange medicinal materials, spices, delicate silk clothes, and all kinds of alchemy tools, which were extremely popr among the nobles. He had even brought back all kinds of wizard ves and Pipi elves, who were, of course, the alchemists¡¯ favorites.


    Through the selling and trade of this precious cargo, Jonathan made a fortune. Meanwhile, his Brown Shipbuilding Workshop received a lot of orders. The Browns soon became one of the richest families in Tephis, perhaps even in the whole Sean City-State Alliance!


    Jonathan also became as famous as his grandfather, and he was even called ¡°Little Brown!¡± This was because Jonathan had inherited his grandfather¡¯s personality, which was marked by his absolute unwillingness to be mediocre.


    At the moment ,Jonathan got up and went to his study, where he lit a steammp that immediately illuminated the whole room. Like most alchemists¡¯ studies, Jonathan¡¯s study was full of books.


    There was also a second-generation table, which was quite impressive, as even today, a second-generation alchemy table was only a privilege that the top alchemists could afford to have.


    The yellow light shone in the room, creating shadows on the walls. Jonathan carefully pulled down the rope on one side of the wall, while the cloth on the wall moved up, revealing a huge painting.


    There was arge andplex pattern on the painting. The pattern was the world tree model! Itsplex structure, mysterious symbols, and wheels that symbolized the various gods fascinated Jonathan.


    Jonathan picked up the steammp and shined its light closer to the model. His eyes were filled with delight as his fingers touched every symbol on the world tree model, bit by bit.


    He then murmured, ¡°I will unveil your mystery, making me the first to unveil the mystery of the gods!¡±

 Chapter 267 - The One Who Peeped at the Secret of the Gods (2)

    <h4>Chapter 267: The One Who Peeped at the Secret of the Gods (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    School of Schrs Library, Akkad Alchemy College


    Various things had all been restored and were being kept in the library. This included documents and records of historical changes within the kingdoms, principalities, and dynasties, as well as legends and myths. There were also ancient family histories, ancient mythological poems, and numerous literary works among the shelves.


    By studying the history of each era and familiarizing themselves with the legends of each family, the schrs here could then be highly respected teachers of noble families after graduation, or they could attain some other good job in the Sean City-State Alliance.


    Akkad Alchemy College had been established for nearly 100 years by now. Since its beginning, it had expanded to more than 10 times its original size.


    Starting out as only a castle, which now acted as its main body, the college had since added arge academic base. Now, it was like a small city.


    The School of Schrs taught many different subjects, and daily, arge number of students, each wearing a schr¡¯s robe, could be seen here. At the moment, Jonathan was leading a tutor to the library, where they would be searching for some information.


    ¡°These words that you¡¯re asking about are too old!¡± the old tutor named David said to Jonathan.


    Jonathan nodded, then replied, ¡°That¡¯s why I had toe and ask you for help. You¡¯re the most knowledgeable schr in this field. If you can¡¯t decipher them, surely no one could know what they mean.¡±


    David shook his head. ¡°These are probably not even actual words. I think they are more like symbols. In fact, they look very simr to the witchcraft tactical deployment circle.¡±


    Jonathan thought for a moment, trying to process what David had just said.


    David looked at Jonathan, then said, ¡°Maybe this is what an ancient civilization used in the past! I actually remember that I saw a rubbing copy that had a simr pattern on it. Where did I put it?¡±


    David then took a book from the bottom of a bookshelf. The book held within it various records of words. Then, he put on his sses andpared the pattern that Jonathan had brought with a pattern in the book.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost identical! Look at this!¡± David said as he pointed to a pattern in the book.


    He then exined to Jonathan that what he was holding was a rubbing copy that depicted the historical changes in the orc species. As Jonathan looked at it, he saw that it was very simr to one of the symbols on the 17 wheels.


    Jonathan immediately became very excited and said, ¡°That¡¯s it! What is this?¡±


    David frowned as he looked at Jonathan. ¡°What you¡¯ve shown me is obviously only a small portion of something. What does the whole thing look like? Whatever it is appears to be rted to ancient times! This is a copy of an inscription from a stone tablet that was found at the rat men¡¯s ruins, but we have no idea what it means. This is because it is from almost two thousand years ago, when human beings were probably monkeys in the jungle!¡±


    David was very surprised by this new development. At first, he just thought that Jonathan had found some strange, old symbols. But now, it seemed that Jonathan¡¯s findings were rted to some pre-civilization era.


    This was clearly a legacy of the barbaric era. David was so surprised by this because he used to believe that there were no words at that time!


    Jonathan, on the other hand, was not surprised at all. David¡¯s statement made him even more convinced that what was on the rubbing copy was the very clue that he had been wanting to find!


    ¡°I saw it from some other ce, not from the rubbing copy. I just memorized it at that time, but as my memory is not good, I only remembered a part of it. But David, this is very important to me, so you must help me!¡± Jonathan pleaded.


    David also felt excited, as he was very curious about all ancient secrets. After all, schrs, just like wizards, were keenly interested in exploring the unknown.


    ¡°Orcs were the first race to have a real civilization. The early Saga City was first ruled by 12 generations of orc kings in a row. The first race that united all of the orcs were the rat men. It is said that the rat men were the oldest race in the world. Although they are now the weakest race, and are currently even rare among the orcs, they were the very first to build a true civilization, invent words, and create city-states,¡± David exined.


    After hearing David¡¯s words, Jonathan nodded. His eyes shone as he eximed, ¡°So, it¡¯s very possible that they have records that can even be traced back to the barbaric era!¡±


    Jonathan then grabbed David¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Where is the stone tablet?¡±


    David thought for a moment, then said, ¡°You have to ask the team that went to the Orc Kingdom for a geography expedition!¡±


    Jonathan immediately got out of his seat, rolled up the paper that had the symbols on it, then said to David, ¡°I¡¯ll do one better... I¡¯m going to the Orc Kingdom myself! David, thank you!¡±


    David¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Jonathan, I think I can help! Let me go with you.¡±


    Jonathan hesitated for a moment before he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, David, but as this is probably a very dangerous thing, I don¡¯t want to involve you in it!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Jonathan kissed his wife goodbye in the morning before he boarded the ship that was headed to the Orc Kingdom. At the same time, the second and third batches of fleets that had gone to Y were returning.


    Although most of the fleets had been lost at sea due to the battle with the Children of the Sea and sea monsters, there were always people who could afford to hire new crews, mainly consisting of arge number of priests and alchemists. They then equipped themselves with arge number of alchemy cannons and steamships and had thus made their ways back safely.


    The connection between human beings and the elf world was thus built. The goods of the human beings had gradually flowed into the Y Continent, while various specialties of the elf world had alsoe into the human world.


    The existence of the Sylve Empire had also be a hot topic among human beings. Everyone knew that, in the far Eastern world, there was and that belonged to the elves, was well as a powerful empire and a civilized world that was beyond the human imagination.


    In addition, another piece of information was being spread throughout the human world. The tribe that was called the Moonlight Elves was gradually bing known.


    Unlike the Sylve Empire, this elf tribe refused to connect with the outside world. Thus, the only reason why they were known to the outside world was because they had touched the realm of the gods.

 Chapter 268 - The Secrets of Becoming a God

    <h4>Chapter 268: The Secrets of Bing a God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Outside Finnlit, in the Sean City-State Alliance, a beautiful manor existed. Its interior was decorated with the most luxurious items.


    Statues, created by famous artists, had been ced in the courtyard. Ancient paintings hung on the walls. Carpets, made from magical beasts¡¯ fur, covered many of the rooms¡¯ floors, and delicate ss shutters let the moonlight in each night, causing the remaining bare floorboards to shine.


    At the moment, a grand banquet was being held in the manor. Not long ago, the master of the manor had returned from the other side of the sea, apanied with numerousmodities and unbelievable wealth. Overnight, his status had skyrocketed, and he had instantly be a popr figure in the capital of Sean.


    During the banquet, meat from all kinds of exotic animals was brought to the table. Maids in beautiful clothes were kept very busy as men and women enjoyed copious amounts of delicious food and great wine. They were all celebrating the manor master¡¯s sessful trip and safe return.


    The sky¡¯s stars were dim this night, and at the end of the banquet, all the nobles and rich people left, one after another. Once they were all gone, the manor master rushed upstairs, carrying a beautiful maid in his arms. Then, the servants got to work, cleaning up the hall.


    At this time, arge number of figures, who were dressed in dark red cloaks, were gathered in the woods that were directly across the manor. Suddenly, the two knights who were guarding the manor entrance saw two of the cloaked men rush out amid the darkness. The two figures silently cut off the two knights¡¯ heads!


    Following that, dozens of figures in dark red cloaks rushed into the manor, pulled out their swords, and blocked the entrance. At that moment, theymenced a full-on massacre against all of the people inside the manor.


    ¡°Ah! Close the door! Don¡¯t let them get in. Stop them!¡± someone from the manor screamed, as all of those inside the manor descended into a panic.


    The assassins who had just entered the manor killed whoever they saw. Blood was everywhere, seeping through the cracks of the tes. Amid the chaos, tables were kicked over, priceless porcins from the Kingdom of Pusuote were broken, and everything in the assassins¡¯ paths was destroyed.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill us!¡± As they tried to run away and begged for their lives, the maids were all killed in the corridor.


    Although the manor¡¯s guards rushed out and fought with the assassins, every assassin seemed to have an immortal body, so even if several swords prated their bodies, they did not die! It appeared as if they all had infinite strength and limitless life force!


    At this time, the master of the manor rushed out of his room, only to find himself surrounded by men in dark red cloaks. He then cried out in rm, ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    A man came out from behind him and lifted his red cloak, revealing a very handsome face. But, within that handsome face, shone a pair of monstrous pupils!


    ¡°Mr. Alchemy, we are paying you this visit tonight because we have heard some interesting news. It is said that, when you went to Y, you met the Moonlight Elves tribe and got some news that could shock the whole world!¡± the man yelled.


    He then asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to share this news?¡±


    The master of the manor looked at the mark on the man¡¯s arm. Although he could only see a part of it, he recognized it immediately and eximed, ¡°The Church of True God! Your race has not died out, yet?¡±


    As he was an alchemist, the master of the manor¡¯s face immediately became gloomy. He quickly looked around and used his shy Blinding. At that moment, a dazzling light quickly covered the entire manor.


    Then, he turned around and ran, while throwing out an alchemy bomb. The sound of its violent explosion was earth-shattering. Most of the houses and walls were destroyed by it, copsing instantly.


    The master of the manor then jumped down from a window, and when he was about tond on the ground, a huge pir was thrown down from the sky. The huge pir, which had been shot like a sharp arrow, directly hit the master of the manor!


    ¡°Stone Skin!¡± the master yelled, using a Blood Witchcraft.


    This caused his skin to quickly turn hard and be a gray-white color. After he was hit, he was thrown directly into the fountain pool that was in the garden. His bones were broken and his body was bent in a very strange position, but he was still alive.


    At that moment, a figure rushed down from the broken wall and stood in front of the manor master, grabbing his head and lifting him out of the fountain. The figure then said to the master, ¡°You are so cruel! Now, tell me... What did you see in Y?¡±


    The master kept spitting out blood as he looked at him and begged, ¡°It was a demigod... One that was ready to ascend the throne and be a god of the Divine Kingdom. We helped the Moonlight Elves and established friendships with them! The demigod gave me an amulet. It¡¯s in...¡±


    At this time, the master¡¯s face suddenly changed, growing quite fierce!


    ¡°No!¡± The head of the Church of True God immediately roared, but it was toote.


    A green leaf glittered on the master¡¯s chest, melting the dark red cloaks of the men in its intense, glowing light.


    ¡°This is the power of a divine incantation!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the Church of Light, the priests of the underworld, nor the Holy Knights. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Save us!¡±


    The men in the cloaks screamed, while the light that was melting their cloaks gradually revealed their true appearances. Their skin was grainy and rough like soil, and their bodies swiftly sprouted arge number of tentacles and ws. But, they couldn¡¯t move, and one by one, they gradually melted into a puddle of mud!


    However, their leader became a true monster! His hands morphed into innumerable tentacles, and although his body had melted a great deal, it still was able to support him.


    ¡°You asked for it!¡± the monster shouted at the manor master as he set the master on fire!


    This devil¡¯s me swallowed up the master little by little, and his consciousness was gradually burned into ashes. After that, the leader of the Church of True God regained his human form, bit by bit, then picked up the green leaf, which had now lost its power.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    As the ships that had gone to the maind of Y began to return, they encountered many incidents. As a result, arge number of people were kidnapped or killed. Some of these people panicked and sought protection, while others disclosed what they knew in order to save their lives.


    Jonathan and many of his crew members were also involved. But, as Marina had received news of these incidences, she promptly helped to protect both Jonathan and his family by all means that she could.


    As Tephis was the base of the alchemists and the Akkad Alchemy College was located here, there were always many powerful alchemists gathered here. Therefore, those who were closely watching Jonathan in secret, who now knew that Marina was on his side, dared not make any moves.


    The central province, the Sumerian Kingdom


    An old man with scars on his face met several men from the Sean City-State Alliance in a secret room in the pce. The scarred face man was the founder of the Church of True God, Heckfoss.


    At this time, he had secretly also be the real master of the Sumerian kingdom. This meant that he was now a powerful demon warlock!


    ¡°The rumor was true!¡± Heckfoss¡¯ face was full of excitement as he eximed. ¡°Semigod! Half divine!¡±


    When he said these words, a crazed, greedy look appeared on his face. He then cackled before asking, ¡°Is there really a way to be a god? Ha-ha-ha, if so, I also have the chance to be a god, thus bing the master of all sentient beings!¡±


    Besides Heckfoss and the Church of True God, wizards, kings and nobles, as well as all of the forces hiding in the dark, and even the Church of Light were all aware of this news. As such, they were making their moves from the dark shadows.


    ¡°Go to Y, as therey the secrets of bing a god.¡±


    ¡°At all costs, we must get there ahead of the others.¡±


    ¡°The secret of bing a god is finally before us!¡±


    Everyone was in a mad rush, as they were all eager to touch the realm of the gods with their mortal bodies. After all, bing an immortal god and controlling all of the world¡¯s living beings was enough to make any person risk everything!


    Thus, countless ships set sail towards Y, all of which were filled with powerful people.

 Chapter 269 - The Creator

    <h4>Chapter 269: The Creator</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Tiratan Knight Kingdom, in the Orc World


    Since the copse of the Holy Seville Empire, the Orc World had been divided yet again. Now, the lords or governors all upied different parts of thend, and the Tiratan Knight Kingdom had taken over Saga City and the Red River in.


    The founder of the Tiratan Knight Kingdom was Tiridan. He was a Minotaur, who had participated in the early dragon ying war, the Northern Expedition, and the founding of the Holy Seville Empire.


    He had been defending the Lion King Will and had died in the ghost breakout. As such, he was known to be knight will¡¯s heir.


    After the copse of the Holy Seville Empire, he had upied the most prosperous city, Saga City, along with the Red River in and the Salt Pool. It had been more than 100 years since the copse of the Holy Seville Empire.


    Although the Holy Seville Empire had fallen, the integration of the orc races had essentially beenpleted. Also, the policies and systems of the Holy Seville Empire had been rtively maintained. However, the tribal system had disappeared, so most of the orcs now lived in the cities.


    Bulberg was a newly established orc city. Originally, it was a castle where only nobles lived.


    After the empire¡¯s expansion, a new orc city was built around the castle. Recently, a group of human schrs, after spending a lot of money, were allowed by the governor of Bulberg to explore the historic sites of the orcs in the area. At this time, Jonathan hired a bunch of orcs to help him discover the remains of the early rat men. Saga was not the first city where the rat men had lived, but it was the cradle of the rat men¡¯s civilization.


    In a hilly area that was next to a vige, Jonathan found traces of the early rat men. Someone told him that the stone te that he was looking for had been taken by a peasant, who wanted to build his pigsty with it.


    After receiving this lead, the orcs in the vige spent their leisure time helping Jonathan excavate the ruins. Aspensation, Jonathan paid them generously for theirbor.


    At this time, arge number of orcs could be seen, all of them exploring the ruins with great enthusiasm. As they dug deeper and deeper, an ancient city gradually emerged among the rubble.


    The city had tall walls and simple houses. During the excavation, Jonathan also found ancient pottery coins, pottery utensils, stone tablets and various living necessities that had belonged to the rat men. Surprisingly, he even found a tomb!


    At one time, the rat men were the strongest race of the orcs, which exined why Jonathan found such arge number of orc ves¡¯ corpses in the tomb. Jonathan thought that these ves must have been offered as sacrifices.


    During his search, Jonathan found no gems or gold, which might exin why the governor of Bulberg was so generous to him. But, these things that he had found, at least for schrs, were invaluable treasures, as they could help the schrs learn more about the early ages!


    Even after finding all of these things, Jonathan still frowned. After all, he still hadn¡¯t found what he was looking for. He hade here for a specific purpose, not to explore the history and changes of the early orc civilization!


    ¡°Mr. Brown, there¡¯s a something that you should see!¡± one of the schrs, who had apanied Jonathan from the Sean City-State Alliance, seemed very excited.


    Jonathan immediately got up and went over to him and the group of schrs that he was standing among. Along the way, he passed the ruins of the streets of the rat men¡¯s city. The moment he entered the center of the city, he noticed an ancient building that was sloping and had a copsed spire.


    ¡°What is this? Is it a pce? Call everyone over and start to dig here. Be careful not to destroy anything, especially any writings!¡± Jonathan yelled.


    Compared with other the buildings, this building was infinitely more magnificent. As they continued to excavate, they discovered steps, tall pirs, and ancient orc statues.


    ¡°This looks like it is a temple!¡± A young schr on the other side was observing a pattern on the building, and he suddenly voiced his opinion in delight.


    ¡°See this part below... That means... Sacrifice!¡± a middle-aged man, who was holding a shovel, eximed.


    ¡°What temple? For which god?¡± Jonathan asked anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not clear. We can¡¯t confirm until we get inside and have a closer look, but it seems like it¡¯s not any god that we know!¡± the young schr said.


    The anthropologists in the group became excited, and one of them eximed, ¡°This is the lost civilization! The oldest civilization! Now, maybe we can finally found out what the world was like more than two thousand years ago!¡±


    Entering from the window above the spire, they made their ways into the interior of the temple. Their torch lights illuminated a world that no one had entered for many years.


    Many portions of the temple had copsed, which blocked their way in many directions. As such, Jonathan and the others had to spend a lot of time, snaking their ways through the copsed stairs and ramps before finally entering the center of the temple. A giant statue at the center of the temple had clearly copsed, leaving only its base there.


    ¡°Look... Here... What does that mean... On this wall? Are those words?¡± Jonathan asked.


    Everyone held up their torches to get a better look at the murals on the surrounding walls. Jonathan stood near the first mural. It depicted a blurred figure, who was sitting in the darkness and holding something in his hands.


    ¡°Which god is this? Why is he different from the other gods? What is he holding in his hand?¡± As Jonathan stared at the man¡¯s image on the wall, he suddenly dropped his torch on the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Jonathan?¡± A man, noticing something wrong, quickly ran to check on Jonathan.


    Jonathan raised his finger and pointed to the mural, then murmured, ¡°He¡¯s holding... Our world!¡± Jonathan felt his teeth chatter when he said this.


    Everyone turned back and looked at the man in the mural. Suddenly, they felt that the figure on the mural was erging.


    The blurry item in his hands gradually became a globe, in which innumerable living creatures could be seen, and the sun and stars were circting around. The man literally looked like he was holding the world as he was sitting and watching the rising and setting of the sun!


    At this moment, everyone was shocked, and they could not wait to look at the second mural! The second mural showed the birth of the sun and moon, as well as the evolution of all things.


    Then, they saw the third and the fourth murals, which were abstract evolutionary histories of the world, which included orcs, elves, humans, mermaids, dragons and all kinds of other life forms!


    ¡°This is impossible! This must be from the rat men¡¯s imaginations!¡± a schr eximed, wanting to deny what he was seeing. ¡°After all, that was a barbaric age, which existed more than 2,000 years ago! How could they know about dragons, elves, and mermaids back then, as they could not even cross the n Continent, let alone explore the whole Orc World?¡±


    Everyone turned to look at the copsed statue, while they trembled in fear.


    Jonathan then said to the others, ¡°This is the Creator!¡±

 Chapter 270 - Rat Men

    <h4>Chapter 270: Rat Men</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the abandoned temple in the darkness, torches were flickering. All of the people felt panic filling their hearts, but didn¡¯t know why.


    All of the people present were either the Browns or loyalists to the Browns. All of them were Jonathan¡¯s most trusted people. That¡¯s why Jonathan hade here with them.


    Jonathan looked at every mural very carefully. He felt that what he was looking for must be here. Surely, the truth that he and all of the alchemists had been pursuing was only a step away...


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Jonathan murmured.


    When he arrived at the copsed statue, the mural on the wall ended abruptly, as if it had quickly been erased, leaving only a few lines of Sofawk. This was the oldest Sofawknguage, which was very different from today¡¯s Sofawk.


    However, Jonathan could read thisnguage. As he shone his torch on the wall, he read out the words:¡±Look for the eternal stars... Bad consequencese atst!¡±


    Suddenly, he felt a st of cold air invade the ruined temple in an instant. In that same moment, an intense despair surged up from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Bad consequences!¡± As Jonathan repeated these two words, behind him, the middle-aged schr¡¯s face was cloudy.


    The schr then said, ¡°Rat men are the most mysterious people. The birth of their race seems to have a mysterious meaning. They are the earliest race and the first civilization, but they declined so soon. Nobody knows the reason for their sudden decline.¡±


    ¡°This is a curse! A curse of God. What on earth did they do?¡± Jonathan looked at the opening line, then murmured, ¡°Look for the eternal stars! Stars, in Sofawk, also refer to gods and the kingdom of God! What could be more terrifying to gods than exploring the realm of the gods and their authority?¡±


    Suddenly, everyone felt an awareness explode in their minds. A young man who was behind Jonathan looked at him and asked, ¡°They? They want to be gods?¡±


    Instead of responding, Jonathan knocked on the stone wall, trying to figure out how to take it away. He seemed to touch on something, when suddenly, the stone wall moved abruptly. Jonathan stepped back and saw the back of the stone wall! It had turned via a secret button!


    What he saw before him now was a huge figure who was holding a huge world model in his arms. Within the model was a huge world tree. The world tree supported and maintained the stability of the whole world.


    Upon the great tree were a number of figures, each with a round wheel that represented their titles and responsibilities. Jonathan recognized at a nce that this was the model of the world tree that he had been looking for!


    Its seventeen round wheels were linked to each other and formed a stable world! There were also the seventeen rules, which enabled the world¡¯s stable operation and structure.


    ¡°Seventeen! Ha ha ha ha ha! Seventeen! That¡¯s what it means!¡± Jonathan felt his whole body go cold.


    He had never been so clear yet so numb before. He instantly realized that his body could not move an inch!


    ¡°Seventeen thrones and seventeen gods! This is a tree that holds up the rules of the world. Each round wheel represents the authority of a god. The Creator of the world left seventeen thrones!¡± Jonathan was almost babbling like a madman now, as he was so excited.


    ¡°This is the greatest gift that the great Creator left to the world! He used this to select the world¡¯s administrators. In this way, every god manages the operation of part of world and is able to maintain order. This is god¡¯s authority and the truth of the world!¡± As Jonathan spoke, he waved his arms like a madman and shouted loudly, as if he had just uncovered the mystery of the world.


    Jonathan leaned on the stone wall, looked up at the world model, and burst into happy tears. He then shouted, ¡°Look for the eternal stars! Hahaha, the rat men are the greatest and most amazing creatures in the world. They are the pioneers of the world! Even if they failed, even if they are dead, even if they annihted themselves in the dust of history, they have still earned my respect today!¡±


    He pumped his fist in the air and concluded his impassioned speech. ¡°Neither alchemists nor wizards are as great as rat men. They are the first to look for the truth!¡±


    Besides Jonathan, all of the others began to look at the world model in excitement. Jonathan then squatted down to find that the recently turned wall te had uncovered a hidden corpse behind it!


    As he took it out to examine it, he saw that it was a small body and had beautiful patterns on its bones. Its rotted skeletal hand-bones were grabbing an ancient leather scroll tightly. The scroll was made of a rat man¡¯s skin!


    Jonathan stretched out his hand to touch the scroll. The moment he touched it, Jonathan felt that the whole world was gazing at him. He was so awestruck, he could hardly move.


    ¡°Everyone, get out of here!¡± Jonathan shouted and rushed out, followed by all of the others.


    In the sky, a sh of light came from the bitwall, travelled thousands of miles in an instant, then fell down on the relics. As the fierce light covered everything on the ground, dust flew everywhere.


    Above the castle, dark clouds amassed. It almost felt as if the gods were angry with them. All of the people in the city looked up and felt that some drastic changes were taking ce.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the sky?¡±


    ¡°How could this suddenly happen?¡±


    ¡°Look at the sky!¡±


    ¡°How could this be possible?¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    No one knew what had happened. Suddenly, sixteen stars and a silver moon appeared in the sky at the same time, causing everyone to look up. The sixteen stars and the silver moon seemed so close to the earth, as if they were directly above everyone¡¯s heads!


    All of the people were so close to the Divine Kingdom at this moment. Everyone was appreciating the beauty of the stars above them.


    However, there was still confusion lingering. After all, no one understood what was happening in the world.


    Astrologers were trying to find out what was going on via the changes in the stars, and the king and the nobles, as well as the wizards and religious believers were all panicking.

 Chapter 271 - Turmoil

    <h4>Chapter 271: Turmoil</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the floating castle was travelling among the stars, without careful observation, no one could perceive the difference between it and the stars. Also, the floating castle was muchrger than it had been before. It had really be a city in the sky.


    Its bottom base was made entirely of metal and was covered with forests and fertile soil. A transparent ss covered the upper part of the floating city, separating it from the outside. As such, it was like a totally independent world.


    At the moment, the city was covered in darkness, with only a few stars shining over the forests and buildings. Within the city, many small rivers flowed , and animals and insects could be seen in the city¡¯s nearby jungle.


    Bang!


    As Lu Zhiyu snapped his fingers, the atmosphere changed immediately from darkness to light. A ming red sun that was simr to the one in the outside world then gradually arose. Warm sunshine shone on all of the nts and the animals in the floating city, and there were white clouds in the sky.


    ¡°Inside the floating city, we already have everything we need. Even if we travel in the astral or across the bitwalls, we will be fine. This floating city is really independent!¡± Lu Zhiyu said.


    He then added, ¡°As Maria¡¯s World has more contact with the sky, as time goes on, they will one day gradually explore the entire space, even the bitwall and the stars!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu stretched out, appreciating the beautiful scenery of the floating city. He then took a deep breath, sensing the freshness of the air. Eva then stretched out her finger, causing the season to change from spring to summer.


    In the floating city, the most noticeable features were five huge, ancient trees. Lu Zhiyu had designed them after the Ancient War Tree. He named them Fairy Trees, and during his designing session, he had incorporated some ideas from the elves about the power of belief.


    Every Fairy Tree was a level four divine creature, which meant that each one was capable of creating witchcraft boundaries and also had part of the biological imitation ability of the Ancient War Tree. Most importantly, each Fairy Tree could produce fairies!


    These fairies were only a dozen centimeters in size, but they were human-like in shape. However, they were still somewhat simr to demons in appearance. They were a rare type of divine creature, half real and half virtual.


    The fairies and Fairy Trees were like believers and gods. The stronger the tree was, the more fairies would be born from it, and the more powerful the fairy family would be. Therger the fairy poption became, the greater the faith power and the more powerful the Fairy Tree would be.


    But, once fairies weakened and disappeared, the power of the Fairy Tree would also weaken. This was a perfect example of symbiosis and coexistence.


    Eva watched Lu Zhiyu lying on thewn, then went and sat down near him. They both looked at the forestnd below the hillside. On top of the hill, they could see their residence where they lived, as well as the main ess road to the buildings at the bottom of the floating city.


    At the moment, hundreds of fairies were shuttling among the flowers and grasses in the forest, helping Lu Zhiyu to maintain the beauty of the floating city. All along the hillside, flowers were blooming and green trees were growing.


    Several fairies with transparent wings leaned forward and quietly looked at Lu Zhiyu. They were shy and looked at him with awe. When Lu Zhiyu saw them, they immediately dispersed!


    ¡°Ah! God found us!¡± one of the fairies eximed in surprise. Then, all of the fairies, each wearing green leaves as clothes, fluttered their wings and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    As she could see some embarrassment on Lu Zhiyu¡¯s face, Eva snickered at him. After all, only Eva was close to the fairies.


    As such, the fairies liked to y around with her. Eva really liked these little creatures very much. But, every time Lu Zhiyu approached, the fairies would flee in a hurry, as if they had seen some horrible ghost.


    ¡°Five Fairy Trees are still not enough. They can barely cover the floating city!¡± Eva said.


    She was currently in charge of overseeing the structure, scenery, and management of the floating city. Lu Zhiyu wanted to let her run this citypletely because Eva was unwilling to be a god.


    ¡°When the trees continues to grow and there are more fairies, these five trees will eventually be able to cover the whole floating city via projection witchcraft. Then, they will be an important guarding force for the floating city.¡± Lu Zhuiyu exined to Eva.


    Eva looked at Lu Zhiyu and asked doubtfully, ¡°Master, what is written on that scroll?¡±


    He quickly replied, ¡°It outlines the way to be a god! I simplified the way of bing a God into a few steps. After all, it¡¯s not easy to be a god, and I can¡¯t exin all of the steps from the beginning to the end. As the thrones have all been arranged in the Divine Kingdom, the rest depends on their own initiatives now!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As the stars appeared in the sky, people were able to see the Divine Kingdom. The Alen Continent started to organize great ceremonies. In particr, several religious groups held grand celebrations in an attempt tomunicate with the gods.


    At this moment, everyone felt a huge pressure in their hearts. Although it was not clear what had happened, everyone felt that the world had changed dramatically. This change might even be unprecedented, but what had caused such a change was not clear.


    ¡°The Pope is still in the Temple of Light! Has the oracle been given yet?¡± A priest asked.


    The Church of Light, which had just annexed nearly one-third of the central province, reached its peak with a surge in strength. The third-generation Pope, Armenia, had been described as havingparable merits to the first-generation Pope Hodap. His prestige in the Church of Light had soared to the degree that almost all of the followers were under hismand.


    At this moment, the ambitious pope was kneeling under the statue of the god, trembling and sweating. He was holding a grand ceremony to ask the gods to give him an oracle!


    God did not give the oracle himself, but an angel of the Divine Kingdom came to deliver the oracle. All of the people saw a shiny light falling from the sky, then covering the entire Temple of Light.


    After that, numerous white streams of light shot from a saintess¡¯ body, glowing throughout the temple. The saintess gave the oracle in the name of the angel.


    ¡°Someone wants the power of god!¡± Several simple words of the saintess revealed a lot of information.


    All of the priests present felt a sudden boom, like an explosion had just gone off in their heads. They thought of the rumors that had been circted in the Alen maind recently, which made them uneasy.


    ¡°Evil!¡±


    ¡°Find him! We must find the one who stained god¡¯s holy power and send him to hell!¡±


    ¡°Unforgivable!¡±


    The message from god immediately drove the priests of the Church of Light into a state ofplete madness. Everyone wanted to find the guy. Nothing was more hateful to the The Church of Light than this evil!


    This message spread from St. Sarl City, where the Kingdom of the Church of Light was located, out into all of the other kingdoms. Although the Church of Light, the Faith of the Sun, and the heavenly pce were desperately trying to cover up the news, it still spread like wildfire.


    Now, kings and nobles and wizards from every kingdom, and even some evil creatures that were hidden in the dark, were all stirred up. This explosive message caused everyone to be on the lookout for this fellow who had made the gods so angry.

 Chapter 272 - Rat Man Skin Scroll

    <h4>Chapter 272: Rat Man Skin Scroll</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Danello Harbor, which had been abandoned for decades since the ghost disaster, had been rebuilt after the recovery of the orcs. A new city was now built upon the ruins.


    The dock was busy, filled with stevedores and boat trackers. Large and small merchant ships sailed here often. Jonathan Brown, who had just arrived at the dock with two men, but had yet to approach the dock, turned around and headed back at once!


    ¡°Bow your head! Don¡¯t let anyone see us!¡± Jonathan warned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± one of the other two asked with a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s a trap. Four of the people squatting over there were from the Faith of the Sun!¡± Jonathan exined hurriedly.


    The three men crossed an alley and went inside the city. On their way, they saw that several soldiers near the entrance were posting arrest warrants. Jonathan looked up and saw was his portrait on one of them.


    He was shocked. He lowered his head and quickened his pace.


    They finally entered a run-down house, where Jonathan took off his hat and scarf, then hung them on the wall. The weather in the north had started to turn cold, so it was very cold, even inside the room. They all sat around a fire to warm up.


    After Jonathan and the others left the rat men relics site, a powerful force destroyed the entire site in an instant. Fortunately, they survived.


    Jonathan knew that the explosion, coupled with the previous daytime stars was a warning, so he had returned to Bulburg overnight and headed for Danello Harbor. He had hoped to take a ferry from here and return to Sean City-State Alliance.


    But, Jonathan didn¡¯t know that Danello Harbor was now guarded by forces from the army. As Jonathan was only a level one alchemist, he was not strong enough to contend with them, nor did he n to do so.


    Jonathan squatted in front of the fire, extremely depressed. He then said, ¡°They know it¡¯s us. Sure enough, these guys have found me out! Now, the Faith of the Sun must be looking for us too. They are waiting for me to turn up!¡±


    The middle-aged schr on the other side said, ¡°We have to leave immediately. I heard that they have begun to check everyone¡¯s identities. We humans are too conspicuous in the orc kingdom, so if we stay any longer, we will surely be found out. We must leave here now!¡±


    ¡°Jonathan, everybody¡¯s looking for us. Where are we going to go? What shall we do?¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can go across the Andromeda Mountain to the central province!¡±


    ¡°No, the Church of Light in the central province must be looking for us too!¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t havee here. We¡¯re done for, Jonathan. You shouldn¡¯t have touched the stuff of the gods. We¡¯ve offended the gods!¡±


    Everyone wasining, but none of them could think of a good way out of their current mess. Jonathan was upset, and he looked at everyone and said, ¡°But, this is also our great chance, the opportunity of the Brown family to make its mark! We know the biggest secret in the world. As long as we can take the stone mural back to the central province, we will have everything!¡±


    ¡°But, how do we get out of here?¡± asked a young man.


    All of the people present were part of the Brown family, who were supposed to be the most trustworthy of all people. But, at this moment, everyone became panicked. If Jonathan could not reassure them, there would surely be internal conflicts that would arise among them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve sent a message to Miss Marina! She will not give up on us! After all, we are alchemists and descendants of the great Lars Brown! Even the Church of Light and the Faith of the Sun could notpete with us. Standing behind us are all of the alchemists and the Sean City-State Alliance!¡± As soon as Jonathan uttered the name of Miss Marina, everyone became calm again, as if her name alone was a magic spell.


    ¡°Really? Has Miss Marina gotten the message yet?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°When I was in Bulberg, I sent a message to the Alchemy Association of Ahenaten Empire. When they received the message, they were to cross half of the continent and send it to Sean City-State Alliance. ording to their report, Miss Marina received our message a few days ago!¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Great! We¡¯re saved!¡± Everyone was overjoyed. It turns out that Jonathan had thought of everything.


    ¡°Yes, so the most important thing for us to do now is not to panic. We need to form a strong and united front!¡± Jonathan raised his voice to rally their enthusiasm.


    At night, under themplight, Jonathan curled up on a bed in the corner, covering himself with a broken quilt. He was carefully reading the rat man skin scroll.


    The contents of the scroll were written in the oldest Sofawknguage. Jonathan made notes with a charcoal pen as he read. The more he read, the more his fingers couldn¡¯t help but tremble. As a result, his handwriting was very messy.


    There were arge number of ancient words on the scroll, quite different from modern grammar. They were obscure and difficult to understand.


    Besides that, there were several taboo matrices that wereplex to the extreme. Different patterns could be seen in the three-dimensional matrices, drawn out with special techniques from different angles. They were all showing how to transform one¡¯s human body into a divine body.


    The script above the matrices read:


    God is in charge of the rules of the world and defends the truth!


    The mortal one can¡¯t make divine rules. To be a god, one must acquire a divine body, then ascend the divine throne!


    All is insignificant, except rules, and the gods create the rules.


    While he was reading, Jonathan felt that the scroll was revealing the world¡¯s greatest secrets. This scroll was filled with all kinds of mysteries and taboos!


    After Jonathan finished reading the scroll, he threw the it and his notes into the fire. The scroll was instantly engulfed in mes. While the fire emitted a wisp of ck smoke, Jonathan¡¯s eyes shone.


    At this moment, a ship from the far-away Sean City-State Alliance was approaching the orc kingdom. It was about to arrive at Danello Harbor. An arbitral knight group from the Tiratan Knight Kingdom had alsoe all the way to Danello.

 Chapter 273 - Steam Alchemy Doll

    <h4>Chapter 273: Steam Alchemy Doll</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The arbitral knight group were the subordinates of the Faith of the Sun. They first arrived in the Tiridan Kingdom.


    Then, after checking the rat men relics, they followed Jonathan and the others all the way to Danello City in the Engido Kingdom. The Engido Kingdom was restored more than a hundred years ago by the family of the Queen of Holy Seville Empire. Now, the holy temple of the Faith of the Sun was located in Primonius, which was the capital of the Engido Kingdom.


    Investigations in Danello were intensifying and had impacted itsmercial development. Knights of the Faith of the Sun were stopping all of the suspicious people in the city, especially humans.


    But, in this city with a poption of 100,000, because of trade, there were tens of thousands of resident human beings, many of whom weren¡¯t officially registered in the city¡¯s books.


    This was partly why Jonathan had chosen to hide here. For a while, there would be no danger of his being exposed. But over time, that risk would increase.


    Hundreds of knights arrived outside the city of Danello. After showing their documents to the guards, they entered the city. All of the passers-by, upon seeing the insignia on the knights¡¯ cloaks, immediately stepped back to give way.


    ¡°Dear Barry, head of the arbitral knights, thank you foring. Everything is ready!¡± The governor of Danello rushed out of the governor¡¯s house to wee the arbitral knights. Long before, he had received news that an evil sphemer might be hiding in the orc kingdom with some world-shaking secret.


    The governor immediately set up a trap to catch the guy, but the sphemer was very alert and saw through his n. The governor had to block the harbor and the city, then check all of the human beings in the city. But, as the sphemer was a cunning alchemist, he had thus far sessfully evaded them.


    The position of head of the arbitral knights was simr to the Chief Justice of the Church of Light. He enjoyed a very high rank in the Faith of the Sun. Even in the orc kingdom, he was a frightening figure.


    Now, he hade to Danello personally, even leading hundreds of Holy Knights who joined him. Still yet, the governor had notpleted the task. This made the governor nervous.


    ¡°Have you caught anyone yet?¡± Barry asked.


    Barry was a mixed-race orc, who had tiger¡¯s blood running through his veins. His armor and Holy Knight Sword looked majestic.


    His red cloak fluttered in the wind. When he looked at the governor, though he showed no expression, the governor felt tremendous pressure.


    ¡°Not yet! The governor was even more nervous now. This fellow in front of him could identify anyone as a sphemer, without even going through the legal procedures!


    The governor then continued. ¡°Nevertheless, he is still in the city. I know this because I have blocked all the ways to go to sea. People have been allowed to enter, but not to leave. Thus, they could not have escaped. We are searching for them all over the city, and we will have results for you soon!¡±


    The governor then sat down, hoping that Barry wouldn¡¯t be angry with him. Barry frowned, ¡°Let the bloodhounds loose!¡±


    Since the emergence of magical beasts, wizards had not only studied the power of these magical beasts, but had also constantly bred and domesticated them in various ways. There was even arge number of new variants of magical beasts, which were also bred by wizards.


    Of course, the churches would not turn a blind eye to this situation. Within the churches, as well as resisting and eliminating these wild magical beasts, they began to use their powers.


    As such, the bloodhound was bred by the Faith of the Sun. It was the result of multiple hybridizations of three hellhounds. It did not inherit the superb power of hellhounds, but its character was not as evil as hellhounds.


    The bloodhound had a keen sense of smell, especially when they were tracking blood. Even if it was hundreds of miles away, it could track the source immediately.


    Also, the bloodhounds¡¯ fur was resistant to extraordinary power forces. This species was a fierce hound, like a leopard, with bright ck fur and red eyes.


    Barry put a blood-soaked cloth under one of the bloodhound¡¯s noses. The bloodhound sniffed it carefully, then ran towards a corner of Danello City.


    This cloth was one that the arbitral knights as they had followed Jonathan. Although Jonathan escaped from the rat men ruins, many of his men were injured. The arbitral knights turned their residence upside down in order to find this cloth that had their blood on it.


    ¡°Follow the bloodhounds! They can¡¯t escape now!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    In a basement that was full of dust and spider webs, several people were crammed in together. Their eyes were somewhat blurry, as the dirty and messy environment, coupled with days of not eating much food, had made everyone tired and weak.


    All kinds of emotions surged in the hearts of Jonathan and the others. During this period, they changed their dwellings continuously.


    They dared not go out during the day, and food and water was scarce. The search in the city became more and more intense, and there were fewer and fewer ces for them to hide.


    A few wizards and alchemists who had been hiding in the city were caught and killed on the spot by the Faith of the Sun. If it hadn¡¯t been for Jonathan¡¯s early preparations, he would most likely be dead by now, just like them.


    Jonathan stood up from time to time, feeling an overwhelming sense of danger. As he was a born adventurer, he could naturally predict danger. It was this ability that enabled him to escape traps over and over again, instead of dying like most other adventurers.


    ¡°We have to get out of here at once!¡± Jonathan said to the others.


    ¡°And go where? We have nowhere to hide!¡± someone said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel right about this ce. Let¡¯s leave here first, then decide what to do next!¡± Jonathan immediately rushed out.


    Everyone put on their cloaks and followed him. Not long after he left the old warehouse, he saw a group of people in the distance. Soon, arge group of soldiers had surrounded the warehouse where they had been hiding.


    Jonathan and the others hid among the crowd. If they had left even a secondter, they would have been caught by the Holy Knights of the Faith of the Sun. They all knew what that would have meant...


    ¡°Don¡¯t look! Leave now. They are arbitral knights. Let¡¯s leave separately. Don¡¯t leave together. We will meet in the old ce at midnight!¡± Jonathan looked at the insignia on the knights¡¯ cloaks and recognized them immediately.


    ¡°God, why haven¡¯t the peoplee to help yet? We¡¯re dead! We can¡¯t run away! We can¡¯t hide! It¡¯s all over!¡± said another member of the group, clearly in despair.


    Barry rode on a horse and watched the soldiers searching inside, while the situation in the basement was exined to him. The bloodhound ran around and then looked outside. Barry took it and looked into the crowd.


    Jonathan crossed dark alleys and ran on a path. He still felt that someone was chasing after him, as if he was being targeted. No matter where he went, he could not get rid of that hunted feeling!


    The presence behind him was getting closer and closer, and Jonathan was so anxious, he rushed towards the most crowded ces. At this time, he found out that the presence he felt was a bloodhound!


    Jonathan was not afraid of the bloodhound, but he was nervous about the batch of Holy Knights following it. The man who was in front of the Holy Knights was looking at him.


    It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over. It¡¯s really over this time!


    That man is at least a level three!


    Jonathan was so panicked, he ran right into pedestrians and crashed into vendors along the road. Behind him, the Holy Knights blocked all of the roads, narrowing his escape routes. In their eyes, Jonathan was as good as dead.


    Finally, at the foot of the city wall, the bloodhound rushed out of the crowd and blocked Jonathan. As its blood-red eyes looked at Jonathan, madness and fear upied his heart and mindpletely.


    ¡°Mechanical mind!¡± Jonathan used his magic, and a fireball formed in his hand. As he immediately sent it forward to hit the bloodhound, a huge explosion ripped through the bloodhound.


    Jonathan then took this chance to climb up the wall like a spider. ¡°Run away from here! As long as I can climb over this wall, I will have another chance!¡± Jonathan was sweating and kept talking to himself, as if it gave him great power somehow.


    At this time, a silver light crossed the distance and arrived directly in front of Jonathan. Before Jonathan had time to respond to it, a silver pike prated his shoulder and nailed him to the wall.


    A man quickly crossed the sky, came across the roof, then finally flew to Jonathan. It was Barry, the head of the arbitral knights.


    Barry was looking at Jonathan with a pair of cold eyes. ¡°Evil man! I will end you now!¡±


    Jonathan groaned painfully and looked at Barry sadly. At that moment, Jonathan was overwhelmed with despair.


    Barry stretched out his hand, readying to pull out hisnce. At this moment, he suddenly saw something in the sky. It was a man, falling from the wall!


    Barry quickly pulled out the Holy Knight Sword at his waist and struck at the man with it. The man had didn¡¯t try to evade it at all, but took the stroke directly with his strong hand, immediately rendering Barry¡¯s attack invalid.


    Barry had to give in and took back the sword, asking, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man wore a linen cloak, and his hood had been blown down over his face by the strong wind. It could just barely be seen that the man had a bronze head.


    Several metal pipes were on top of his head, and they were piping out steam constantly. His one mental arm stuck into the wall, and the other was protecting Jonathan. He looked at Barry, who was now on the ground.


    Jonathan could even hear the sound of steam bursting from inside this man¡¯s body, as well as some gears creaking. This was the great work of the alchemists, a superb mechanical alchemy doll that was powered by steam!


    Happiness filled Jonathan¡¯s pale face, and even his bleeding injury could not keep him from being excited.


    ¡°Archimonde, why did youe here? Did the deane too?¡± he asked.


    At this moment, more than a dozen figures suddenly appeared on the wall. The Holy Knights and Barry turned to look solemnly at them.

 Chapter 274 - Level Five Divine Incantation Combination

    <h4>Chapter 274: Level Five Divine Incantation Combination</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The crowded and busy Danello City had now bepletely quiet. People at the gate and the nearby bazaar all shrank into quiet corners.


    After so many years of observing the emergence of such extraordinary power, everyone knew clearly the capabilities of these people. In the eyes of ordinary people, all wizards, priests, Holy Knights and demons were viewed as being as terrible as monsters!


    Just after the smoke of the exploratory blow in the battle between Archimonde and Barry dispersed, people saw that arge area of the wall had been damaged. At the moment, more than a dozen alchemists, each wearing silver-white robes, were standing on the wall.


    They hade across the sea in a fleet of ships from half a continent away. Their leader was a tall woman with sses.


    Her long hair was tied back in a ponytail, and her eyes were full of intellectual light. It was Marina Bossey, the dean of Akkad Alchemy College. As she put out her hand, a hand formed by mind power immediately seized Jonathan and lifted him up.


    ¡°Put him down!¡± Barry, as head of the arbitral knights, could not let the sphemer be rescued.


    In his anger, he climbed up the city wall, but Archimonde immediately moved towards him. Barry then yelled, ¡°You are clearly asking to die. I will help you with that!¡±


    Barry used a level three divine incantation that was created by the Faith of the Sun. Suddenly, intense light and heat shed from the sky and was moving straight towards Archimonde.


    Archimonde¡¯s body was stiff, but his speed was fast. As steam rose above his head, Archimonde waved, and the temperature immediately dropped to minus ten degrees in an instant. As the walls were all frosted, they copsed in an instant.


    ¡°The Ring of Guardianship!¡± As Barry used another divine incantation, the alchemy doll immediately set up the mind power force fields.


    They used all kinds of divine incantations back and forth. The light of extraordinary power was shing in the sky and emitting smoke. Within the smoke, people stared at the dark outlines of two figures grappling with each other ten kilometers away. All of them were shocked!


    Archimonde¡¯s arms constantly shot out bullets, while his mouth emitted a miniature alchemy canon, which bombarded Barry mercilessly. Both sides used all kinds of means to their limits!


    Theirs was a close fight. Archimonde was better with closebat. His steel body could also withstand much more abuse than Barry¡¯s.


    At the foot of the wall, the remaining arbitral knights were ready tounch a high level divine incantationbination. As they prepared, a huge sun rose and the light shone on them. This divine incantationbination had already surpassed level four to reach level five!


    ¡°The zing Sun?¡± At the moment, Marina looked grave.


    Although Marina was a level four wizard and Barry was a level three, they knew that the church could borrow power from the gods, especially when dealing with this kind ofrge-scalebination of divine incantations. As such, even if one of them was several levels higher than their opponent, they could still be beaten with the added power borrowed from the gods.


    ¡°We have Jonathan. Let¡¯s leave. This is the ce of the Faith of the Sun!¡± Archimonde quickly left the battle and followed Marina.


    At this moment, thebined divine incantationunch waspleted. The huge sun rose high and the burning light shone on the whole city.


    People could not even open their eyes under such a strong light. They sensed a burning smell and the ground was very hot. People close to it could even smell burnt hair.


    The huge sun was then thrown at the alchemists. Instantly, the wall was torn apart. Even the war base was burnt. Also, the whole ground was melted into a pool of magma! mes covered arge area, burning the vast sandy beaches outside the city and leaving a huge, barren pit.


    The power of the level five divine incantationbination was one of the strongest and most fierce divine incantations of the church. No one thought these alchemists could survive it.


    Barry also thought that these people would have died under the power of the zing sun. After all, the earth was even melted! Surely no one could survive under such a powerful attack!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, a huge sea monster appeared above the sea. It was a huge giant squid, and riding on the head of it, more than a dozen people could be seen.


    This was the giant squid Koukou, and the people on its head were the group of alchemists that were led by Marina, as well as Jonathan and Archimonde. A fleet of ships was approaching them, and when the ships reached them, they all jumped onto the deck of one of them.


    ¡°If used well, an illusionary technique can be more powerful than any extraordinary power! This is what I was taught by Catherine, who was a tutor at the wizard tower. She was a wizard who was proficient in illusionary techniques. I always kept her words in mind. Whether it be strong or weak, when used properly, low level magic can y a powerful role!¡± Marina took Jonathan aboard and healed him, while she spoke to the students beside her.


    She had used an illusionary technique to sessfully lead the group in escaping from the divine incantationbination. From the initial setup to theter illusion deployment, and all the way to the final projection, a series of delicate operations dazzled all of the students. Even if some of the students didn¡¯t see clearly how Marina did it, they were still shocked by the oue.


    Jonathan¡¯s mouth was bleeding and he felt panicked, but after he saw Marina, he calmed down. However, he sadly said to Marina, ¡°Unfortunately, they can¡¯te back!¡±


    Marina patted Jonathan on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I got the news that some of the powerful figures of the Faith of the Sun areing too. We can¡¯t wait too long, as the arbitral knights are not easy to deal with. These church guys canmunicate with the gods, after all. If they call the angels toe, we can¡¯t run away!¡±


    Jonathan totally understood. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you woulde in person. I¡¯ve caused you too much trouble, I...¡±


    Jonathan wanted to go on, but Marina stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Wait till you¡¯re better. Archimonde, take Jonathan to the lounge!¡±


    Archimonde was transformed by Marina ording to the teachings of Lu Zhiyu. With the continuous progress of alchemy, though Marina had not fully understood the essence of alchemy life, she had still been able to carry out such a transformation.


    For this to happen, Marina went to sea herself, killed the Children of the Sea, then integrated the deified cells of the spellcasting organ and heart into Archimonde, thus transforming him! Archimonde had also acquired the extraordinary power to control temperature during this process.


    Marina chose to use her mind power to deify Archimonde after reaching level four. In this case, Marina and Archimonde became united as one. Marina gambled her entire future on Archimonde. As such, Marina was forging a unique path for future alchemists.


    Based on the metal-activated steam engine, Marina had created the first alchemy doll with steam as its driving force. At the same time, she led the development of the steam engine in a special direction, towards a future that was yet unknown.


    ¡°Dean, where should we go next?¡± someone asked Marina.


    ¡°Turn around and go to the Y Continent. We can¡¯t go to Sean City-State Alliance and the academy at the moment. Besides, they are some very interesting changes happening on the Y Continent!¡± Marina said.


    The fleet changed its course and headed for the deep sea, followed by the giant sea monster Koukou. In this way, Marina journeyed to the Y Continent once more. But, they were not the only ones who were going there.

 Chapter 275 - Evil Peep

    <h4>Chapter 275: Evil Peep</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The towering Tree of Life spread in the wind, nourishing the whole Silver Moon Forest. Tens of thousands of Moonlight Elves lived around the Tree of Life and elf viges were dispersed throughout the Silver Moon Forest.


    The Moonlight Elves tribe lived in the center of the Silver Moon Forest. Behind rolling mountains, the city of Taman could be seen. Rivers from the Sandro Hignd formed waterfalls here, then passed around Taman, wound through the Moonlight Forest, then emptied into the sea.


    Taman was not as magnificent as Sylve City, nor did it have vast rivers andkes like the Forest of Life. Taman was hidden in the mountains, where the waterfalls flew down the mountain ridge and went around them. Here, elves built white houses with triangr tops, which surrounded the Tree of Life, thus guarding their god and mother.


    nca, dressed in a white robe, stood on the altar under the Tree of Life. The great Tree of Life hid the entire sky.


    As its trunk swayed, green leaves fell. This tree controlled and regted the four seasons of the Silver Moon Forest. The nts and climate of the Silver Moon Forest also fell within the management of the Tree of Life.


    nca¡¯s robe had a green seed symbol on it, which symbolized life, harvest, earth and the four seasons. It also represented Bernice, the goddess of the harvest.


    At this moment, Bernice had not yet been able to ascend the throne. As such, she was still only half divine, and was thus unable to make the rules.


    Since she didn¡¯t have her own Divine Kingdom yet, this was her most vulnerable and critical period. In addition to leading the Moonlight Elves in daily sacrifices and prayers, nca guarded the goddess.


    ¡°Someone evil has turned their eyes to the Silver Moon Forest. We must be careful!¡± After a day spent in prayer, nca, who was also the high priest, stood at the foot of the Tree of Life and announced the news to the elves that gathered on the square.


    Some strange things had taken ce recently in the Silver Moon Forest. Among the viges of the elves, many elves had gone missing. The Moonlight Elves tribe had entered a state of high alert.


    ¡°Who on earth hase here? Is it those greedy humans?¡± The elves that were not on the stage were also talking about this.


    Some wondered if this was the doings of the Sylve Empire that had previously shed with them. ¡°Is it the wizards of the Sylve Empire? They probably came for Bernice. We must be careful!¡±


    nca lifted a cane that was made from the branches of the Tree of Life, which was also iid with a brilliant gem. This was the eye of a hundred-eyed mother spider, which was born with extraordinary power. After the mother spider was killed, the eye had been affixed to this cane. As such, the cane had divine power.


    ¡°This is an extremely evil force. Now that Taman is on high-alert, everyone must be prepared. I feel that this evil force is very powerful. As it is most likelying for our goddess, we must not be careless!¡± nca said.


    At the end of the meeting, a Moonlight Elf priest stayed behind. This was because nca was going to send him to Sylve City to visit His Majesty Wendy, the Elf Queen.


    ¡°This time, even our goddess has sensed the danger. It is probablying from the human world. Recently, human beings have beening from distant continents to ournd. I suspect that they are not here just to trade. They may also be here looking for our goddess. I always feel that someone is peeping at our goddess. We need the help of the Sylve Empire! Our duty is to guard Bernice!¡± the Moonlight Elf said.


    He then asked, ¡°Are the elf wizards of the Sylve Empire trustworthy? They are not in a good rtionship with ustely, though, right?¡±


    nca walked down the steps. The fountain ran down from above them and passed through the waterway under the arch bridge.


    She then said, ¡°The conflicts between us and the Sylve Empire were caused by the differences in our beliefs, habits, and perceptions. Regardless, we are of the same race, and we are all elves. I think Her Majesty Wendy knows this very well, so she will help us!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Under the darkness of night, a blood-red crow crossed the jungle and was approaching Taman City. Suddenly, a strong light swept through and the blood-red crow fell down. But, before it hit the ground, it turned into ashes that scattered away in the wind.


    At the same time, several devil kin that had invaded the Silver Moon Forest were killed by the elf priests. Several elves that had been eroded by the abyss¡¯ evil power were also captured by the Moonlight Elves of the Silver Moon Forest. These attacks had left the Silver Moon Forest was on high-alert, and every elf was nervous because the evil forces from the abyss were very powerful.


    More importantly, they had never seen such an imposing force. Three churches and wizards on the Alen Continent had fought against these demons many times, had figured out the characteristics of the evil force, and thus, knew how to kill them! But,mon elves couldn¡¯t even tell whether their fellow elves had been controlled by the abyss or not, and the evil side kept watching the elves in secret and harassing them!


    What was even more disturbing was that the elves had never been able to see the evil¡¯s true face. Fortunately, nca, the high priest, took control of the situation and stabilized it.


    Heckfoss was now standing on a cliff in the Silver Moon Forest. Behind him, the silver moon appeared iparably dazzling and bright. It shone on the earth, and the whole Silver Moon Forest was covered in a dreamy silver shade.


    It¡¯s really shocking! At least level five, or even six! I heard that wizards called the level seven a major threshold. It apparently is the difference between one¡¯s being mortal and immortal. Is this unknown goddess stuck at this key stage?


    Old Heckfoss, who had scars all over his ferocious face, was in deep thought as he looked at the Silver Moon Forest. He had reached level three and be a powerful level four demon warlock.


    Now, he was out of the control of the Devil King in the Abyss World. As such, the current rtionship between him and the Devil King was more like employer and employee versus ve and master. This was the result of his more than a hundred years¡¯ efforts and the reward he had received after he upied the Sumeriannds.


    However, he was still not satisfied. He longed for more. And in the Silver Moon Forest, there was something that he had particrly desired for a long time.

 Chapter 276 - Abyss Gate

    <h4>Chapter 276: Abyss Gate</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Several visitors had recentlye to Haig in the Sylve Empire. In the Coro Tower, Wendy, as the dean of the wizard college, had received many wizards from the human world.


    These visitors were Edward Kelermo, the master of the wizard tower, Catherine, and several tower mentors. Marina Bossey and Jonathan Brown of Akkad Alchemy College, as well as orc wizards from Colossus College had alsoe.


    For ordinary people, crossing the ocean might be a very difficult thing. Even though steamships had emerged, it still took nearly a year to make the voyage.


    Moreover, the monsters above the sea were like the Children of the Sea, and the dangerous tides and waves of the waters were also daunting. Even with the right navigation chart, it was easy to get lost at sea.


    At the top of the Coro Tower, magnificent waterfalls fell down Hagrid Grand Canyon, and the thick fog covered Coro Tower. This especially made Coro Tower look like a fairnd.


    ¡°Seems like the story is true. There really is a goddess-to-be in the Moonlight Elves tribe, and she is about to ascend the divine throne and manage her own Divine Kingdom!¡±


    ¡°What kind of goddess is she?¡±


    Everyone was talking about the goddess-to-be in the hall, when Wendy suddenly stated, ¡°Most of you here are my old friends, ssmates, and even students, so I¡¯m telling you that I will never allow anything bad to happen to the elves!¡±


    There were different opinions among the wizards about the goddess-to-be of the Moonlight Elves. Wendy, although she was a wizard, had built a deep rtionship with the elves.


    After all, the entire rise of the Sylve Empire was mostly due to the elves¡¯ efforts. This was also the home of the elves, so the wizards here tended to be friendly to the Moonlight Elves, and they hoped to be able to meet the goddess-to-be. In fact, everyone present was longing to meet her!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°The abyss of chaos and darkness! The ce of evil and disorder!¡±


    ¡°You are the master of desire, the eternal evil god from the outside world!¡±


    ¡°We listen to your call, as we are your most humble and pious servants!¡±


    ¡°We call your name and pray for youring!¡±


    ¡°Stikua Philippuk Atraksi...¡±


    ¡°Stikua...¡±


    Nearly a hundred demon kin and demon warlocks knelt down and prayed to the stars from a beach near the coast, shouting the name of the abyss king Stikua. Many torches had been lit on the beach, and their mes flickered as the prayers of the devil kin ascended to the skies.


    The devil kin were carrying out an evil sacrifice. At the same time, demon warlocks were gradually engulfed by the fire, immediately turning into a blood mist.


    In the middle of the torch circle, dozens of Moonlight Elves were tied together. They were being sacrificed to the demon king Stikua. All of the Moonlight Elves struggled, trying to escape.


    With the continuous condensation of blood mist, the surrounding air had be a bloody red. A strange voice echoed in the red mist, like whispers from the abyss, while a vague and disgusting piece of flesh formed in the devil fire.


    It was constantly twisting and expanding. Finally, it became a huge ball of flesh and started floating in the air.


    At this time, the demon warlocks started praying faster, almost in a frantic manner. As they recited evil words, the flesh ball devoured the elves who were on the ground. The elves struggled and screamed, but eventually merged into the ball altogether.


    Heckfoss was very excited. He stood in front of a dozen demon warlocks, holding a blood-red heart tightly in his hand. When he crushed it, he saw a red light shoot into the flesh ball.


    The ball quickly rose into the sky, constantly changing and wriggling, as if some wonderful metamorphosis was taking ce. It had now had made contact with the evil forces outside of the world!


    The power of evil immediately invaded the world from the abyss and affected everything in this world. Bitwalls responded by repelling this evil power and trying to squeeze this huge flesh ball out of this world.


    ¡°Abyss Gate, now! This world wees you,e!¡± As Heckfoss shouted this, the ball floated up into the sky, like a blood moon.


    As it shone against the silver moon in the sky, Heckfoss spread his arms and roared wildly, ¡°Abyss Gate!¡±


    This was a level four witchcraft that he had learned on his own. Itbined the power of all of the demon warlocks.


    As such, only a demon warlock could use this witchcraft. It could build a door to the abyss, so that those in this world could borrow the power from the demons who were in the Abyss World.


    This was the first time that Heckfoss had used it, as the cost of each use was the power from arge number of devil kin and the heart of a devil lord. This heart was a reward for Heckfoss¡¯ countless sacrifices to Stikua. It could make a demon warlock be a devil lord, but Heckfoss used it for this sacrifice, as he saw something even more important ahead, which was his bing a god!


    The flesh ball was constantly rotating, causing airwaves to ripple out. Outlines of figures were struggling inside the flesh ball. Entrapped by the flesh ball, they roared desperately, while their fierce faces could still been seen by those on the outside.


    They yearned to escape their entrapment, which stimted them to roar crazily and wriggle towards the outside frantically. Finally, they broke free of the flesh ball¡¯s bondage and, one by one, these transformed, fierce-looking devil monsters fell off the ball towards the ground.


    These devil monsters fell to the ground. They each had an ugly and nauseating huge head, a pair of wings, and withered ws. Upon the heads, arge number of tentacles were waving.


    Heckfoss stood in front of the torch altar, while all of the devil monsters danced around him. They stared at him with murderous eyes full that were filled with a devouring desire. When the demon warlocks saw this scene, they trembled and lowered their heads in fear.


    Heckfoss, however, was not afraid at all. Instead, he waved his hands gleefully and called out to all of the devil monsters, ¡°In the name of my King Stikua, obey my call!¡±


    The devil monsters screamed and surged in the sky, while more demons constantly rushed out of the flesh ball, which was the gate of the abyss. Then, they all flew towards Silver Moon Forest.

 Chapter 277 - The Arrival of Demons

    <h4>Chapter 277: The Arrival of Demons</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dozens of Ancient War Trees moved frantically across the Sandro Hignd, shaking the earth as they went. Wherever they passed,rge gaggles of birds were startled and numerous wild animals fled in fear.


    At the same time, magical beasts that were hiding in the Sandro Hignd were crouching in their hiding ces, not daring to roar or even attempt to drive out the mysterious new invaders. The Ancient War Trees were so powerful and intimidating that even an adult dragon would be scared of them!


    At the moment, they were carrying arge number of elf wizards and human wizards with them as they headed for the Silver Moon Forest. When they were approaching the Silver Moon Forest, they stopped in a valley.


    The Ancient War Trees filled the narrow valley, while all of the wizards, who stood on the trees¡¯ sturdy trunks, looked up at the sky. Wendy had a look of horror on her face, as she saw that dark clouds had just moved in,pletely obscuring the sun and covering the entire sky!


    To make matters worse, arge number of demons hovered beneath the dark clouds! They attacked Taman City in the Silver Moon Forest, and the tremendous Tree of Life emitted a light to counteract their attacks.


    As Jonathan had followed Marina here, he also saw the flying demons in the sky. Although he had never met a real demon in person, since alchemists often dealt with devil kin, he was very clear about what a devil looked like, especially the Stikua devil species, which were the devils that were behind the Church of True God. Hence, Jonathan recognized them immediately.


    ¡°How can the Stikua devil species be here? How did these demons leave the abyss ande to our world??¡± someone asked.


    Marina pointed to the sky, where there was a huge red flesh ball that was floating among the dark clouds. At the moment, it was being guarded by numerous demons. As they continued watching it, they could see arge number of demons continuing toe out of it beforeying siege upon the Moonlight Elves and the Tree of Life.


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing that opened the route to the abyss! Heckfoss, the faceless man of the Church of True God, must be here!¡± Marina said.


    At this very moment, in Taman, nts and vines started to grow rapidly. The huge green vines spread on the ground and climbed up buildings. They then intertwined with each other, forming a wall to resist the demon invasion.


    Elves shot arrows into the sky, while rows of archers shot special triangr arrows, which prated the demons¡¯ heads and wings. Above the ground, arge number of elves, wielding steel swords, charged at the demons. When the devil fire inside the demons was destroyed, these demons vanished into a cloud of ck smoke.


    The harvest goddess used divine incantations to kill numerous demons, causing seeds to grow within demons, then devour their bodies. Then, under the goddess¡¯ control, all kinds of nts started to attack the demons. At the same time, priests on the scene used Group Healing methods, which constantly provided support and rejuvenation to the wounded elves.


    ¡°Help me!¡±


    ¡°Help me, Bernice! The harvest goddess!¡±


    Countless elves pleaded for help from the goddess of harvest. They fought against the demons at the spires and corridors, shouted the name of their goddess as they were dying.


    At the moment, besides forming a wall of nts to stop the demons from invading, Bernice was also trying to destroy the flesh ball, which was the demons¡¯ mode of entry into this world. By this time, Heckfoss had transformed into a demon warlock, who had then turned into a huge flesh-winged monster that was hovering over the sky with arge number of fellow demons, guarding the door of the abyss.


    nca, who was now under the Tree of Life, had almost gone mad by this point. His red eyes were bloodshot, and as he waved his wand, he guided the other priests to resist the demon invasion.


    The gem at the top of his wand emitted rays that froze the devils, stopping them from moving forward. Then, the priests behind him used witchcraft to kill the frozen demons.


    However, arge number of elves still died during the demons¡¯ attack. As a result, the Moonlight Elves¡¯nd was covered with blood. Even their previous battles with magical beasts had not reached such a tragic level, as now, the Moonlight Elves were close to bing extinct!


    ¡°Divine Thorns!¡± In a fury, nca used a forbidden divine incantation.


    As he stabbed the wand directly into his chest and blood spurt everywhere, his eyes showed a fierce look of determination.


    Immediately, countless thorny vines spread out from under his robe, instantly covering the surrounding area. These vines seemed to grow right from his body, and as the vines rose as they spread, he also rose. Once he was high above the ground, the vines unfolded at his back, like a pair of angel wings.


    Demon cries were heard as the vines continued to attack the demons that were close to the Tree of Life, killing them and devouring them instantly. These vines then continued to spread and attack until they had killed all of the demons within a one-mile radius.


    These vines had deified thorns, which radiated an extraordinary power that could devour the flesh and blood of all of the demons. At the moment, nca looked very tired. It seemed that, as well as borrowing power from the vines, he was also being swallowed up by that same power!


    The entire city was now surrounded by blood and fire. The elves were crying and screaming, and there were scenes of fighting and killing everywhere. For more than a thousand years, the peaceful elves had never witnessed such a scene!


    ¡°Guard the tree! Guard Bernice! Never give up!¡± one of the determined elves roared.


    At this time, Bernice, the harvest goddess, saw that the Moonlight Elves were on the verge of copse. The number of demons here had far exceeded her expectation.


    She knew that she must quickly destroy the gate of the abyss, as there would be more and more demonsing from the abyss if she failed to do so. These evil and dirty things from the side of the door were just waiting to invade her world!


    Bernice left the Tree of Life, her huge demigod¡¯s body forming into a huge light shadow and heading toward the sky. Soon, her Divine Shadow upied the whole sky. Even when standing outside of the Silver Moon Forest, one could still see her tall Divine Shadow, facing the center of the dark clouds in the sky, which housed the door of the abyss that was guarded by the demons.


    At this moment, all the elves and demons seemed to stop moving at the same time. They were shocked to see the huge shadow of the goddess prate the clouds, then bombarded the sky with flowing green light.


    In a single moment, the entire dark world was illuminated. Innumerable petals fell from the sky, while more and more demons began to grow petals on their bodies before they were gradually devoured by the power of the nts. A flower rain had fallen upon them!


    After the harvest goddess had prated the demons¡¯ defense, she went directly towards Heckfoss, who was in the center. At this moment, flower petals started to grow on Heckfoss as well, devouring all of his flesh and depleting all of his strength. He couldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°How can this be possible? Even the power of the Abyss Gate cannot prevail against a demigod?¡± Heckfoss roared wildly, while his arms and legs started to melt, little by little.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die! I can¡¯t die!¡± Heckfoss roared wildly upon seeing the the Divine Shadow had reached the Abyss Gate.


    Bernice, the harvest goddess, was raging at the moment. Her face was blurred and her eyes opened widely as she red at the Abyss Gate and Heckfoss.


    At this moment, the Abyss Gate wriggled. Suddenly, a crack appeared, and a huge arm that came out from the other end of the abyss seized Bernice!


    Then, an evil whisper came from the other end of the Abyss Gate. It was not a voice that could be heard, but was actually an eerie sound that could be sensed only by one¡¯s mental awareness.


    ¡°Got you!¡± the voice transmitted.

 Chapter 278 - Devil Martyrdom

    <h4>Chapter 278: Devil Martyrdom</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    At this moment, a huge Divine Shadow appeared in the sky above the Silver Moon Forest. It covered the whole sky, along with numerous dark clouds.


    Presently, the Abyss Gate looked like a bloody moon, as it had expanded to its limits. At this moment, a huge arm that was hundreds of meters in length, caught the Divine Shadow.


    Devil mes suddenly raged all over this arm before igniting the sky. The mes then burned up everything in the air.


    Such a terrible scene made everyone present feel that the whole world was copsing. It especially frightened the ordinary people and some of the low-level wizards. They had never thought that anyone could master such a strong power!


    While she was standing at the Abyss Gate, Bernice waspletely being targeted. This made her extremely nervous.


    She could feel that, on the other side of the Abyss Gate, there was a demon lord that was close to her power, who had also reached level six. At this moment, Bernice was outside of the protection of the Tree of Life, caught by this abyss demon lord, Stikua.


    As for Stikua, a semi god was considered a rich meal, and Stikua knew that, with more effort, it could drag Bernice into the abyss.


    A sticky ck liquid kept falling from the Abyss Gate. As the liquidnded, it burned holes in the ground.


    Although Bernice¡¯s Divine Shadow struggled to return to the Tree of Life, the demon lord held her body tightly, rendering her unable to escape. Even Wendy, the Elf Queen, could feel Bernice¡¯s pain.


    ¡°Projection! Boundary! Real illusion!¡± Wendy shouted themands.


    Among all of the Ancient War Trees, hers was thergest and tallest. In fact, it was just like a mini Tree of Life.


    At that moment, Wendy used her mind power to connect all of the Ancient War Trees. All of the Boundary Wizards followed her instructions, immediately lighting the Stone of Dreams between their eyebrows and projecting a boundary that covered the whole city. This was their specialty, which was known as dream projection witchcraft.


    Suddenly, the whole city of Taman was changing. Everyone seemed to be have been dragged into the dream world.


    Ancient War Trees started running around crazily. Their trunks, like pirs, crossed a long distance with every step they stook. In the process, many devil monsters were knocked down and torn apart by the Ancient War Trees and elf wizards, who were riding on them.


    Dozens of Ancient War Trees rushed into Taman in an instant. As they did so, the original Taman started to blur. Then, a huge projected city appeared on the ground.


    At the same time, the Ancient War Trees turned transformed into tall wizard towers, while light lit up the entire projected city. The light then transformed into arrows, which swept down endlessly from the sky like a torrential rain.


    Although the elf wizards were not particrly known for theirbat capabilities, now that they were on the battlefield, dozens of Boundary Wizards worked together with the Ancient War Trees to sessfullyunch the boundary witchcraft, which had a huge impact!


    ¡°Is this dreamcraft? How can dreamcraft have such a huge impact? No, it¡¯s not just dreamcraft!¡±Jonathan shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Finally, he said, ¡°This brings the power of the wizards to its apex. This is art!¡±


    Although the human wizards and the alchemists were also helping to kill the demons, their powers seemed to be minimal inparison with the projection¡¯s fierce power. Jonathan and Marina saw this and both thought that it was unbelievable.


    After seeing this, even Edward Kelermo, who had developed dreamcraft, would have to admit that the Sylve Empire had developed a more advanced witchcraft than their own!


    At this moment, some devils were still trying desperately to squeeze themselves out of the Abyss Gate. The arm that was dragging Bernice was also approaching the Abyss Gate.


    Wendy looked up at the sky, then transferred the projection into the sky. A huge circle of light appeared in the sky. It looked like a huge witchcraft tactical deployment circle.


    ¡°Spiritual Inner Space!¡± Wendy cried out.


    At hermand, the giant light ring seemed to open up a door to another world, but this door didn¡¯t connect to the space. Instead, it connected to the spirit and soul!


    The ring immediately burst out a great force of attraction. Arge number of devils couldn¡¯t resist its tremendous force, so they were constantly falling into the ring. Even the Abyss Gate was greatly affected by this huge force.


    ¡°The Great Devil King, Stikua! No one can stop the king!¡± A roar suddenly reverberated throughout the surroundings as the huge arm pierced the light ring.


    As Stikua was at level six, even thebined strengths of all of the Ancient War Trees and the Boundary Wizards couldn¡¯t match Stikua¡¯s power. In fact, Stikua¡¯s power was a dozen times greater than Wendy¡¯s!


    Once the light ring was destroyed, all of the Boundary Wizards, including Wendy, felt that their brains had been torn apart by a huge hammer. Dozens of Boundary Wizards fainted in an instant, while Wendy became pale and weak.


    Nobody could stop Stikua from dragging Bernice into the abyss anymore, and they knew that, once Bernice entered the abyss, she could nevere back!


    ¡°Oh no! Who can stop the monster?¡± a Moonlight Elf cried out in pain and fear.


    At that moment, the high priest nca flew into the sky, but was immediately stopped by the demons and demon warlocks. Seeing this, Stikua¡¯s loudughter echoed throughout the sky, causing everyone to be fearful and depressed.


    The harvest goddess Bernice was still struggling to escape. Although the Tree of Life had bound her, it was also the main source of her power. So, at this moment, it was impossible for her to break free from the devil¡¯s power without her power from the Tree of Life.


    All of the Moonlight Elves were kneeling on the ground, praying as they watched their goddess being dragged into the abyss. Wendy struggled to stand up, but even she could not release her mind power, let alone use her witchcraft. Although wizards from the wizard tower and many alchemists were still attacking the demons nonstop, they knew it was over.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in that horrible world?¡±


    ¡°Bernice! The harvest goddess!¡±


    As some of the wizards and elves gave up, they shouted out in terror. At this time, a huge fluctuation came from the other side of the abyss, while a light shot through out of the Abyss Gate.


    Wherever the light traveled in the sky, the demons were all burned into ashes. The tremendous arm was cut down, causing it to fall from the sky. As itnded, its evil power polluted arge area of ground.


    The harvest goddess was immediately able to break away from the bondage of the devil¡¯s power, so she quickly returned to the Tree of Life. When she got to it, the Tree of Life bloomed once again.


    The nts in the surroundings also began to be restored. Bernice, the harvest Goddess, who lived within the Tree of Life, had once again regained all of her strength!


    At the other end of the abyss, the arrogant and cruel demon lord shivered and constantly screamed bitterly, as if he was encountering something that terrified him almost to death. At this moment, those who haduded the iparable force of the demon lord previously now looked at each other in dismay.


    At this moment, from the inside of the Abyss Gate, a huge palm suddenly extended itself outward. This palm sped the Abyss gate, then forcefully pinched it, totally destroying the Abyss Gate!


    At that moment, the scream that had been emitting from the other side of the abyss stopped. Then, all of the elves and wizards opened their eyes wide, as at this moment, the remaining demons in the sky, began to shriek.


    They were being melted amid in the sunshine! Their screams echoed throughout the surroundings. Although the remaining demons wanted to run away, they were immediately surrounded by Edward, Catherine, and the others.

 Chapter 279 - Blood Sun in the Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 279: Blood Sun in the Abyss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The eternal themes of the Abyss involved darkness, killings, and devouring. The powerful Devil Lords did as they pleased, while the inferior devil species¡¯ were reduced to food others feeding upon.


    Here, countless devils and monsters roared. Every moment, a new devil was born, while a weaker devil species died off.


    Time moved twenty times faster here than in Maria¡¯s World. It had been more than a thousand years since the Abyss World had appeared, and if its age was traced back to when it was the painting space, the Abyss World was even older than this krynnspace.


    While the devils were mostly unsystematic and relied more on their natural progression, this also meant that, regarding sheer numbers, they had far more high-endbat powerspared to Maria¡¯s World.


    Following the appearance of the Devil Lords, the countless space bubbles in the Abyss World had started to divide their world into separate regions. Each Devil Lord needed to reach level four as they fused with the Will of the Abyss, mastered the Rule Power of their respective Abyssyer, and received the support of the Abyss Power.


    As more Devil Lords appeared, every Devil Lord only needed to kill another Devil Lord in order to take everything from him, including his territory. For this reason, within each devil species, there were often wars and annexations among the different races.


    This led to the Abyss splitting into manyyers. At the same time, the Abyss kept on expanding. After more than a thousand years, the Abyss bitwall was more than ten timesrger than its original size.


    Currently, there was an Abyssyer that was near the core of the Abyss that belonged to the Sidikuya Devils. This was the most ferocious race among all of the devil species, and as such, Sidikuya proimed itself to be the King of Devils. This naturally meant that the Sidikuya race possessed thergest Abyssyer, which was the First Abyss Layer.


    Within the First Abyss Layer, there lived numerous legions of devils. Apart from the Sidikuya species, there were other species that were living under the rule of Sidikuya.


    Within theyers of the dark mountain ranges, there were countless devilirs. Inside theseirs, there was arge amount of architecture that mimicked human beings¡¯ architecture. The King of Devils lived in a big pce that was guarded by countless strong devils.


    At this very moment, hordes of devil armies had been summoned to the pce of the King of Devils. In the darkness, countless devils were entering this city of monsters. They were just about to pass through the Abyss Gate in the sky to reach another world and wage a raging war...


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Who on earth are you?¡±


    ¡°How can this be? I am the King of Devils! I am the most powerful of all!¡±


    All of the monsters were eximing as they looked into the sky, while fear welled up within them. Brilliant rays of light continuously shone through the dimensional folds to permeate the First Abyss Layer, and as it shattered the unending darkness, thend lit up, instantly bing bright.


    Then, a giant palm descended from the skies to press the powerful Devil Lord firmly to the ground. A halo, resembling the clouds from faraway skies, then emerged from the palm.


    It radiated waves that overturned miles of surroundingnd. Devils that the waves touched were either sted away or dissipated under its immense energy.


    Then, one by one, the wise and powerful devil species looked at the sky. They were, about to attack another world with great gusto. But, at the moment, they simplyid on the ground, paralyzed with fear. They had never seen anything more frightening!


    ¡°The Will of the Abyss!¡± an Abyss devil said as it bent down low and trembled.


    Soon, all of the other devils began whispering among themselves...


    ¡°It is the Will of the Abyss!¡±


    ¡°Apart from the Will of the Abyss, there cannot be another presence this powerful!¡±


    Most of the devils did not even have the courage to raise their eyes to look at it. They seemed to be pinned on the ground, paralyzed by this great force.


    Then, a massive Divine Shadow appeared in the skies. As it existed beyond this space as it looked down at the entire Abyss Layer, no one could see its appearance very clearly. They could only see a light that seemed to cover the entire horizon, as well as a pair of eyes that were sorge that they resembled cracks in the horizon.


    The light that radiated from the eyes seemed to shine from a ce that was above the skies, shooting downward toward somewhere beneath the clouds. The scene resembled how a giant that was outside a box might observe ants that were inside the box.


    The godlike gaze continued to radiate light doward as it scanned the First Abyss Layer. These lower-ss devil species, who once indulged in killings and were constantly devouring each other, fell to the ground, trembling. They were all frightened beyond words.


    ¡°Let me go! Wretched thing, let me go!¡± Sidikuya, the King of Devils, struggled and twisted as it cried out.


    Its numerous tentacles danced wildly, piercing through the space and overturning the ground. As it struggled, its blood dyed the sky red. However, even though it struggled violently, it just couldn¡¯t break free or escape. Hence, fear and anxiety started to well up within Sidikuya.


    It felt like it had reverted to what it was more than a thousand years ago, when it was at its weakest. In this moment, it was helpless, afraid, cautious and wary because everything around it was so fearsome. It realized that a random force from those powerful devil species could actually kill it!


    ¡°No. You cannot do this! I will not die here! Please! Have mercy on me!¡± Sidikuya shouted as the Divine Shadow crushed the Abyss Gate with one hand, then grabbed Sidikuya with the other. Then, like it was grabbing a baby chick, the Divine Shadow plucked Sidikuya out of the First Abyss Layer.


    ¡°King of Devils!¡±


    ¡°Sidikuya, my Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Has Sidikuya been taken?¡±


    All the devils could only look on and exim in shock as Sidikuya was taken away by an entity that existed beyond the Abyss Layer. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes, as this was Sidikuya, the great Devil Lord that had ruled the entire Abyss Layer for more than a thousand years, the most powerful devil in the Abyss!


    The light pierced through the dimensional folds and cracks that were everywhere in the Abyss. Then, it left quickly and sped toward the core of the Abyss.


    With Sidikuya in his hand, Lu Zhiyu raced towards the core of the Abyss. The core was considered forbiddennd, and all of the devils that neared it would be dragged into it by the Will of the Abyss, bing immediately assimted into it. This was the core of the Abyss Power, the source of all of the devils!


    ¡°It has almost taken form!¡± Lu Zhiyu eximed.


    In the darkness, a giant Divine Shadow appeared in the core belt of the Abyss. It was an existence that was as big as the ck Hole!


    It spinned endlessly, releasing the strong powers of the Abyss that radiated throughout the entire Abyss bitwall. All of the devils were birthed from the power it radiated, and when they died, their wills would eventually return to it.


    The Divine Shadow was so big that it seemed like it could fill up the entire horizon. But, as it stood before this gigantic ck Hole, it seemed miniscule, like arge spaceship that hovered before a in a dark and quiet universe.


    This was the core of the bottomless Abyss, the center and the deepest part of the Abyss World. This was the source energy that Lu Zhiyu had used to create the devils!


    When the devils were created more than a thousand years ago in Abyss time, this was but a miniscule entity, and the whole world had not yet been turned into the Abyss. After more than a thousand years of evolution, the Abyss hadpletely taken shape.


    This present Abyss World was the world that Lu Zhiyu had created as an experiment in order to step out of level nine. It would now take its first step toward bing a real world!


    Lu Zhiyu looked towards Sidikuya as it struggled persistently in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s palm. Sidikuya¡¯s body, which was the size of a skyscraper, was evolved continuously as it underwent rounds of destruction and regeneration. Although Sidikuya¡¯s numerous tentacles tore through the sky like chains, releasing great energy, Sidikuya still could not escape.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to be stronger and be a divinity? Let me fulfill your wish!¡± Lu Zhiyu yelled as he clenched Sidikuya in his palm and reached his hand into the Will of the Abyss.


    At that moment, the giant ck Hole released an immense energy that crept onto Sidikuya bit by bit. In an instant, Sidikuya¡¯s body grew exponentially and the me of the Devil burnt endlessly, with him at its core.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want anything! Have mercy on me!¡± Sidikuya yelled, while struggling persistently. It was so afraid that it no longer resembled a powerful Devil Lord, but resembled a feeblemb instead.


    But, the Will of the Abyss invaded it endlessly, assimting it into itself. Its power kept growing and expanding, progressing from level six until it gradually crossed the barrier of matter and headed straight toward level seven.


    Sidikuya could feel the Will of the Abyss empowering it asrge amounts of Rule Power and Rule Will flowed into its brain. What would have typically made Sidikuya ecstatic, was now making it roar hysterically. This was because it could feel itself losing control of its body, bit by bit.


    ¡°You scoundrel! Let me go! Please, I beg you! Have mercy on me!¡± As Sidikuya continued to struggle, it became a giant ball of flesh.


    Then, me of the Devil kept expanding and leaping, slowly losing its original form. As the me of the Devil grew, it finally transformed into a massive ball of fire, which obscured the entire sky and became evenrger than the Divine Shadow.


    It continued to strengthen as the energy from the Will of the Abyss kept flowing in and empowering it until it waspletely assimted. Finally, it had evolved into a gargantuan monster star that was shooting forth big mes and light. As it revolved around the Will of the Abyss, it morphed into a huge sun.


    The sun was blood-red, and it emitted rays that were the color of blood and possessed a special force that belonged to the Abyss. From the center of the Abyss World, a light pierced through the dimensional folds, shooting outward relentlessly.


    Then, the seemingly endless darkness dissipated within and between theyers of the Abyss. At that moment, every devil and monster crept out of itsir.


    A weak ray of light slowly appeared in theyers of the Abyss. The light intensified as warmth and brilliance were cast on every devil.


    Then, a blood-red sun appeared above the skies and shone on thends of the Abyss. All of the devils were at a loss and could not fathom what it was. They all wondered... What is this red disc in the sky?


    As the sunlight nketed thends slowly, its rays of light exposed a world that used to be pitch ck. The contours of thend gradually became visible to the eye. As the devils were terrified by the existence of light, they shrank back into theirirs.


    ¡°The rate of time loss has decreased! The rules are being perfected!¡± Lu Zhiyu could sense the change in the Abyss World immediately.


    Sidikuya had morphed into the Blood Sun of the Abyss, thus introducing a critical rule to the Abyss World. Sidikuya was the first to be the Great King of Devils in the Abyss World.


    But, at the moment, Sidikuya was sealed in the sun by Lu Zhiyu, condemned to the core of the Abyss. Sidikuya could no longer move, much less leave. It could only revolve around the Will of the Abyss forever.

 Chapter 280 - The Gods’ Covenant

    <h4>Chapter 280: The Gods¡¯ Covenant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A ray of light descended to the bitwall, then entered the Levitation City. Soon after, another ray of light also descended in the same spot.


    Lu Zhiyu sat in the grand hall, which resembled the shrine of the Gods. The grand hall was surrounded by ss windows, which offered a lovely view of the beautiful scenery outside.


    There was a towering Fairy Tree outside, and busy fairies were flitting throughout the forest. Some of the fairies brought Eva fruit from the forest.


    As she enjoyed the fruit, the adorable fairies sat on Eva¡¯s shoulder and sang to her. These fairies yed an important role in helping Eva manage the Levitation City.


    The high-domed ceiling of the great hall had murals painted on it, and the floor was covered with red carpet. Kelly, the Goddess of Light, and Verthandi, had just descended in the form of two rays of light. At present, they were sitting across from Lu Zhiyu.


    ¡°This cannot go on,¡± Verthandi said to Lu Zhiyu, clearly worried. ¡°This is only a level six existence, and it is already capable of wreaking such havoc upon the world. If we do not rein things in now and a level seven existence or a God strikes, it could be absolutely catastrophic!¡±


    ¡°Lord, I agree. We should really address this now,¡± Kelly said, while nodding.


    ¡°Exactly. This is a big problem.¡± Delmedi, who was barely a young adult, also nodded, a look of feigned seriousness on her face.


    The truth was that she paid no attention to the things that happened down below. And... If she ever did, she wasn¡¯t bothered by the chaos, as she was more than happy to witness more chaos!


    At the moment, Delmedi was wearing her hair down. Her features were exquisite and pronounced, while her eyes were doll-like. These features made her look charming and extremely enchanting.


    Her mouth curled up slightly at the ends, revealing a clever and prideful smile. Her nce was piercing and confident, even somewhat intimidating.


    She was wearing a ck cloak and had a huge scythe attached to her back. Her hood, which was upturned, rested behind her hair.


    ¡°For now, there should be no problem,¡± Lu Zhiyu said as he also nodded. ¡°But, it will indeed be a big problem in the future. Since you are the Gods that manage the rules of the world, you can discuss this matter amongst yourselves and enter into a Gods¡¯ Covenant. You can then let Gaia, host of the Divine Kingdom, amend the rules of the world.¡±


    He paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°You can reject all level seven existences at the main bitwall. You have absolute authority to forbid them from entering and descending into the bitwall. These level seven existences will then have to either enter the Divine Kingdom or the Underworld, enter the half bitwall, or leave Maria¡¯s World altogether. This will solve our problem!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu then stood up, waved his hand to summon Gaia, and turned to project something on the screen. The Gods¡¯ Covenant had been drafted rapidly and had appeared before Lu Zhiyu, as if by magic. As it was projected on the screen, everyone¡¯s attention was focused upon it.


    Kelly was the first to sign her divine name on this Gods¡¯ Covenant. With a tap of her finger, divine power rolled forth and left her mark upon it. She was followed by Verthandi and Delmedi, who also sign their divine names to the covenant. Finally, Lu Zhiyu sealed the covenant.


    As he did so, he dered, ¡°In the name of the Creator, I dere this covenant valid!¡±


    In an instant, the covenant twisted and spun. Then, the endless string of words gradually evaporated into the air, like water vapor, and blended into the depths of the world.


    There was an indescribable change in the depths of the world. While this change was indiscernible to themon man, the Gods could sense it. There was a new rule that had been added to the original set of rules.


    With Lu Zhiyu as the witness, the inaugural Gods¡¯ Covenant had been officially signed. It was now recorded in the archives of the Divine Kingdom and would be a standard of rules in the depths of Maria¡¯s World.


    After they each spoke to Lu Zhiyu, Verthandi and Kelly left the Levitation City to return to their own kingdoms. Delmedi, on the other hand, stayed and lingered around Lu Zhiyu.


    ¡°Why are you still lingering here? How long has it been since youst took a look at the Underworld?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked her.


    Lu Zhiyu picked his Gods like how one would decide who would inherit their home. First and foremost, they had to be his heir. Their abilities were secondary.


    This was why the three most authoritative Divine Roles had been given to Kelly, Verthandi, and Delmedi. This was also why Lu Zhiyu had assigned the role of God of Death to Delmedi, even though she was rather unreliable. For the less important Divine Roles, he only needed someone with average abilities and sufficient heart to undertake the responsibilities.


    But, Delmedi was clearly over it, and her initial enthusiasm had waned. Just after spending a few days in her role as the God of Death, here she was, merely lingering around Lu Zhiyu.


    She no longer went to the Underworld toplete her rounds. Hence, she was clearly not reliable, much less suitable to be a God!


    But, as the Underworld had been running perfectly well for years without a God of Death, even if Delmedi washed her hands of her responsibilities in the Underworld entirely, it would be perfectly capable of running itself, as the countless Death Messengers would maintain order.


    At present, Delmedi was sprawled on a sofa. She was barefoot and had her small, fair legs straightened out in front of her. She was reading a novel about knight literature from the Orc Kingdom.


    ¡°The Underworld is too mundane! It is utterly meaningless and does not challenge me at all! Everything has already been arranged, and I have nothing to do. All I do is sit there like a statue! So, I figured that I might as welle home. At least I have you to chat with when I¡¯m here!¡± Delmedi said as she pouted and looked at Lu Zhiyu impatiently.


    ¡°Then, you will have to pick a Follower God to act as the Second King to the Underworld. You will then need to ensure the he or she will run the Underworld in your ce!¡± Lu Zhiyu replied.


    ¡°Okay, but who should I pick?¡± Delmedi asked.


    Lu Zhiyu was at a loss of words for moment before he replied, ¡°The choice is obvious! Have you not observed your believers and their religions?¡±


    Delmedi pondered his words, then replied, ¡°No. I have not been observing much since I set up the divine system. Do you mean Cetisius, that rather formidable King of the Humans?¡±


    ¡°Well, Cetisius is an interesting person. He is very devout, but his faith does not lie in the Gods. Instead, he ces his faith in religion itself. In fact, his entire life has been devoted to fulfilling his initial promise to me and aplishing his goals. Moreover, he is an idealist!¡± Lu Zhiyu answered instantly.


    He then looked at Delmedi and continued, ¡°So, you shall guide him and ignite his Divine me, as well as receive him as your Follower God and make him the Second King to the Underworld!¡±


    Delmedi¡¯s eyes lit up instantly as she said, ¡°This n sounds mighty interesting!¡±


    ___


    Cetisius was haggard and looked like an elderly person. This wasn¡¯t surprising, as he was already 200 years old.


    While he still had a long way to go before his life would end, Cetisius felt that he was indeed an old man. This was not so much a matter of his physical age, but his spiritual age.


    He had fought his entire life, so he was extremely weary. He had united the entire Batko area, built up the strong Pusuote Dynasty, moved eastwards to annihte the Tuten Dynasty and vastly expanded his territory toward the west.


    Thends he had conquered could be said to be the vastestnds that any empire had upied thus far. The great dynasties that he had established were also the most powerful ever to be documented. They were even superior to the Crete Empire that upied the entire Central Province.


    But, the Eastern World and the Batko area had a very small poption, most of which was extremely poor. It was Cetisius who had brought the Batko poption out of their squalor, while guiding them to pursue a brighter future.


    At present, the upied the vast and fertilends to the north of the Tuten Dynasty. The crops they produced were vital, as they protected the entire poption of the Pusuote Empire from famine.


    After Cetisius had aplished this great feat, he had slowly lost his ambition. This was especially the case after he had been repeatedly defeated by the City Alliance of Sheehan.


    Thus, he currently had no interest in territorial expansion. He had already realized his initial dream and no longer wished to wage war endlessly.


    At the moment, Cetisius looked down from the top balcony of his pce, which was the highest point in the entire capital. From here, he could see everything within his territory.


    This is indeed a glorious world that I have created! This thought made Cetisius both proud and a bits sad at the same time. He was proud because he had influenced an entire era and generation, yet he was somewhat sad because he could no longer keep up with the changing times.


    ¡°Times are changing so quickly. This world has already changed so much! I am old now and no longer can I keep up!¡± he eximed to no one but himself.

 Chapter 281 - The Trip to the Underworld

    <h4>Chapter 281: The Trip to the Underworld</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sky in the underworld was grey, and it looked as if there wereyers of dust and fog covering the world above it. Hence, no matter how hard one tries to see it, the main world above was as if it were invisible.


    This underworld was the very bottom of the world, and it was and of death and finality, the end of everything. This was where all of the ghosts belonged as well.


    At the moment, all of the ghosts were standing in the underworld, looking up at the sky, yet none of them could see through theyers of fog. It was if they were looking up at the heavens from hell.


    The enormous gate to the underworld was towering in front of the Styx, and there was a constant stream of ghosts lining up there, all of them waiting to enter the Kingdom of Death. The only ones who were qualified to line up there were extraordinary in some way, or were sorcerer disciples, magical beasts, titan dragons or from other races, like fairies and sahagin.


    Only those from exceptional bloodlines or ones with special powers were deemed suitable to be among these ranks. As for the ordinary human beings, they would simply return to the origin point of the world when they died.


    ¡°Wu Wu!¡±


    ¡°Se Se!¡±


    The messengers of death, wearing ck capes, were wandering around the Kingdom of Death, their blurry shadows following behind them. They were responsible for keeping order in the Kingdom of Death. As such, whenever a powerful ghost tried to resist going into the underworld by using its special powers, they would rush at it and harvest its soul.


    As more and more deceased beings showed up, it all became more real. The ground of the underworld was expanding, and now, outside the Kingdom of Death, a vastnd existed.


    There were some strange phenomena urring on thatnd because of the power of the dead. Some parts of thend were extremely bizarre, and some were even filled with horrendous monsters.


    At the center of Kingdom of Death was an enormous City of the Death. It was filled with ghosts who had lost their living memories.


    The city was akin to the cities of humans. After undergoing the judgments, ghosts that passed could restart their lives in the city. As for those who couldn¡¯t pass the judgments, they were nailed to the wall outside the city.


    The gate to the underworld looked ordinary, but it was anything but that. This was because it was the sole entrance and the exit to the underworld. Thus, those who wanted to enter or leave all had to pass through that gate.


    Speaking of going through the gate, when Cetisius was going through the gate to the underworld and going to Kingdom of Death on the boats to the Kingdom of Death, he, unlike most, was quite calm. After all, he was a priest from the Temple of Sky, so many messengers of death had greeted him on his way. As such, he knew that he was different from the regr dead beings, as he was summoned by the Goddess of Death and was meeting the god as a human being instead of a ghost.


    As he travelled across the Styx on the Boat of the Underworld, he could see may ghosts floating on the river. Only the most special ghosts were entitled to ride on the Boat of the Underworld when travelling to the underworld.


    Some ghosts wanted to get away from the Styx, yet they were all pushed back, gradually getting sucked back on by the giant waves. No matter how hard they struggled, they could never escape.


    Other ghosts tried to get on the Boat of the Underworld, but they were driven away by the dimming fire that was on the boat. Many ghosts were yelling as they floundered in the waters of the Styx and watched the Boat of the Underworld pass them by.


    Then, as a few of them tried to get on the boat and rushed toward the ghosts relentlessly, a sailor red at them and yelled, ¡°Shut up! All of you!¡±


    His eyes were gleaming ferociously with mes and his voice was hoarse yet filled with hostility and evil. That voice alone was the epitome of hell.


    Even Cetisius was shocked by such a scene, and as he looked at that uncouth sailor, he wondered... Who is he?


    As the sailor shook his ck rope, the tremendous force of the action thrilled Cetisius. Ripples ravaged the entire Styx, and all of the ghosts bounced away like trash after being pounded by the waves. Then, the waters in the Styx started to tumble, and everyone was shocked, so they all started to exim at once...


    ¡°The gate to the underworld is the first round of screening!¡±


    ¡°The Styx is the second round!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in the front?¡±


    There were trees of death that were blossoming with ck flowers all around the City of Death. There were some special breeds that belonged only to the underworld.


    The Styx surrounded Qiromu, and a giant bridge passed right through the abyss. There were countless bizarre snakes struggling in the abyss, as if they were trying to surge forward and swallow the ghosts on the bridge.


    The sentencing of the entire area took ce at the end of the giant bridge. Herem some were thrown off the bridge as food, some were nailed on the wall of the City of Death in order to force them to repent, and the others would be allowed to enter the City of Death.


    On the giant wall that towered above the City of Death, the heads of those killed had been collected and were now strung up for all to see. The horrendous and ferocious faces were shouting at the outside from the wall, but as for the bodies that the heads had originally belonged to, they had already been integrated with the wall itself!


    ¡°It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry! Come here now! I¡¯ll eat you!¡±


    ¡°I want everything! Money, women, power and glory! They¡¯re all mine! They¡¯re all mine!¡±


    ¡°Kill him! Kill him! You deserve to die! You all deserve to die!¡±


    As the unsettling yells came from the wall, this wall made up of ghosts instilled a deep sense of foreboding in all who saw it. Countless heads of ghosts were bundled together, representing myriad ghosts... Male, female, old and young.


    Some heads even belonged to human beings and a few other races. They were all shouting out and airing their grievances with the strongest emotions they had left within them!


    Resentment, greed, and anger... All of these extreme emotions were twisted together amid the savage voices.


    Is this sentencing really fair? What is the criteria for sentencing? Are the rules for the dead even fair at all? As he traveled across the underworld and went to see the Goddess of Death, Cetisius observed the underworld closely. He was thinking about what the underworld meant to the entire world and questioning whether or not the rules in the underworld were fair, especially in regards to the sentencing of the dead.


    Each building had many levels, and none of the buildings looked ordinary. In fact, all of them looked like temples, churches, or pces.


    They were all supported by giant pirs, and the higher the floor was, the more pirs it had. There were many dead ghosts praying in these buildings.


    There were also stone arch bridges that connected the buildings so that the ghosts could easily walk between the buildings. The buildings were so grandiose that one felt quite tiny walking among them.


    The floors of the buildings were covered with enormous tes, and each building had round domes and huge doors. Above these buildings, a staircase hovered above the clouds, leading toward the pce at the top. At any given moment, messengers of death were constantly walking up and down the stairs.


    As soon as Cetisius entered the pce of death, he finally met the legendary Goddess of Death. She was standing in the center of the cold pce on a throne that was ced at the very top of the stairs. She had on a hat and a white cape thatpletely covered her body. Even her face was obscured from view.


    Delmedi found this amusing, and she asked, ¡°Cetisius, aren¡¯t you afraid of goddesses?¡±


    Cetisius responded carefully, ¡°I am a representative of the gods, and I was chosen by gods. So, why would I fear the gods or goddesses?¡±


    He then asked, ¡°Why did you summon me here, my lord?¡±


    Delmedi stood up and responded to him with a few questions of her own, ¡°What would you do if I asked you to rule the underworld with me? How would you keep order in the underworld? What kind of underworld would you create?¡±


    After asking these somewhat shocking questions, she walked down all of the stairs quickly, soon reaching the bottom and stopping right in front of Cetisius.


    She then added, ¡°That is to say... I want you to be my sidekick... A side-god of sorts! So, I need to know... What risks are you willing to take, and what are you willing to give up?¡±


    As Cetisius raised his head and looked at Delmedi, there was an intense vigor in his eyes. He looked as if he had just found a reason to live again!


    ¡°Everything, my lord! I am willing to give up everything!¡± he eximed.

 Chapter 282 - Death Day

    <h4>Chapter 282: Death Day</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sorcerers and the alchemy warlocks who came back from Y had travelled a long way. They had all returned from a distant continent, and everyone was awaiting their news.


    Many people wondered what had happened to them in that mysterious kingdom, and they especially wanted to know how many of the shocking rumors that they had heard were true. However, all of the sorcerers and alchemy warlocks were silent upon their returns.


    In fact, they acted as if nothing had happened. This kind of unusual behavior made everyone feel that something was amiss.


    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievably peaceful here, yet I feel like a storm ising! Did you smell that?¡± Jonathan asked.


    He was hugging his wife Rosia, and they were watching the civilians who were walking around Tephis, as well as the conductors, who were ringing bells in their carriages.


    There were many visitors in the city, as well as many workers. There were also children selling newspapers, running up and down the streets, while the farmers in the city were carrying their fruits and vegetables that they had grown in the countryside. They had brought them into the city to sell them.


    These ordinary people were the epitome of this city, as well as of the system of this entire human world. It was a peaceful and tranquil world, and everyone could find their ce here.


    Jonathan looked at everything happening, and it was just as it usually was. But, his heart couldn¡¯t help pounding intensely. He was unsettled, and he kind of had a hunch that a radical change of was about to happen for this newing era.


    As Rosia looked at her husband, she was confused. She looked up and saw the clear sky with no clouds in it and said, ¡°We are having such good weather today. Surely, there won¡¯t be a storm today.¡±


    Before this, Marina had epted Jonathan as her student at Akkad Alchemy College in front of all of the teachers and alchemy warlocks. It was the first time in decades that Marina had epted a student mentee, and it represented the inheritance of the alchemy technique of Marina Bosa. It also meant that Jonathan had stepped into the core circle of the alchemy warlocks in this world.


    This was what Jonathan had always wanted. However, after everything that had happened, Jonathan truly saw how this world really was, especially how powerful the gods were, which had greatly broadened his horizons.


    At that moment, as Jonathan held his wife in his arms, his eyes were filled with various emotions. ¡°This is an era of great changes, yet this is also an era full of opportunities! I, Jonathan Brown, am destined to have a leading role in this era!¡±


    Just after he finished talking, one of the kids selling newspapers waved a newspaper that seemed to have some urgent news printed on it as he yelled, ¡°Extra! Today¡¯s news! Read all about it!¡±


    The boy then began shouting a synopsis of the article on the front page, ¡°The king of Pusuote announced that every April 20th is Death Day! This is the most important worship day for the Temple of Sky. On this day, all of the disciples must...¡±


    Jonathan stopped the sales kid mid-sentence and said, ¡°Give me one of those!¡±


    Jonathan knew that there were three levels in the Temple of Sky, which were the Godly Sky Sector, the Death Underworld Sector, and the human sector. Since the Goddess of Death was the most important goddess in the Temple of Sky, Jonathan knew that the King Cetisius of Pusuote wouldn¡¯t just announce a piece of news like this for no reason. Besides, the gods were all acting weirdly at this time, so many people were wondering what exactly they were up to.


    Jonathan read the newspaper carefully, discovering that there was going to be a grand ceremony on April 20th, which wouldst for a month. As it was on the front page, which was such a prominent position in the newspaper, one could infer that it would be very special!


    When Jonathan went back to Akkad Alchemy College to attend sses the second day, he was called to the principal¡¯s office by Marina.


    ¡°Have you heard of Death Day of the Temple of Sky, Jonathan?¡± Marina asked, while she took off her sses and put them on the table, a solemn look on her face.


    Jonathan nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, I did. I reckon that something unusual is about to happen!¡±


    Marina smiled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s unusual! I heard that Cetisius received the oracle. I don¡¯t know what the oracle is about, but it definitely has to do with the gods. His actions must mean something significant! Besides, since he summoned so many disciples at the same time, he must be up to something!¡±


    She then added, ¡°So, you¡¯d better prepare yourself for it. We¡¯ll join that ceremony as members of the parliament of the City Alliance of Sheehan!¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, teacher!¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t expect that his teacher Marina was going to bring him along. Besides, Jonathan had a hunch that this ceremony wouldn¡¯t be as simple as described by Marina. Teacher must have known something about it already, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be that cautious.


    After Jonathan left, Marina stood up, took a look at the shelf behind her, and took out a book from it. It was a biography about Cetisius!


    Meanwhile, all of the post offices sent the orders to everyone in Pusuote. Since everyone in the Temple of Sky regarded Death Day as an important holy day, all of the disciples were mobilized.


    Countless disciples marched toward the capital of Pusuote, the City of Baber, faithfully. The kingdom also sent invitations to the other nearby kingdoms. As for the countries, they also sent representatives. Hence, regardless of their beliefs, everyone sent groups of representatives to the capital of Pusuote!


    Meanwhile, more saints received inside news about Death Day, and they all sensed the uniqueness of theing ceremony. As they all took off for the City of Baber, there were even some members from other churches among them.


    At this moment, human sorcerers, orcs sorcerers, alchemy warlocks, priests and holy knights all gathered in the City of Baber, and there were even some wicked demon warlocks and ghost wizards among the gathered group as well. Not only were there demon warlocks from the Church of True God, but there were also demon warlocks and their rtives that belonged to other powerful demon overlords.


    As for those religions and cults that had been repressed by the three major churches for a long time, they all started to show up again, almost as if they had received some inside news about the gathering. They all sensed that there was something in the City of Baber that they were keen to find.


    ......


    Lu Zhiyu got in the horse carriage to make his way to the City Alliance of Sheehan after paying a few coins for passage. He was sitting in the back of the carriage, holding hands with Delmedi. Quite a few people got into the carriage after them.


    Delmedi sat beside Lu Zhiyu, pouting. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a child, and stop holding my hands! I¡¯m a grown-up now!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the changes going on outside the City Alliance of Sheehan. He could see that all of these changes had been brought about by the alchemy warlocks. The workshops had greatly improved the City Alliance¡¯s productivity, and the establishment of alchemy academies had improved the literacy rate of the people exponentially!


    Most of the people on the street were well-dressed, many of them wearing coats and hats. Everyone looked very nice, which would have been a rare urrence on the Alen Continent a century ago.


    ¡°The foundation has already been built. It¡¯s almost ready! Now, all he needs is an opportunity!¡± Lu Zhiyu nodded while saying this, yet Delmedi couldn¡¯t quite understand what he was talking about.


    Delmedi was wearing a ck tux, which made her look exceptionally nice. Her golden eyes were glinting with confidence and pride. She definitely stood out among all of the others.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing good, haven¡¯t I?¡± she asked Lu Zhiyu.


    ¡°Pretty good. It just doesn¡¯t look right. Cetisius still needs to pass a couple of crucial steps if he wants to be a real god. Also, his showing such ostentatious behavior at the first step will bring him huge trouble!¡±


    ¡°What kind of trouble? These are all necessary things. Besides, everyone knows about the Goddess of Death now!¡± she said.


    Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t respond to that, as it perfectly fit in with Lu Zhiyu¡¯s n because it elerated the fight for the thrones of the gods! Then, taking a glimpse at Delmedi, who was leaning against Lu Zhiyu, while appreciating the scenes outside of the carriage, Lu Zhiyu looked upset.


    He then said, ¡°You said that you¡¯ve already grown up, but your sister isn¡¯t half as clingy as you are!¡±


    ¡°What? Sister is not much better!¡± Delmedi eximed, her feelings somewhat hurt by her father¡¯s statement.

 Chapter 283 - Ignite the Godly Fire

    <h4>Chapter 283: Ignite the Godly Fire</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was a busy time in the City of Baber. It wasn¡¯t even summer yet, but it already felt like the city had ushered into apletely new season. Everyone within the city seemed to be caught in the middle of the rapture.


    ¡°The controller of the underworld, the supreme leader of the kingdom of deaths, the manager of deaths and souls... We wish you to bestow upon us eternal life!¡± Dozens of people were chanting as they were dragging the huge sculpture of the Goddess of Death to the square.


    They were transporting it with trailers and horse carriages. The sculpture was supposed to look horrifying and gloomy, but today, it looked cheerful, as it was surrounded by many people, all of whom were singing and dancing.


    There were several priests and disciples from the underworld, who were sshing water and flower petals along the way. Many citizens were groveling along the roadside, while some even swooned as the sculpture passed by them.


    The disciples of Pusuote weren¡¯t afraid of death at all. To them, death was simply a natural extension of life, In fact, to some extent, they thought life and death were the same.


    They looked forward to the afterlife more than other, and they wished that they could be selected by the gods to enter the kingdom of death. They also fancied an eternal life, or an afterlife, although most of them weren¡¯t qualified to attain that.


    There were also disciples from the Temple of Sky everywhere in the square. All of these disciples were wearing loose-fitting clothes from Batko. Most of their clothes looked in, and they showed their arms and calves.


    People of all ages and genders gathered in the square, all of them sitting with their legs crossed and listening to the priests from the temple as they read from the book of the living, while receiving doctrines of the underworld of the Temple of Sky.


    As for the priests wearing long gowns, they were singing worship songs about gods as they danced to prayed to their gods. Flower petals were all over the ground, and melodious tunes echoed throughout the entire city.


    There were ceremonial activities taking ce everywhere in the city, and the gate was wide open, weing all of the disciples as they arrived here. Soldiers and priests were responsible for maintaining the order, and there were severalrge groups of disciples praying together.


    In fact, there were disciples praying everywhere, from the square to the temples, and even around the godly remains and in front of the sacred sculptures. It had been nearly 200 years since Pusuote was founded, and the Temple of Sky was the foundation of the kingdom. Now, Cetisius was not only a king, but he had even taken on the persona of a belief and a god of sorts!


    The city was packed with people, as nearly 100,000 foreigners had recently arrived. There were also food distribution centers and residences everywhere in the city. Clearly, the kingdom of Pusuote was fully prepared for the uing Death Day festivities!


    ¡°What a thriving kingdom!¡± Jonathan observed in amazement.


    He was wearing an overcoat and a hat, and he was holding a stick in his hand. He was following a team of envoys from the City Alliance of Sheehan.


    Aside from the politicians from the parliament of the City Alliance of Sheehan, Marina and several other alchemy warlocks were walking with him. The moment they entered the City of Baber, they attracted a lot of attention.


    Some priests from the temples went to greet them, and there were many people staring at them becausedy Marina was standing among them. However, they were just staring, and nobody pointed out who Marina was. In fact, they treated her as if she was only an ordinary person following the team of envoys.


    Marina kept looking around when she was walking toward the city. Aside from those people from Batko, there were also representatives from many from other ethnicities and districts. This could be inferred upon observing their customs and distinct facial features.


    Pusueto was a gigantic kingdom, and it had conquered half of the Tutan district and the kingdoms in the south. However, those people were not Marina¡¯s focus at this time.


    This was because, at that moment, it seemed that she saw some familiar people, who were the top sphemers from the three churches. She knew that these people had only gotten into the City of Baber by chance.


    ¡°Are they all here?¡± Marina felt that the previous ambiguous information was all confirmed now.


    After all, nothing could be kept a secret forever, especially when there was such a huge event happening in the Pusuote Dynasty. As such, it was quite easy for people to figure out what exactly they were up to.


    On the second day, they saw the king of Pusuote, Cetisius, who was a legendary being. All of the envoys were watching the king from every corner of the pce, and there were priests sitting everywhere in the pce as well. These priests looked upon the city that was full of disciples from the Temple of Sky.


    There were over 1,000 priests of the underworld in the pce at that time, and all of them were surrounding Cetisius, like stars that were surrounding the moon. Many saints were also sitting around the king. That elder looked so horrendous and powerful that he intimidated everyone that was conspiring, without even having to say a word!


    As the king looked around at everyone here, they all lowered their heads. He could tell that, among these alchemy warlocks, sorcerers, and saints that hade to this ceremony, many of them didn¡¯t actually treat the ceremony itself seriously.


    ¡°Because this is the City of Baber!¡±


    ¡°This is the capital of the Pusuote Dynasty!¡±


    ¡°This is the ce that the light of the gods shone upon!¡±


    As Jonathan recalled what the priests had told them when they were first greeting them, he saw all of the priests from the underground gathering here, which amazed him. He knew that the Pusuote Dynasty wouldn¡¯t do anything harmful to the foreign envoys, but their power still intimidated them.


    Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but look atdy Marina, who was beside him. After he saw her face, he felt relieved.


    At this moment, Marina was gazing at Cetisius, and she looked solemn as she said, ¡°Pinnacle level four! No wonder it¡¯s an ancient being! Her measure of mind power is far superior to most!¡±


    The bell was rung, and the chiming sound was heard everywhere. As the ringing sound echoed throughout the entire city, people were singing worship songs about gods and drumming.


    At the same time, groups of disciples that were gathered outside the city all looked toward the pce, their praying voices filling the sky above the city. At that moment, a powerful force of faith suddenly enveloped the entire City of Baber, washing over everyone!


    Meanwhile, Cetisius was sitting beside the godly sculpture. The faces of two gods werebined in that one sculpture, and they both appeared to be looking at Cetisius.


    ¡°Cetisius!¡±


    ¡°Cetisius!¡±


    All of the priests from the underworld were shouting Cetisius¡¯ name. At the same time, inspiring music was ying in the pce, and everyone was shouting themselves hoarse. They were standing below Cetisius and singing worship songs about him.


    Everyone in the city was shouting his name, and the sound waves spread everywhere. All of the disciples seemed to have gone mad, as all of those hundreds of thousands of people were shouting the same name, as if the name itself had some kind of exceptional power.


    Ding Dong!


    All of a sudden, Jonathan felt that the air in the City of Baber became super thick, as if those strong traces of power were getting denser, somehow infusing the name with a different meaning at the same time. Countless engravings were seen in the pce, and the entire pce was a picture of a priest of death, yet it was somewhat different from the priest of death that was on the stone of the World Tree model.


    A tremendous amount of forces of belief filled that picture, and they formed one special symbol after another, which was the godly name of Cetisius. In that instance, Cetisius felt that his soul had been ignited, and the ck symbol flooded his soul with the special force of belief, igniting his soul and transforming it from its former medioc state to one that was truly exceptional!


    The ck power circted inside Cetisius¡¯ body with the light and shadow for a time, then flowed out of his body, permeating the entire pce. All of the priests from the underworld were still singing his name in worship songs that were written all about him.


    At this moment, Cetisius was standing at the top of the pce, while the ck power of death kept spilling out of his body. He looked down at the countless disciples as they sung out his name and groveled before him as if he was the only god in existence.


    All of the guests that came to this ceremony were looking at Cetisius as he was standing beside the godly sculpture. They could see his power emanating from his body, and there seemed to be a fierce fire burning inside his soul. At the same time, a ck godly power kept seeping out of his body, and under the force of belief, it kept expanding.


    Jonathan was thrilled by this. He stared at Cetisius with his eyes wide and said, ¡°Cohered godly name, ignited godly fire, and a transformed godly body! Is that the whole process? Is he really bing a god?¡±


    At this moment, everyone stared at Cetisius, whose power was surging. A fire quickly surrounded his body, then a giant ck shadow immediately flew out of his body.


    ¡°The body of a god!¡± Marina eximed as she stood up and looked at the changes on Cetisius¡¯ body.


    This was the first time that someone had seen a human being bing a god. It was also the first that a mortal being had stepped into the domain of the eternal gods!


    Touching the eternal stars as a mortal being! Out of nowhere, that line came into Jonathan¡¯s mind. As he saw the ck power of light and shadowing out of Cetisius¡¯ body, the enormous pce seemed to have been dyed ck. At that moment, his eyes were glinting with fear, craving, and expectations!


    Other than him, many of the beings who came to the ceremony of Death Day and had been hiding in the City of Baber all looked at the pce, clearly thrilled. This was because the enormous pce was enveloped by a giant ck light dome!


    Those people outside the pce couldn¡¯t see anything going on inside of it, but everyone could still sense that a vibrant ripple was surging through it, a ripple that was about to burst out at any second!


    At that moment, a ck shadow flew out of Cetisius¡¯ body. It was the shadow of an enormous god, who was holding the book of the deceased.


    As it struggled its way out of Cetisius¡¯ body, the shadow kept getting more dense andrge as it was imbued with the power of prayer and belief. It then stood up and flooded out of the pce, stopping at the center of the City of Baber.


    As that shadow of the ck-caped god upied the entire center of city, it looked as if it was a giant that was overlooking the city. Then, a giant ck cape wafted in the air, like a rainbow, high above the city. This signified that the true god had arrived, and all of the disciples were shouting at the god in exultation!


    ¡°He has actually taken that most important step!¡± an onlooker eximed.


    Those people who were watching this scene were exhrated. Cetisius¡¯ sess showed them that it was possible for them to copy his sess, which gave them great hope.


    The ceremony of Death Daysted for a whole month. During this time, Cetisius sessfully ignited the godly fire. The news that Cetisius had condensed the body of a god soon spread throughout the entire world.

 Chapter 284 - The Battle for the Throne of God (I)

    <h4>Chapter 284: The Battle for the Throne of God (I)</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    More than a dozen horses were pulling a carriage behind them. Inside, people, each in a different mood, were discussing the recent news...


    ¡°Cetisius has no way out. He must be a god in a few years!¡± Jonathan said with some excitement.


    Marina leaned against the window and appeared calm. ¡°Yes, in order to light the divine fire with a mortal body, then transform into a divine body, he is constantly consuming his soul energy. If he wants to reach level seven in a short period of time and ascend the throne of god, he¡¯ll need the power of belief.Otherwise, he will die. Hence, he can¡¯t wait! ¡±


    ¡°But, only hundreds of thousands of people¡¯s beliefs can ignite the divine fire! That¡¯s almost impossible to gather!¡± Jonathan said.


    ¡°Cetisius has Pusuote, as well as the support of the gods, so there seems to be no problem, at least theoretically!¡± Marina said.


    The delegation from the Sean City-State Alliance was on the way home in a horse-drawn carriage. Just like the other delegations from other ces who hade to attend the Festival of the Dead, they were always in a state of constant worry.


    Nowadays, this kind of public carriage running on its own track had been widely popr in the Sean City-State Alliance and Pusuote, including the northern part of Tutan that was upied by Pusuote. In the carriage, Jonathan was sitting and talking to Marina about what he had seen in Barber.


    Jonathan suddenly looked at Marina and changed the topic, asking, ¡°When can we alchemists have a god of our own?¡±


    Marinaughed. ¡°That¡¯s not an easy thing. We don¡¯t have the same divine guardianship as Cetisius. Whether we are trying to acquire belief to light the divine fire or searching for a divine personality, which is a must for ascending the divine throne, we are bound to face huge risks and fiercepetition!¡±


    She then added, ¡°After all, this is a war over divinity. They will not give up this opportunity. Everyone who is qualified for thispetition will be our enemy! Also, there¡¯s something else that requires careful consideration...¡±


    Jonathan was puzzled. ¡°Mentor, what else is there to consider?¡±


    Marina immediately responded, ¡°Whether or not it is necessary! For instance, does an alchemist really need a god? What price will we pay if so? And, is it worth that price? Jonathan, we are not going to be strong just for the sake of being strong, nor should we be gods for the sake of being gods! Believers believe in gods, but we alchemists have our own beliefs!¡±


    Jonathan was shocked by her somewhat sphemous words! He now suddenly realized the difference between the older alchemists and their descendants.


    After returning from the city of Barber in Pusuote, some alchemists who knew what happened were talking about it. Most people only knew that, during the Festival of the Dead, a miracle had happened in the heavenly pce.


    As for the deeper meaning behind it, only a few understood that. These were the people who knew the true meaning of this Festival of the Dead.


    ¡ª


    Niyah City, Sumerian Kingdom


    The Sumerian Kingdom was founded more than 100 years ago. It was located in the Sumerian in, and its current capital was the old capital of the Crete Empire.


    Since the Church of Light built the Kingdom of the Church of Light, the king of the mercenaries had established the Ahenaten Empire. Then, after the rise of the Sumerian Kingdom, the three of these empires jointly upied the whole central province.


    The Sumerian Kingdom had be a powerful empire on the maind of Alen and had a strong national strength. At the moment, the King was Lanny I, who was a young man in his early twenties.


    A crow that was carrying an important letter had travelled from a distance, crossing mountains and rivers to arrive in the city of Niyah. It did not go to the kingdom¡¯s postal department, but went directly into the royal pce and was immediately received by a pce guard. The guard took the letter from its w and delivered it to King Lanny immediately.


    ¡°Dead! Really dead?¡± After reading the letter, Lanny jumped up in excitement and grabbed the guard¡¯s neck, causing his smooth facial skin to instantly wither. The guard¡¯s pupils then bulged as he gasped for air.


    Lanny looked like a monster! As he could not conceal his ecstasy, he was shouting out loud and behaving in a frenzied manner. In all of themotion, he had strangled the guard!


    No one would have thought that the King of the Sumerian Kingdom was a monster, and that the whole royal family was all devil kin with devil¡¯s blood. It turns out that the Sumerian Kingdom was a devil¡¯s kingdom!


    ¡°The old thing is dead atst! Without him, I am the master of the Church of True God. I am the supreme king of the Sumerian Kingdom!¡± Lanny was still reveling in the ecstasy of it all when the guard who had been strangled suddenly grabbed him by the ankle and looked up at him.


    The guard¡¯s expression became extremely weird, and his skin started to change little by little. His pupils reflected the devil fire, mucus seeped out of his skin, and arge number of tentacles extended out of his head.


    The guard looked at Lanny with a look that Lanny knew quite well. It was filled with cruelty and greed!


    ¡°Lanny, are you so happy that I¡¯m dead?¡± A voice arose from the dead, strangled guard.


    Lanny was so frightened, he tripped over the throne and wanted to run outside, but the monster that the dead guard had transformed into was preventing him. Arge number of tentacles kept twisting and pulling, covering the dead guard monsterpletely.


    ¡°How could this be? But... I just killed you! You should be dead! The master did not respond to us,so why are you not dead yet? Let me go, let me go!¡± Lanny roared and struggled, but still could not get rid of this monster.


    The monster swallowed Lanny up, bit by bit, while it continued to expand and wriggle. It was horrible and disgusting!


    ¡°It¡¯s your honor to be my descendant and to be one with me!¡± The monsterughed.


    After the monster swallowed Lanny, his face changed constantly. Finally, the monster became an old man with terrible scars on his face. It was Heckfoss!


    But Heckfoss was so weak. After swallowing up Lanny, it seemed that he was gradually recovering some previously lost strength.


    As the Sumerian royals were all Heckfoss¡¯ kin, he had studied the immortality of demons and the essence of the devil power. Now, he knew that the drawback of the devils¡¯ power was that they couldn¡¯t really be reborn like other mythical creatures. Instead, they underwent a process that was more like soul-splitting, where of their memories could be stored and activated after their deaths.


    This method was crazy, but Heckfoss had actually applied it to himself. This was why he could only keep the memories from the time before his soul split. Any memory after that could not be stored. Moreover, soul-splitting was so dangerous, only Heckfoss had ever tried to do it.


    ¡°Did I die? How on earth did I die?¡± Heckfoss couldn¡¯t remember a thing.

 Chapter 285 - The Battle for the Throne of God (II)

    <h4>Chapter 285: The Battle for the Throne of God (II)</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the wind, rain and thunder howled, thick clouds blocked out the sky. The Sumerian city, as well as its stone pce, looked particrly gloomy in the darkness.


    People were in a hurry as they bustled along the spacious streets of Niyah City. They were all running down the streets to avoid getting wet. The shops on both sides of the streets were closed, and every family shut the windows to their homes, so as not to let the raine in.


    At this time, a few figures wearing ck raincoats slowly crossed the street and headed for the pce. Their shadowy figures created a stark contrast among the rush of the other pedestrians. Their raincoats were blown to and fro by the strong wind as they walked straight towards the pce.


    At this moment, the entire Sumerian royal family and their guards disappeared throughout the pce. Groups of disciples of the Church of True God entered the pce. The blood, mixed together with the rainwater, flowed in torrents into the sewer.


    As Heckfoss sat on the throne, he looked at the bodies of all of the members of the royal family, which were lying under the throne. Their blood had been drawn out and their bodies, turning them into horrible embalmed corpses.


    Their eyes turned grey white, staring desperately and nkly ahead. The corpses were scattered like garbage on the ground!


    Boom!


    A flicker of lightning passed through the window, shining on the scarred face of Heckfoss and illuminating the corpses on the ground. This scene was like a portrait straight from hell!


    The whole royal family had disappeared overnight. After that, the devil¡¯s disciples travelled freely throughout the pce, and Niyah maintained its peaceful and harmonious state.


    Here, every family lived a happy life, and the devil coexisted with human beings. Thus, hell was next to heaven.


    ¡°Who?¡± Heckfoss suddenly raised his head and looked at the center of the pce.


    With a sh of lightning, a few figures appeared in the pce, then passed through the pce without any sound. During the recent massacre in the pce, they had snuck in quietly.


    Heckfoss knew that they were notmon people. At the moment, the disciples of the Church of True God were everywhere. As such, they could appear before him without being noticed by anyone. These people were definitely extraordinary.


    Their leader took off his raincoat and looked at Heckfoss with a warm smile. His was a face that looked like a teenager, pale but handsome, as if he had been born with a noble temperament.


    ¡°We were surprised that you were still alive. Congrattions to Your Majesty on your new life!¡± he said. ¡°First of all, let me introduce myself. We are from the Gathering of Darkness. My name is...¡±


    ¡°Louis Biketo!¡± Heckfoss stood up and interrupted him.


    Heckfoss was tall and muscly, though he looked a little old. For a moment, his pupils rolled out of his eyes. ¡°Gathering of Darkness? That¡¯s really an old name. You guys haven¡¯t died yet?¡±


    When Heckfoss heard the name, he suddenly felt unusually familiar with it. Then, he remembered the origin of the name.


    The Gathering of Darkness, which branched off from the Gathering of Nobles, had been established by the early aristocrats to resist the Church of Light, which waster upied by wizards. From the first year to the 100th year of the San Calendar, it had been active in the central province. But, without any apparent reason, it had gradually declined.


    ¡°There is light and there is darkness. When the sun rises in the sky, darkness hides in the depths! But, when night falls, darkness will cover the whole earth again!¡± Louis grinned, his raincoat dripping water on the floor. He then walked forward through the hall, approaching Heckfoss.


    Heckfoss¡¯ face looked grave. Although he had swallowed up all of his royal family members and restored some of his strength, he was still weak at this moment. Louis was at least at level three and also had a bunch of people following him.


    Louis stepped on the corpses as he made his way to the throne. The dry bones beneath each of his footsteps made horrid cracking sounds.


    Louis looked at Heckfoss, then suddenly knelt on one knee and swore his allegiance to him. ¡°We, the Gathering of Darkness, are loyal to the great King Heckfoss!¡±


    This caught Heckfoss by surprise. He sat down on the throne and looked at Louis¡¯ bowed head. ¡°Why do you want to be loyal to me, and what do you want?¡±


    Louis said, ¡°We want to sell our service for a good price. This is because the wizards, the Faith of the Sun, the Church of Light, and the alchemists, even the whole Alen Continent won¡¯t wee us among them. They are all oppressing us and trying to eliminate us. Only with the help of your Majesty, who has control of the whole Sumerian Kingdom, will we have a future!¡±


    Heckfoss¡¯ eyes twinkled, ¡°So, what can you offer me?¡±


    Louis stood up and extended his right hand forward. ¡°Church of True God will have a true god, and this god will be the great King Heckfoss!¡±


    Heckfossughed. ¡°That¡¯s funny! Why do youe to me if you can such a thing?¡±


    Louis stretched out his hands and said with a touching voice, ¡°Although we have mastered the method of divinity, we do not have enough followers. Looking at the whole continent of Alen, only your Majesty has a real chance of bing a true god. After all, you have the Sumerian Kingdom! So, maybe it won¡¯t be too long before we all call you a god!¡±


    Heckfossughed scornfully. ¡°You actually think I¡¯ll believe you if you say that?¡±


    Heckfoss stood up, as if he were about to call out all of the demon warlocks of Church of True God in the pce to deal with these bozos.


    Seeing his change in demeanor, Louis immediately said, ¡°But, the benefits we bring to your Majesty are real. Don¡¯t you want to hear about them? You will not only be able to learn about how to be a god, but you will also get the support of our Gathering of Darkness, which will be a great help to your Majesty, especially at this time!¡±


    Heckfoss was still unconvinced. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not help that you signify for my kingdom, but a group of hungry wolvesing to prey upon us!¡±


    Louis saw the change in his eyes and got nervous. They hade all the way to look for an opportunity in the Sumerian Kingdom, but none of them thought that Heckfoss would still be alive.


    This old monster, who had lived for two hundred years, made Louis extremely afraid. As long as he did not die, the enormous power of the Church of True God would be impossible to resist. This definitely disrupted Louis¡¯ original n.


    But, at this moment, they had found another opportunity, as Heckfoss seemed toe around after thinking on it a bit more. ¡°I can give you a chance, of course, to show me what you call loyalty and sincerity!¡± Heckfoss said to Louis.


    Louis smiled slightly, but Heckfoss suddenly remembered something, so he asked Louis, ¡°Yourst name is Biketo? Why does that sound familiar?¡±


    ¡°My ancestor was Li Weisi Biketo!¡± Louis smiled and said.


    As the thunder and lightning raged outside the window, Heckfoss looked up at Louis, seeing him in a brand new light.

 Chapter 286 - The Battle for the Throne of God (III)

    <h4>Chapter 286: The Battle for the Throne of God (III)</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As long as the meat is tempting enough, hunger and greed will drive him to swallow it up without hesitation! Louis thought.


    Heckfoss surely won¡¯t live long. Although I don¡¯t know how he survived until now, and he certainly has a big problem. Those who are below level four can, at most, live for two hundred years. This is because their mind power will be weaker and continue to lose its vitality, that is unless he finds some special areas that are suitable for the growth of mind power!


    As Heckfoss is a level four, he must have a stable mind structure. But, he seems to have some problems. His strength and soul have weakened a lot. A Moreover, a level four should have a lifespan of a thousand years, but his has been reduced significantly...


    Louis seemed to be very happy now. As a Ghost Wizard and the current spokesman of the Gathering of Darkness, Louis¡¯ study of the soul was absolutely iparable to anyone in the whole continent of Alen.


    He¡¯s very anxious, and at this time, we are the ones who have brought him hope! Louis had a confident expression on his face.


    The three men who were following him all took down their hoods at the moment. It turns out that they were actually all women!


    The one woman with brown hair broke into his reverie and said in a cold voice, ¡°You are being too impulsive, as this has not been put to a vote! He is an old monster who has lived for two hundred years. Even among the level fours, he is among the top. Although he is not as capable as those in the wizard tower, he is absolutely not someone you can underestimate! Do you think he doesn¡¯t know what you are up to?¡±


    Louis looked up, fully alert now. He wasted no time to scoff. ¡°I¡¯m Louis Biketo! I¡¯ve never lost! I¡¯ll win this time too! And, if he wants to be a god, others will disagree with that. No matter who they are, they won¡¯t watch him get what he wants so easily. Heckfoss wants to be a god? Hahahahah. That¡¯s almost impossible!¡±


    As the rest of the people within the Gathering of Darkness stood on the city wall of Niyah, following the high-spirited Louis, there were no soldiers on the wall, only some patrols to keep order. There were many civiliansing and going, as well as some mercenaries and merchants.


    Many idle people in the city had also gathered here. As such, this particrly street nearby the wall seemed to be a busy street, especially in wartime.


    ¡ª


    The Gathering of Darkness and arge number of wizards immediately converged upon the central province. Some of them were suppressed by the churches and had been hiding for a long time, while others had been expelled from the wizard tower due to their evil experiments.


    Still others were wanted for killing and viting the rules of the tower. All of them now journeyed towards the Sumerian Kingdom.


    Among them were also many devil kin, some demon warlocks who were following the demons in the abyss, and some Ghost Wizards, like Louis. They all wanted to take this opportunity to enter the Sumerian Kingdom.


    Currently, the Sumerian kingdom was undergoing drastic changes. As such, Heckfoss needed a lot of extraordinary forces and the support of Gathering of Darkness to help him realize his ambitions.


    Although the life of ordinary people had not changed much, the Church of True God, which was using another name, the Church of the Dark Night, began to go to the front of the stage instead of hiding like before. The first thing that they did when they emerged was publicize their doctrine.


    Arge number of believers of the Church of the Dark Night poured into the streets. They held religious gs and preached their beliefs in the kingdom¡¯s various squares and streets...


    ¡°The master of the night, the ruler of stars, and the king of dreams!¡±


    ¡°We offer you the highest faith. We call your name and pray to enter your kingdom!¡±


    ¡°Those who believe in the master of the night will be protected by gods and will enter the kingdom of gods after death, without being nailed to the wall of the dead!¡±


    ¡°Believe in the master of the night, and you will be redeemed!¡±


    The priests in dark red cloaks excitedly promoted the doctrine of the Church of the Dark Night. In their words, the master of the night was the supreme ruler of the night, who guarded the stars and dreams.


    ¡°The great master of the night! You are the ruler of darkness, the supreme god!


    ¡°God! Please save me from this endless misery!¡±


    ¡°I am your most devout believer, so please forgive me for my sins!¡±


    Arge number of believers cried at the altar, and many people shed tears as they were listening to priests preaching.


    The so-called master of the night immediately showed his extraordinary power. Priests distributed food to the poor and underprivileged families. Immediately, tens of thousands of people believed in the master of the night.


    With more and more people believing in the Church of the Dark Night, it quickly dominated the entire Sumerian Kingdom, resulting in its doctrine and beliefs to spread to various cities and countless families.


    Subsequently, the Sumerian Kingdom introduced aw which designated the Church of the Dark Night as the official state religion. In the name of the Church of the Dark Night, the Church of True God, which was regarded as an evil religion before, now turned into a new dominating religion in the Alen Continent.


    The wizards, Ghost Wizards, and demon warlocks within the Gathering of Darkness now dressed in the religious attire of the Church of the Dark Night, then stood in front of the people and showed them kind and sincere smiles. They had be priests of the master of the night!


    Louis became the high priest of the Church of the Dark Night, which gave him a high status in the Sumerian Kingdom. The abandoned temple of the Church of Light in Niyah was soon renovated, and the statue of the master of the night was ced upon the highest tform.


    Louis stood on the stage of the temple, guarded by the priests of the master of the night. While pious followers knelt down on the square, Louis also showed a pious expression, as if he was the most pious believer here.


    His face looked peaceful and sincere. When he looked down at the followers, he seemed to love the whole world. He then said, ¡°Now! Let us pray for the supreme master of the night, the guardian of stars and dreams!¡±

 Chapter 287 - The Battle for the Throne of God (IV)

    <h4>Chapter 287: The Battle for the Throne of God (IV)</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°The supreme ruler of the night and stars? What a great ambition!¡± Lu Zhiyuughed.


    As he snapped his fingers, a ck chess piece that was emitting a fluorescent glow rotated and then fell down,nding on the Sumerian Kingdom on the map of Maria¡¯s World. On the chess piece, there was an image of someone dressed in a ck robe, like a wizard¡¯s. He was holding a candle, and the faint candlelight seemed to illuminate the whole night.


    ¡°It seems that he wants to be the god of night, and its corresponding authority is controlling the length of the night, temperature changes, human sleep time, and even human dreams. This god can make a series of corresponding rules, and there is great potential for authority expansion,¡± Lu Zhiyu observed.


    As he put hands together under his chin, his two forefingers moved constantly. He was clearly in deep thought. Atst, he raised his eyebrows and nodded. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll let him see if he can handle it!¡±


    As the chess piece fell, the whole Alen Continent on the map changed instantly. The mountain ranges and the shadows of small cities could now be seen clearly on the map. Even the clouds on the map kept changing their forms.


    The whole world map was like a giant chessboard, and eleven chess pieces that were shining like stars above the board had not fallen down yet!


    ¡ª


    The news about the Church of the Dark Night immediately spread from the central province across the whole Alen Continent. This religion emerged overnight, which instantly stirred up The Church of Light, as well as the wizards and the orcs. All of them immediately devoted all of their attentions to the Sumerian Kingdom.


    The Church of Light, the Faith of the Sun, the wizard tower, Colossus College, the mercenary union and various organizations of extraordinary power entered the Sumerian Kingdom to investigate this religion. They were particrly fascinated by it, as it had emerged suddenly and developed so fast.


    The dense ck Forest, stretching from the coastline to the skyline, was blocked by towering mountains. Within the forest, arge number of magical beasts and powerful monsters existed, making this area a forbidden ce for human beings.


    However, the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro had built some cities and great fortresses in some important import and export harbors nearby. On the one hand, they did this to protect humans from magical beasts and monsters that escaped the ck Forest. On the other hand, they did this because of the abundant resources that were avable in the forest.


    Specifically, rare medicinal materials and minerals had attracted arge number of mercenaries and merchants toe here. Countless people here had even built special adventurer towns on the edge of the ck Forest, which naturally promoted trade. People here saw a huge increase in their wealth and interests, but sadly, the killing never stopped.


    Also, there was always a mist in the ck Forest, making it dark and humid all the time. In the depth of the forest, on a ck mountain that was surrounded by arge number of devil camphor trees, stood a tall tower, which was the holy ce of all of the wizards, the wizard tower!


    The devil camphor trees emitted a strong miasma and formed illusionary magic boundaries, blocking all of the unwanted visitors. These devil camphor trees, after more than 200 years of growth, had gradually evolved into a special type of magic nt.


    Even the breeding of the Ancient War Trees had incorporated this unique cultivation method of the devil camphor trees. After wizards returned from the Y Continent, they had immediately upgraded the original magic boundaries.


    As such, even the extraordinary wizards could not break through the magic boundaries that had been formed by these devil camphor trees. This was because any movement outside would be noticed by the wizards inside. Then, groups of tower wizards would immediatelye to kill the intruders!


    Dozens of towers had been built as a safeguard, protecting the wizard tower. Many wizards and wizard servants were shuttling along the roads.


    There were also all kinds of magical beasts that were tied in chains or being ridden by wizards. Letter ravens were also busy going about their work in the sky.


    There were even shop that were selling all kinds of magic materials, magic potions, alchemy products, magic books and so on. Some roads were even built with railway tracks, where alchemy railway cars ran up and down daily.


    Each wizard tower was arge research institute. Different wizard towers were led by different mentors, and each focused on different aims. Some of these niches included alchemy, bloodlines, dreams, magic potions and even magical beast breeding! Each wizard tower also had its own characteristics in terms of magic application.


    This was indeed a proper wizard city, and the wizard tower was the most striking and prominent institute, one which had already nurtured generations of wizards throughout hundreds of years. Countless wizards had graduated from here, then gone on to create their own legends, bringing changes to the whole continent.


    All of the wizards regarded the wizard tower as a holy ce. Its style was like the architecture of the mythological era, solemn and grand. Any wizard who looked at it couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of awe.


    Generations of wizards came here at all costs in order to study. In fact, every single wizard dreamed of getting in, and those who graduated from here were still proud of it, even years after the fact.


    ¡°What is the Church of the Dark Night? It¡¯s just another Church of True God!¡± In the top floor of the wizard tower, some wizards were discussing the Church of the Dark Night in a huge conference room.


    There were arge number of seats on both sides of the room. When major events took ce, wizards gathered here to express their thoughts, and a main speaker would stand in the center to give speeches and offer opinions.


    ¡°The Sumerian Kingdom was under the control of the Church of True God, yet we didn¡¯t know that until just now!¡±


    ¡°The tower has been too isted from the outside world! Moreover, the Church of True God is hiding, and even the Church of Light has not found out about this!¡±


    All of the wizards were offering different opinions. The Church of True God, which had been in hiding, had suddenly appeared. Although they had re-emerged under the new name of the Church of the Dark Night, the wizards had still found out this secret.


    One of the wizards looked serious and asked the speaker, ¡°How could Heckfoss not have died?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s apparently true. ording to the information we¡¯ve got, he¡¯s still alive!¡± the speaker replied, still not really answering the question.


    ¡°The abilities of these demon warlocks are so weird! I can¡¯t understand them!¡± another wizard eximed.


    Everyone looked towards Edward as he stood up and said, ¡°I think that what we should really be concerned about is what they want to do, and whether that will be harmful or beneficial to us? Moreover, whether it has anything to do with us at all!¡±


    ¡°What should we do if it is both harmful and beneficial?¡± someone in the back asked.


    Edward had been the master of the tower for more than a hundred years. Now, he was more mature than he used to be. His prestige among wizards was even greater than his foster father and mentor, Bohr Kelermo¡¯s had ever been.


    There were a lot of debates going on at the conference. Some high-level wizards, who had experienced what happened in the maind of the Y Continent, analyzed what this so-called Church of the Dark Night was going to do. They then voted to take action against the Sumerian Kingdom.


    In addition to the wizard tower, various extraordinary forces also decided to take action quickly. But, before they could actually take any measures against the Church of True God and the Sumerian Kingdom, news came from the Sumerian Kingdom that Heckfoss had held a ceremony to ignite the divine fire.

 Chapter 288 - The Battle for the Throne of God (V)

    <h4>Chapter 288: The Battle for the Throne of God (V)</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A huge ck light ring spread out in the sky above Niyah. The sky flowed like a river under the power of this ring, and all of the stars were hidden in the cloudless night. It waspletely dark.


    In the darkness, more than 200,000 citizens held up candles and gathered in the streets andnes. The light from the candles converged like a starry river, illuminating all of Niyah.


    These candles symbolized the faith of the people. Lately, more and more people had be pious believers, and the city was undergoing dramatic changes.


    Louis Biketo looked at all of the people of the city. Men and women, young and old, everyone was holding candles and devoutly worshipping to the master of the night.


    ¡°This is true belief! Is this how it feels when everyone holds an absolute belief in you?¡± Louis was in a state of euphoria. ¡°If I can be a god, I can decide the fate of the world. Only god, the true god, is in control of his own destiny!¡±


    The candle light spread all the way to the ends of the world. This scene looked like the Milky Way, and made it appear as if the whole world was covered by the light of the candle fire.


    This whole scene had tremendously shocked Louis. He stretched out his hands, shouting to everyone, ¡°Let us all call upon the holy name of our Lord, the master of the night, the supreme ruler of the starry kingdom, the guard of the dreams, Heckfoss!¡±


    In an instant, all of the people on the ground roared together. In the temple of the Church of the Dark Night, candles were also lit, their light reaching from the highest stages to the lowest steps.


    Along with this roar, candle mes throughout the whole city flickered violently, and a great power converged, then headed towards the center of the temple. A ck shadow spread out from the temple, soon covering it entirely.


    The ck shadow looked like the robe of god. It moved with the bouncing rhythm of the candle mes. This magical scene ignited the people¡¯s passions...


    ¡°God ising!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be redeemed!¡±


    ¡°God! Please show me the way!¡±


    ¡°The sun will eventually set, as only the night is eternal!¡±


    ¡°The eternal darkness, I adore you! May I always be with you!¡±


    All of the people looked at the sky and roared enthusiastically. They were constantly streaming into the temple, as if this would bring them closer to their god and the divine world.


    This tremendous power of belief was growing throughout Niyah, even igniting the central part of the city. Taking strength from this power of belief, a massive shadow rose up from the ground.


    The shadow held a huge candlestick, and the candle¡¯s me lit up the night. The me emitted a bright light and a wave of heat, as if it was showing the way to the divine world.


    The shadow looked at Niyah, as if it was looking at its own kingdom. Its cold eyes looked at countless believers as they were kneeling on the ground to pray. He couldn¡¯t help but secretlyugh at their stupidity.


    Foolish and ignorant humans!


    The candlestick in its hand shook, while fire fell down from the sky like a starry rain, scattering throughout the earth. All of the people who were touched by the fire immediately felt refreshed. Those who were seriously ill recovered on immediately, and some of the most pious believers even turned into priest apprentices!


    This fire rain ignited the beliefs of the whole city. All of the people were crying out the name of Heckfoss. Gradually, the shadow disappeared, yet the people¡¯s enthusiasm didn¡¯t decrease.


    ¡ª


    The city then hosted a celebration ceremony, whichsted for a whole month. All the of the people in Niyah were going crazy over the arrival of the master of the night.


    Every night, arge number of followers gathered in the streets and held a grand parade. Cheering resounded throughout the city


    Afterpleting his preaching, Louis returned to the temple. Arge group of people who were wearing priests¡¯ robes followed him through long corridors, then knelt down at the door of the temple.


    When the temple door opened, an infinite darkness seemed toe from the inside, immediately permeating the outside. The people then stepped into the temple as if they stepping into an unknown and mysterious world.


    When Louis walked in, all he could see was an endless dark world. Although his feet stepped on the ground, it felt like he was stepping on a river. Ripples of darkness spread across through the ground.


    In the middle of the dark temple, an old man in a ck robe floated in the air. The old man opened his eyes, which were like candles, lighting the entire world. The light was being projected onto Louis from above in the sky.


    ¡°My Lord Heckfoss! I call out your holy name and listen to your will!¡± Louisid on the ground like a devout believer. He saluted Heckfoss and kissed the ground. He appeared to totally believe what he was saying.


    ¡°How long will it be?¡± asked Heckfoss.


    He then opened his eyes and looked at Louis. His eyes were filled with indifference. He looked upon Louis, who was on the ground, like he was a speck of dust or a tiny ant.


    ¡°Three more days!¡± Louis said excitedly, as if he was cheering for Heckfoss.


    He raised his voice and added, ¡°Three days from now, you could have the divine personality of the god of night! My lord, as long as you integrate the divinity, you will be a god who truly has the control of the world!¡±


    He continued excitedly, ¡°As long as you reach level seven and ascend the divine throne, you will be the master of the night! Then, all of the living things in the world will witness this, the birth of a true god!¡±


    As Louis raised his hands high in the air, his intense level of excitement made it seem as though it was not Heckfoss, but himself, who would ascend the throne! As Heckfoss closed his eyes, the temple slightly returned to darkness its former state of darkness.


    He then decreed, ¡°Three days from now, the divine personality of the master of the night must be summoned!¡±

 Chapter 289 - Divine Personality

    <h4>Chapter 289: Divine Personality</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The prayerssted till dawn, when the sun rose from the horizon and the stars still shone in the sky. Arge number of priests of the Church of the Dark Night guarded every corner of the entire city of Niyah.


    With the power of the master of the night increasing, a huge star was gradually approaching through the bitwall. As the star got closer, everyone felt that it was constantly gettingrger.


    This was the main body of the Divine Kingdom of the God of Night. At this moment, it came through the bitwall and was thoroughly exposed in front of everyone.


    ¡°The Source of the World!¡±


    ¡°Divine personality!¡±


    ¡°Please listen to our prayers ande down to this world!¡±


    All of the priests of the Church of the Dark Night knelt on the ground in their dark red robes and murmured. It was almost as if they were reading incantations.


    At the same time, intense airwaves appeared in the sky. Instantly, a strong light, which came from the temple in Niyah, burst out violently, then shot directly into the sky. It immediately connected with the star in the sky.


    The whole world seemed to be buzzing, as if the gears of the world were turning, causing the door of truth to open to all! At this moment, the sky above Niyah was a fantastic color.


    As everyone looked up at it, they appeared to be a bit dizzy. They felt that the gods were so close to them!


    Louis Biketo¡¯s fake smile faded away as he focused his gaze on the huge star. He knew that this star would bring tremendous changes in the world. As he held out his hand, a fascinating smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s the truth! That¡¯s fate!¡± he eximed.


    At dawn, a dazzling meteor fell from the huge star, emitting an intense light and causing dramatic waves. In order to get here, this meteor had broken through the bitwall and the atmosphere!


    ¡°The divine personality of the master of the night ising. I will be a god of the night!¡± At this moment, Heckfoss, who was in the great temple, couldn¡¯t hide his excitement.


    He had a greedy expression on his face as he stared at the falling divine personality. As long as he could integrate with it, he would be half-divine in this world, which was equal to a demigod in the human world! As long as there were no level seven opponents or true goding, even the Devil King in the abyss couldn¡¯t match his level then!


    The speed of the divine personality¡¯s descent was very slow, which made Heckfoss particrly anxious. Besides Heckfoss, no one dared to look up at it. It was as if they felt that staring at it was some kind of sphemy!


    Boom!


    While everyone was focused on the divine personality in the sky, an intense light came from the distant city wall, instantly traveled a distance of a few thousand meters, then bombarded the temple. The temple melted, revealing an appallingly broad passageway.


    The sound of the attack had woken the whole city. The attack had also caused a cloud of thick smoke to cover arge area. As a result, all of the buildings nearby were destroyed.


    The whole temple was reduced to ruins amid the mes. Stones and gravel were melted into magma-like molten liquid flowing on the ground. Arge number of demon warlocks and priests were killed within this sea of fire.


    The citizens who were praying instantly panicked. All of them screamed and were looking for ways to escape. Faced with this disaster, a deep fear surged up from the bottom of their hearts.


    The divine personality in the sky was shaking violently. It seemed almost as though it did not know where tond. At this time, a ck ray of light shot to the sky. The divine personality stopped shaking and continued to fall towards Niyah.


    At this time, the mes vanished and an angry figure emerged in the darkness. The figure instantly transformed into an old man in a ck robe.


    ¡°Edward Kelermo!¡± Heckfoss¡¯ voice trembled violently.


    He was in a tizzy. However, he had expected that things were not going to be so smooth. After all, he knew that countless people wanted the divine personality.


    So, understandably, everyone was gambling on this. No one could resist their desire for the divine personality.


    Although Heckfoss had made ample preparations in case any incidents urred, this had still happened! It was enough to drive one mad!


    A translucent crystal giant was climbing over the distant city wall. He stood up to reveal that he was as tall as the wall itself! On his shoulder stood Edward Kelermo.


    It was Edward Kelermo who had struck that horrific blow! He wore a silver-rimmed wizard robe and was looking directly at Heckfoss.


    Heckfoss floated above the ruins, whileughing furiously. As heughed, a strong force blew out, like a roaring wind.


    ¡°Good! The master of the tower is here! Ha ha ha ha ha!¡± Heckfossughed.


    His grey hair shook, while his cold eyes swept around him, looking at every corner of Niyah. He then asked, ¡°Who else is there? Come out! Don¡¯t hide!¡±


    At this time, several figures appeared on the city wall! They were all big names within the maind. Then, all of them formed a circle and surrounded Heckfoss, leaving no chance for him to escape.


    Heckfoss looked at every one of them, gritted his teeth, then pronounced their names one by one...


    ¡°Marina Bossey, dean of Akkad Alchemy College!¡± he said to a gorgeousdy who was standing next to a mechanical alchemy doll.


    Then, he turned to a fox wizard with shifty eyes and said, ¡°Felix Bliss, dean of Colossus College!¡±


    ¡°Bill McDowell, Chief Justice of the Church of Light!¡± he said to a middle-aged and indifferent looking man.


    ¡°First-generation Holy Knight Tiridan, the founder of the Tiridan Knight Kingdom. You old thing! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still alive!¡± He pointed to a surprisingly robust old man.


    Heckfoss then looked to another direction and revealed a grim expression, as if the man who he was currently facing was a disgrace to him. He then said, ¡°And you, Lynn Ahenaten, king of mercenaries, do you think that with the Sword of the King, you have automatically be the Lion King? You are nothing! Do you even have divine power? You are only a mere level three...¡±


    Then, Heckfossughed and shouted to all of his enemies, ¡°The divine personality hase, and none of you can stop me. I am the master of the night! All of you will die!¡±

 Chapter 290 - Falling of the Divine Personality

    <h4>Chapter 290: Falling of the Divine Personality</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The crystal giant jumped and punched at the Divine Shadow that was emerging behind Heckfoss. As the shadow waved a huge candlestick, its mes burned the sky bloody red.


    The crystal giant¡¯s fists bombarded the candlestick, trying to put out the mes. The giant was being projected by Edward Kelermo with magic.


    As such, he was no different from a real one. The giant even possessed extraordinary power, which was beyond imagination!


    However, as Heckfoss¡¯ Divine Shadow was so powerful, the six who had surrounded Heckfoss were like mere dwarves.


    Marina Bossey, in cooperation with Archimonde, produced a much fierce power. So, Marina used all of her extraordinary illusion techniques to attack the Divine Shadow.


    The others also used every means avable to them to aid in the endeavor. The sound of bombing was louder than thunder, which made all of the citizens run and hide in their houses.


    The huge Divine Shadow waved its candlestick again. Besides Edward, all of the others couldn¡¯t resist its force.


    Before, Heckfoss was never capable of fighting with the majority of them. However, after igniting the divinity of his resources, his strength had increased several times and reached level five! If he integrated the divine personality, no one present could leave here alive!


    Thinking of such a victory lying ahead, Heckfoss was anxious to fly up into the sky. His Divine Shadow was also ready!


    In a fury, Heckfoss gave an intense blow to the cloud mass that was hiding the divine personality. The clouds instantly dispersed, revealing a clear sky and the divine personality.


    At this moment, as the other six people had been suppressed by Heckfoss, they steadily weakened and consumed Heckfoss¡¯ strength and energy. As a result, this Divine Shadow, which was created by the power of belief, was nowcking an adequate energy source. As such, the six people were waiting for Heckfoss to reveal his weakness.


    The priests on the ground looked at the shing light in the sky, which seemed to tear the whole sky apart. They couldn¡¯t help but tremble andment amongst themselves...


    ¡°Edward, the master of the wizard tower, the legendary alchemist Marina, first generation Holy Knight Tiridan, King of Mercenaries Lynn Ahenaten... They all came here?¡±


    ¡°This is a war that will be recorded in history. Just hearing the names of these people is enough to make one tremble!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re gods to us!¡±


    As the priests shouted, they ran away, not even having the courage to watch this legendary battle unfold. For them, this level of battle was a battle of the gods. So, if they were unlucky, they knew that they would probably would die here!


    ¡°Stop him! Don¡¯t let him go!¡± Tiridan shouted.


    He waved his sword at the ck light ribbons that had grown from the Divine Shadow. Then, one of his men used Gate of Heaven to suppress Heckfoss.


    However, this level four illusionary divine incantation couldn¡¯t threaten level five Heckfoss, so Heckfoss used the candlestick to smash the gate of heaven that was projected by this incantation.


    Heckfoss held out his other hand and pointed at Edward, while he shouted out, ¡°Night Dreand!¡±


    Immediately, a ball of darkness wrapped around both Edward and the crystal giant, then dragged them into the dark world of illusion. Heckfoss then used a series of incantations, which consumed a great amount of energy, causing his Divine Shadow to shrink a good amount.


    However, he couldn¡¯t care about this at the moment, as he desperately rushed toward the divine personality. At this moment, the divine personality hadpletelye out of the bitwall and moved towards the ground.


    The others knew that this was theirst chance, so they determined that they must stop Heckfoss at all costs. As Heckfoss had gotten the divine name, the divine title, and the divine body, if he integrated the divine personality, he would be half-divine, then none of them would leave here alive!


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me! The divine personality is mine! You¡¯re all dead!¡± Heckfoss looked as ferocious as a ghost from hell as he stretched out to grab the divine personality, even though the others kept attacking him and the Divine Shadow¡¯s ck ribbon were decreasing constantly in number.


    At this crucial moment, a ray of light from the horizon shot to the divine personality, causing the divine personality to immediately change its route and fly in another direction. This light dazzled everyone present. They watched in amazement as the divine personality rotated a bit in the sky, thennded in the distance.


    Heckfoss, whose hand was still stretching to get the divine personality, hadn¡¯t expected this at all.


    ¡°No! How could this be possible?¡± Heckfoss cried out in desperation.


    As Heckfoss turned his head, he saw the divine personality disappearing in the distance and was determined to still catch it. At that moment, the crystal giant transformed into countless shadows, all of which surrounded Heckfoss.


    ¡°Kelermo Crystal Seal!¡± Edward broke through Heckfoss¡¯ control and used another magical technique.


    One by one, the shadows turned into pirs of light, trapping Heckfoss within them, like a dazzling prison. However, all Heckfoss could see was the falling divine personality!


    ¡°You are mine! You are mine! Where are you going? I am your master!¡± Heckfoss¡¯s cry was mad and desperate. Under the constant siege of the others, his Divine Shadow had consumed too much of his energy and had finally disappeared.


    Lynn Ahenaten, who held the Sword of the King, then prated Heckfoss¡¯ chest with it. This was a lethal blow for Heckfoss.


    Heckfoss¡¯ chest was glowing. Soon, the glow spread throughout his whole body. Then, the light tore his body apart. He was dead! At that moment, all of the madness, the unwillingness, and the incredulousness slowly disappeared from his face, leaving only a slight sneer.


    ¡°Ha ha! How could I die? Wrong! All this is wrong! God is immortal¡± For this moment, Heckfoss felt that everything was just a dream and he was still a fisherman back in a remote vige in Tephis. Although he couldn¡¯t read, he was still happy every day. He liked to lie on his boat and bask in the sun, falling asleep to the sound of sea waves.


    In this dream, he did not find the book about demons on his way home, he did not be an apostle of any demon, nor did he master any extraordinary power. He was neither the so-called king nor the founder of the Church of True God. Most importantly, he was not a notorious man within the maind.


    He still napped on his boat and basked in the sun. The vigers greeted him when he returned from a day on the water. When he came home, he would secretly send a fish to the girl he liked, even if he knew she didn¡¯t fancy him back.


    ¡°So, I just had a dream? That dream was terrible! Ha ha ha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha ha!¡± Heckfoss cried out.


    With a smile on his face, Heckfoss was swallowed up by the light and vanished into the air. He, the actual ruler of Sumerian kingdom, had now died in the Sumerian sky...

 Chapter 291 - Half God

    <h4>Chapter 291: Half God</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Kingdom of Grhus, one of the three kingdoms which had started the central province war, was located next to the central province. However, ever since the war, the allied forces of the three kingdoms had fallen on the Sumerian in, and the Kingdom of Grhus wasted away with each passing day.


    The Sumerian Kingdom dered war on the neighboring Rosetta Kingdom and Grhus Kingdom from time to time in reprisal, taking cities and invadingnds. Internal contradictions arose. Even the royal family had changed a few times.


    The Tory City in the Menlo Hills was a city on the eastern border of Grhus. One could say it was more an abandoned mine than a city. It used to be a mineral vein, but was built into a city by ves sent by the king to reim the wastnd. They¡¯d lived there for generations.


    Many ves and exiled criminals were sent to this ce. Thieves, murderers, ves, dark wizards, and wandering knights formed this special world.


    In early days, Tory City had been a haven of money and darkness, with well-developed trade. Those seeking fame, power and nobility flocked to the city like hyenas following the smell of carrion. One could achieve greatness here with very few morals.


    However, after more than a century¡¯s worth of overmining, the veins were exhausted. It became a dismal, abandoned city full of criminals, refugees and orphans, castaway mercenaries and desperate saints hunted by the Church of Light.


    Evil lurked there as well. Tory City had gone from a corrupt but prosperous mining city to a hideaway for things too dark for even the power hungry to ept.


    *nk! nk!*


    An old, dpidated elevator descended into the abyss. The piercing sound of the iron chains echoed up from below.


    It was like a giant ckhole leading to the center of the, or a gaping mouth capable of devouring the entire world.


    Spiraling down the mine shaft were endless buildings. Layer afteryer of shabby houses were built on the edges of cliffs, surrounding the abyss-like mine, going deep underground. Some of the buildings were no more than metal or wooden frames, broken down after years of neglect.


    Shadows moved in between the structures. Lights flickered ominously. More than 100,000 of the poor lived in this darknd of sin. They made a living by digging out thest remaining mine, descending deeper and deeper into the darkness.


    This was what was left of Tory City.


    It was almost like the sun had disappeared. Suddenly, a crowd of people began to appear. People stepped outside their homes, holding candles and walking on the edges of the cliffs. It seemed like everyone was praying.


    As the outside world was focusing on the City of Niyah in the Sumerian Kingdom, a god fire ignition ceremony was taking ce quietly in this unnoticed, ouw city.


    ¡°Source of the world! Divine personality of truth! Please answer our prayers ande to this world!¡±


    Men and women, young and old, criminals, demon warlocks and dark wizards all gathered, shouting to the heavens.


    Circles of light rose up high. A dazzling light beam shot up into the sky.


    The entire cave was illuminated with a brilliant light that covered the entire city and even descended into the cave. At the same time, there came the great roar of a beast from the bottom of the abyss.


    A giant monster broke free from below and flew up to the sky. It was a huge dragon made entirely of bones.


    Dark power emerged from the bone dragon, covering its body like a cocoon. It flew into the sky and then a giant divine shadow emerged from its body.


    Lights shimmered over the blurry figure of the divine shadow. It looked like Louis Biketo! Indeed, it was Louis Biketo¡¯s bone dragon. He¡¯d ignited soul mes and blended into this level-four dragon.


    A meteor with a long, brilliant tail,streaked across the dawn sky and fell to the ground.


    ¡°He¡¯sing! He¡¯sing! We seeded! Louis Biketo seeded!¡±


    The entire poption of Tory City burst into cheers as if they had waited for this moment for a long time. They had been waiting for a chance to change their fate and now, it was finally happening!


    The giant divine shadow opened his palms which emitted colorful lights that then engulfed his body like mes. He shivered and his body strengthened. At this moment, god kingdoms in the sky connected with him as if they were looking down on him.


    The bone dragon at the core of the divine shadow roared agitatedly, beating its wings. The sound was not just a roar, but anguage created by mind power. He was shouting his god¡¯s name.


    ¡°Louis Biketo!¡±


    Thousands in Tory City shouted out his god¡¯s name at the same time.


    ¡°Louis Biketo!¡±


    ¡ª


    After the war of the Sumerian Kingdom, the King of Heckfoss had failed when igniting divine mes and embracing divine personality, and been killed by Lynn Ahenaten with the Sword of King in the City of Niyah. However, the Divine Personality of the Dark Night had been lost in the human world.


    Everyone had started the crazy search for the Divine Personality of the Dark Night. The entire central province and the Church of Light was desperately trying to find it.


    The news about the Gathering of Darkness and Louis Biketo immediately spread to the Church of Light, the Faith of the Sun, wizards, alchemy warlocks and top leaders of all kingdoms.


    ¡°Gathering of Darkness?¡±


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°When will these damn rats die out? They just make a fuss every few decades.¡±


    ¡°This time is different! They now have a half god!¡±


    ¡°What do they want to do? Dere war on us?¡±


    In St. Sarl City, the Kingdom of the Church of the Light, everyone was astonished and agitated by the emergence of the Gathering of Darkness. Many leading priests and bishops expressed strong opposition to the existence of this cult.


    ¡°Did the Lord give any Oracles?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    While the rest of the world scrambled to figure out what was going on, the Gathering of Darkness brought all of its members and left the area of the Church of Light. They went to the foreignnd in the southeast of the n Continent. The foreign world that was surrounded by the area of the Church of Light, the Bakto area and the desert of death, Harraf.

 Chapter 292 - Conflict At Sea

    <h4>Chapter 292: Conflict At Sea</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Swirl Continent, the Mermaid Kingdom.


    Plunburg was a crucial port for the the Mermaid Kingdom. When the channel connecting to the human world opened up, this port had brought in massive fortunes and imported resources for the Mermaid Kingdom.


    Sailing boats and steam paddle wheeler ships densely covered the coastal waters. The thriving marine trade and growing number of merchant ships announced the beginning of the Great Navigation Era.


    Humans, fairies, orcs and mermaids had only discovered less than half of the world and had only opened the channel to Yn Continent and Swirl Continent. More than half of the world remained uncharted. Nevertheless, fleets continued to travel across oceans. Unknown, remote inds were discovered, channel after channel was created, vast oceans and worlds outside the continent were explored and marked on the map.


    The vast sea bordered by n Continent, Swirl Continent and Yn Continent was called the Sea of Storms because of frequent maelstroms, dangerous waters and countless monsters.


    Inds were discovered in the Sea of Storms and one by one, safe channels were opened. Humans were now all over the oceans. Adventurers chased fortune, faith and fame by rushing to the oceans, and with the growing number of merchant ships, pirates emerged as well.


    Some merchant ships and even a few kingdoms¡¯ navies took up piracy as it turned out to be a lucrative business. Chaos prevailed on waters. There were nows. Like a watery jungle, killing and plundering ruled the sea. The Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro and Sean City-State Alliance were the two strongest human powers across the sea since they had a huge number of ships.


    The Queen of the Mermaid Kingdom, Gina, had worn the crown for more than a century. With great knowledge of the human world and alchemy warlocks, she started a revolution after she returned to the Mermaid Kingdom. It began with merging the Koutao sahagins into the Mermaid Kingdom. Numerous Koutao sahagins began to take on crucial positions within the empire.


    The Mermaid Kingdom was divided into several sses and groups. Mermaids were the highest ss, controlling sacrificial rites and kingship. Koutao sahagins controlled the army and politics. The lower ss were civilians and ves.


    Not hesitating to transform the ruling ss of Mermaid Kingdom, Queen Gina also developed the culture,merce, religion and education greatly. She created a system simr to the alchemy college where a huge amount of mermaid schrs, alchemy warlocks, artists, architects, craftsmen and metallurgists were nurtured and trained.


    Moreover, numerous fleets were created as soon as the Nautical Age arrived. Trade with the human kingdom was initiated and channels leading to n Continent and Yn Continent were sessfully opened.


    Even though mermaids had a natural advantage in the water, only with ships and fleets could they travel to the deep sea. Ships provided shields and protection for them during sea battles. It was simr to how humans used horses and chariots despite being able to walk. Without arge number of fleets, the power of the Mermaid Kingdom would be limited to the coastal waters and the ind of the Swirl Continent.


    With years of training and development, the Mermaid Kingdom fleets now cruised freely on the Sea of Storms, capable of fighting against both the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro and Sean City-State Alliance. The Mermaid Kingdom had changedpletely in thest 100 years, developing poption, culture, economy and military.


    ¡°How things have changed! It feels like I only dozed off for a moment, and the Mermaid Kingdom is nowpletely different!¡± Lu Zhiyu said, lying down on the bow of a steam paddle wheeler ship.


    The sea breeze brushed his face, ruffling his ck hair. The wheels on both sides of the ship rolled forward as smoke rose from the chimney at the back, disappearing slowly into the sky.


    ¡°Oh, the wind is rising,¡± said a girl with blonde hair and a whitece hat.


    She was wearing a light-colored dress and red shoes, holding on to her pretty hat so that it would not be taken by the blowing wind.


    Verthandi raised her head and gazed at the distant horizon.


    ¡°More and more new things,¡± she said. ¡°This world just keeps getting interesting! The unchanging world has only be beautiful because of the development of these colorful lives.¡±


    Verthandi looked to Lu Zhiyu and smiled brightly like the sun on the deck.


    ¡°This is why I am helping you, dad, to develop this world further. All the lives here can move forward together!¡±


    Lu Zhiyuughed. ¡°Is this such a noble act?¡± he asked, ¡°I feel more like a superviin behind all these things. One day, the hero of justice wille and take me down!¡±


    Verthandi threw her arms around Lu Zhiyu¡¯s neck. Her eyes glimmered.


    ¡°You are the almighty creator,¡± she said earnestly. ¡°Everything started with you and will end with you. Your existence is the reason why we, and everything in this world, exist!¡±


    The ship reached shore and moored at the port of Plunburg harbor. The fleet did not raise any attention, it was just one of the many fleets that arrived at Plunburg. Ships and sailboats came and went, forming a unique view on the horizon.


    Many Koutao sahagins were on the dock, wearing simple shirts and leather pants. The mermaid priests looked over the port from afar.


    For this visit, Lu Zhiyu wished to see if there were any potential candidates for a god¡¯s name from the mermaid race. There were quite a few capable human candidates, however, Lu Zhiyu did not wish to have all human gods. He wanted to see a bnce between other races as well. Verthandi had tagged along when she heard his intention.


    The fleet Lu Zhiyu was with belonged to the Mara Kingdom. The queen of Mara Kingdom had just named a maritime official and built their own fleet.


    As the merchants arrived at the Mermaid Kingdom, they immediately went to the City of Adara to meet with Queen Gina. They wished to sign a trade deal with the queen so that they could acquire a huge amount of merchandise.


    Both the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro and Sean City-State Alliance rose extremely quickly with the help of the oceans. As a coastal kingdom, the Kingdom of Mara wanted to be a part of the Great Navigation Era, and take an important position.


    At the same time, in the city of the God of the Sea, Adara, a heated discussion was taking ce. Many Koutao sahagin officials and mermaids were arguing in front of Queen Gina.


    ¡°This is the tenth time that our town was robbed. We must not tolerate these human criminals!¡±


    ¡°The elderly and children were all killed. They also took our young adults. I have heard that there are many ves from our kingdom in the human world. The humans even auctioned them in public!¡±


    ¡°My siblings were locked up in cages, treated like animals. All thanks to these human robbers! We must take revenge! Even if we have to dere war!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! We should limit human ess into the Swirl Continent. And they should not get close to the coastal waters. The patrol fleets should expel them the moment they see human fleets!¡±


    Many Koutao sahagin soldiers and officials shouted inside the pce, kneeling on the ground, crying out loud,ining to the queen.


    Finally, a mermaid stepped forward.


    ¡°Your highness, it was pirates who robbed the towns,¡± he said. ¡°We need tobat piracy more but not to stop trading with humans. Trade with them has brought us great development and fortune. As we can all see, we have developed very rapidly in recent years!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What we need tobat is piracy. We must not close the trading ports!¡±


    Those who¡¯d been enved and robbed were low-ss Koutao sahagins. It was nothing for the mermaid race. They were more interested in the profit they could gain from trades.


    The Koutao sahagins jumped in.


    ¡°Pirates? What kind of pirate could have such powerful fleets? Powerful enough to cross the Sea of Storms and plunder our towns? We already know that it was a fleet from the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro that robbed our viges and enved our siblings!¡±


    ¡°Combat piracy? They pretend to be pirates, then be official fleets that have trade deals with us and are safe in our waters!¡±


    ¡°Revenge! Revenge!¡±


    ¡°We need to show the humans our rage!¡±


    Many Koutao sahagins howled and shouted in anger. All looked to the beautiful, blue haired woman sitting on the throne and wearing the crown. They all looked to Queen Gina.


    Gina raised her head in displeasure and made a decision.


    ¡°If the story checks out, send out emissaries immediately,¡± she said. ¡°Tell the King of Rosa d¡¯Oro he must give us an exnation!¡±


    ¡°Abolish the trade deal with the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro!¡± cried the Koutao sahagins.


    ¡°Expel all fleets and merchants of the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro!¡±


    ¡°Search and investigate every individual rted to enving mermaids! Search every merchant ship! Anyone disobeys the order, put to death!¡±

 Chapter 293 - Sea Warfare

    <h4>Chapter 293: Sea Warfare</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Halt!¡±


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Orders were shouted down the deck as it fell into chaos. Wood barrels tipped over, rolling across the ship. Ropes swayed violently while some of the crew clung to them. Other crew members passed messages along. The sailors fired the alchemy cannons. With thunder-like sts and ck smoke, cannonballs lit up the sea..


    Dozens of battleships were at war. The now tattered gs showed the identities of the two parties. One had the rose symbol from the human Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro. The other had the trident and waves of the Mermaid Kingdom.


    Both parties continued to fire. The sts from the precisely ced cannons, the rising steam and the smell of smoke all got the adrenaline pumping. A few battleships from both parties sank into the sea.


    The Mermaid Kingdom fleet was nothing like that of the humans. At the bottom of the mermaid ships were doors. When at war, the doors would open and mermaid warriors would leave the ship to attack the enemy fleet from underwater.


    It did not take long for a few ships to be cut through. Sea water spurted into the battleships like a fountain.


    ¡°Water in the ship! Water in the ship!¡± called out an uneasy crew member.


    ¡°Boatman!¡±


    ¡°Where is the boatman?¡±


    ¡°Block the holes immediately! Block them!¡±


    Experienced sailors immediately began to patch up the holes. It was impossible to stay on top of the damage, however, and even as they blocked some of the holes, water poured in from the rest. They could see that the battleship was sinking. Some of the crew drowned, others were killed by the Koutao sahagins lurking below. The sea was stained red with blood.


    In sea battles, the mermaids had a natural advantage. However, it seemed that the fleet from the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro hade prepared. A huge number of priests stood on the bows, casting a group witchcraft.


    ¡°Divine incantation, st!¡±


    All the priests chanted the spell together from the battleships. Balls of light sank into the water, hitting the sahagins with strong vibrations and churning waves. They felt their insides begin to vibrate and churn as well. Many of them exploded and their entrails colored the water. Some of the stronger sahagins held out a little longer, but then blood began to ooze from their ears, eyes, and mouths before they lost consciousness, floating to the surface of the water like dead fish.


    This divine incantation was specifically created for sea races and creatures. Only with sea water as medium could it have such power. The crew members and priests on the ships were not impacted by it.


    These priests of the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro were from the Galton branch of the Church of Light. They¡¯d killed all kinds of underwater mermaid warriors in the blink of an eye with the invincible power of divine incantation. These priests had now joined forces with the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro. Technically they were still managed by the Church of Light, but here on these battleships, management had given them the independence to do as they saw fit.


    ¡°Children of the Sea in the bottom of the ocean, in the name of god¡¯s children, I summon you!¡±


    ¡°Answer my call!¡±


    Priests of the God of the Sea from the Mermaid Kingdom had joined the battle. They were all from the mermaid race. The men were handsome and the women were charming. It seemed that they all carried the mind bewitching power from their mythological ancestors.


    They immediately began to chant spells. Waves of mind power travelled far distances, reaching out to the creatures of the deep. The denizens of the sea answered their call. A few momentster, the waters started rolling. A mountain-sized ray fish crashed against the main battleship of the Rosa d¡¯Oro fleet.


    The enormous body jumped out of water, flipping the giant battleship. It jumped over the ship, smashing masts. Sails fell all over the deck. Thunder exploded, lightning spread out like a web, covering the ships. Crew members were captured by the electric web, and burst into mes, then turned into a puddle of ck fluid.


    More and more Children of the Sea answered the summons. Gigantic monsters with supernatural powers crossed the sea and gathered at the scene of the battle. Cannons fired, priests chanted, Children of the Sea fought, and the water was stirred into chaos.


    Battleships from the human fleet were destroyed and sank into the deep bottom of the sea. The fleet of the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro was annihted.


    ¡ª


    ¡°War! This is a deration of war on our Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro!¡±


    ¡°Openly breaking the trade deal, firing at our fleet, they are challenging our kingdom! The are challenging the human race!¡±


    ¡°We should sanction the Mermaid Kingdom! It¡¯s time to let those beasts know that we rule the world!¡±


    When the news of the battle reached the n Continent, the entire Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro was in an uproar. The entire fleet was destroyed! That was a tragic loss for the kingdom.


    The Mermaid Kingdom repealed the trade deal with the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro and banished all of their fleets and merchants. They confiscated all houses,nds and merchandise owned by merchants from Rosa d¡¯Oro as well.


    The fortunes of merchants and nobles evaporated overnight. They were banished. The impact of these losses even surpassed the loss of an entire fleet. This was uneptable for the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro.


    Nobility from the snubbed kingdom contacted the Kingdom of Mara and Sean City-State Alliance immediately. The three most powerful kingdoms at sea had a conversation in the capital city of the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro.


    ¡°We could break into the door of the Mermaid Kingdom together! Gold, ves, spices and all sorts of resources we need could be found on the Swirl Continent. If we defeat the Mermaid Kingdom, we could have everything!¡±


    This was all spoken by Hubert Evers, the King of the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro. He was in his thirties; strong, energized and high spirited.


    However, the emissary sent by the queen of the Kingdom of Mara disagreed.


    ¡°The Kingdom of Mara has signed a trade deal with the Mermaid Kingdom. We don¡¯t believe dering war hastily is a good idea. We will not take the risk just for your kingdom.


    The ambassador of Sean City-State Alliance agreed with the emissary from Mara.


    ¡°Sorry, your majesty. The Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro was banished because you robbed the towns of the Mermaid Kingdom. We will not pay for your mistake.¡±


    ¡°The Mermaid Kingdom is getting stronger,¡± King Evers replied. ¡°They have taken half the waters, and will take more in the future. If we do not stop them now, the oceans will be controlled by the mermaids! Power is everything on the sea. Without power, there¡¯s nothing. When the Mermaid Kingdom controls all the oceans, will your so-called trades continue in peace? Will the tax-free term continue, and will they still open their doors unconditionally? Defeat the Mermaid Kingdom with me. We will share the oceans. It will be our time. We are growing faster and gold is running low. The orc kingdom in the north has started to limit gold exports as well. Apart from gold, we need a massive number of ves. Not to mention if we defeat them, the mermaids¡¯ power of controlling the sea and the Children of the Sea will be ours. This will be a significant step towards ruling the waters! Do we listen to others, or do we defeat them and take what we want?¡±


    This bold statement of profit and fortune from the King of Rosa d¡¯Oro made quite a few around the table frown and whisper. However, the representatives from the other two kingdoms were lost in thought.


    ¡°We need to discuss this!¡±


    ¡°Certainly, but fast!¡±


    Half a monthter, the emissary sent by the Queen of the Kingdom of Mara, and the ambassador of Sean City-State Alliance signed the Sea Alliance Agreement with the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro in the royal city, dering war on the Mermaid Kingdom.

 Chapter 294 - Candidates for the God of the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 294: Candidates for the God of the Sea</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Teacher! Why didn¡¯t you call on all alchemy warlocks to oppose this proposal!¡± Johnathan asked.


    He was wearing his alchemy warlock attire. He raised the question to Marina Bossa as they walked out of the conference hall. Although Marina had expressed her strong opposition to the Sea Alliance Agreement and had protested dering war on the Mermaid Kingdom, the proposal had been passed by arge vote in the meeting.


    Johnathan knew, however, that if his teacher did not agree, she could use her power and authority to reject the proposal.


    Marina sighed. ¡°It was amon wish of all, including most of the alchemy warlocks. It was in line with the interests of humans, the alliance and everyone. I have no reason to force everyone to change just because of my personal opinion.¡±


    Marina looked thoughtfully at her pupil. ¡°Johnathan, I would like you to pay a visit to the Mermaid Kingdom as my student. Meet with Queen Gina yourself and pass a letter to her. Tell her I am sorry.¡±


    Jonathan nodded and took the job. Marina Bossa gave him her principal badge as well. With this badge, Johnathan couldmand all the power of the alchemy warlocks on the sea. It was a formidable tool. He could use this badge to utilize the power of the alchemy warlocks in case of danger and difficulty at sea.


    Johnathan Brown said goodbye to Marina, got on a ship owned by the Brown family and sailed off.


    Johnathan stood on the deck. He was bathed in sunlight but his eyes were brooding as he watched the shore disappear.


    ¡°Here Ie, sea!¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°There are four candidates qualified for a god¡¯s name. However, only two of them will have the honor ofpeting to earn it. The other two have the quality and power, but not the cohesion of beliefs. They are aberrations!¡±


    The indke of the Swirl Continent was saltwater and connected to the sea. It was the most beautiful view in all the world. Inds were scattered across the vastke like stars. Built on top of them were many cities of the mermaid race


    Some of the closer cities were connected by channels that civilians used to transfer merchandise and resources, simr to human railways.


    Lu Zhiyu and Verthandi walked on the sea as easily as they walked onnd. The water rippled gently under their footsteps.


    Verthandi was in a great mood. She spread her arms and danced on the water, spinning around Lu Zhiyu before she finally stopped in front of him.


    ¡°Who would you like to be the ruler of the sea?¡± she asked.


    Lu Zhiyu waved his hand, and a small version of the Swirl Continent and its nearby seas was formed by the water.


    Lu Zhiyu touched Adara city. Water sshed and a crystal clear version of the Mermaid Queen, Gina, appeared on the diagram. Then he touched Plunburg, a coastal city and Bobby, the Koutao sahagin alchemy warlock appeared as well. He was middle-aged and had a grim face, but his eyes were full of wisdom and determination.


    Lu Zhiyu conjured water images of the other two candidates as well. He touched the sea and Olicia the storm siren and Child of the Sea God appeared. She had a beautiful face and a bewitching body but the evil, forbidden tail of a snake. Lu Zhiyu touched the sea again and this time a giant ship appeared with a ck bone w on its g. A one-eyed old man stood on the bow, but behind the ship was Hiram, the alchemy sea monster.


    Hiram was a giant octopus with a steel skull. He was an unexpected result of an experiment conducted by a few crazy alchemy warlocks. He had Sakun¡¯s mythical blood and was a special Child of the Sea God. Hiram had be a level four monster, freely roaming the waves.


    The alchemy warlocks who¡¯d created Hiram were also the founding members of the Pirate Alliance. With the power of Hiram, they controlled the Barast Isles which were the door to the Sea of Storms. The isles had the area of a small kingdom.


    Pirates and criminals had gathered here and built a special sea city. The Pirate Alliance turned into the so-called Adventurers¡¯ Business Alliance. The piracy turned into taxing royal fleets on the Barast Isles. The principle was the same, but there was a lot more money to be made by taxing than plundering.


    Great power and abundant fortunes made Isaac, the current president of the Adventurers¡¯ Business Alliance, an important yer in this nautical age.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the four candidates.¡±It not choosing, but inheriting,¡± he said. ¡°They are all descendants of Sakun, the God of the Sea. They are all qualified to inherit his name. Gina the Mermaid Queen and the alchemy warlock Bobby have better chances, but the other two have a fighting chance as well. The winner will be rewarded with the divine personality of the God of the Sea as well as Sakun¡¯s blood.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu sat down on the water. Verthandi stood in front of him. The endless sea reflected the blue sky and clouds like a mirror.


    ¡°Verthandi, who do you think will be the God of the Sea?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked.


    He reached out and pointed to the four candidates made of seawater.


    ¡°My choice won¡¯t interfere, right?¡± Verthandi asked.


    ¡°Certainly not!¡± Lu Zhiyu answered with a smile.


    Verthandi considered for a moment.


    ¡°Queen Gina of the Mermaid Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even think!¡± Lu Zhiyu said.


    ¡°What¡¯s to think about? It is so obvious! I don¡¯t see how the other three can win over her!¡±


    ¡°Then I pick alchemy warlock Bobby, the Koutao sahagin!¡±


    ¡°What if we are both wrong?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, the result will be imaginative and intriguing, I am looking forward to it!¡±

 Chapter 295 - The First Sea Power Battle

    <h4>Chapter 295: The First Sea Power Battle</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Deep in the ck abyss of the ocean, a dark world with no light existed. Countless sea creatures lived there. All kinds of bizarre deep-sea creatures and sea monsters came and went freely.


    Ever since blood had awakened in the Mermaid Queen Gina, she had not dreamt. Even though the three human kingdoms had dered war on the Mermaid Kingdom and all sorts of urgent matters had weighed her down, she had not dreamt even once. Since she was level four, she would now only dream in special situations.


    Then, out of nowhere, she began to have the same dream for several nights in a row. In the dream, she entered a dark undersea world. It was so real but still somehow illusory. She heard someone calling her name.


    It was the blood of the God of the Sea that longed for the depths. Every time she entered the dream, she could feel it boiling and stirring. She was sure that this was not a simple dream.


    The next time she had the dream, she discovered the truth. With the power of the blood, she finally saw what was calling to her from the sea.


    ¡°What kind of monster is that!¡± she eximed.


    She saw an enormous, ancient, underwater city that was built on the back of a monster the size of a mountain. No one knew how long it had been sleeping.


    It was a giant cuttlefish. The huge tentacles spread out like small mountains and the gigantic head rested on the bottom of the sea. In its day it had been a horrifying monster. Now the monstrous body had been long dead and the city had been built on top of it.


    The gentle sounds of life floated through the sea from the city.


    In the quiet darkness of the underwater world, any faint sound was unexpectedly sweet-sounding. The mundane sounds of life turned into a beautiful piece of music, mesmerizing and intoxicating.


    At this moment, Mermaid Queen Gina turned over and got up, awakened from her dream. She was still in her pce, but the scene she¡¯d just witnessed was etched in her mind.


    ¡°The city of the God of the Sea, Yousar,¡± she said to herself.


    While Gina was deciphering her dream, a different scene took ce on the other end of the Swirl continent. In a castle in Plunburg, a sahagin alchemy warlock stood, gazing out of the window. He looked out over the dark ocean. Waves were rolling and tides were crashing into the sandy beaches and docks.


    The sahagin alchemy warlock looked to the distant sea.


    ¡°Yousar!¡± he cried. ¡°The trial has begun! Who will you choose as the next God of the Sea? Will the victor be a mermaid ore from us, the Koutao sahagins?¡±


    Deep down in the sea, a child of the God of the Sea with a long snake tail wandered around. She followed a trail of bubbles up to the surface. The silver moon shone onto her head. As she emerged, the wind picked up and the waves crashed.


    In the bay of the Barast Isles, the entrance to the Sea of Storms, the exploding roar of a monster shattered the still night.


    The people awoke, startled, and looked out at the sea monsters howling at the moon, unsure of what had happened.


    ¡ª


    The sea was on fire. Rows of cannons exploded into hulls, leaving behind the smoking wreckage of ships. Broken nks, barrels, and corpses floated on the surface. The dead bodies were warriors of the Mermaid Kingdom as well as navy men, adventurers, pirates, priests and alchemy warlocks from the human allied forces.


    It was a nautical war of four kingdoms to determine the ruling power of the ocean. Would mermaids or humans triumph? Endless battleships lined up on the waters, big and small. They fired at each other ceaselessly.


    The alchemy cannons shed continuously. mes burst out of the cannons, reaching a few yards. mes and smoke painted the sky. The sea turned into a world of ruins and wreckage.


    *Boom!*


    A few dozen alchemy cannons all fired at the same time from an enormous battleship. The re of the fire was blinding.


    ¡°Turn around! Turn around!¡± cried the mermaid warriors.


    Mermaid Kingdom ships were destroyed, sinking into the madness.


    ¡°Crash into them! We shall fight to the death!¡± yelled another warrior.


    A Koutao sahagin gunman had not quite finished loading when a cannonball destroyed the cabin wall and went straight through his head. Wood chips splintered across the cabin. The sahagin became a headless corpse lying on the floor. The battleship crashed into the enemy and cut through their ship. Water flooded into both ships, dragging them down into the sea.


    Both above the sea surface and below, Koutao sahagins continued their attack on human ships and soldiers. They boarded the human¡¯s ships and fought violently. Swords and knives shed, cannons fired, Koutao sahagins wielded heavy tridents with their inborn strength. The number of human soldiers was just toorge, however, and many of them were official knights with awakened blood.


    ¡°Kill! For the queen!¡± yelled the mermaids.


    ¡°Kill the fish monsters!¡± screamed the humans.


    ¡°Fire! Fire, now!¡±


    ¡°Priests? Where are the onboard priests?¡±


    The alchemy cannons and battleships of the human kingdoms were much higher quality than those of the Mermaid Kingdom. The cannons had better ranges and the ships had a better carrying capability. The leading battleship of the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro, the Breath of the Dragon, had 100 alchemy cannons and three decks.


    It was a monster in the sea. However, in a world full of supernatural powers, the focus of the battle was on the saints.


    Sea monsters and Children of the Sea attacked the humans¡¯ battleships under the control of the priests of the God of the Sea from the Mermaid Kingdom. The roaring of monsters echoed in the waters. In the sky, sirens with the bodies of hawks hovered over the sea, attacking humans.


    Unfortunately, the Mermaid Kingdom still had fewer battleships, soldiers, alchemy cannons and far fewer saints. Even with the help of the Children of the Sea, the priests of the God of the Sea were drowned by the countless supernatural resources of the human alliance.


    Wherever the Breath of the Dragon passed, battleships of the Mermaid Kingdom sank into the sea. Priests from the Church of Light stood on the Breath of the Dragon and cast group incantations, killing the Children of the Sea and the hovering sirens.


    ¡°Incantation, Punishment Ray!¡±


    All the priests chanted the spell at the same time. Light shone from the Breath of the Dragon and ripped a steam starfish apart.


    The steam starfish was hit by the light beam which instantly covered it in scars and wounds. Organs exploded and scattered over the sea. The blue blood tainted the surface of the water.


    The fleet of the Mermaid Kingdom was destroyed. Those who weren¡¯t killed fled, severely wounded. The human army did not pursue them but continued to kill the Koutao sahagins left in the water.


    All ships from the Mermaid Kingdom sank or fled. Corpses and wreckage from both armies littered the surface along with huge bodies of sea monsters. It was a living hell.


    ¡°We have won!¡± the human soldiers yelled triumphantly. ¡°Long live humans! Long live the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro!¡±


    The soldiers of the human allied army exploded into cheers. They threw their hats, hugged each other and shot their guns in the sky. The Mermaid Kingdom had been defeated. The goddess of victory was on the side of humanity. Humans named this battle the First Sea Power Battle.


    The three kingdoms continued to attack the ind cities and stations of the Mermaid Kingdom. They sank all mermaid fleets and merchant ships. The mermaids had lost their control of the sea and were forced to give up their stations on the sea.


    Without fleets, the Mermaid Kingdom lost its ability to go into the deep sea. They could only stay in the shallow waters. Their influence was limited to the Swirl Continent. They lost their ability to influence the sea and therefore lost the sea. They were now just a resource for humans to exploit. The Mermaid Kingdom was in grave danger.

 Chapter 296 - Barast Isles

    <h4>Chapter 296: Barast Isles</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Johnathan reached the Mermaid Kingdom, the First Sea Power Battle had reached its end. The mermaids had been defeated at sea. When Johnathan arrived at the dock, he saw countless ckened warships and groups of wounded soldiers. It seemed as though dark clouds covered the sky of Plunburg.


    Johnathan journeyed through the kingdom any trouble thanks to Marina Bossa¡¯s principal badge, but many citizens red at him with hatred and fear as he passed.


    Humans had taken their ships, dered war on them, enved and traded their brothers and sisters, and turned the peaceful Mermaid Kingdom into chaos. After the battle, the mermaid¡¯s dislike of humans had grown to a fuming hatred.


    Johnathan crossed more than half of the Swirl Continent and headed to the capital city of Adara. It was his first time visiting the Mermaid Kingdom. Johnathan was a key founder of nautical age as well as a legend in the shipbuilding industry. Since his trip to the Yn Continent, however, he had not traveled across the sea.


    The Mermaid Kingdom was quite simr to the Sean City-State Alliance. Its influence could be seen in many aspects; architectural style, art,nguage, and politics.


    ¡°Look at that statue! It looks like the style of master Bren!¡± said a man in Johnathan¡¯s crew. ¡°It feels likeing home!¡±


    ¡°Of course, at home, we are weed by cheers,¡± refuted another crew member. ¡°Here all we get is cold water and cold eyes!¡±


    There was a lot of discussion among Johnathan¡¯s delegation along the way. Despite the pressure and hatred, they arrived at the city of Adara without any problems.


    Giant water channels could be seen everywhere in the city. Waterfalls and rivers flowed down from the top, and buildings and houses were built around them. Mermaids and Koutao sahagins came and went.


    On top of the water city of Adara was the royal pce. Fountains and bridges stood in the center. Enormous Caryatids and Antes stood on the side, simple but magnificent. Rows of Koutao sahagins guarded the gates. Jonathan walked through an archway.


    He met the Mermaid Queen Gina, who was no longer the girl once she was. Johnathan understood, Marina wasn¡¯t either.


    They were once innocent girls, na?ve and young, but now their paths were changed. One had be the legendary alchemy warlock and headmaster of the Akkad Alchemy College, and the other the Queen of the Mermaid Kingdom who brought hope to her people.


    Jonathan was not an emissary of the Sean City-State Alliance, but he was there on behalf of the legendary alchemy warlock, Marina Bossa. He passed the letter to Gina once the music and ceremony had ended.


    Queen Gina sat on the throne with her crown on her head. She opened the letter, read it, and then closed her beautiful blue eyes gently as if she was recalling a distant, more pleasant memory.


    After a long while, she moved her hand from her forehead as if she¡¯d just traveled back to reality. She sighed.


    ¡°What else did she say?¡± she asked Johnathan.


    ¡°She said she was sorry,¡± he replied sincerely.


    The queenughed quietly but her voice was tinged with sadness.


    ¡°It is as she once told me. I am a mermaid, and she is human. I belong to the Mermaid Kingdom and she belongs to the Sean City-State Alliance. Nothing can change that.¡±


    Gina waved her hand and to send Jonathan away. He hesitated, and then his eyes filled with determination.


    ¡°Queen Gina,¡± he said. ¡°I may have an idea which could help you resolve this crisis!¡±


    Gina looked at Jonathan andughed once again.


    ¡°The Sean City-State Alliance is at war with us, and you wish to help us resolve our crisis?¡±


    ¡°The Sean City-State Alliance speaks for the Sean City-State Alliance. I speak for myself. Of course, I wish for generous rewards!¡±


    ¡°Tell me about your idea.¡±


    ¡°The Barast Isles!¡±


    ¡ª


    The Barast Isles held the entrance to the Sea of Storms. They consisted of a dozen inds bothrge and small. It was the territory of the Adventurers¡¯ Business Alliance and was once the home of pirates.


    About a dozen years ago, the mad warlock Isaac had taken over. Isaac owned a huge fleet and an alchemy tower, and many alchemy warlocks followed him. More importantly, he could control the alchemy sea monster, Hellem.


    With this gigantic sea monster and its godly powers, the mad warlock Isaac ruled the sea. He was called the Ruler of the Sea of Storms and the Pirate King.


    The fleets of the human kingdoms could not do anything to stop him and ended up signing an agreement that made him the ruler of the Barast Isles, the natural hub of the Sea of Storms.


    The Sea Power Battle had gone smoothly for humanity because the Barast Isles had been established as bridgeheads. Massive amounts of supplies and soldiers were sent there. Fleets were restocked and repaired there. Armies rested there. The Barast Isles were key.


    All parties gathered in the Barast Isles. Pirates, soldiers, alchemy warlocks, priests and wizards. Even some saints from the dark side were there. Countless ships anchored off the bay on the main ind. The City of Adventures, also known as the City of Pirates, was illuminated by revelry throughout the night.


    The victory of the Sea Power Battle brought euphoria and joy to everyone. Sailors, officers, mates, and saints who¡¯d participated in the battle were now gathered in the Bistro of Blood and Romance in the City of Adventures. Buckets of alcohol were brought to the tables. Mesmerizing music, shouting,ughter, and the sound of gold coins dropping on tables filled the bistro.


    All the shops inside the city were packed. The Bistro of Blood and Romance was the biggest and most famous venue in the city. Its name had traveled across the sea, to the ears on n Continent.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve defeated the Mermaid Kingdom, we will have an unimaginable fortune!¡± shouted many happy soldiers.


    ¡°Thanks to queen Monar!¡±


    ¡°And King Hubert!¡±


    At this moment, the drunk, one-eyed, mad warlock Isaac stood high and made an introduction to everyone around him.


    ¡°I present to you with great honor, my brother, Jonathan Brown!¡± he yelled.


    Isaac put his arm around Jonathan¡¯s shoulder. All his people cheered and stomped their feet. They were rowdy like pirates.


    ¡°I believe everyone has heard his name. He is Jonathan Brown, the man who opened the new channel, the patriarch of the Brown family, and the favorite student of my teacher Marina Bossa! Let us give him a great wee!¡±


    The bistro burst into cheers. Jonathan Brown was a big name in the Sean City-State Alliance, and an even bigger one at sea.

 Chapter 297 - Hailuga Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 297: Hailuga Kingdom</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was not a dark night on the sea, as the starry sky lightened thends. However, the dawn mist blurred the sea, obstructing visibility. Covered by the night, mermaidsnded secretly. The noise of fighting and killing filled the air on the ind.


    One after another, battleships of the Kingdom of Mermaids closed on the st Isles through the mist. Peripheral stations and hidden posts were destroyed one by one.


    They knew the terrain and the position of every station and post. It seemed they calcted the weather, the time, the location and the n perfectly ahead, and sneaked into the Barast Isles silently.


    The alchemy sea monster Hellem who was hiding under the sea gave a terrifying roar at sunrise. The howling sounded like horns yed from the bottom of the sea. Soldiers stationed in the City of Adventures got up. Crowds gathered on the decks of the ships ported in the bay. They looked around with eyes half open.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What was that sound?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the mad warlock¡¯s monster!¡±


    ¡°That damn monster has gone crazy again!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably gone mad, just like its master!¡±


    At the same time, one-eyed mad warlock Isaac walked out his castle hastily. Johnathan put on his cloths and walked to him, said, ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Many loyal subordinates followed Isaac. Isaac looked to the distant bay, shook his head and said, ¡°Something is wrong. Something is wrong with Hellem. The sound is different. What has happened this time? Damn, I need to have a look!¡±


    At this moment, Isaac sensed something was wrong, turned around and looked to Johnathan, and saw a blue stone marble exploded. Instantly, the freezing air spread across dozens of meters, forming a pir-sized ice crystal, and made the castle burst into ruins. The castle was frozen into a world of ice, and Isaac was frozen in it as well.


    ¡°The Tear of the Sea from the Kingdom of Mermaids! Damn you, you traitor, traitor!¡±


    Isaac struggled in ice, as he felt both his body and soul were getting frozen gradually. The moment he was hit by this special witchcraft item created by the mermaid queen Gina, he was left with no hope.


    Jonathan and the loyal subordinates of Isaac made a move at the same time. A giant fire ball crashed to the frozen Isaac. Immediately the one-eyed warlock Isaac disintegrated, the level three alchemy warlock was ripped into pieces.


    Johnathan raise the badge of Marina Bossa and said, ¡°In the name of Lady Marina, kill the traitor of alchemy warlocks, Isaac!¡±


    All alchemy warlocks saluted and said, ¡°Your order is above all!¡±


    Johnathan walked into the cracked ice, retrieved a silver metal sphere from the frozen corpse pieces of Isaac. The sphere had intricate patterns carved on it, giving out waves of mind power.


    ¡°The Contract with Hellem! Finally!¡±


    Jonathan held onto this silver metal ball with great excitement. Part of the soul of the alchemy sea monster Hellem was sealed within, along with the soul contract of Hellem and Isaac. With the sphere, one could control Hellem.


    Johnathan held high the Contract with Hellem. The carvings lighted up, giving out strong waves of mind power. A terrifying roar rose from the bay outside.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    In the bottom of the sea outside the port, waves were flipped and raised to the sky. Hellem had lost control and fell into madness. Giant tentacles crawled to the surface of the sea from the deep bottom like pirs, ripping many ships anchored off the bay into pieces.


    Waves rose dozens of meters high, crashing into cliffs. ring lights beamed from the bottom of the sea, lighted the sky. The sound of explosion echoed. Countless battleships ported din the bay burst into mes instantly.


    The entire bay turned into a sea of fires. Most people on the ships burned to death immediately. The remaining few who luckily escaped death fell into water, struggled to swim tond.


    A giant metal-skinned head rose from the bottom of the sea. The eye balls rolled up and down, beaming lights from within. The entire sea bubbled and boiled. All those struggling in the sea died one after another, sinking into the deep water.


    ¡°Oh my god! What on earth is happening? Has it gone crazy?¡± Pirates and soldiers in the City of Adventures all stood aghast, watching the bay and port turning into a sea of fires, looking pale and uneasy.


    Fleets of the Sean City-State Alliance, the Kingdom of Mara and the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro were destroyed on the sea. The rest of the ships set off immediately to escape. However, red lights glimmered in the distant fog.


    ¡°What light is that? What¡¯s ahead us?¡±, said the captain of the lead ship. He raised his monocr and looked to the fog. He shouted, ¡°Damn! Cannons! It¡¯s the fleet of the Kingdom of Mermaids!¡±


    The huge fleet fired unstop. Lights and fires shone. Many human battleships were hit. Rows of cannons were fired, taken the human allied force by surprise.


    At the same time, the alchemy sea monster Hellem attacked them from behind. The humans were enveloped inside the bay.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Queen! Mermaid queen Gina is also here!¡±


    On a gigantic four-decked alchemy ship, the ram was a mermaid statue holding high the scepter. It¡¯s the Queen of the Kingdom of Mermaids, the royal ship of the mermaid queen Gina. Many saints recognized the Queen as soon as it cut through the dense fog.


    Massive number of children of the sea and priests of the God of the Sea covered the surface of the sea. Even the mermaid queen Gina hade in person. The fleet of the allied force was nowpletely in despair.


    ¡°What the hell is happening?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Isaac? Why did his monster go crazy all the sudden?¡±


    ¡°How did the fleet of the Kingdom of Mermaidse this far without been spotted? Are our posts and stations nothing but pigs?¡±


    Commanding officers and captains did not see thising at all. They all started to cursing Isaac furiously. However, it was futile, and nothing could save them now. Under the attack of the fleet of the Kingdom of Mermaids, priests of the God of the Sea, as well as the alchemy sea monster Hellem controlled by Johnathan, they all fell into fear and despair.


    ¡ª


    Under the attack of a level-four mermaid priest, a level-four alchemy sea monster and the huge fleet of the Kingdom of Mermaids, the fleeted was cornered inside the Barast Bay, hit and damaged. Alst, they had no other option but surrender to Johnathan and the Kingdom of Mermaids.


    As the agreement before, Johnathan took the Barast Isles, epted many human marines and a few fleets, and integrated with the remaining force of the Adventurer Business Alliance on the Barast Ind. Johnathan signed a Covenant with the Kingdom of Mermaids afterwards regardless, betrayed all humans and his own country and joined force with the Kingdom of Mermaids.


    The Kingdom of Mermaids hit the Sea Alliance fleet hard. The Sea Alliance had lost their bridgehead, the Barast Isles. They could no longer port or get supplied on the sea in long-distanced wars.


    The situation took a sudden turn. The Kingdom of Mermaids started to recover their power on the sea, reopened channels to the Y Continent and the Kingdom of Orcs. A massive amount of fleets of the Kingdom of Mermaids emerged on the sea, subdued the human forces on the sea and limited the scope of human¡¯s activities. Johnathan made a huge fortune from the war and continued to profit from it.


    Johnathan¡¯s power grew in the war of the Kingdom of Mermaids and the human kingdoms. With a massive amount of alchemy warlocks, pirates, adventurers, mercenaries, ves and refugees, cities after cities started to form and establish on the Barast Isles, utilizing the power of the Brown family and thergest shipbuilding factory.


    The first true sea kingdom rose from sea trades and the war between mermaids and humans, the Hailuga Kingdom.


    It was a newly formed ind kingdom. Its founder, king Johnathan Brown was a controversial man. Both Sean City-State Alliance and the alchemy warlocks had attacked Johnathan Brown¡¯s shameless conduct on newspapers and official reports. He was called the traitor and the betrayer of the human kingdoms. Moreover, Marina Bossa announced that Johnathan Brown was no longer her student, or the student of Akkad Alchemy College.


    The Sean City-State Alliance searched the entire country for the Brown family or any one rted to Johnathan to show their rage. However, Johnathan was prepared and had already moved everything, indicating premeditation. The three kingdoms of the Sea Alliance dered war on the Hailuga Kingdom continuously in the following decades. Even time could not lessen their hatred.


    Some consider Johnathan a shameless spector who would do anything to achieve his goal. Some on the other hand, consider the tactful move of Johnathan Brown, the king of the Hailuga Kingdom, to profit from the conflict between the three kingdoms and the Kingdom of Mermaids highlymendable.


    Transforming from an adventurer to a kingdom with his own kingdom, Johnathan had be the idol of many adventurers, as well as their goal. Moreover, Johnathan started the life he had long wanted.

 Chapter 298 - Capital of the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 298: Capital of the Sea</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Have you heard of Yousar, the city that was left by the ancient sea god, the legendary capital of the sea?¡± An old drunk man spoke, while sitting on a boat.


    Rumors had it that, deep in the sea, there was a city that had been left behind by an ancient sea god. If was said that if anyone could find this city, he could inherit the legacy of the ancient sea god.


    ¡°So, what is this legacy?¡± a young sailor asked the old drunkard who was beside him.


    On the deck of the boat, arge group of sailors were surrounding the old drunkard. Many of them were holding mops, brushes, barrels and hammers. As they were cleaning, they had overheard the old drunkard¡¯s story.


    The boat that they were in belonged to the Hailuga Kingdom, which was founded a year ago. At this time, though the war of maritime rights between three Kingdoms and the Mermaid Kingdom was not yet over, all of them had already been exhausted by the fighting, so the sea seemed to offer them a peaceful reprieve.


    The old drunkard then continued his story with a mysterious voice. ¡°Legend has it that whoever finds the city of Yousar will be the master of the sea!¡±


    People heard this kind of story every day. Whether it be mermaids, elves, or humans, they were all searching for Yousar. Although they didn¡¯t know where the rumor first came from, it seemed that everyone believed in the existence of this mysterious sea city.


    But, this city was supposedly deep in the sea and was a forbidden ce for human beings to enter. Also, it was impossible to dive deep into the sea to find this city.


    However, the mermaids had a huge advantage in this respect, as their anatomy allowed them to explore many possible ces where Yousar might exist. As such, way in the depths of the sea, you could often see cruising mermaids, who were possibly searching for Yousar!


    In addition, Koutao sahagins were also searching secretly for the remains of the city of Yousar. Even Bobby, a sahagin alchemist who had never left the Swirl Continent, left Prenburg and quietly went to the deep sea to search.


    Hailuga Kingdom also took part in this endeavor, and the alchemy sea monster Hellem, which was stationed in the harbor of st, also joined in the search.


    Soon, humans, mermaids, and elves began to expand their maritime routes. They even went beyond the borders of the Alen Continent, the Y Continent, and the Swirl Continent!


    Thus, a new round of pioneering navigation began, not only to find the legendary city of Yousar, but also to discover new continents like Marina Bossay had done before. New adventurers who were respectful to Marina Bossay and Jonathan Brown aspired to usher in a new era.


    Countless adventurers heard about the legends and stories of the sea, each yearning for the adventurous life at sea and hoping to get rich overnight.


    ¡ª


    Outside the Stormy Sea, just west of the Alen Continent and north of the Swirl Continent, was the Bazaar Sea. It was a previously unknown sea that had just been found.


    As a half-naked fairy with a slender snake tail arrived here, her tail stirred up bubbles in the sea. While she swam, she stretched out her hands as if she was dancing to the rhythm of the sea waves.


    She was Olicia, the Stormy Fairy. She was looking for her destination ording to her memories.


    A huge squid, which looked like a rolling mountain range, held a city on its head. The city had a blue protective thin film above it, which was shining like a jewel deep in the sea.


    At this moment, a look of ecstasy appeared on Olicia¡¯s gorgeous face, while light circles shone In her magnificent green eyes.


    ¡°I found it! Yousar, the capital of the sea god!¡± Olicia eximed.


    Olicia was also a Child of the Sea, but she didn¡¯t inherit the chaotic and disorderly features of Sakun like the other Children of the Sea. Instead, she was born with high intelligence, like the hawk banshees and the mermaids. In fact, her birth had a legendary connection.


    Olicia was conceived by a human woman. Her mother was swept into the sea by the waves of a storm. After that, her mother was found on the coast of a small vige in the Holima Kingdom on the Alen Continent. When she woke up, she found that she was pregnant!


    When this human woman gave birth to Olicia, the whole vige was shocked. No one thought that a human being¡¯s baby could be a monster!


    Olicia was abandoned and thrown into the sea. Then, she became a Child of the Sea. As such, she was at the top of the food chain, even in her infancy. The whole sea was her yground from day one!


    Olicia dove towards the bottom of the sea, graduallying closer to the edge of the trench. As she moved forward, the outline of the city of Yousar became more and more clear in her eyes. Finally, she saw the legendary city of the sea clearly!


    The huge city was built on the fossilized head of a giant squid. In its heyday, the city had been carried by this monster to travel all over the world, inspecting everywhere in the sea, like a god inspecting his ownnds!


    There were many kinds of aquatic nts, coral, and undersea nts on the surface of the city. Arge number of fish also shuttled outside it, but they could not swim across the film.


    This was because the film isted water and everything outside from the inside. However, everything inside of the city could still be seen through the film.


    Yousar was a city full of exotic style. Although it had mostly been turned into ruins, its exquisite pirs that supported buildings, corridors, special fountain gardens, waterways, tall stairs and domes still looked amazing, especially in this deepest darkest world at the bottom of the sea.


    When Olicia got closer, she noticed that the buildings in this city were much taller than average buildings. In fact, it looked like a city that was built for giants!


    The central main temple especially looked like a giant temple of the gods. Each of its stone bs was more than ten meters long and wide, and its stairs were so high, ordinary people were unable to climb them!


    Olicia approached Yousar with excitement and carefully touched the film. Unexpectedly, it did not resist her. As such, she easily prated it and went inside the sea capital, which seemed to have not received visitors for the past thousand year at least!


    Olicia raised her head and looked up. The film above her head looked like the sky, as it was emitting a pale blue light.


    The moment Olicia entered, she seemed to hear a bell ringing. She also saw that, at the top of the central main temple, a brilliant blue light was shining. In a moment, countless rays of light shot out from the temple and illuminated the entire sea.


    Dong!


    The bell sound seemed to activate the entire city, and at the same time, the other three sea god candidates who were exploring other regions heard the bell as well!


    Mermaid Gina was searching for Yousar in the Stormy Sea on her boat, the Queen. Also, a sahagin alchemist was steering a steam alchemy submarine in the darkness of the sea. The light of the submarine flowed with the continuous waves of the currents. Jonathan was standing on the head of Hellem. When he was crossing a misty area, he suddenly heard a roar froming the boat, as if it had lost something important to its functioning.


    Simultaneously, the three of them had raised their heads and looked in the direction of the distant Bazaar Sea.


    ¡°The capital of the sea! It¡¯s open!¡± they all said at the same time.

 Chapter 299 - The Throne of the Sea God

    <h4>Chapter 299: The Throne of the Sea God</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Jonathan sat on Hellem¡¯s head and went into the Bazaar Sea. Half of Hellem¡¯s brain wasposed of metal cells, which took the form of gears, steam canons, weapons and consoles. As such, its brain was like a fortress at wartime!


    Isaac, the crazy alchemist, was a student of the legendary alchemist Marina. He hadbined alchemy with Blood Witchcraft to upgrade a Child of the Sea to a level four creature.


    With this creature, Isaac had been able to dominate part of the Stormy Sea. It was because of this that Jonathan noticed Isaac.


    Jonathan was the third one to arrive at the Bazaar Sea, following Stormy Fairy Olicia and Mermaid Queen Gina. Besides them, there were also arge number of mermaids and Koutao sahagins holding steel forks and waiting outside of the film.


    It wasn¡¯t long before a giant alchemy submarine arrived from a distance at great speed. It was being captained by Bobby, who then entered the film as well.


    Jonathan looked on curiously, while many illusory shadows that emitted white light were constantly drifting around Hellem. He then asked, ¡°What are they?¡±


    ¡°They call them the prayers. These are the lingering souls of the sea god believers!¡± Gina, the Mermaid Queen, told Jonathan that this was a special spiritualnguage that enabled spiritualmunication.


    Originally, thisnguage was used by members of the church. It was then transformed and perfected by wizards before it gradually became a specifguage used by the extraordinary ones.


    Within the whole city of Yousar, there were arge number of prayers. These people had been believers of the sea god when they were alive, so their souls had automatically gathered in Yousar after their deaths.


    Innumerable souls surrounded the huge temple in the city. They were all in a state of perplexity and were constantly whispering prayers.


    Olicia felt unusually agitated at the moment. As she was the first to arrive here, she found that it was necessary to gather all the sessors who were selected by the sea god in order to be able to open the door of the temple.


    ¡°The door is open!¡± she eximed.


    The huge gate slowly opened, and even the huge alchemy sea monster Hellem looked extremely small in front of it. At this time, a huge shadow appeared in the temple.


    Wizards, priests, and alchemists were all familiar with it, as the churches summoned it from the Divine Kingdom many times in order to suppress heresy.


    As an alchemist, Jonathan recognized it immediately. ¡°The Holy Spirit?¡±


    As the Holy Spirit¡¯s eyes swept over the group of four, Gina immediately felt a strong forceing from it. But, what attracted their attentions most was the divine personality in the sky.


    An infinite power was constantly emanating from the divine personality and covering the whole city of Yousar. Apparently, both the film and the prayers relied on this divine personality for their existences. In fact, everything here seemed to depend on the power of this divine personality!


    There was also a blood bead that was floating in front of the giant statue of the sea god. At the moment, the four descendants who had Sakun¡¯s blood felt the blood inside of them burning fiercely. Together, along with the alchemy sea monster Hellem, they all let out a collective yell.


    The Mermaid Queen Gina¡¯s expression changed as she said to the others, ¡°Sea god¡¯s blood! The trial is about to begin! We can¡¯t quit halfway!¡±


    Then, as the great Holy Spirit emitted a bright light, the door slowly closed.


    Gina was the first to say, ¡°I¡¯m in!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± agreed Olicia.


    The sahagin alchemist looked at Gina, the Mermaid Queen, then hesitated for a while before finally agreeing as well. ¡°OK!¡±


    When it was Jonathan¡¯s turn, he suddenly said, ¡°I can quit now and not join in the fight, but whoever seeds must fulfill their promise.¡±


    All of a sudden, everyone looked at Jonathan. Gina was not surprised. After all, it was the alchemy sea monster Hellem that had Sakun¡¯s blood. If Jonathan was not mad, he would have never let Hellem join in. Hellem could be a decent opponent of a level four sea monster, but it could never beat the one who ignited the divine fire and became half divine!


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    When the other three agreed at the same time, Jonathan smiled, then left the temple without hesitation.


    After he left Yousar, arge number of mermaids gathered, as well as the extraordinary human beings and even a fleet of elves. They had alle to witness the birth of a new sea god.


    More than a dozen dayster, the light came from the bottom of the ocean and rushed into the sky. The city of Yousar copsed in an instant, slowly falling into the deep trench. As it fell, two figures hurriedly escaped from it, then quickly left the Bazaar Sea and fled far away.


    Half a monthter, Gina, who had Sakun¡¯s blood, ignited the divine fire and transformed into a divine body, thus acquiring the divine personality. She then walked out from the bottom of the sea as a newly transformed half divine!


    Sea waters diverged into two sides, revealing the bottom of the sea between them. Gina then stepped up from the deepest part of the seabed onto the waves.


    The sea was now a ything under her control. All of the people who saw her now bowed their heads as they watched her leave the sea. They all murmured in awe, as the sight of her was truly extraordinary...


    ¡°Half divine!¡±


    ¡°Saint on earth!¡±


    ¡°Is this what bing a god looks like?¡±


    When such a realistic example was thoroughly presented to the people, they felt shocked. This was truly a time of divinity!


    Immediately, everyone knew that Gina had seeded in inheriting the legacy of the ancient sea god and be half divine. Soon after this, the news spread throughout the sea and the world.


    The battle for sea god power hade to an end. The Mermaid Kingdom now had total control over the sea. The Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro, the Sean City-State Alliance, and the Kingdom of Mara had all admitted defeat.


    Thankfully, the victorious Mermaid Kingdom did not wish to continue the cold war, so the three maritime allies and the Mermaid Kingdom signed trade agreements once again, whichunched peaceful trade co-ops and built positive diplomatic rtions, thus restoring peace to the ever-turbulent and chaotic sea!


    ¡ª


    In the floating city, Verthandi, who was standing in front of Lu Zhiyu, pressed down the chess piece representing the sea god on the chessboard. She then raised her head and said, ¡°I won!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just as boring as I expected!¡±


    As he spoke, Lu Zhiyu suddenly looked at the distant Ynd with joy in his eyes. He then asked, ¡°Has anyone finally begun to ascend the throne?¡±


    Verthandi took her hands away from the chessboard and said, ¡°Bernice, the harvest goddess!¡±

 Chapter 300 - Bernice the Harvest Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 300: Bernice the Harvest Goddess</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lights broke through clouds in the sky, shining on the Silver Moon Forest like holy lights from the Divine Kingdom. The forest in the early morning was filled with a thick vapor and a light fog. Milky white lights fell through theyers of tree leaves and branches, and the forest was tinged with a dreamy color.


    A Moonlight Elf walked out of his tree house and looked at the sky. Suddenly, he noticed something as he looked at Taman City in the middle of the Silver Moon Forest and the Tree of Life.


    ¡°Bernice! The harvest goddess!¡±


    In Taman, arge number of elf-style buildings and gardens were built around the Tree of Life. After the catastrophe involving the devils, Taman and the Moonlight Elves were refreshed. It was then that the whole city was rebuilt.


    Now, the whole city of Taman had be an ocean of flowers and nts. Its roads were lined with colorful flowers and the city walls wereposed of a variety of vines.


    These vines intertwined with one another to form the most important protection of Taman. Vines, trees, and flowers could be seen everywhere in the city. They all intertwined together, grew madly everywhere, and were even integrated into the buildings themselves!


    The Moonlight Elves came out of their homes and knelt down at the Tree of Life. At this moment, the whole tree was covered by light from heaven.


    The light came from the bitwall above the horizon, as if it was a direct route to the Divine Kingdom. The leaves of the Tree of Life swayed in the light, while they scattered throughout the city of Taman.


    ¡°The master of harvest and life! The master of the cycle of seasons!¡± A harvest priest who was standing at the front was crying out to the harvest goddess.


    ¡°I pray that you will return to your holy kingdom!¡±


    ¡°Power, glory, and faith all belong to you forever!¡±


    Outside, the whole city of Taman gathered in circles, everyone shouting to the harvest goddess as well. Arge number of harvest goddess priests were gathered under the Tree of Life at this moment, and many elves were crying. This was because they knew that their goddess was going to return to the Divine Kingdom, be an eternal star in the sky, and rule everything!


    nca, the high priest of the harvest goddess, was standing under the tree. His face looked very old, as most of his life had already been consumed during the devil disaster.


    Now, most of his body had grown nts upon it. On one side of his face, thorns, vines, and a few small flowers could be seen. Needless to say, he looked terrifying!


    nca was watching the glorious lights above the Tree of Life. Although half of his face was unable to move, the other side of his face was looking up at the tree. If one looked closely, they would see tears in his eyes.


    ¡°I finally seeded!¡± nca was filled was happiness. ¡°Goddess, am I a good guardian?¡±


    His eyes became blurry with tears as he asked, ¡°Did I finish my job?¡±


    The whole tree disappeared bit by bit, and its leaves and flowers flew and scattered among the Moonlight Elves. Immediately, all of the Moonlight Elves¡¯ hair turned silver white, and their bodies naturally absorbed the deified cells of the harvest goddess.


    Every Moonlight Elf received the power of the harvest goddess, which was the mark of the harvest goddess Bernice. So, the Moonlight Elves werepletely different from other elves and became a uniquely special elf tribe.


    ¡°nca! Thank you! I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the heavens!¡± The Divine Shadow of Bernice, the goddess of harvest, had finally be a level seven mythological creature.


    The Divine Kingdom in the sky, which belonged to the goddess of harvest, generated a dazzling light, as if it sensed the existence of a new goddess of harvest. Huge pirs of divine light were projected from the bitwall and could be seen by the whole Y Continent. They could even be seen beyond the sea!


    The elves of the Sylve Empire also saw the pirs of light that emerged from the horizon. The elf wizards seemed to have known what had happened.


    ¡°Bernice, the harvest goddess! She¡¯s really a goddess now!¡± said an elf wizard.


    Queen Wendy also came out of the pce in Sylve and looked into the distance. Her eyes were filled with worry as she asked, ¡°Has she really seeded? Are we now in the era of the gods? So, where is our way out? Where should the wizards go?¡±


    Far away in Sandro Hignd, the Daytime Elves also noticed that the light pir was like adder that had been erected at the end of the sky. This sight caused many of the Daytime Elves to kneel on the ground and pray to Bernice, the harvest goddess, in the distance.


    Bernice followed the pir of light, travelling through the endless sky and through the bitwall. After Bernice crossed the bitwall, she finally arrived in the depths of the Divine Kingdom.


    Then, amid intense lights, Bernice entered it. In an instant, the sixteen stars of Maria¡¯s World and the silver moon shone at the same time, revealing that someone has ascended the throne and be the master of the rules of the world.


    ¡ª


    When Bernice entered the Divine Kingdom, she felt that countless data and rules were constantly integrated into her body. For a moment, she seemed to see the operation of the world rules clearly before her!


    The time of Maria¡¯s World passed quickly in her eyes. The seasons alternated and the world changed. nts, humans, orcs, sahagins, elves and animals lived and died by the rules of the seasons.


    Bernice opened her eyes and found herself amid a blue sky of white clouds, sitting on a huge throne, which was surrounded by sixteen other thrones. All of the thrones were in a circle, and there were already four giant Divine Shadows sitting upon them. This was a country of gods, like a real world, and it was beyond Bernice¡¯s imagination.


    Underfoot was the heavenly city and the heavenly maind, which stretched to the end of the sky. There, countless prayers and saints lived. This was indeed a heavenlynd above the clouds. It was a truly sacred fantasynd!


    The sun goddess Verthandi looked at Bernice and said, ¡°Wee!¡±


    Delmedi, the goddess of death,y idly on the throne. Her ck cloak seemed ipatible with the light atmosphere. ¡°Herees another one!¡± she said.


    Kelly, the goddess of light, nodded slightly. ¡°I am the goddess of light. Wee Bernice to the throne!¡±


    Bernice nodded to them one by one, then looked at Lu Zhiyu, who she felt was very familiar. ¡°You are...¡±


    Kelly, the goddess of light, interrupted her and said, ¡°This is the Creator!¡±


    Bernice was shocked. ¡°Creator?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded and spoke to Bernice seriously. ¡°Bernice, the goddess of harvest, you are in charge of the cycle of seasons, nt growth, and the order of life in Maria¡¯s World! As such, you must abide by god¡¯s duty, maintain the operation of the rules, and safeguard the stability of the world! Can you do that?¡±


    Bernice felt like this had to be a dream! She quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, as this is my duty.¡±

 Chapter 301 - Steam Age and Steam Automobiles

    <h4>Chapter 301: Steam Age and Steam Automobiles</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Ding Dong! Ding Dong!


    Whoop!


    A railroad stretched all the way from Tephis to the horizon until it disappeared at the end of the sky. A steam car that had more than a dozenpartments arrived at the station in Tephis.


    This steam car came from the railway that was the very first railway in Maria¡¯s World. It connected the alchemist city Tephis to the capital Finnlit.


    Steam engines were now being widely used in the Sean City-State Alliance, and after the emergence of magic reinforced the steam engines, metal-activated steam engines especially had brought this new advanced technology to Tephis. Ever since their arrival, they had be wildly popr.


    ¡°The steam car is here! Now, it will only take us two days to get to Finnlit!¡± A chubby middle-aged woman, who was apanied by her three children, was pushing forward through the crowd. The station was filled with people, and the steam car, which had proven itself to be a convenient tool for transportation, had already won the support of most of the people in the Sean City-State Alliance.


    ¡°Everyone must check-in on board. Guards, pay attention! They all must have tickets!¡± A voice came from a speaker.


    Within the busy station, all kinds of people with all sizes of luggage finally got into the steam car. At both sides of the tform, guards in coats with long guns, as well as station staff, were trying to maintain order.


    Lu Zhiyu stood on the tform of the station and looked at the steam car with aplicated expression on his face. The people of Sean City-State Alliance called it a steam car, while Lu Zhiyu was more ustomed to calling it a train.


    For Lu Zhiyu, a steam car had a more special meaning. This steam car reminded him of an old, ck and ugly steam train, which Lu Zhiyu had seen for the first time when he followed his parents on a long journey.


    What an old memory! How long has it been now? Hundreds of years? Or...


    Looking at the steam car, Lu Zhiyu remembered that, when he first took a train, he was as excited as the children who were beside him now. He had watched the world going backwards from the window, while his eyes shone.


    The emergence of the steam car, for Lu Zhiyu, was an advancement towards the world that he knew. That world seemed to be more and more familiar in his eyes. But what the future would be like, Lu Zhiyu still was unsure.


    ¡°Please, check in! Everyone! Tickets please!¡± The station staffer spoke loudly in an attempt to be heard over the buzz of the passengers.


    As the steam car departed, it elerated slowly and emitted a thick smoke and a harsh whistle. Lu Zhiyu was on the car that was headed for Finnlit.


    Steam cars had first appeared more than a decade ago. At first, they were designed to be mining cars for transporting ore. Later, they were used to transportmodities. It was only when the world¡¯s first railway was opened that steam cars started to be a means of transportation for daily life.


    It doesn¡¯t look like the train that I expected! Is this because of the use of the metal-activated technique?


    Lu Zhiyu observed this steam car and found that its most special feature was that it seemed to have applied the theory of alchemy life to its design. The metal-activated steam engine was a metal heart. After generations of improvements, plus magic reinforcement, the steam engine had developed even beyond what Lu Zhiyu had originally imagined!


    The steam car was now under the control of an alchemist, the internal steam engine being controlled by the alchemist as it it were a living life! As such, the alchemist could control its internal pressure, energy, and steam condensation, as well as the eleration and deceleration of the steam car.


    This was a prototype of alchemy life that was centered on the metal-activated steam engine. After the alchemists invented the magic reinforced steam engine, they had continued to further explore alchemy life.


    The magic reinforced steam engine was more special than the metal-activated steam engine, as it incorporated extraordinary power and deified cells within its design. Some high-level alchemists had mastered utilizing this design and technique, such as the alchemy doll Archimonde of Marina Bossey and the alchemy submarine of the sahagin alchemist Bobby.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this amazing?¡± A middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties shook his head in disbelief. He was sitting opposite of Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu nodded, ¡°It is amazing that one could make such a big tin car move.¡± He realized that this man was a level two alchemist, which was rtively a high status among alchemists.


    The middle-aged alchemist had a smile on his face. ¡°All this can be attributed to Ms. Marina and Mr. Lars Brown. Mr. Brown invented the steam engine and pointed the way for alchemists to follow. Ms. Marina created the metal-activated steam engine and the first magic reinforced steam engine, thus ushering us into a wonderful and bright future.¡±


    He then added, ¡°In the future, we will use metal-activated steam engines to produce alchemy advancements that will change the world beyond everyone¡¯s imaginations. Can you imagine that? We can mount the magic reinforced steam engine on an airship, thus make airships and even iron warships that can travel really far away! Also, the city of the sky, as mentioned in the artist Lars¡¯ painting, will be possible to create in the future!


    The man continued, ¡°We are miniaturizing the activated steam engines to produce small steam cars that can be used by families and individuals. They willpletely rece horse carriages, just as ordinary steam engines reced human resources.¡±


    He then smiled and said, ¡°If we can make the metal-activated steam engines smaller, they can be fully automated and even produce all kinds of unimaginable small-scale alchemy props! But, it¡¯s the magic reinforced steam engine that¡¯s the real miracle! Have you heard of Ms. Marina¡¯s friend, Archimonde?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu listened to him quietly, while sometimes adding some of his opinions and ideas. The middle-aged alchemist was shocked by Lu Zhiyu¡¯s insights. He even wrote down some of his thoughts and opinions right there on the spot!


    ¡°Your insight is really beyond my imagination. Which alchemy college did you graduate from? Was it my alma mater, Akkad Alchemy College?¡± the middle-aged alchemist asked.


    Lu Zhiyu smiled. ¡°I graduated from Home Squatting College.¡±


    The middle-aged alchemists was puzzled by his answer, so he asked, ¡°Holmsquetin College? Which College of alchemy is this...¡±


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Whoop!


    At this very moment, two days and two nights of the steam car journey had finallye to an end, and the arrival whistle had interrupted the enthusiastic discussion between the two men.


    ¡°It¡¯s thest stop, Finnlit. Everyone has to get off here,¡± the man said to Lu Zhiyu, a bit disappointed to have the conversation cut short.


    When he got out of the steam car, the middle-aged man remembered that he hadn¡¯t actually introduced himself formally yet. ¡°It was nice talking to you! My name is Robert Evelyn!¡±


    Then, Robert shrugged his shoulders and pointed to the steam car. ¡°I¡¯m the one who designed this steam car and the railway.¡±


    As Finnlit was the capital of the Sean City-State Alliance, it was a real modern metropolis, with tall buildings, numerous carriages, and wide roads. As such, it took a few minutes to walk across the road, and there was a tall artist statue standing at its crossroads.


    The pedestrians who Lu Zhiyu passed mostly wore modern clothes and hats and looked polite. Along the way, he also noticed that many of the people were reading newspapers. This was not surprising, as the literacy rate here was among the highest in the world.


    ¡°Newspaper! Anyone want a newspaper?¡±


    ¡°Cetisius I, Emperor of the Pusuote Empire, was summoned by the god of death to enter the kingdom of gods and left the living world!¡±


    ¡°Major changes have taken ce in the Pusuote Empire!¡±


    ¡°The Pusuote Empire will be seeded by Cetisius II, and the new Emperor will be crowned on Death Day.¡±


    Newsboys were running through the streets and peddling their newspapers. As soon as Lu Zhiyu came out of the station, he heard the news about Cetisius.


    Immediately after Bernice, the goddess of harvest, came to the throne, Cetisius took over as the deputy ruler of death in the underworld. In fact, due to the fact that Delmedi was not interested in all of the death stuff, everything in that genre was now basically managed by Cetisius. As such, Lu Zhiyu was very much looking forward to seeing what kind of world of death Cetisius would build.

 Chapter 302 - The Future of Wizards

    <h4>Chapter 302: The Future of Wizards</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s first impression of Finnlit was that there were workshops everywhere, including military workshops, steelmaking workshops, metallurgical workshops and arge number of handicraft workshops. Among these workshops, workers had be the most important and thergest ss in Finnlit.


    ¡°The best cotton garments, whether they are coats, hats, or women¡¯s long dresses and underwear... Our shop has it all!¡± an apprentice shouted at the door of a garment store.


    ¡°Look at this hat. It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Several ck-haired Tuten girls with thin noses and big eyes were gathered at the disy window of the garment store, chattering andughing.


    ¡°Do you want a new type of steammp? We also have various handcrafts and artistic ornaments, as well as vases and music boxes from the West!¡± another peddler proimed.


    ¡°The clocks of Hood¡¯s Watch Workshop are the most famous in Finnlit!¡± a watch workshop staffer called out.


    Seeing this shop, Lu Zhiyu suddenly recalled Lars Brown, the son of the watchmaker. With the changes brought about by the steam engines affecting the whole world, Lars¡¯ reputation was growing. Even in the Sean City-State Alliance, where the Brown family had be notorious because of Jonathan Brown, people were starting to admire Lars more and more.


    On the square of Akkad Alchemy College, besides the statue of Akkad, a statue of Lars had recently been erected. Just as Lars had looked up at the statue of Akkad, all of the students who entered Akkad Alchemy College now looked up to his face and were motivated by his story!


    ¡°Carol¡¯s Grocery Store! Beer, bread, coffee and ck tea from Tuten...¡± Lu Zhiyu had just passed a grocery store.


    As machines had gradually reced manual operations, arge number of newmodities had flooded the market. The biggest change was in clothing.


    Most people could now afford to wear decent clothes, which was impossible hundreds of years ago, or even decades ago. Along with these changes, workshop owners gradually became the most powerful and wealthiest group of people besides the aristocracy!


    Also, the pollution here was not as bad as Lu Zhiyu had imagined. This was because, after the city had been built, an underground drainage and sewage system had also been implemented, and many public toilets could be seen along the road.


    However, because a lot of wastewater discharge had polluted the Pegasus River, the stench became a problem for all of the residents in the city. The ck smoke from the chimneys of the workshops also filled the sky, making the clouds gray, which caused a lot of the people who came here for the first time to feel suffocated.


    In addition, therge number of people now flowing into Finnlit had brought tremendous pressure on the wastage system of the city. As a result, some of the main streets were very cleaned, while others were piled high with garbage.


    ¡°Please give us something to eat. We haven¡¯t had anything for several days!¡± Several children pulled Lu Zhiyu¡¯s coat, while another child was waiting for the opportunity to steal some money from his pocket.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a fair price for a night, sir!¡± Several women in suggestive clothing waved to Lu Zhiyu.


    As Lu Zhiyu crossed this dirty road, he found the dark world under the light. Theing of the steam age had brought not only wealth and progress, but also poverty and exploitation.


    Lu Zhiyu could see arge number of exploited workers and skinny children, as well as gangsters running wild. Many people, in order to make a living, even had to let their wives be streetwalkers. This area was clearly the dark side of Finnlit.


    As Lu Zhiyu toured Finnlitt, he felt the changing atmosphere of the times and started thinking about the future of Maria¡¯s World...


    What kind of world will this world be?


    After touring the city, Lu Zhiyu went directly to the city hall in the center of the city, through which was the congress castle, the political center of Sean City-State Alliance. The Prime Minister and the Parliament held important conferences here, and the Prime Minister and the Cab worked here.


    The title of Prime Minister was originally the name of the archon when the Tuten Dynasty had a monarch. Now, even though there was no monarch, the role of Prime Minister had still been retained.


    At the moment, there was a special meeting being conducted in the congress castle. This was actually one of the purposes for Lu Zhiyu¡¯sing here, as he journeyed here to not only see the steam trend in Sean City-State Alliance, but also to meet some familiar people.


    As Lu Zhiyu passed through the lobby of the congress castle, the guards at the entrance and the inspecting alchemists turned a blind eye to him. The castle was five stories high and had arge number of officers, soldiers, and public officials, all of whom were gathering here to maintain the smooth operations of the whole Sean City-State Alliance.


    In a conference room on the fourth floor, Lu Zhiyu pushed open the side door and entered, then immediately sat in the back. Within this room were many extraordinary people from all over the world, including wizards, alchemists, orc wizards and even some officials of Sean City-State Alliance. At the moment, everyone was focusing on the discussion that was unfolding at the central conference table...


    ¡°What is the future of our wizards? Do we even have a future? The critical moment for making changes has arrived, and the time to decide the future of the wizards hase. We must make a decision immediately. Otherwise, we will have no future. Wizards are likely to be a sh in the pan of history and gradually withdraw from the stage of history entirely. This is absolutely uneptable to us!¡± At the table, Edward Kelermo was seriously speaking to everyone present about the future of the wizards, a topic that all the extraordinary people present took very seriously.


    The other people at the table were the legendary alchemist Marina Bossey, the thousand-sided illusionary technique wizard Catherine, the orc wizard Felix Bliss, who was also dean of Colossus College, as well as four other level four wizards that Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t know very well.


    Most importantly, the Prime Minister of Sean City-State Alliance was among them. The Sean City-State Alliance was the only area in the Alen Continent that had not been touched by the gods.


    It was also the area that had embraced the wizards the most readily. This was the exact reason why Edward, Catherine, and Felix had chosen to hold this meeting here, as the attitude of Sean City-State Alliance was important to them.

 Chapter 303 - Promising Future

    <h4>Chapter 303: Promising Future</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The arguments continued throughout the meeting. News of godsing to the mortal world and of new gods ascending the throne made the extraordinary people in the meeting feel extremely anxious.


    The three major churches on the Alen Continent were constantly improving their divine systems, rule systems, and belief systems. As Lu Zhiyu had thought before, among the new systems, the divine grace system had be one of the most important systems. If one wanted to be a saint, learn divine incantations, and acquire divine gifts, he must constantly carry out tasks of the system of divine grace.


    Arge number of priests constituted a church legion to control the Alen Continent, constantly suppressing wizards. As the whole Alen Continent was gradually controlled by divine power, wizards¡¯ activities and living spaces were reduced, so the wizards who hadgged behind were bing anxious.


    ¡°There is only one solution. Our wizards must have a god to act on our behalf!¡± Edward said.


    Felix, Dean of the Colossus College, nced at Edward and asked, ¡°So, can this god guarantee the interests of all of the wizards?¡±


    The Prime Minister of Sean City-State Alliance chimed in at this moment, ¡°That¡¯s also my question. I can do as you want, but what can we get out of it?¡±


    Marina looked at the crowd and said, ¡°You may have forgotten that this is thend of alchemists.¡±


    The present debate was centering around the beliefs of the Sean City-State Alliance. The three churches on the Alen Continent would never let a wizard ascend the divine throne in their territories. This was mainly because of Heckfoss¡¯ and Louis Biketo¡¯s hatred towards wizards.


    After Marina had joined the wizard tower and Colossus College, the senior cab members of Sean City-State Alliance had intended to get rid of the control of the alchemists. By the end of the meeting, they still hadn¡¯t reached any solid agreement.


    At the same time, the three parties were also preparing for their own futures. The wizard tower was preparing to take arge number of wizards and humans to immigrate to the maind of Y. At present, two-thirds of Y had yet be explored by the elves. The rich Y Continent had now be the n B of the wizard tower.


    Also, Colossus College had built a rtionship with the Mermaid Kingdom. With the good rtionship between the orcs and the mermaids, they were ready to go to the Swirl Continent and built their own kingdom.


    Nowadays, the masters of Akkad Alchemy College, the wizard tower, and Colossus College were no longer like the first generation of wizards. Their rtionships and friendships were no longer as close as the first generation of wizards were. Instead, intensepetition and cliquey exclusivity weremon.


    By the end of the meeting, even though Marina and the alchemists made somepromises and somewhat gained the upper hand, while the wizard tower and the Colossus College also formed an alliance with the alchemists, no real solutions were realized.


    Lu Zhiyu sat quietly in the corner throughout the entire meeting. The wizard tower was going to Y to establish its own kingdom. The Colossus College was supported by the Mermaid Kingdom, and the alchemists and Marina would ignite the divine fire in Sean City-State Alliance.


    Every party had chosen their own future and decided to have a god. This was not necessarily unexpected for Lu Zhiyu, who thought that, perhaps, having a god was their only choice.


    At the end of the meeting, Lu Zhiyu pushed open the side door of the hall and left quietly. At the same time, Catherine, from the first generation of wizards, saw a familiar figure in the corner.


    Catherine immediately chased him outside, but did not see anyone, neither did her mind power sense any familiar smell or existence. As she did not see the person she wanted to see, she suddenly felt very depressed.


    At that moment, someone patted her on the shoulder from behind and asked, ¡°Catherine, are you looking for me?¡±


    When Catherine looked back in surprise, she saw a ck-haired and ck-eyed young man, who she felt was so familiar. In fact, he was someone who all of the first generation of wizards would never forget!


    Catherine tried to calm down, but still revealed her nerd-like expression from childhood as she looked at Lu Zhiyu. Even after hundreds of years, neither of them had grown old.


    In fact, time seemed to have left no traces on them. They looked the same as when they were in the wizard tower. However, the people and things of that year were no longer there.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Catherine and remembered the time when she was curled up in the corner of the library, reading books in the dim light. He also remembered when Bohr, Akkad, and Li Weisi peeked at her in ss.


    Standing on the street in front of the tall congress castle, amid the passersby, they both smiled at one another. Catherine then asked, ¡°What do you think of the future of the wizards, mentor?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you all decided that yet? After all, you are in control of your future,¡± Lu Zhiyu replied.


    Catherine said, ¡°I don¡¯t see the future of the wizards, mentor. Bing gods is not the future of the wizards. I only see the end of the wizards¡¯ road.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu turned back and looked at Catherine. His eyes were soft as he asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Catherine frowned. ¡°When onees to the throne of the gods, most of the other wizards will be his followers. Wizards will then lose their own pursuits for knowledge and truth. They will, in essence, be the servants of the gods, no longer being true wizards.¡±


    Catherine looked at the sky and then at the street with sadness, as if she could not see any hope therein. ¡°We have no future when gods exist.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu asked, ¡°So, what is the future of the wizards in your imagination?¡±


    Catherineughed. ¡°It¡¯s not just what I imagine... It¡¯s Bohr, Akkad, Li Weisi, every ssmate and every wizard! They all describe the future of the wizards, the civilization of the wizards, and the wizards¡¯ world of knowledge, as well as truth and freedom to me.


    Lu Zhiyu was silent for a long time. Catherine looked at Lu Zhiyu¡¯s face. Then, after a long time had passed, she saw Lu Zhiyu raise his head.


    Apparently, he had made a decision. ¡°Yes, I will let wizards have a future!¡±


    ¡°What kind of future is that?¡± Catherine asked.


    ¡°A future that satisfies you and all of the wizards!¡± Lu Zhiyu replied.

 Chapter 304 - Setting Sail

    <h4>Chapter 304: Setting Sail</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the 276th year of the San Calendar, everyone had begun to explore the world. The age of the sea hade, and exploration had expanded far beyond the Stormy Sea. Everyone believed that beyond the known world, there were unknown continents and new worlds that had yet to be explored.


    Vessels sailed under the patronage of an aristocrat or a king, carrying the signs and banners of all of the great kingdoms. Adventurers set out with honor, wearing the emblems of a royal family or a church.


    The three major churches gradually upied the whole continent of Alen. With increasingly fiercepetition growing among them, the churches also turned their eyes to the world outside the Alen Continent.


    Many crazy people even tried to cross the ice sea and go to the icend in order to see the end of the legendary world. Sadly, most of them never returned.


    Edward was now at arge port in the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro. At the moment, a fleet that consisted of hundreds of boats was waiting to depart. In this era, besides the major kingdoms and churches, only wizards could assemble suchrge fleets.


    A wizard mentor, who was beside Edward Kelermo, nced in the direction of the ck Forest and the wizard tower. He then asked with great reluctance, ¡°So, we¡¯re giving everything up?¡±


    Edward said, ¡°My mentor, Bohr, once told me that Anthony, the great sage, once said that knowledge was the source of the wizards¡¯ power. As we still have our knowledge, we have not truly given up anything.¡±


    Edward looked out into the distance as he spoke. Over the vast sea, a flock of seabirds spread their wings and flew. The vast and boundless ocean had a tendency to make people feel passionate and ambitious.


    ¡°In the distance... That¡¯s everything we want. That is our future! I am not wrong, and you are not wrong!¡± When Edward said this, his eyes looked very wise. He then he looked up and shouted, ¡°Set sail!¡±


    As a loud horn blew, the sound of sails being pulled and wheels turning increased. In the distant Hailuga Kingdom, they had developed steam boats that were powered by propellers, and they were even ready to develop and refine steam-powered and steel war boats! At that time, they would be the real king of the sea. But at present, steam boats had not been poprized yet.


    The great fleet was heading east. Wizards in long robes were standing on the deck, holding the side of the boat and looking out into the distance. Some of them were young and some were old, but they were all looking forward, a bit confused and fearful of the future.


    There were not only wizards, but also the wizards¡¯ family members, as well as ordinary people on board. This was the first fleet, which would soon be followed by arge number of people, as well as arge number of wizards who went to Y to build their kingdom.


    As they travelled, the wind blew the sails and the water stirred up waves. The sun shone on the sea, reflecting a bright red off the water.


    Now, in the middle of the wizard tower, Catherine stood alone at the top of the tower and looked at the distant sea. Although she could not see the team that was led by Edward Kelermo, she knew that they were leaving here and embarking on a long journey.


    The original bustling wizard tower suddenly became empty, while crowded streets and various towers were also abandoned. Even busy wizard shops had been closed.


    The wizard¡¯s base camp, which had been in operation for nearly three hundred years, had also be empty in an instant. Arge number of buildings had been demolished, libraries were vacant, and countless wizard servants and magical beasts had disappeared.


    Even the railroad steam cars had stopped running. Under the rising sun, this ce looked deste, leaving only thezy red dragon dozing at the foot of a mountain. Moreover, the ck wizard tower and the ck mountain ridges had a hopeless atmosphere under the sun¡¯s light.


    Most mentors, wizards, and apprentices had chosen to follow Edward Kelermo in pursuit of their futures. However, there were still many wizards who were reluctant to leave the wizard tower.


    For Catherine and the rest of the wizards, Edward¡¯s pursuit of the future was not what they wanted. For them, the wizard tower was an integral part of their lives.


    After all, this was where all of their memories had been made. Within the tower were decades and even centuries of the traces of time, which were filled with ssmates, friends, rtives and lovers. Even if everything else passed away with time, the wizard tower was eternal.


    Catherine stood on the balcony of the tower as the sun slowly rose. A deep loneliness was etched on her face. Her blond hair and delicate facial features seemed to be immersed in the memories of the past. She was like a guardian of the past memories.


    The future of the wizards! Will it reallye?


    ¡ª


    In the extremely cold Amos Icefield, a statue of a giant knight with a sword stood on the cliff. In the snowy wind, many orc wizards exited from Colossus College and tipped their hats to the tall statue. A line of orc wizards, apprentices, and their families all stood in the ice world that spread to the horizon.


    Felix Bliss, who was the fox wizard and also the dean of Colossus College, looked solemn and serious. ¡°It¡¯s time to start!¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    All of the orc wizards boarded boats along the coast and headed for the Swirl Continent to the South, where there was a much warmer and morefortable environment than the Amos Icefield. But, for the orc wizards of Colossus College, their beliefs didn¡¯t exist in the South.


    Colosseum College and the wizard tower, which were both funded by the Sean City-State Alliance and alchemists, had assembled arge fleet to begin their journey to the future, and the whole world had changed dramatically because of this journey. The Y Continent and the Swirl Continent, because of the arrival of the orcs, had be much more popted. In fact, the whole world was undergoing many subtle changes.


    A few monthster, the wizards and Edward Kelermo finally arrived in the north of Y. They then traveled all the way to the eastern londs to establish their own kingdom.


    With the arrival of the fleets, they began to multiply. At that time, arge number of merchant boats from the Sean City-State Alliance and the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro also arrived.


    Here, they established wizard systems, where everything was managed and controlled by the wizards. Yearster, a kingdom was finally established, which was named after Edward Kelermo by his surname, in memory of his mentor and the second master of the wizard tower, Bohr Kelermo.

 Chapter 305 - Demi-Emperor of the Underworld

    <h4>Chapter 305: Demi-Emperor of the Underworld</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Hou! Hou!¡± An enormous dragon that had transparent scales opened its wings and roared.


    It was only fifteen feet long with its wings wide open, which meant it was a baby dragon. At the moment, it was flying above the Floating-space City, while roaring to show its great might.


    Many fairies were so scared that they hid under the gigantic Tree of the Fairies. Amid the castles and pces, Eva whistled from the square. Immediately, the dragon dove toward Eva like a puppy, having heard her summoning it.


    It then rubbed its neck against Eva and let her stroke its neck. ¡°Adolphus, you¡¯re being mischievous again!¡± Eva scolded in a teasing tone.


    The dragon was a pet that used to belong to Verthandi and Delmedi. Since then, it had been enhanced by Lu Zhiyu, and it now looked more beautiful than ever.


    It looked like a glittering piece of jade, which every girl and woman would go crazy over. However, after the two girls had grown tired of taking care of it, Eva had assumed the responsibility of taking care of it.


    When Eva was raising Adulphus, she gave it her power to pause time, which had transformed Adulphus from a mere pet dragon into a creature that was stronger than most of the beings in Maria¡¯s World! This also gave it much more potential to be even greater in the future.


    Eva loved the dragon deeply, which was why she also gave it the domain power that Lu Zhiyu had bestowed upon her. However, since that time, Eva had be a legendary creature. Now, her life form and body structure were fundamentally different from that of a mere mechanic doll.


    As Eva learnt more about the sorcerers¡¯ knowledge, she was also improving her body. Thanks to Lu Zhiyu, she was learning endless theorems and a vast amount of knowledge of this world.


    As for Lu Zhiyu, at the moment, he was sitting in the enormous witchcraft garden. There were several levels of the garden, all of which were enclosed by ss.


    Inside the garden were all sorts of special nts. The water was constantly flowing in the fall and spring, cascading alongside the witchcraft garden, which looked like a bird cage, then circting around it. This was a garden where rare magic-reinforced nts were being nurtured.


    At the moment, Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t seem to be doing anything. In fact, he was actually waiting for someone and preparing for something.


    All of a sudden, two traces of light arrived from the sky, then went directly through the dome and enchantment that encircled the Floating-sky City. They arrived on the ground and went toward the witchcraft garden that belonged to Lu Zhiyu.


    With Eva in the lead, the two of them followed her and went inside the garden. One of them immediately rushed toward Lu Zhiyu andughed, while saying, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m back!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Stop being such a child, Delmedi!¡± As Lu Zhiyu put Delmedi down, she was still held onto his arms.


    Lu Zhiyu then looked at Cetisius, who was standing beside the spring in the witchcraft garden, below the giant trees. The moment that Cetisius saw Lu Zhiyu, he couldn¡¯t stay calm. Then, when he saw Eva, Cetisius felt shaken all of a sudden.


    Cetisius suddenly recalled that 200 years ago, when he was standing in the desert and sand was fluttering all around him. He had been inside that fortress that looked like a lone ind, and it was that man who had held his ears and brought light and color into his life!


    And... He was also the same man who stroked his forehead in the godly temple of Pusueto under the witness of the silver moon, then gave him the revtion that he desired, marking Cetisius as his representative. Even after 200 years, Cetisius still hadn¡¯t forgotten anything that had happened in that fortress. Cetisius wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone, even the gods who were in control of life and death, but he couldn¡¯t forget that man!


    He had only been a ve back then, a priest of Temple of Sky who didn¡¯t matter. He was only a teenager when he was first marked, yet he was now an elder who had been through a lot.


    As he thought of this, Cetisius couldn¡¯t help but tear up. He groveled as he crawled toward Lu Zhiyu, then kissed his boot, just like he did in the desert all those years ago.


    ¡°Randil, my lord, it¡¯s Cetisius! I¡¯m back!¡± he said.


    The sun cast its light through the ss window outside, its rays falling on the enormous witchcraft garden. Inside that witchcraft garden, traces of light cast long shadows on everyone. As Lu Zhiyu and Cetisius were standing among the light and the shadows, it looked other-worldly, almost like this meeting had been in the making for two centuries!


    ¡°Have you built your ideal kingdom yet, Cetisius? You wanted good things to happen to good people and bad things to happen to bad people, and you also wanted to purify everyone so that they wouldn¡¯t indulge in their own pleasures and selfish wars anymore. You also wanted people to put aside their prejudices and conflicts in order to build a future together. Have you seen this future, yet? Are you satisfied with your life?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked as he looked at Cetisius.


    He recalled the future that Cetisius had envisioned and the aplishments that he wanted to achieve when Lu Zhiyu had given him the revtion. Upon hearing his question, Cetisius suddenly felt shamed.


    He knelt down beside Lu Zhiyu¡¯s feet and started to wail, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, my lord!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu held his arms and helped him up. His eyes still looked tranquil as he smiled. He did not seem angry at all, but gratified.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve done a great job, and I believe that you¡¯ll do better in the future! Just follow your ambition and build a world of death that represents your expectations and dreams! In this world, it¡¯s impossible to achieve equality among living men, but death is the same for everyone! Even gods can¡¯t guarantee that they won¡¯t face the end of the time!¡± Lu Zhiyu assured him.


    Cetisius stood up and looked at Lu Zhiyu. His face looked innocent and youthful, and smile curved at the edge of his lips. He looked very honest as he eximed, ¡°I will! I promise that I will establish a world of death that is ruled by order, justice, and equality!¡±


    Several dayster, in the Light Major God Kingdom, a trace of light shone on the major godly throne that represented the authority of the major god. It formed an enormous godly light and shadow that filled the entire sky, and countless light bands were scattered all over the god kingdom, each casting traces of white shadows.


    Kelly, the Goddess of Light, immediately noticed what was going on around her, and she instantly knew who was here. The enormous shadow of the god waved its hand, and she saw the angels surrounding the floating ind.


    She looked at Lu Zhiyu in silence. It seemed like she had been awaiting his arrival all this time.


    After Lu Zhiyu entered the Light Major God Kingdom, he looked at up Kelly and said, ¡°Kelly, I might be away for a while!¡±


    ¡°Away? Going where?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Outside this world! A distant ce that you have never heard of before!¡± he replied.


    Kelly paused for a while, then nodded and said, ¡°Okay, my lord. I will take care of everything here!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all of the ess to and authority over my god kingdom!¡± Lu Zhiyu looked at Kelly, then said, ¡°No matter what happens, you three will always be the most important people to me. Nothing in this realm matters to me, and I don¡¯t need any of this as long as you three are safe.¡±


    He then added, ¡°Wait for me... I wille back!¡±


    As soon as Lu Zhiyu finished talking, an enormous shadow of god slipped into the hollow space before turning into a small light spot. In this way, he disappeared from this world!

 Chapter 306 - Finished Starship

    <h4>Chapter 306: Finished Starship</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu came back this time because he didn¡¯t want to dy things any longer. Lu Zhiyu¡¯s desire to leave the world in order to inspect the universe was getting stronger and stronger. Hence, it was time for him to head to the sr system and explore the universe.


    Byrne Ind on Pacific Ind had already been transformed into the prototype of a giant Floating-space City. Lu Zhiyu found out that things had changed after he came back.


    The intelligent sub-brain David that Lu Zhiyu had left immediately set a back-up n in motion after finding that the original n had been hindered. The entire Byrne Ind had been transformed into a Floating-space City under the ind, and the entire Byrne Ind had been emptied. Then, when the cover around the city was unveiled, it could be seen that it was an enormous starship.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked the person in charge of the base, Gu Chaoran.


    It had been more than two hundred years in Maria¡¯s World, and it had been around two hundred days since Lu Zhiyu had left the base. After more than half a year of construction, the internal side of the base looked kind of different, but not that much.


    However, there were many fresh faces here, as there were over a thousand people in the base now. The inner portion of the base waspletely monitored and directed by the intelligent sub-brain David.


    Gu Chaoran said to Lu Zhiyu, ¡°Our space station n was hindered, and the rocketunching n was elbowed out. Besides, more and more people are paying attention to our project, and there are always strangers showing up.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded, then asked, ¡°What about the Vatican n?¡±


    Gu Chaoran replied, ¡°The Vatican n has been supplying us with resources, but they¡¯re also stealing our technology and even trying to sneak a peek into our core technology. It seems that they¡¯re conspiring behind our backs somehow.¡±


    ¡°Well... There¡¯s no need for us to worry about them at the moment. How¡¯s the construction of the starship going? When can we start to fly it?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked him.


    Then, as Lu Zhiyu looked around the base, he found that the Floating-space City in front of him now was very different from the one that he saw in Maria¡¯s World. This one looked much more scientific and modern and was shaped like a gigantic wheel.


    It was quite spacious inside, and there were many different areas and levels within it. The tubes at the middle were connected by elevators, and there were many maintenance robots that looked like octopuses inside. Aside from those, there were many life robots, architecture robots, and intelligent cars inside it.


    The trains within it weremuting up and down the tracks, while many scientific researchers in white gowns were walking around. They nodded at Gu Chaoran, yet they didn¡¯t recognize Lu Zhiyu.


    There were also many living areas, restaurants, researchbs and other facilities inside. Aside from these things, there were also sports centers and city farms.


    Each of the city farms had been created bybining many cities and farms, which made them look like tall buildings, yet also felt a bit like a giant botanical garden that was self-sustaining. This was because it had water, food, air and space to move, so it could hold at least 10,000 people!


    Everyone inside it was wearing an intelligence bracelet, and the chip inside the bracelet was directly connected to the neurons in the people¡¯s skin. As such, everything inside was controlled by intelligence and information, as if the inner area of the starship was apletely digitalized world, which was perfectly organized by the intelligent sub-brain David.


    In this way, the intelligent sub-brain David was able to monitor everyone¡¯s psychological conditions and health conditions so that it could cater to everyone¡¯s needs. Also, wherever the internal staff members went, they could hear clear instructions and notifications about water, food, travel and rest. Everything was assisted by the robots, while the bracelet represented their ess authority.


    Sounds of prompts could be heard everywhere, and the automatic doors and elevators were running all of the time. The robots always delivered the services in time, and the canteen would provide food and drinks based on voicemails. Even the lighting, temperature, and people¡¯s attire could be changed at any time in the snap of a finger!


    As for food, it was all artificial. Though the appearance and taste of this food was not much different from real food, this food was made by machines.


    This ce felt like a futuristic world, and everything that happened in it seemed like a miracle that perfectly manifested the efficiency of the intelligent sub-brain David and the alchemy machine life.


    ¡°We originally nned to send the city to space by rocket after dismantling it, and after that, we figured that we could assemble it again in outer space. But, we couldn¡¯t do that without you being here. So, David told us that you have a way to send us and the entire starship to space, so we only executed the second step of the n,¡± Gu Chaoran exined.


    As Lu Zhiyu came to the main control room of the starship, David¡¯s projection immediately showed up beside him.


    ¡°Wee back, master!¡± David said.


    Lu Zhiyu nodded, thenmanded him, ¡°Give me all of thetest information about this starship!¡±


    All of a sudden, Lu Zhiyu saw the projection of the structure of the starship, while arge amount of information was transmitted to his brain. When Gu Chaoran saw Lu Zhiyu beingpletely silent, he naturally felt pressure and was at a loss for words.


    David then said, ¡°The main body of this starship was made of activated metal cells, and currently, they can respond to all of the environments in the space. The cells can also be regted to the changes in the environment. As such, the metal cells will be strengthened continuously, thus allowing them to adapt to the environment around them.¡±


    Gu Chaoran then said, ¡°The nuclear fusion bioenergy machine that you gave us was already installed in the starship, and it powers this entire starship beyond our expectations. However, we still can¡¯t understand its ability to transform and use energies, nor can weprehend the power of nuclear fusion. So, we also used some parts of the silicon-based life, Cain, on this starship.¡±


    Gu Chaoran then added, ¡°The starship is using a maoelectric slurry power propeller. However, even with the technology that we have, it¡¯ll still take us almost a hundred years to leave the sr system. The starship generates its weight through the spinning outside, and the gravity is designed to be the same as earth¡¯s.¡±


    Gu Chaoran then said, ¡°However, there¡¯s still a big problem. The resistance of the metal cells is indeed impressive, but the defense of this starship is still weak. If it is hit by aerolites, it might be destroyed.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Gu Chaoran, who did not seem at all confident, and asked, ¡°What else do we have?¡±


    Gu Chaoran became more nervous, and there was sweat on his forehead as he replied, ¡°Well... The starship that we designed can only travel in the universe theoretically. We aren¡¯t sure what kind of situations we might run into in the real universe, so we need to examine that further.¡±


    He shook his head, then added, ¡°After all, this is the first time that such a giant starship has ever been built, so it is already beyond everyone¡¯s imagination! Still, we can¡¯t say for sure what kind of situations it might run into after it ascends into outer space.¡±


    He then added, ¡°And... The most important thing to consider is that we don¡¯t know how you are going to send such a giant ¡®universe city¡¯ from the earth to space!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Gu Chaoran and said, ¡°You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯m going to take you away from the earth to that mysterious universe! Just rx! I will only take away a few people who volunteer of their own ords. If you don¡¯t want to go with me, you are free to stay.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu smiled, then added, ¡°Besides, we won¡¯t leave the sr system right away. Instead, we will explore within the sr system first, so you will all still have a chance to decide if you want to proceed further beforemitting yourself to the final destination.¡±


    Gu Chaoran shook his head, then said, ¡°Well... Even though we are a bit afraid, we¡¯re still looking forward to it as well! So, I guess that you could say that we are expectant, but with some trepidation!¡±


    Gu Chaoran gradually calmed after saying this. Lu Zhiyu then nodded and asked, ¡°Well... When can we leave?¡±


    ¡°We can leave right after we finish the final testing and examination. We have enough energies now, but we still need to gather some more goods and materials. I estimate that we will be ready in one month!¡± Gu Chaoran said.


    He then added, as if he had just thought of something important, ¡°Boss, Cain and the silicon-based life have some follow-up news for you.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu then asked, ¡°Did that Dr. Matte back from Antarctica?¡±


    Gu Chaoran shook his head. ¡°No... He died.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu wasn¡¯t really as disappointed as he was interested, so he asked ¡°How did he die?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that there was a great amount of chaos after he died, and all of the countries sent research teams and military forces to Antarctica, even viting the treaty of Antarctica by doing so!¡± Gu Chaoran said.


    ¡°What did they find?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked.


    ¡°I heard that they found a spaceship!¡± Gu Chaoran eximed with wide eyes.

 Chapter 307 - Wrapped Spaceship

    <h4>Chapter 307: Wrapped Spaceship</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    There were helicopters flying in the sky, and as a gleaming trace of light shed through the sky, several of the helicopters were destroyed. Then, several machines showed up and totally annihted the armored vehicles that were on the ground!


    The bullets from the guns were warded off by the machines¡¯ energy shields. Then, when the electric flow from the cannons hit the ground, all of the ice that was on it melted instantly. At the same time, all of the cars exploded and were instantly engulfed in mes.


    Then, the helicopters that wereing to help were shot down. Meanwhile, the armored vehicles kept being destroyed, while the sma guns were like the scepters of the Goddess of Death, gleaming brightly in the air. Several missiles were also warded off by the machines¡¯ force field.


    The armies, which had arrived confident, immediately started to run away from the cier area. Arge number of soldiers, who were all wearing winter clothes, were killed on the spot. There was a great fire burning on the cier, and all of the powers who were observing this ce were terrified.


    This was because several robots were already more than enough to render them powerless and defenseless. Moreover, they knew that there was a giant spaceship under the cier, and nobody knew how many fighting robots like these were in that spaceship! Besides that, they guessed that the technology and weapons that spaceship had on it were also beyond their imaginations.


    There were several campsites stationed around this area, and many people in these campsites who saw this were all feeling desperate and equally terrified. No matter how hard they tried, they weren¡¯t even able to destroy one of the fighting robots!


    ¡°This alien civilization has shown themselves as having technology that is far greater than our imaginations! They have been on this earth for a long time. Based on our observation of the ice, this might have been sealed here for hundreds of thousands of years,¡± a research member, who was shivering in his winter clothes, said, while pointing at the data and pictures on the screen.


    He then added, ¡°In fact, they might have arrived here before Antarctica waspletely sealed by the ice. As such, their spaceship might have some trouble running smoothly, which might exin why it has stayed here for such a long time.¡±


    He paused for a moment, then said, ¡°However, we can¡¯t get into the spaceship. The second we get close to the spaceship, we will be detected and the spaceship¡¯s defense system will be activated. After that happens, a group of fighting robots will attack us!¡±


    He then added, ¡°Besides, the main cannon on the spaceship seems to have been triggered. So, if we keep sending our troops there, its defense system might bepletely activated!¡±


    The countries then started to contact each other and exchange the information and clues that they had with one another. The scientists were specifically looking for information about the alien civilization that was coded ¡°Antis.¡± They were trying to find a way to get into the spaceship in order to converse with those within it.


    At the moment, everyone who was having a meeting in the camp, including all of the soldiers and researchers who were stationed around the pre-civilizationkes, walked out of their tents and looked toward the ciers.


    A gleaming trace of light suddenly surged into the sky and an intense storm broke out. The entire cier was destroyed and all of the clouds withered away from the sky. The trace of light then pierced through the atmosphere and rushed toward outer space.


    The storm light blinded everyone present for a second, and all of the research members in Antarctica noticed it. They then saw fierce light pirs piercing through the sky. The energy vibration and photons were leaking out of them, blurring the sky above Antarctica.


    ¡°Who did this? Who got into the restrained area again?¡± At this moment, a researcher who was monitoring the ciers pointed at the screen and said, ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    He then shouted, ¡°Open the dimensional door! Projection!¡±


    At this moment, a human shape appeared in the sky. After being hit by the spaceship¡¯s major cannon, he wasn¡¯t injured at all! Instead, another light shadow had been formed.


    Its body was made of up traces of light, and its halo kept gettingrger until it surrounded the entire cier. Soon, the entire area was surrounded by this halo, and as for the light shadow, it was floating in the middle of everything, overlooking its kingdom like a god.


    ¡°Oh my god! What is that?¡± a white scientist eximed. He felt like his world was crumbling.


    ¡°We just saw an alien civilization! What is this? Has God descended to Earth? What¡¯s happening?¡± the white official pulled off his hat and looked at the sky, stunned.


    ¡°Buddhas?¡± an Asian soldier asked his friend, who was beside him, jokingly. However, his friend was so stunned that he couldn¡¯t even reply.


    Everyone stood inside the halo now, and they watched as the light shadow that was already at its maximize size reach out its hand and smash the entire cier! It then grabbed the giant spaceship and was pulled out of the ice by it before ascending toward the sky.


    The spaceship was being seized by an enormous amount of power as it exited the cier. Mountains of ice were cracked and soon fell on the ground. At that moment, countless fighting robots rushed out of the spaceship and flew toward the light shadow in the sky.


    Then, as the halo in the sky started to move, traces of light shot down from the sky. They pierced through the bionic robots, one by one, instantly destroying the robots¡¯ energy shields. As hundreds of bionic robots fell from the sky, they were instantly engulfed in mes.


    Soon, some more bionic robots rushed out of the spaceship, yet they were all immediately destroyed by the light that was being shot out from the halo. Then, the spaceship lifted off from the ice and started to ascend gradually, as if there was no gravity affecting it.


    The spaceship, which was asrge as a city, was now in the sky, while thousands of robots were also flying in the sky. Even the sma guns and photons were traveling in the sky, attacking the enemy as they went.


    At the top of the sky, a light shadow was upying the entire sky, and the traces of lighting out of it seemed to be disturbing the space and time. They kept permeating the entire space, while all of the fighting robots kept being prated by the traces of light.


    Cracks, destruction, fire and light... These were the scenes happening in the sky. It was as if there was an apocalypse happening at the moment!


    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m dreaming!¡± one researcher cried out, while all the other researchers felt light-headed and soon fell to the ground.


    As for the soldiers, they all lost their wills to fight after seeing what had just happened in the sky. They felt that the weapons and armored vehicles that they had were like miniature toyspared to their enemy¡¯s weapons!


    As for the gigantic dimensional door that was behind Lu Zhiyu, it had located the spaceship. It seemed that most of the functions couldn¡¯t be activated, so it was gradually dragged into the giant halo behind Lu Zhiyu. As it was dragged through the halo, it moved slowly, then disappeared.


    After the enormous spaceship was swallowed by the dimensional door, the enormous halo behind Lu Zhiyu was retracted. Then, the dimensional door was closed and Lu Zhiyu turned to look at the satellites.


    All of the politicians everywhere in the world were watching what was happening on the screen, their faces covered by the light from the screen. They gasped as they saw Lu Zhiyu¡¯s gleaming eyes, which looked aloof and prominent, like those of a god.


    Everyone was petrified, and they were all thinking... Who is he?


    Then, Lu Zhiyu turned around, walked through the space, and disappeared from the sky above Antarctica.

 Chapter 308 - An Unknown Mythical Creature

    <h4>Chapter 308: An Unknown Mythical Creature</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As the giant spaceship fell into the astral world, Lu Zhiyu¡¯s violent attackspletely activated the spaceship¡¯s defense system. However, the spaceship still seemed to be on the defensive instead of the offensive.


    ¡°No one¡¯s there,¡± he said.


    He then asked, ¡°Then, who let out those fighting robots tens of thousands of years ago? Or... Were they merely following their programming?¡±


    As Lu Zhiyu stood above the giant spaceship, those fighting robots kept attacking him. With the erosion of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s power, those robots were reprogrammed into being his allies. Then, they turned their backs against the other fighting robots and small armored vehicles that wereing out of the spaceship.


    The spaceship¡¯s side was crushed, and many fighting robots and small armored helicopters fell under Lu Zhiyu¡¯s control. Gradually, these fighting robots and armored helicopters stopped attacking Lu Zhiyu. They then opened the protection shield, blocking all of the entryways and cabins so that the spaceship was only in defensive mode.


    The protection shield had beenpletely activated at this time. The two smaunchers shot sma out, which immediately formed a giant oval shield of force that protected the entire spaceship.


    Via a maic field, the sma was constrained and a stable shield was formed. As for the high temperature that wasing from the sma, which was supposed to destroy the spaceship instantly, it was kept out of the maic field by the special equipment that constrained the sma.


    Lu Zhiyu could tell from the fighting robots that the technique of the shield of force that was owned by that civilization was pretty advanced. As Lu Zhiyu turned those fighting robots against each other, he found out that there were signs on these robots that they were radiated by the power of a mysterious and mythical creature, and it was the same biological force power that the fighting robot Cain possessed.


    They¡¯ve encountered a being like me before? Lu Zhiyu immediately frowned, and his interest in the interior design of this space was piqued.


    Lu Zhiyu knew how powerful and terrific he was, yet even he was far inferior to this civilization, both in the realms of power and technology. However, a mythical creature that was only conceptual was like a virus in the real world, and only other mythical creatures were able to kill it. Otherwise, it would be able to infect others the second it had the chance.


    These mythical creatures were able to corrode both carbon-based lives and silicon-based lives. They were also able to take control of those living beings, killing them and seizing their powers.


    Lu Zhiyu could even imagine that when those robots encountered the mythical creatures, they would immediately seize their spaceship and their fighting robots. They would then turn those robots against their own kind, causing them to destroy the others in the spaceship.


    This was only the basic power that a mythical creature had. Lu Zhiyu¡¯s power was way more intricate.


    As for those mythical creatures at a higher level, even Lu Zhiyu couldn¡¯t envision their abilities. However, the level-nine ability of the creatures that Lu Zhiyu was pursuing could easily transform the quality of materials and create a picture of the creature of the world.


    This was an evolutionary path that waspletely different from that of one that used technology. Lu Zhiyu thought that he was the only one in this world who had this kind of life form, but it now seemed that this was not the case.


    The spaceship that was being protected by the shield of force kept emanating the biological force that it had been infected with by the mythical creature. As such, it was disturbing the Lu Zhiyu¡¯s observation. So, Lu Zhiyu decided to get into the spaceship to check everything himself.


    Lu Zhiyu turned into a light shadow, which pierced through the standing shield of the spaceship. It didn¡¯t trigger anything inside it. In fact, it was as if the force field that had been formed by smapletely ignored Lu Zhiyu!


    Lu Zhiyu got through the protection shield and came closer to the giant spaceship that looked like an enormous city. It looked like a golden crown yet was not a hollow ring like a regr crown, but was filled inside.


    Lu Zhi entered the spaceship through the central cabin door. The interior part of the spaceship was different from what Lu Zhiyu had expected.


    The lighting was flickering, and he could hear an intense sound of an rm. However, he couldn¡¯t see anyone inside.


    All of the portals had already been blocked, and the interior part of the spaceship was covered by ck vines and branches. It seemed as if those ck vines and branches had actually grown on this spaceship.


    The vines and branches were now swallowing the spaceship, and they looked like some sort of bizarre creatures. At this moment, they were silent, while they stopped eroding those that had been previously corroded.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a mythical creature,¡± he eximed. ¡°It¡¯s so powerful!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was amazed by its power, but he still didn¡¯t know what kind of creature and the power he was facing. The trunk that had grown inside this spaceship wasn¡¯t the original body of that creature. Instead, it was a creature that had mutated after being radiated by the power of the mythical creature¡¯s cells!


    It seemed that this spaceship had encountered that mythical creature, and after it was radiated by the power of that creature, its shape morphed and headed straight toward that the creature. It was just like when the demon rtives were infected by the power of the abyss... The infection on those fighting robots also came from that enormous trunk at that time!


    Lu Zhi kept moving forward and traveled through the power cabin in the spaceship. After observing the entire spaceship for some time, some of his questions were answered.


    Based on his spection, this spaceship came from a neb in Orion that was more than 1,500 light years away from earth. Nobody on earth could figure out what kind of speed they were traveling at, nor how they could have managed to make such a long journey. It was likely that the speed of the spaceship would be at least at light speed since it had been able to make its way to earth.


    The faster an object traveled, the greater its mass would be, and when it reached light speed, its mass would be infinitelyrge. The spaceship wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such a weight, so the spaceship would disintegrate instantly. Even Lu Zhiyu couldn¡¯t imagine how that spaceship from an alien civilization had sessfully traveled all the way to earth from 1,500 light years away!


    ¡°Anti-material fuels, space curvature engine!¡± he eximed.


    Just as Lu Zhiyu had expected, the technology of this alien civilization had far exceeded that of the earth¡¯s civilization, but it wasn¡¯t too advanced to be beyond the earthlings¡¯ imaginations. Even so, it was still considered an advanced universe civilization to the earthlings, andpared to them, the earth¡¯s civilization was like a primitive tribe.


    Lu Zhiyu observed the spaceship for a long time, then concluded that it was an advanced interster civilization. They were even able to create a seemingly silicon-based life, but one that was different from what Lu Zhiyu had expected.


    This was because they were not actually silicon-based lives. Instead, it was highly likely that they were creatures that were very simr to humans.


    It could be told from the interior structures and the facilities, height, and width of that spaceship that this was a race with simr body shapes, body structures, and habits as the humans. Even their characters were very simr to humans¡¯.


    However, in the interior part of the spaceship, Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t see any existences or even any remains of those alien creatures. There were giant tree trunks that were spread out inside the spaceship, and Lu Zhiyu could see that the entire spaceship had morphed into the shape of that bizarre mythical creature.


    Perhaps the living creatures inside were more fragile, so they were immediately transformed by that mythical creature? Lu Zhiyu thought.


    Lu Zhiyu then walked through the cabin, where there were branches and twigs intertwined, and the force fielding out of those tree branches were able to change any ordinary living creature that came near it, assimting it into the mythical creature. As Lu Zhiyu walked through those tree branches and emanated his own life force field, the tree branches started to degenerate.


    Then, they eventually disappeared, and the spaceship turned back to how it originally was. Upon seeing this, Lu Zhiyu slowly walked to the center of the spaceship.

 Chapter 309 - High-Dimensional Life

    <h4>Chapter 309: High-Dimensional Life</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu noticed something different the moment he arrived at the center of the spaceship. When the cabin door opened, a brain monster with a giant head rushed out of the cabin.


    Numerous eyeballs were packed on its head, and there were arge amount of tentacles under its chin. Powerful vibrations rushed out of the tentacles, reaching out toward Lu Zhiyu.


    The vibration waves seemed to carry a stream of power that could affect someone¡¯s consciousness and mind. Yet, the second that Lu Zhiyu stepped in, the light that wasing from him immediately permeated the entire space.


    It was as if a sun had just walked into that cabin. All of the brain monsters were melted under that intense light.


    Countless horrendous and terrifying brain monsters flooded out from the deep and filled the entire portal. However, they were immediately killed before they could even put up a fight!


    Lu Zhiyu could finally see what those alien creatures looked like now, as on the other end of the cabin door, numerous alien creatures were intertwined with those twits. He could only see their appearances through the parts where they had assimted with the twits.


    Then, all of a sudden, Lu Zhiyu felt a bit bewildered. This was because all of those creatures looked exactly like human beings! In fact, Lu Zhiyu couldn¡¯t see any difference between the two!


    ording to the information that I have on the spaceship, itnded on earth hundreds of thousands of years ago! Lu Zhiyu thought. The gic information of humans dates back millions of years ago, and I traced the historical record of the humans myself. When theynded on earth, it was during the homo sapiens era.


    Lu Zhiyu thought about another possibility... Is it possible that these guys used the gene-editing technology to artificially improve their ancestors, just like I did when I gave the humans in Maria¡¯s World the power of bloodline and life temtes to the dragon race?


    He then immediately shook his head as he thought... But, that doesn¡¯t make sense either. After all, the remains of Homo heidelbergensis, Javanese, and Beijing monks all proved it. So... Maybe it¡¯s the elder race?


    He then shook his head again and thought... However, it was exactly hundreds of thousands of years ago when the human ancestors started to gain intelligence and turned into homo sapiens. This matches the same time when these aliens arrived on earth. Perhaps they chose to create creatures simr to the ones they saw! Otherwise, it will be difficult to exin why these alien creatures and humans evolved to look exactly the same.


    As he pondered over these things, Lu Zhiyu walked through the portal and arrived at the center of the spaceship. The moment he walked through the portal, he saw the light outside that was shining upon the center, as well as the sky and the sun outside. They looked the same as the sky and the sun that Lu Zhiyu had simted in the Floating-space City.


    Lu Zhiyu then discovered that he was at the bottom of a skyscraper, and below his feet was an enormous city at the center of the spaceship. It was a spacious city of technology, and each building had the city farm that was envisioned by the human beings. These buildings stood tall and had quite a few transparent tubes connecting them.


    Lu Zhiyu could see vehicles travelling in the tubes. They were flying through the air and were covered byyers of ck branches.


    All of the broken and assimted robots were scattered around the vehicles, and the entire city was surrounded by the terrifying tree branches. As these tree branches filled the city, they intertwined with each other, forming a pir and extending toward the sky.


    Lu Zhiyu could imagine the sharp changes andplete state of catastrophe that this city was experiencing. He wondered if all of the living creatures inside the spaceship were in despair, as all of the public transportation and portals had been destroyed.


    Lu Zhiyu wasn¡¯t in a rush at the moment, so he walked down the stairs slowly. He then walked through the tubes that were connecting the buildings and headed toward the center of the city.


    Many brain monsters crawled out from everywhere in the city. Those creatures, which looked like demons, were the living creatures that were born in the city. It could be inferred from the looks of their bodies that they had assimted with the branches.


    This entire city felt like an extensive tomb and a collection of graves, as the only thing left in the area seemed to be death and destion. After hundreds of thousands of years, Lu Zhiyu was the first tourist to have ever visited this ce.


    As Lu Zhiyu walked through the city, he saw arge number of creatures that had assimted into mythical creatures. There were human-shaped creatures, and there were even all kinds of pets as well. There were also special nts and arge number of living samples in the botanical garden.


    After seeing all of this, he wondered... If the assimtion power of the mythical creature is so powerful, why would it get interrupted?


    He could see how that giant tree trunk had grown and swallowed the city. Everything from buildings to aliens, creatures, public transport vehicles, nts and animals were all assimting into that mythical creature!


    Lu Zhiyu believed that such a terrific creature could have easily made the spaceship assimte into it already, so he couldn¡¯t figure out why the assimtion had stopped halfway throughpletion.


    Lu Zhiyu arrived at the zone that seemed to be the center of the entire city, where assimtion seemed to be the mostplete. All of the tree branches had intertwined with each other, and he could see the roots hanging down from the sky. It was like a horrendous dark forest.


    However, everything just stopped here. There seemed to be something at the center that blocked everything from going any further.


    Lu Zhiyu walked through the main hall, while tearing apart all of the tree trunks that had a diameter of at least ten feet. When he arrived at the center, the intrusion abruptly stopped at that point, andLu Zhiyu was thrilled by what he felt in that moment.


    Lu Zhiyu felt an immense amount of willpower, which he converted to 100,000 units of mind power. The immense amount of mind power that wasing out from the center hindered and suppressed the assimtion of the spaceship into the ck tree trunks, thus lowering the speed of the spaceship as it was assimting into the ck tree trunks.


    A superputer? Lu Zhiyu wondered as he saw a gigantic light ball at the center. As he looked around at the characters, the decrypted character file of Antis immediately started to trante the information that these characters had just provided to Lu Zhiyu.


    It was a gigantic light ball, and there were traces of light shuttling back and forth inside of it. He could also see oceans of information spinning inside the light ball.


    Lu Zhiyu discerned that at least one million consciousnesses were packed in that light ball, and they had gathered together and were emanating that immense stream of power of consciousness. However, these consciousnesses didn¡¯t know how to extract matter from the zero-dimensional space, so they could only stay as consciousnesses instead of being transformed into mind power that could interfere with reality, and they certainly could not be transformed into mythical living shapes!


    Just as Lu Zhiyu was approaching the giant ss ball, light screens emerged from the ground around him. Traces of light and data were shuttling to and fro, while an exquisite and beautiful female figure appeared in front of Lu Zhiyu.


    She was wearing a custom outfit that was so tight that her private parts were showing. She looked incredibly seductive.


    ¡°Wee to the yground!¡± she said. ¡°We have everything you want in this yground, and you can experience all kinds of lives. This yground will fulfill every one of your desires.¡±


    As she spoke, Lu Zhiyu asked the linguists that he had with him to help him trante thenguage of Antis. Those linguists kept tranting thenguage and exined to Lu Zhiyu what the female figure was talking about.


    Is it a virtual-reality world? Lu Zhiyu wondered.


    He immediately knew what happened here before. Hundreds of thousands of years ago, something drastic had happened to the interior part of this spaceship, and at the end, everyone in the spaceship gave up their own bodies and entered the virtual world, which was this superputer that was now in front of Lu Zhiyu.


    Even though the consciousnesses couldn¡¯t store memories, the superputer was able to help them do so. Hence, even though this civilization wasn¡¯t able to detect the existence of mind power, the virtual-reality technology they created, which was an immortality technology to some extent, had transferred their consciousnesses to the superputer that was in front of Lu Zhiyu.


    The superputer then gathered the consciousnesses of more than one million people and stored them within it. This superputer was also supposed to hold all of the people in this spaceship.


    Lu Zhiyu was standing in front of the light ball of the superputer, and as he pointed at the light ball with his finger, a control panel popped out immediately. It then told Lu Zhiyu that he didn¡¯t have the ess authority to operate it.


    After hearing this, Lu Zhiyu prated theputer with his mind power, which unlocked it immediately. Layers of tips and character alerts kept immediately shed across the screen, while Lu Zhiyu extracted all of this information.


    Lu Zhiyu immediately found what he was looking for, which was the journal of the captain! Just as Lu Zhiyu expected, they dide from therge neb in Orion, but that wasn¡¯t their real hometown.


    Instead, there was a reconstructed colonial star named Yach in Orion, which was owned by the Antis people. They were observing the young nebr at the edge of the neb.


    The discovery and reconstruction of Yach was a trial and scientific advancement of the Antis civilization. Thus, it was more of a scientific research center than a colonial star.


    This piece of information solved many of the puzzles in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mind, as there was no way that such a developed civilization would choose to inhabit therge neb of Orion, where the living conditions were so harsh. So, although this spaceship had indeed taken off from therge neb in Orion, it wasn¡¯t made there.


    Only the captain of this spaceship hade from the mother star. As for the other residents in this spaceship, they were born on that colonial star called Yach. In fact, they had been living on that colonial star for generations.


    Moreover, this wasn¡¯t an exploration spaceship, but a fleeing spaceship. They had apparently encountered a catastrophe that had almost wiped out their entire civilization, which is why they had to flee to a mysterious and unknown universe. The trantion of the name of their civilization was Antis, and this spaceship was named ¡°Hope,¡± and the title of thest captain meant the word blue.


    In year 5868 in the Star Calendar, a mysterious and superior creature suddenly approached our gxy. We couldn¡¯t observe where it came from and where it was headed. All of a sudden, it showed up in our gxy, without any warning... The journal recorded.


    We named it ¡°Dark Mother Tree.¡± Dark Mother Tree approached us and swallowed our entire mother. Everyone on the, even including the itself, then became a part of it. It kept emanating a special force field, infecting everything around it and forcing everything to assimte into it. All the living creatures, even those lifeless objects, were prated by its power. Its enormous tree trunk found its root on our, and the entire became its nutrients. We can¡¯t figure out where ites from or where it is heading toward. Also, no matter what we try, we can¡¯t injure it in the slightest...


    The journal continued... Researchers concluded that it is a higher-dimensional creature that¡¯s beyond our imagination. It was able to travel through time, which is how it arrived at our gxy. We can¡¯t be sure whether ites from the ancient past or the distant future.


    Also, it is a higher-dimensional creature. As such, time should only be a conceptual noun that describes the changes in its material. It is immortal, making it a creature that is way beyond our imaginations and knowledge. We don¡¯t know why it came to our era or what it is looking for...


    No matter how we tried tomunicate with it, it was useless. It seemed that it just refused tomunicate with us. To it, we¡¯re just like bugs, worthless and inferior creatures not worth conversing with. Even the war between us and them was stupid andughable. We tried to fight it, yet it didn¡¯t even move its body at all! It just took a glimpse at us and we lost the war!


    The journal continued... Our mother was totally destroyed. The enormous number of monsters bred by the Dark Mother Tree kept attacking and infecting us. Everyone became its sidekicks, under its power, and the entire civilization of Antis became an enved civilization.


    Then, the monsters that wereing from the Dark Mother Tree kept attacking us, and even some of our own turned against us. Not only did we lose our mother star, but we also lost several colonial stars. We then had to flee to the most distant colonial star, Yach.


    Then... Da*n it! Those b*stards chased us down here too, and Yach was also conquered! Arge number of monsters have nowpletely upied Yach. I have to take the surviving people of Antis to flee, but I don¡¯t know we to go. We have already lost all of our territories. Now, Hope is like a lone ind in the universe, not knowing where to fly!


    The journal recorded... There is a seed of Dark Mother Trees outside our cabin, and it has reached the interior part of the cabin. We¡¯ve lost all hope already. We might even be thest group of people from Antis, as our civilization was totally destroyed!


    Lu Zhiyu kept reading through the captain¡¯s journal. He was only skimming through the journal, but he could still feel the desperation of this captain named ¡°Blue.¡±


    The journal recorded... It is now inevitable that many of the monsters and ourpanions have been infected and have assimted into the creature. I have received an order for all of the surviving ones to enter the yground so that we can save our civilization. Fortunately, the second everyone entered the yground, the infection and transformation stopped!


    However, we have now been transformed into data. Hopefully, the spaceship ¡°Hope¡± can find a that is inhabitable. Perhaps that¡¯s where we can reignite our hopes and carry on our civilization. At this moment, the spaceship has changed to automatic flying mode, and the ¡°Hope n¡± has been enacted. The civilization of Antis will never die!


    Lu Zhiyu clicked into the so-called Hope n and perused its section of journals. He immediately saw arge number of photos of the earth, which had captions regarding reconstructing intelligent lives. All of those ns were carried out by the intelligent robots, and the superputer at the center was in charge of this entire n!


    Lu Zhiyu then clicked into the information section about the virtual world of the yground, and he immediately found out that the virtual world had been closed for 400,000 years! When Lu Zhiyu clicked into the final journal, he read that the yground was closed with everyone¡¯s consent after 2,000 years of operation.


    They had then deleted all of their memories and wiped away all of the data, yet they didn¡¯t state the reasons behind these actions. They only found the sr system after hundreds of years of fleeing, and it took the spaceship around 2,000 years to find the earth andnd on it.


    After reading this, Lu Zhiyu stayed silent for a long time as he thought... Perhaps they werepletely in despair and had lost all hope, making them not want to live any longer..


    As he looked at this spacious spaceship and that giant city in ruins, Lu Zhiyu felt that it wasn¡¯t a spaceship, but was more like a gigantic tomb! As Lu Zhiyu looked at the giant superputer inside it, he gazed at the floating consciousnesses of the final surviving people of the Antis.


    At this moment, they had lost their memories, thus making their consciousnesses no longer viable. However, because of spaceship had assimted into the Dark Mother Tree, the powerful force field was enveloping it. Hence, their consciousnesses couldn¡¯t wither away, but were trapped inside forever.


    Lu Zhiyu finally figured out where that spaceship hade from, as well as the distant secret dating back to when the human beings were born. However, the thing that actually piqued Lu Zhiyu¡¯s interests was the existence mentioned in the journal of Captain Blue, which was the existence that had destroyed their civilization.


    The Dark Mother Tree! Lu Zhiyu thought. A higher-dimensional creature? Not a high-dimensional creature space-wise, but a creature that has traveled through time?


    He then wondered... How can a creature that can shuttle back and forth through time exist? This doesn¡¯t make any sense!


    Even Lu Zhiyu found this too difficult toprehend, not to mention the people from Antis!

 Chapter 310 - Semi-Perpetual Machine

    <h4>Chapter 310: Semi-Perpetual Machine</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As Lu Zhiyu took down the superputer that was in front of him, he observed it closely. It was an optical brain, which controlled the entire spaceship and was a representation of the high-end technology of the civilization of Antis. Lu Zhiyu urgently needed the information that was stored inside thisputer, which was way beyond the imaginations of the earthlings.


    When Lu Zhiyu touched the optical brain with his hand, his mythical cells started to prate that bio-optic brain, and the structure of theputer started to assimte into Lu Zhiyu¡¯s power. At the same time, the structure on the surface started to change.


    Only after a long while did it stop changing. By that time, it had turned from an originally transparent ball to a silver, shining semi-transparent ball. It looked just like the mainputer that was in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s god kingdom. What¡¯s more, it looked like Lu Zhiyu¡¯s original body!


    ¡°Now, I can call it a bio-optic brain!¡± Lu Zhiyu eximed.


    The original bio-optic brain had now beenbined with the bioputer that Lu Zhiyu often, and thebination of the two showed Lu Zhiyu¡¯s impressive calcting powers. After the bio-optic brain was sessfully reconstructed, Lu Zhiyu took it down.


    Lu Zhiyu now knew that this was the greatest gain of this trip to the spaceship. Now, thoughts and ideas that he had been wanting to make realities but had never had the chance to do so flooded his mind.


    Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t try to touch the consciousnesses that were remaining inside. This was because if he tried tobine the consciousnesses, it would bring too much trouble to the mythical creature.


    After Lu Zhiyu left the spaceship Hope, he immediately went back to his Floating-space City. As Lu Zhiyu was about to enter the main control room of Floating-space City, a great amount of light shone upon him, while scanning him.


    The light only allowed Lu Zhiyu entry after confirming his identity. At that moment, the manager of Floating-space City rushed in, a slight panic on her face. But, when he saw that it was Lu Zhiyu, he was relieved and started to rx a little.


    ¡°Master! You¡¯re back!¡± he eximed.


    In Maria¡¯s World time, Lu Zhiyu had been gone for a couple of years. However, there were still some issues that Lu Zhiyu had to deal with on earth.


    In fact, Lu Zhiyu hadn¡¯texpected toe back here this soon, but his discovery of the spaceship Hope and the civilization of Antis had interrupted his original ns.


    ¡°Yes, I came back early,¡± Lu Zhiyu said.


    He then reached out his hands and took down the picture that was hanging in the main control room. This picture was the only protective screen that led to the dimensional space, and as such, it was the main ess authority of the crystal wall that Lu Zhiyu had created.


    However, Lu Zhiyu gradually realized that this picture actually didn¡¯t exist, at least to some extent, as nobody except him was able to touch it. They could only look at that picture.


    Hence, it seemed to be an object that only existed in the conceptual mind, as physically and material-wise, it didn¡¯t actually exist. It was more like an authority that was ingrained in the deeper area of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s soul and consciousness. The picture was only an image, a silhouette that had been created.


    When Lu Zhiyu came back here, he had brought back a living creature. It was a giant ball that had a diameter of thirty feet. It had instantly attracted Eva¡¯s attention, yet the only thing that Eva could observe about it were the terrific consciousness ripples that were inside the ball.


    After leaving spaceship Hope, the body of collective consciousnesses that was locked by the force field of the mythical life immediately started to ept thews in this material world, causing it to begin to wither away. However, the opticalputer was still prated by Lu Zhiyu¡¯s power, so the body of consciousnesses was still deeply locked inside and couldn¡¯t go dissipate entirely.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Eva wondered aloud as she moved closer to the bio-optic brain.


    ¡°This is a bio-optic brain. This will be the key that enables the crystal wall to take the next step and improve itself,¡± Lu Zhiyu exined.


    He then added, ¡°It¡¯ll be a semi-perpetual machine and the perfection system and control system of the crystal wall. As such, it will be the most important key and ess authority of the entire crystal wall.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu had onlye up with the idea of a semi-perpetual machine after he created the Abyss World. The Abyss World was not a normal world, but was more like an upgraded version of the god kingdom, a world that was between the states of illusion and reality.


    It was a world that was an extension of matter, soul, and the power of mythical creatures, just like the devil species. The most noticeable characteristic of the Abyss World was that it didn¡¯t consume any of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s energies, nor did it consume the material of the crystal wall.


    Yet, it still kept erging and improving itself. To some extent, it was already a perpetual machine, as it didn¡¯t consume any of the material energies from the crystal wall, but at the same time, somehow was able to continuously increase in size!


    When it came toparing all of the dimensions and levels, it was not technically a real perpetual machine. This was because it was extracting the power from other dimensions in order to improve itself, and idea that Lu Zhiyu first came up with for a semi-perpetual machine had actually stemmed from that.


    If I can create a machine or a facility that can extract energies from the universe in other dimensions, then it¡¯ll be a real perpetual machine for this crystal wall! It won¡¯t need any energies in this world, yet it can still be operated and create everything in this world! Lu Zhiyu thought.


    It will keep extracting energies from the universes of other dimensions, and it¡¯ll keep creating even more dimensions in this crystal wall! In this way, it can continuously improve this enormous crystal wall universe!


    A semi-perpetual machine was actually a decoy perpetual machine that stole energies from the universes of other dimensions in order to remain operational. In this way, not only could it operate itself, it could also provide endless material energies for Lu Zhiyu to use.


    From the perspective of all of the dimensions of myriad universes, it wasn¡¯t actually considered to be perpetually functioning. Instead, it was kind of stealing energies from the universes of other dimensions.


    Yet, to the crystal wall itself, it was indeed a perpetual machine. That was why it was called semi-perpetual, as it was only perpetual rtively speaking.


    This was simr to how Lu Zhiyu used a picture to extract the material energies from the earth universe, yet this time, it would be a real, perfected portal facility, and it would create an eternal portal in the world universe to steal the material energies from the earth universe. Meanwhile, it could avoid the trouble that often resulted from a long period of keeping a portal open so that both sides can stay stable.


    Lu Zhiyu approached the bio-optic brain with the picture in his hands, then reached out his hands and saw that the brain was swallowing the picture gradually. All of a sudden, a gleaming light came out of the bio-optic brain, while countless scenes started popping out on the screen.


    Scenes from Maria¡¯s World, the Zerg world, and the Abyss World suddenly were circting on the bio-optic brain. These scenes were all showing the histories of those worlds, including the scenes where Lu Zhiyu had created the crystal wall and all of the dimensions, as well as all of the majors in all eras and the heroes that arose from those chaotic periods.


    Lu Zhiyu saw the queen insect, the war of the insect race, and the grand escape. He also saw Ahenaten and himself in the past, fragile and na?ve.


    He saw himself hiding in the castle of space, testing and editing the genes and creating one creature after another. He also saw how he had be stronger and stronger gradually.


    Then, he saw one star god kingdom after another surging into the sky. This scene was followed by one that depicted the changes in the Abyss World and the evolution of the demon race.


    After that, lots of data and special symbols kept flooding across the screen. Most of the symbols kept blinking in a weird three-dimensional structure. The information that kept blinking was so vase, Lu Zhiyu felt like his brain was about to explode as he looked at it all.


    When the picture finally merged with that bio-optic brainpletely, it reced the original picture and became the true controller of the authority of the universe of the crystal wall. Meanwhile, this bio-optic brain also became a part of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s body.


    The enormous bio-optic brain floated in the control room of the Floating-space City, and the silver flowing light from the brain soon filled the entire control room. As Lu Zhiyu waved his hands, a hologram of the entire crystal wall appeared in front of him.


    Now, the entire crystal wall now was like an empty and hollow structure. There were only two dimensions, Maria¡¯s World and the Abyss World, and Lu Zhiyu couldn¡¯t even find their locations with his naked eye. Instead, he needed to zoom in so that he could find where they were located in the vast astral world.


    At this moment, when Lu Zhiyu touched a location at the edge of the astral world, a trace of light shone down. A dimming light spot immediately started to extend.


    This was an embryonic form of a dimensional world that was just born, and it seemed to be extracting the energies from the outside realm. It kept morphing at a very slow speed, which was contrary to how Lu Zhiyu had quickly extracted the energies all at once.


    However, the portal was now stabilized, so there wasn¡¯t any hidden danger. A stable portal that could flow naturally was exactly what Lu Zhi needed most right now!


    ¡°I¡¯ve seeded!¡± he eximed, his voice filled with excitement.


    Lu Zhiyu saw that the stabilized portal was working, so he knew that his n for a semi-perpetual machine had seeded. This bio-optic brain was already sessful, having been deeply ingrained into the deep area of the earth universe! It had opened a stable and fixed portal somewhere that even Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t know about and had extracted the energies therein!

 Chapter 311 - New World

    <h4>Chapter 311: New World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As for Lu Zhiyu, he shifted his focus to the embryonic form of the world that had been gradually bulging. It was now only a form that with a dimensional wall emerging, and there weren¡¯t even rules and orders inside yet, not to mentionnds and air. Lu Zhiyu roughly calcted the time this embryonic world needed to get to the size of the space of Maria¡¯s World, and based on the time flow in astral world (as fast as that in Maria¡¯s World), it would take around ten years.


    Also, it would take another ten years for thends and ocean inside to be perfected. It was Lu Zhiyu who designed and altered the rules, flow of time and the life system inside the dimensional world, after which it needed quite a few energies and measures to amend the world. To achieve a new and sustainable world, or a world like Maria¡¯s World that was trulyplete, it would take an immense amount of time and energies, which was why Lu Zhiyu needed that semi-perpetual machine to provide energies for it.


    Also, the internal life system and intelligent creatures were also vital to that world, and they might be the most important factor in the development and the future of that world.


    Lu Zhiyu was pondering the world he just created, and he was thinking of the amendments he should make for it. This was the fourth world that Lu Zhiyu was about to design, and what Lu Zhiyu really wanted was to distinguish it from Maria¡¯s World and World of Abyss.


    The creation of Maria¡¯s World was to make the path smoother to Lu Zhiyu. It was a god kingdom by design, and Lu Zhiyu had already set the future for the god kingdom. As for the world of abyss, it was an attempt for Lu Zhiyu to reach the path of level nine.


    To Lu Zhiyu, this new world was a world different from god kingdom. Lu Zhiyu suddenly recalled the world that Katherine promised, which was a future that was arranged for sorcerers that they wanted.


    ¡°This new world will be designated to be a world of sorcerers and sorcery civilization, and it was an exploration of the path of god kingdom.¡± He thought.


    Lu Zhiyu took a look at the giant semi-perpetual machine which contained the consciousness of all the people from Antis. Lu Zhiyu let them be reborn in the new world on purpose. It felt meaningless, yet it still gave Lu Zhiyu Lu Zhiyu a special feeling when he did that. It felt like reincarnation.


    ¡°A civilization that was destroyed by a high-dimensional life, and it is the origin of the birth of human beings. Now, they¡¯re at the hands of a mythical creature like me, and they¡¯re about to be reborn because of me. It¡¯s just like fatalism.¡± He thought.


    Lu Zhiyu was changing the new world in the semi-perpetual machine, and he could now see that with the material energies gathering, and crystal wall kept bulging, perfecting the embryonic form of a new world gradually.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use the model of a standard world for it!¡± he thought.


    ¡°Other models in my envision is not stable at all, so it might have some tremendous hidden safety issues. I won¡¯t test those models, instead, I¡¯ll stick to the standard model of worlds.¡± Lu Zhiyu thought about it for a moment, then he decided to revert back to the model of the original version Maria¡¯s World to create the new world he envisioned instead of using the new ideas he had in mind.


    He kept infusing it with energies. After typing in the world model in the semi-perpetual bio-optic brain, he stopped paying attention to it.


    As for Lu Zhiyu, he now took the time to check how Maria¡¯s World was doing. Goddess of Harvest Bernice getting the throne of god, Cetisius became the demi-emperor of the underworld by lighting the godly fire. Then, the next one who was going to be a god was Louis Biketo, who was going to be a god before Gina, who was a mermaid with the blood of Sakun.


    After Louis Biketo seizing the throne of the master of the knight, he led all the members from the Gathering of Darkness to get out of the area of the western Church of Light, heading toward the kingdom of what was called an exotic realm.


    The exotic realm was a kingdom formed by more than ten countries, and it was at the most southern ce of Alen Continent. The continent was hot, humid with a rich soy. The countries and races in the exotic realm refused tomunicate with the outside world, and their customs were also different from all the kingdom outside. If someone wanted to get to the exotic realm from Church of Light Kingdom, he must go through vast and boundless forests and mountains. These mountains were connected to the ck forest, or so to say, the ck forest itself was an extension at the end of those mountains.


    If it weren¡¯t for the war Pusuote Kingdom waged against them, causing the destruction of several kingdoms in the exotic realm and forcing them to get out andmunicate with the outside world, most of the people on that continent would have no idea that there was a vastnd and an exotic realm like that in the south.


    As for Louis Biketo, he was staying in a kingdom called Hollyma, and he established the belief of the master of the night. Gathering of Darkness now finally found its ce in this exotic realm and started to boom, bing the mainstream belief system in the kingdoms in this realm. With the powerful belief system, Louis Biketo became a god in less than twenty years.


    Then came the empress of mermaid, Gina, who was sessfully summoned and entered the star god kingdom several years after Lu Zhiyu arrived back, bing God of the Sea.


    Other than that, Sorcerer Gao Ta was moved to Y Continent established a new kingdom at the far east end of the continent under the lead of Edward Klomo. He was also preparing to gather the believers and ignite the godly fire.


    The king of Hailuga Kingdom, Jonathan Brown, announced in his kingdom that he would be a believer of Master of Storm, a god and a belief system that came out of nowhere suddenly became orthodox belief system of Hailuga Kingdom, which also gained poption across the ocean. Many captains of ships, sailors, adventurers and pirates became believers of Master of Storm.


    At this moment, inside City Alliance of Sheehan, all the alchemy sorcerers started to publicize the belief of Goddess of Steam and Machine, and at the other end of the ocean, on the Swirl Continent, a new kingdom that was made of special orcs were also quickly being developed.


    ¡°Now, there are already six gods, and there are four other candidates for gods. However, it seems that the potential for this era has been fully exploited, so it might take a long time until the next candidate for god shows up.¡± He said.


    Lu Zhiyu observed Maria¡¯s World for a while, and six people had already be gods. As for the other four candidates for gods, they would also be gods in the next following decades. However, after those ten, Lu Zhiyu couldn¡¯t find any more suitable candidates to inherit the positions of gods.


    The entire Maria¡¯s World seemed to have arrived at a tipping point, and everything seemed to be detached from the original track, rushing toward an unpredictable future.


    Everything was quickly developing, so quick that they didn¡¯t even realize what was going on, not to mention catching up. However, this world also seemed to be being stabilized, which was thest chance for everyone. Once this world was stabilized, everyone would lose their chance to be a controller of the world.


    All the saints were fighting, yet many of them felt lost and worried about their future.


    After Lu Zhiyu came back, Kelly, Verthandi and Delmedi all went to greet Lu Zhiyu. Lu Zhiyu gave them the ess authority and stamp tond on and to be transported to the capital city of Floating-space City.


    After that, Lu Zhiyu moved Floating-space City away from the dimensional wall of Maria¡¯s World and headed toward astral world to prepare for the new world he was perfecting. The new world was being bred and amended, and it was bing more and more like a real world. It had been a long time since Lu Zhiyu had the excitement of creating a new world.

 Chapter 312 - The Starsoul World and the Goblins

    <h4>Chapter 312: The Starsoul World and the Goblins</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu set up a standard world model, which wasposed ofnd, sea, and sky. But, since thend and the sea at the moment were so small, they looked like tiny inds andkes. Then, with the passage of time, they expanded.


    At the moment, the ocean waspletely frozen. In fact, the whole world was like a dark, frozen world. This was because the area of the frozen ocean had kept expanding until it had filled the whole world.


    After a violent explosion urred, which involved energy radiation, a globr luminous sma was created in the bitwall. It was actually a simted sun. Of course, it was inferior to the real sun in the Earth¡¯s universe in all respects.


    Its light broke through the darkness in an instant, illuminated the whole earth, and bringing light and warmth into the world. This was the source of life and the basis for all survival.


    The ice-bound ocean melted gradually, and the earth emerged from beneath the sea bit by bit. A total of seven continents and countless inds then appeared.


    After that, the sea water evaporated and vapor went into the sky. Then, dark clouds began to appear above the sky, while rainwater fell on the earth, causing numerous nts to flourish.


    These nts came out of the ground and grew towards the sky. Greenery soon spread throughout the whole continent. The bottom of the ocean also began to evolve, as a a variety of marine nts and the seeds of these nts spread throughout the whole world.


    ¡°Gravity is stable, time speed is fixed, and oxygen is adequate. Ok, the source of life is good!¡± After analyzing everything carefully, Lu Zhiyu was satisfied with everything at present.


    When Lu Zhiyu came to the shore this time, the edge of the sea had grown into a dense jungle. Here, the sun shone on the surface of the sea and everything looked quiet, peaceful, and harmonious.


    The length of day and night was set up, as were the four seasons. At the moment, night wasing! The night of this world was totally dark.


    When Lu Zhiyu reached out, he saw a strip of fluorescent light flowing from his sleeve. This became a bright Milky Way that began revolving around Lu Zhiyu, then rushed into the sky.


    A whole bright strip of stars glittered in the world¡¯s bitwall. As such, the night was thoroughly lit up.


    Stars now twinkled in the sky, instantly making the evening world beautiful and dreamlike. As he sat listening to the sound of the waves and tides, Lu Zhiyu suddenly became emotional.


    ¡°Starsouls. I use this name to address you, as well as to remember your predecessors and pay tribute to you. There is no moon now, as there is no need for the moon,¡± Lu Zhiyu murmured as he looked up. ¡°Now, I shall name this world the Starsoul World!¡±


    Starsouls were the awarenesses of more than one million people in Antis. Lu Zhiyu had transformed these people into starsouls, then made them the guardians of this new world.


    Starsouls were friendly and tame divine creatures. They had been infused with Lu Zhiyu¡¯s divine ability. As such, they could be regarded as his rtives. Their main job was to protect this world and maintain its rules.


    In a sense, they were the embodiments of the will of this world and Lu Zhiyu¡¯s spokespersons. The stars foretold the changes, disasters, sr terms and rules of the world. At the same time, they regted the life cycle of the world and enforced its rules.


    At the moment, the stars were twinkling and merging into a collective awareness. It seemed that they were trying tomunicate something to Lu Zhiyu. Lu Zhiyu smiled, but did not answer.


    The cycle of life and the preliminary world¡¯s rules had been set. In Lu Zhiyu¡¯s eyes, the semi-perpetual biological brain connected with one¡¯s awareness. As such, numerous data flew through the brain continuously. When Lu Zhiyu waved, the data was set.


    ¡°Build the magic.¡± After Lu Zhiyu gave this instruction, a special channelwork immediately spread all over the world.


    The foundation of the extraordinary power was built in this world. Without the magic, it was impossible to collect vital source material. This was the disadvantage in the astral, as Lu Zhiyu couldn¡¯t cover the whole astral with the magic, thus making it unnecessary.


    After all, magics had been built in the three current worlds. So, he considered that this was enough.


    After creating several worlds, Lu Zhiyu was familiar with all of the steps. With just a wave of his sleeve, a new world was set up and all of its necessary parts came into being instantly.


    When the world stabilized and the magic was set up, time slowed down rapidly before finally being stabilized. However, there was no life system yet. But, this was exciting, as a life system that was different from the current ones in existence could create a truly unique civilization!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Lu Zhiyu also built a half bitwall in the bitwall of the Starsoul World. In the half bitwall, he tried to debug and manufacture the intelligent life system of the Starsoul World.


    The half bitwall that made up the intelligent life system of every world was called theb of the creator. This was where every species was born and where all of life originated.


    This intelligent life system was different from the past ones. To use past experience and create a life system that was different from Maria¡¯s World and the Abyss World, one needed to take into ount many aspects.


    After all, intelligent life was the greatest miracle, yet it was also quite vulnerable. As such, any error or mistake would lead to irreparable consequences.


    Arrgh!


    Lu Zhiyu heard a cry as he took out a fragile young life from a nutrient chamber. It was a human-like creature that had green skin and long pointy ears. It also had dexterous hands and a developed and intelligent brain.


    As it opened its eyes and looked at the world for the first time, the first thing it saw was a man with ck hair and ck eyes. It then explored the world with its smart eyes and giggled loudly.


    Lu Zhiyu held it in both hands, as if he was weing a newborn baby into the world. ¡°Wee! You are the first goblin in the world!¡± he said, while smiling.


    Behind Lu Zhiyu, arge number of goblins were being conceived within the nutrient chambers, which were aligned in several rows.

 Chapter 313 - Elf Altar

    <h4>Chapter 313: Elf Altar</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On a slightly barren in, the forests were sparse, the vegetation was not rich, and the weather was unusually cold. A group of green-skinned goblins were noisily rushing through the jungle, chasing a wild boar.


    All of the goblins were waving spears in their hands. However, they looked as if they were not hunting, but were rather involved in some grand dance.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah!¡±


    ¡°Lu Gai! Lu Gai!¡±


    The goblins shouted in a meaninglessnguage. Although they had started to record theirnguage, there was still a long way to go before theirnguage system was perfected.


    Dressed in leather skirts, they rushed at the wild boar with wide steps. At this time, a giant monster emerged from the forest.


    The monster was carrying a huge stone hammer, which it used to smash the boar to death! As the monster roared in triumph, other giant monsters rushed out of the forest with heavy steps. Seeing this terrifying scene, the goblins immediately dispersed.


    More than 200 years had passed since the birth of the first goblin. The normal lifespan of the average goblin was about 60 years, which was much lower than the lifespans of human beings.


    There had already been 20 generations of goblins. This was because their fertility was much stronger than human beings¡¯. A goblin could give birth to three to six pups at one time. This strong fertility enabled them to upy the entire in and beyond.


    However, they were not the overlords of this in. Instead, it was the giant monsters who had dominion here. In the forest, in addition to arge number of magical beasts and monsters, there was a kind of creature called the dwarfs, who often shed with the goblins. This was because the dwarfs posed a threat to the survival of the goblins.


    In addition to giant monsters, dwarfs, and magical beasts, in the southern forests, the goblins encountered a peculiar group of fairies. Fairies, like giant monsters and magical beasts, could use magic.


    Goblins called the forest that the fairies stayed in the Forest of Fairies. In addition, in the depths of the woods, there were all kinds of strange things. All kinds of unknown creatures, each species of which had a high degree of wisdom and a variety of magical powers.


    The goblins called thend underfoot the Titan Continent. At present, the goblins had only begun to form a rudimentarynguage that consisted of very basic words.


    But, ording to their ancestors¡¯ stories, the world was created by a powerful titan who was as tall as a mountain. He created everything in the world. Moreover, the goblins, the giant monsters, and the dwarfs were the direct descendants of this titan!


    Compared with other species, goblins and dwarfs did not have any extraordinary powers. Thus, they did not have any advantages over the others. As such, they had to make a variety of tools and weapons in order to protect themselves.


    Goblins used obsidian to forge weapons and stone to build appliances and houses. The dwarfs living in the mines begun to melt copper ore to produce copper tools. Their disadvantage forced them to arm themselves with wisdom.


    ¡°They are really talented. At this early stage, they¡¯ve already learned how to make and use tools so quickly! That is much faster than the human beings.¡± Lu Zhiyu was impressed with the goblins.


    At present, most intelligent creatures on the Titan Continent lived in the Starsoul World. The name of the continent had been decided by the goblins.


    Lu Zhiyu did not realize that, when the first goblin saw him at its birth, it remembered him as being a giant. Then, this became a popr legend that was told to all of the following generations of goblins!


    Nowadays, this world had more diverse species than even Maria¡¯s World, which only had humans and orcs.


    On the in of the Titan Continent, shes between goblins, giant monsters, dwarfs and fairies often took ce. After Lu Zhiyu made sure that there were no major problems in the life system he created, he did not pay much attention to it, deciding to let it develop on its own.


    When Lu Zhiyu made goblins and dwarfs, they did not have any special abilities. However, Lu Zhiyu did make them highly talented in manufacturing and creating vital things, which was a skill that even exceeded human beings. Although they did not have the extraordinary abilities like other species, they were considered to be full of potential in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s eyes.


    At this stage, this standard model of this world was almostplete. However, since the remaining continents and oceans still needed a lot of improvements, the semi-perpetual machine couldn¡¯t stop running yet.


    Seeing this, Lu Zhiyu left Starsoul World, as the world had basically beenpleted. So, Lu Zhiyu had to start preparing for other things. Specifically, it was time to fulfill his promise to Catherine.


    Lu Zhiyu nned to let the wizards who were reluctant to leave Maria¡¯s World immigrate here. In this world, without the constraints of gods and various conditions to restrict the development of wizards, they would be able to fully develop their potentials.


    What exactly will the wizard civilization look like?


    Compared with the Starsoul World, which one will be better?


    Lu Zhiyu was concerned about the future of the wizards.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Y, Maria¡¯s World


    On the shore of the Lake of Life, arge number of elves were watching a ceremony. The elves and the elf wizards in the Sylve Empire, as well as the elf Queen Wendy and Wolfe were all present.


    The city of Sylve was about to have aprehensive foundation reconstruction. The Lake of Life would be reconstructed into a water source for the wizards. The Sylve Empire was going to transform the whole city of Sylve into a city of witchcraft!


    The altar, which was originally between the Tree of Life and the Lake of Life, had to be relocated. As it was the oldest altar of the elves, the elves hosted a grand ceremony before it was relocated. As it was such a special event, the Queen and all of the high-ranking officials of the elf empire were present.


    Among the ancient legends of the elves, the altar was the oldest relic in Sylve. It was said that the secret of the origin of the elves was within it. Some also said that the secret of the altar was somehow rted to the agreement between the elves and the Lord of Natural Order.


    But, most of the elves believed that it was only an old altar and that the Lord of Natural Order had gradually be a mere symbol of Sylve, rather than a solid and true belief.


    ¡°Be careful! It¡¯s a relic that was left by our ancestors. Be respectful!¡± Some of the elves were not satisfied with the relocation project.


    At the moment, gstones were being pried open, revealing decayed and scattered coffins. All of the elves present were curious, so they surrounded the workers to see what was in the altar.


    The officials and wizards of the Sylve Empire looked at the bottom of the altar. Each of them had grown up listening to the legends about the altar and the elves, and now, everyone was filled with curiosity! But suddenly, all of the elves and elf wizards gasped and stared in shock...


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a wizard servant?¡± An elf wizard immediately recognized the servant inside and asked.


    ¡°A wizard servant?¡± Windy frowned. ¡°Whose prank is this? How can it appear in our altar?¡±


    More elves were also making angryments. After all, the altar was still very important to the elves of the Sylve Empire. This was their ancestralnd, where they believed that their oldest ancestors¡¯ bones were buried.


    Now, it had be the location of the remains of some silly and humble wizard servants. None of the elves could ept such a thing!


    Wendy, the Queen of the elves, had a better understanding of the legend of the altar. It was said that the altar was the tomb of the Lord of Natural Order, who had created the elves.


    Wolfe stood beside the Elf Queen Wendy, a look of horror on his face. ¡°How can this be? The emergence of wizard servants and the rise of wizards only happened a few hundred years ago, and here, it can be traced back to the era of the birth of the elves, so how can they appear here?¡±


    ¡°Whose prank is this?¡± A senior Druid raised his wand in anger, while looking around.


    Wendy looked at the corpse in the altar. It was like an armored shell. Even after such a long time, it had still not decayed.


    ¡°How could this be? No one has ever moved anything here, as it¡¯s a sacred burial ground. But, how could the servants bury themselves in our altar and allow themselves to be unknowingly worshiped by us? They shouldn¡¯t be here!¡± A wizard still couldn¡¯t believe that this was real!


    ¡°A wizard servant is a bloodline-transformed creature that was created by my mentor, the cultivation method of which started to spread from the wizard tower only a hundred years ago...¡± When Wendy said this, she stopped abruptly, as if she had just thought of something. She then started murmuring...


    ¡°How could it be?¡±


    ¡°How could it be possible?


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    She kept repeating those same questions. Her eyes was full of fear, doubt, and shock. She looked at the altar and felt that the world had be illusory amid the sunshine.


    ¡°The god? The altar? The Lord of Natural Order?¡± While she was still murmuring, Wendy looked back at all of this and suddenly felt that the world was spinning and bing unreal.


    As Wendy looked again at the prized altar, her wand fell to the ground. She felt like she had just discovered something...


    Wolfe looked at Wendy, confusion filling his voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Wendy?¡±


    Wendy had a sad smile on her face as she said, ¡°I¡¯m just... I just don¡¯t feel very well! Ha ha ha ha... All this... What the heck is going on? This world! Ha ha! Is it all a game or a hoax?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s words made everyone feel very confused. As they all watched her,pletely perplexed, she staggered back to the pce. As they watched her retreating form, they all thought that she looked so lonely.

 Chapter 314 - Gods’ Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 314: Gods¡¯ Meeting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Six gods were seated on the thrones of the Divine Kingdom. Although there were more empty thrones, the atmosphere in the room felt busier than ever before.


    The goddess of light Kelly, the goddess of sun Verthandi, the goddess of death Delmedi, the master of the night Louis Biketo, the goddess of harvest Bernice and the goddess of sea Gina sat in a circle and held the first meeting of the gods. This was the first meeting between the gods.


    Apart from formalizing the first Agreement of Gods, which was made among the first group of gods, they would sign a renewed Agreement of Gods to restrain thepetition for authority between gods and maintain the operation of the whole world at the same time.


    ¡°The first agreement states that the main bitwall could suppress level sevens, making it impossible for them to cross the bitwall at will. They could eithere to the Divine Kingdom or the underworld. In addition, they could also enter the half bitwall or leave Maria¡¯s World! Moreover, fighting in Maria¡¯s world is prohibited for level sevens. Now, we need draw up the second agreement.¡± Kelly spoke first, setting the agenda for the meeting.


    ¡°The first matter regards the division of theocracy and territory. Needless to say, every god and divine personality present has its own theocracy and territory, but the power of every divine personality also has great expansion potential. For example, the divine personality of Louis can expand to the realm of dreams and illusions, while Bernice, the goddess of harvest can make efforts towards mastering the management of lives,¡± said Kelly.


    Kelly, the goddess of light, was also the Divine Kingdom host. Although every god was equal in status, Kelly had the authority to restrict the other gods. So, at this time, the meeting of gods was being presided over by her and being held in the Kingdom of Light.


    ¡°The expansion of theocracy must be based on the premise of maintaining and stabilizing world order and stability. As such, every god is the spokesman and manager of the world order. Therefore, this is the rule that every god must abide by. As such, any ims over theocracy, except for preliminary theocracy, depend upon one¡¯s own development and efforts.¡± Kelly wrote down the first one matter of business, concerning the expansion of the divine power and authority, as she spoke.


    This particr matter was rted to the perfection of the rules of the whole world, as well as the ultimate perfection of Maria¡¯s World. This also happened to involve the most important step for Lu Zhiyu to reach level nine!


    ¡°I Agree!¡±


    ¡°I Agree!¡±


    ¡°I Agree!¡±


    In every Divine Shadow above the thrones, a vague appearance of the gods could been seen. They all expressed their opinions.


    The gods present all agreed to the agreement regarding their most basic authority. However, when it came to beliefs, the six gods had a fierce quarrel. Finally, they agreed that the gods could not directly intervene with human beings¡¯ beliefs, which was then also written into the Agreement of the Gods.


    In the Kingdom of Light, Louis also talked about wizards and alchemists. He believed that wizards and alchemists were the greatest sources of instability and danger in the world. Hence, he believed that they must be under the control of gods.


    Kelly, the goddess of light, took a look at Louis as he was speaking. Although Louis was expressionless, she could see at a nce what he was thinking and feeling.


    ¡°Edward Kelermo, the legendary alchemist Marina Bossey, and Felix, the fox wizard and dean of Colossus College, have been identified as potential candidates for future gods. Wizards and alchemists should be subject to their internal sect¡¯s constraints, not ours. This was clearly stated in the previously agreed upon terms,¡± said Kelly.


    After this, the gods made the arrangements for theing of the next era, the n of world perfection, and the preparation of world upgrading. They then talked about Delmedi¡¯s underworld.


    After Cetisius became the deputy manager, the underworld underwent a series of reforms. However, unlike the Divine Kingdom, the underworld itself was thergest subordinate half bitwall that was attached to the main world. And, with the passage of time, it just kept expanding.


    In regards to how big the realm of the underworld was, the goddess of death, Delmedi, was not clear. It was only when Cetisius recently started to manage the underworld that he realized how broad the underworld really was.


    In addition to the gates of the underworld, the river basin, and the city of the soul, Chirom, which Delmedi managed, there were countless dead creatures in the vast realm of death, all of which had been erged by the force of death. Even many Ghost Wizards and demon warlocks were secretly summoning these dead creatures to send them to go and spy on the underworld.


    They were trying to escape the reincarnation of life and death with the power of these creatures in the underworld. With such motives, the Ghost Wizards and the demon warlocks were extremely dangerous and might cause harm and trouble to the gods and the world.


    After agreeing that all of the souls of the unbelievers should be managed by the underworld, Kelly urged Delmedi to pay closer attention to the management of the underworld to ensure that there would be no mistakes. Delmedi agreed, secretly nning to cheekily tell Cetisius of this matter by mimicking Kelly¡¯s tone!


    At the end of the first meeting of gods, the Agreement of the Gods was officially renewed. This agreement was written in the gods¡¯nguage via mind power and floated above the sky in the Kingdom of Light. It then revolved around the floating inds, where the thrones of the gods were located.


    Then, all of the gods simultaneously made their own official marks on the agreement. At once, they saw the golden agreement spinning and shining fiercely. Then, the host of the Divine Kingdom officially recognized its validity.


    At this time, not only did the extraordinary gods, but even the regr gods felt an inexplicable force of restrainte upon them. This was the power of the almighty rules!


    The meeting of the gods and the perfection of the Agreement of the Gods had once again promoted the further development of the world. All of the loopholes and imperfections had now been repaired. For those with extraordinary powers, the era in which they could do whatever they wanted would never return.


    Soon following this grand event, the gods gradually took control of Maria¡¯s World. This was an era full of opportunities, but for the extraordinary, it was not the best era.


    No matter how powerful, gifted, and ambitious they were, they were now limited. After all, the rules of the world and the gods now set constraints for everything in this world.


    The floating city of Lu Zhiyu revolved around Maria¡¯s World, which was not far away. On the central square of the floating city, there were two huge gates.


    The huge gates were made of white metal and had dense,plicated geometric drawings on them. The center of the gates were illusory, yet they couldn¡¯t been seen through. Instead, they looked like two huge swirling gray eddies.


    Lu Zhiyu walked up the steps and went into one of the huge gates. Then, he stepped out of the other gate.


    This was the space portal that Lu Zhiyu had designed after learning some spatial theories from Antis. Of course, his past experience with using the dimensional door also helped him in designing the gates.


    Eva stood under the steps of the two giant space portals, stroking the neck of the Titan Dragon Adolphus and waiting for Lu Zhiyu toe down. She then called out, ¡°Master, you seeded!¡±


    Eva was clearly happy for him. She had watched Lu Zhiyu make these two portals. To do so, Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t use the scroll, but had applied the principles of space.


    Lu Zhiyu nodded to her and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, it was sessful!¡±


    At this time, a wave of energy pulsed through Maria¡¯s World. Although it was very slight, the Lu Zhiyu, as the master of the world, felt it immediately.


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mood seemed to be somewhatplicated at that moment. ¡°The world is beginning to move towards perfection! Is the age of the godsing? The kingdom of the gods...¡±

 Chapter 315 - Another World

    <h4>Chapter 315: Another World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°This portal can only work for half a month! It is not stable, so it can¡¯t support a long-term operation. Also, once it is opened, it can¡¯t be closed. Half a month from now, the space cracks will tear apart everything around the portal,¡± Lu Zhiyu said.


    He was standing on the bottom mountain slope of the tower. The red dragon, which had not seen him for nearly three hundred years, was now calmly sitting at his feet.


    At this moment, all of the wizards present were those who had decided to stay in the wizard tower. They were staring at Lu Zhiyu, wondering why the red dragon, which had always been arrogant and ferocious, was now like an adoring puppy at Lu Zhiyu¡¯s feet.


    When Lu Zhiyu waved his hand, the huge gates appeared at the bottom of the ck mountain where the wizard tower sat. Instantly, all of the wizards let out numerous cries of surprise. However, Catherine was not surprised at all. After all, in her eyes, Anthony, the great sage, was already understood as being omnipotent.


    The huge gate looked magnificent as it sat at the bottom of the mountain. Lu Zhiyu looked back to see the shocked faces of all of the wizards present. There were 300 of them in total, plus around 1,000 of their family members. The busy wizard tower that Lu Zhiyu had remembered in the past no longer existed.


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s eyes swept over everyone. These people looked at Lu Zhiyu with curiosity, shock, and even some glimmers of hope.


    For Lu Zhiyu, this wizard tower was no longer the one that he was familiar with. Now, in his eyes, it was just a lonely building that was standing on the ck mountain near a beautiful castle.


    Moreover, the wizards here were no longer the ones that Lu Zhiyu knew. Those who were taught by Lu Zhiyu had since be apprentices, then great wizards, while many had long passed away in history. When he turned to Catherine, Lu Zhiyu finally felt a semnce of familiarity.


    Catherine went to Lu Zhiyu and stood on the steps of the space portal. Then, they climbed up them together, slowly.


    As Catherine turned to face Lu Zhiyu, her first question was, ¡°Mentor, what¡¯s at the other end?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s hand touched the rough surface of the portal as he replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s another world, a world where extraordinary powers have notpletely emerged yet. It is a world without restraints from any gods!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Catherine and added, ¡°There, you will see the future of the wizards!¡±


    Speaking of this, Lu Zhiyu¡¯s expression looked somewhatplicated, ¡°But, to get there, you may have to leave here forever, departing from your homnd and going to another unknown and distant world! It¡¯s much farther from this current world than you might think. It¡¯s a distance that is hard to describe with units. Are you ready take everyone to an unknown world and open up the future you want? Specifically, Catherine, do you really want to leave this ce?¡±


    Catherine smiled confidently and calmly. She looked as if she didn¡¯t feel the slightest sadness, but only hope.


    She then said, ¡°Since it is impossible for me toe back again, let me take everything and everyone that is special and important with me! Fortunately, the space portal you built is big enough to take the whole wizard tower and everything else we would we want to take away... In fact, most everything I know has already disappeared in the recent years!¡±


    Although Catherine was still smiling, during thest sentence she spoke, her voice grew hoarse. As Catherine looked at Lu Zhiyu, she recognized that, although they both looked young, the vicissitudes shown in their eyes still revealed everything that they had been through.


    Catherine turned her head and avoided Lu Zhiyu¡¯s gaze. Then, after a long time, she calmed down and turned to face Lu Zhiyu again.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about that. Let¡¯s talk about the future instead!¡± she said.


    Sunshine streamed down on them and a refreshing afternoon breeze blew over thewn at the bottom square of the tower before gently whistling through the surrounding devil camphor trees. Clouds umted like mountains in the distance, but the clouds over their heads seemed thin.


    Catherine¡¯s face burst into a new smile. She stretched out in front of Lu Zhiyu, as if embracing the breeze and sunshine, as well as the past and the future toe.


    She then eximed, ¡°I will inherit the will of Bohr, Akkad, Li Weisi, Henry and Uruk, building the future that all of our tower wizards and apprentices have hoped for together! It will be a civilized kingdom of wizards and a dream ce for all of us... A new world of knowledge, order and freedom!¡±


    The sunshine seemed to hug Catherine, while her bright smile that she beamed at Lu Zhiyu was as warm as the sunlight itself.


    She then called out to him, ¡°Mentor, I know you haven¡¯t told us many of your secrets! I know, Bohr knows, and Akkad knows! But, we are all very grateful to you, as it was you who taught us how to recognize the world, gave us the power to pursue truth and knowledge, and gave us the future and the hopes of wonderful lives! In any case, going down this road was each of our choices, and I know our lives will be wonderful because we made those choices!¡±


    After hearing Catherine¡¯s words, Lu Zhiyu was so touched, he was rendered speechless. After a long time, all of his emotions could still only be tranted into a simple three-word reply, ¡°Thank you, too!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu stayed awhile longer, while Catherine apanied him around the entire wizard tower. Catherine told Lu Zhiyu everything that had happened here, and he did not leave until the sun set.


    In year 308 of the San Calendar, Catherine led the remaining members of the tower and the summoned wizards from other ces out of Maria¡¯s World. Nearly 500 wizards in total left with her to journey to the Starsoul World.


    Thousands of family members and ordinary people also left with them. This was made possible by Catherine¡¯s using witchcraft to move the whole wizard tower, as well as most of its buildings, thus allowing them to be transported to the other world.


    After all, since her mentor Anthony had told her it was impossible toe back, she had decided to just take everything that she couldn¡¯t give up with her! Together, all of them crossed the space portal and headed to the other side of the vast astral. In the new world, they would have a new future!

 Chapter 316 - Dragon Island

    <h4>Chapter 316: Dragon Ind</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu was fascinated with the design of the space portal. To be exact, the transmission by the space portal was more simr to a kind of transmission at the information level.


    It was based on the ability of mythical creatures to transmit information regardless of space distance. The two gates realized the transmission across space through the transmission of information between mythical cells.


    The gate at one end scanned those to be transmitted with mind power, then stored their information in atomic form. The huge amount of information was then was transmitted to the other gate. When the other gate received the information, it assembled it and transformed the information into real things.


    Because each life had a unique awareness, they could be formed at the second gate based on the received data regarding their awareness, as well as their souls and body values. As such, every transmission through this space portal was a process of dposition andposition.


    As an incrediblyrge amount of information and data was being transmitted and a huge amount of energy was required to open the dimensional void, each time one went through this space portal, it was a thrilling and dangerous journey!


    Lu Zhiyu tried many times before gradually perfecting the space portal. However, without the semi-perpetual bio-optic brain to open the dimensional channel, even the transmission of a molecule could consume a huge amount of energy.


    This meant that it was extremely unstable. Hence, at present, Lu Zhiyu could only make one time space portal.


    As for building a permanent space portal, that was very difficult. The most challenging thing was to open the dimensional channel, while keeping it stable at the same time.


    After thest space portal that had been running for nearly a month exploded in the floating city, Lu Zhiyu finally gave up making a permanent space portal, at least temporarily.


    Regardless, Maria¡¯s World was currentlymitted first and foremost to ocean exploration. Since the end of the first war for maritime power, the Mermaid Kingdom had be dominant kingdom that ruled over the sea. Even the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro, the Kingdom of Mara, and the Sean City State Alliance had to sign a covenant with the Mermaid Kingdom after their defeats.


    The Hailuga Kingdom, which upied the Bster Inds, grew over the decades and became a powerful maritime power by relying on the sea¡¯s resources. The Hailuga Kingdom then developed the first marine warship that was powered by a propeller. It even built steel-made alchemy vessels, various artillery, and warships. With theing era weing the booming industry of steel alchemy weapons, human beings were fighting to conquer the entire sea.


    At the same time, the oceans had gradually been divided into several major areas. This was was because the small inds and sea areas that were not valued by the kingdoms before had gradually been taken more seriously by them.


    Maritime force had also be an important facet of the nation¡¯s strength. As such, trade and economic activities on the sea had strongly promoted the increasing pace of progress in all of the kingdoms.


    At this time, an adventurous fleet from the Hailuga Kingdom crossed the Stormy Sea and the Bazaar Sea, then headed for the distant western world. This fleet consisted mostly of ordinary ships, having only one special steel-made alchemy warship that was owned by the Hailuga Kingdom. On top of the warship, many of thetest alchemy cannons stood watch over the crew and passengers.


    At present, the Hailuga Kingdom was still unable to produce the alchemy warships inrge quantities. This was because each warship needed at least one or more high-level alchemists to control it.


    The fleet left the Bazaar Sea and sailed west for nearly half a month. Along the way, it encountered a group of sea monsters and asional attacks from the Children of the Sea.


    The group hade here after being ordered by the royal family of the Hailuga Kingdom to search for the traitor of the Mermaid Kingdom, the sahagin alchemist Bobby. It was said that Bobby knew some important information. The reason they had specificallye here is that some adventurers and pirates in this sea area had imed that they had seen Bobby here before.


    ¡°I heard that Bobby hides on an ind nearby. Why can¡¯t we find him?¡± Demone asked.


    As the captain of the alchemy warship Freak Wave, the level three alchemist Demone was an influential figure in the Kingdom of Hailuga. As such, he would never havee here if it hadn¡¯t been for Bobby.


    But, as he had been wandering around for so long, without finding any clues as to where Bobby was hiding, he began to doubt whether he had received some false information.


    ¡°Something¡¯s just ahead!¡± A lean navy officer on the watchtower shouted.


    ¡°Is it an ind?¡± Demone asked.


    ¡°Yes! Wait... No, it¡¯s not an ind!¡± The officer on the watchtower had just answered, but he immediately overturned his answer and shouted in a voice that was filled with great excitement, ¡°It¡¯s the maind! Captain, it is definitely not an ind! We found a new continent!¡±


    The naval officer looked out into the distance. Through the fog, he saw the distant continent slowly emerging from the surface of the sea water. As the ship approached, the continent grew bigger and bigger.


    ¡°We found the New World! God! This will be a legend that will forever be recorded in history! This is a new world that has never been discovered before!¡± one of the crew members eximed.


    At this point, the whole crew was getting excited. They rushed to the deck and looked into the distance. Everyone was flushed with excitement. They were even hugging each other and dancing together!


    They couldn¡¯t wait to put the g of the Kingdom of Hailuga on this newnd. As the discoverers of the new world, they would be the heroes of the whole world.


    Then, they would have honor, money, and numerous beauties eyeing them! Demone was also very excited. Even if he was a level three alchemist, it would have been difficult for him to gain such a high reputation as the discoverer of a brand new world!


    As the ship approached thend, they heard a loud bang. Thereafter, thendnd and the sea both rolled violently. Even the alchemy warship was tossed about violently, causing the people on the ship to lose their bnces and fall on the deck.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Demone asked.


    ¡°Look over there! Fire... A big fire!¡± The naval officer was clearly frightened.


    All of those onboard turned to the direction of the fire, where strong mes and ck smoke was erupting from a chimney-like mountain pass, then rushing into the sky. They could also seeva flowing through the area. Even the mountain peak was burning!


    Demone immediately recognized it. ¡°It¡¯s just a volcanic eruption! Don¡¯t make a fuss!¡±


    The volcanic eruption caused huge smoke and dust to burst out into the sky, and even a fire rain fell over the sky. Sparks flew in all directions, which tremendously shocked everyone. This immense disy of the power of nature made them all afraid.


    At this time, Demone felt a sense of uneasiness.


    ¡°Did you hear anything?¡± the mate next to him asked.


    Demone raised his head and replied, ¡°No, but turn around... Let¡¯s get out of here!¡±


    As soon as Demone looked up, he saw several ck shadows flying towards him from the volcano. Those shadows had huge wings, shining scales, and fiercely evil eyes.


    ¡°Dragon! It¡¯s a dragon...No...It¡¯s a group of dragons! Let¡¯s get out of here!¡±


    ¡°How could there be so many?¡±


    ¡°Did we discover the dragon¡¯s nest?¡±


    Everyone felt a tremor as they began shouting all at once. For human beings, whenever dragons were mentioned in all of the stories and legends, they were mostly depicted as being evil and horrible monsters. At this moment, such monsters appeared in arge group and rushed right at them!


    ¡°We can¡¯t run away. They¡¯ve caught up with us!¡± The officer felt hopeless.


    ¡°Shoot the dragons!¡± Demone demanded.


    Several adult dragons and more than twenty young dragons surrounded them. When the dragons waved their wings, the sea under them was instantly frozen.


    Dozens of giant dragons spewed mes around the warship, while their ws tore the iron sheet of the warship, as if they were tearing a thin piece of paper. The warship¡¯s golden cannons bombarded the dragons, but could only cause them minor injuries. In fact, except for Captain Demone¡¯s ability to hurt these monsters, the others were simply like food on the table for the dragons!


    The alchemists used the ship as a fortress and attacked the dragons constantly, while trying to escape. But, as the whole sea was frozen by the dragons, they werepletely trapped. In the end, all of them were burned in a sea of fire or eaten directly by the dragons.


    s, what was perceived as being an invincible naval fleet of the Kingdom of Hailuga was actually so fragile when facing such monsters. Perhaps if there had just been a single dragon, they might have had the chance to resist. But, as soon as a crowd of such monsters surrounded them, their sad fates were sealed.


    In year 1909 of the San Calendar, the volcanic dragon ind was discovered for the first time by human beings. This marked the official year that the giant dragons first appeared in Maria¡¯s World.

 Chapter 317 - God of Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 317: God of Dragon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s floating city had been reconstructed several times. By now, its diameter had reached 10 kilometers and it was nearly 100 square kilometers. As such, it floated in the astral like a dazzling star.


    Its whole body was made of extraordinary metal cells that were connected to Eva¡¯s awareness. In a sense, this floating city was Eva¡¯s Divine Kingdom. However, it was not bound by any rules of the world.


    At the moment, Lu Zhiyu was thinking about those who would reach level eight. If they preferred the divine system, they could have the astral Divine Kingdom that was formed of extraordinary metal cells, then acquire the level eight divine life form temte (divine personality) and manage the kingdom ording to the bitwall rules.


    If they preferred the wizard system, they could build a divine floating city (a level eight floating castle of an alchemical lifeform) and acquire the level eight divine life form temte. Both of them would be extremely powerful and be equally matched in strength!


    All of the gods except for Kelly, Verthandi, and Delmedi relied on Lu Zhiyu¡¯s power. Without Lu Zhiyu¡¯s support, only Kelly would be able to maintain level seven, while the other gods would fall from the divine throne in an instant.


    But, in the wizard system, it was much more difficult to reach level eight. An example of this difficulty was Edward, who was the strongest wizard, as he was only at level five currently! At this current level, Edward was clearly was far from being able to ignite the divine fire and ascend the throne, not to mention being able to create his own floating city!


    After all, a level eight mythical alchemy floating city required a tremendous amount of resources and knowledge, as well as strong mind power. This made creating one far more difficult than those within the divine system that Lu Zhiyu had built for Maria¡¯s World.


    To provide some perspective, it had taken two hundred years for Lu Zhiyu to build this floating city! This was not surprising, as the whole floating city was a huge alchemical lifeform. As such, it had the rule and power of a level eight mythical temte, as well as a great power source and a floating ring. It even had dozens of sma cannons andser guns.


    There was no limit to the power that aser beam could carry. In principle, if one could stably control enough powerful energy, he or she could integrate the energy of the entire sr system into a very powerfulser beam. In fact, a gammaser beam was probably the most powerful force in the universe after the Big Bang!


    However, theser cannons that were dismantled by Lu Zhiyu from the Hope of the Antis Civilization were not powerful enough, as they used a reactor to produce countless X-rays, then concentrated them into a single beam. However, if multiple cannons of this type were shot at the same time, they could still manage to make a continent sink.


    Although Lu Zhiyu¡¯s floating city had the power to destroy a continent, it was still a long way from being able to destroy a star.In fact, star destroying power was something that Lu Zhiyu had desired for a long time.


    As for the power of their scientific and technological civilization, it was unimaginable! Its destructive power far exceeded the mythical creatures¡¯. However, even though the system of mythical life could fully amodate scientific and technological civilization, this system, which was based on level promotion, kind of restrained science and technology, too.


    After watching the war between the Antis Civilization and the Dark Mother Tree, Lu Zhiyu found that the scientific and technological civilization had no resistance to the high-level mythical creature. Maybe this was because the Antis Civilization hadn¡¯t reached the advanced level of the scientific and technological civilization.


    Or, maybe there would soon be a divine scientific and technological civilization, which could use causalw weapons, modify cosmic constants, create a genuine perpetual machine to grasp infinite energy and travel freely in time and space! Perhaps then it could fully transfer virtual reality into actual reality and manipte dimensional power at will!


    Lu Zhiyu thought about the pros and cons of the two civilizations, as well as what might be in their futures. In the end, he couldn¡¯t tell which one was better.


    At this point, there is no tangible difference between the two choices. Aren¡¯t mythical creatures themselves part of the civilization? Maybe it should be called the mythical creature civilization?


    In his floating city, besides Lu Zhiyu and Eva, there were fairies and the intelligent Fairy Trees. At the moment, Lu Zhiyuy in the witchcraft garden, while the fountain beside him rushed water to the sky. This was a witchcraft garden, after all!


    Eva picked some sweet fruits that had been nted by the fairies and sat down beside Lu Zhiyu. She looked at him with her chin in her hand and suddenly asked, ¡°Master, what is the name of our floating city?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just called ¡®The floating city of Lu Zhiyu?¡¯¡±


    Eva looked at Lu Zhiyu and said nothing. Lu Zhiyu smiled back, then said, ¡°Call it the ¡®Capital of God.¡¯ After all, that painting by the painter named Lars is very good. I like it!¡±


    At this time, a ray of light fell in the middle of the floating city, which was now officially called the Capital of God. Then, a goddess in a long white dress walked through the hall towards the witchcraft garden.


    Not many were granted ess to the floating city, which was now in the astral. Only Kelly, Delmedi, and Verthandi could enter through the dimensional door.


    This walking goddess was the goddess of the sun, Verthandi, who had just walked up through numerous gardens and jungles. She knew that Lu Zhiyu would be here.


    This witchcraft garden had been rebuilt ording to the same design and resources of the botanical garden. As such, it had always been the paradise the her and Delmedi escaped to in the days of their childhood. Naturally, she was very familiar with everything here.


    When Verthandi came in, she looked at Lu Zhiyu, who was lying on a bench. Delmedi had developed this same rxed habit of Lu Zhiyu¡¯spletely, while Verthandi always stood or sat straight up, just like a female knight.


    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Lu Zhiyu called out to Verthandi.


    ¡°Well, yes!¡± Verthandi replied.


    When Verthandi sat down, she said to Lu Zhiyu, ¡°Dragon Ind has been found. Upon it, were crowds of giant dragons, arge number of adult dragons, and even very young baby dragons. For the world, this poses a very real and unstable threat. What do you think should be done about this mess you left behind, Daddy?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu picked up some fruit from the dish and replied, ¡°I could arrange a dragon god to restrain them.¡±


    Verthandi thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Who would you choose for this position?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu whistled. At that moment, a huge creature with jewel-like scalesnded in the witchcraft garden! It was the Titan Dragon Adolphus that had been transformed by Lu Zhiyu and Eva!


    ¡°Adolphus, the Dragon of Time!¡± Verthandi was surprised.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Lu Zhiyu noticed the surprised look on her face.


    Verthandi frowned. ¡°But, how could it be Adolphus?¡±


    Seeing Verthandi¡¯s scowling face, the cheerful Adolphus, which was originally shouting happily, immediately curled up into a feeble ball-like position.


    When Verthandi and Delmedi were young, they had kept it as a pet. As kids will be kids, they weren¡¯t above teasing it and chasing it around the garden, leaving it some terrible memories! Now, even though they had all grown up, Adolphus still was afraid of them!


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°Yes, it is. Moreover, it¡¯s the candidate! As such, you will take it back to Maria¡¯s World. As for how to arrange its ascension to the throne, you can discuss that with the others. After all, you are the gods of Maria¡¯s World!¡±

 Chapter 318 - The Truth of the World

    <h4>Chapter 318: The Truth of the World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Sylve City, Y Maind


    The elves cleaned up the altar thoroughly, and all of the ancient wizard servants¡¯ corpses (the first generation of ant men) were moved together with the altar to the corner of the garden in the eastern part of the pce. At that moment, the ancestral remains in the altar turned into wizard servants, and all of the elves were discussing the corpses that were inside the altar.


    Instead of filling up the original altar, Wendy had assigned guards to watch it. The altar was built on the oldest tomb of the elves. Although it wasn¡¯t very big inside, the elves all still worshipped the Lord of Natural Order here.


    Wendy carried a torch as she went inside the tomb that was under the altar. She looked very dignified and her proud eyes revealed her stubbornness.


    She had examined all of the corpses of the wizard servants. She was sure that they were not put inter, but had existed here ever since the birth of the elves. Wendy then read all of the information about the gods and the Lord of Natural Order.


    Wendy often read about global history, including the information of the ancient gods. In fact, Wendy read the ancient books day and night, including the histories of human beings, sahagins, and orcs.


    This made her brother Wolfe worried, so he always would ask her about it. But, no matter how he much he asked her about it, Wendy remained silent and would not tell Wolfe anything.


    Wendy had remained silent because she thought that she had found out a terrible truth, which frightened her very much! Everything she had imagined seemed to have gradually turned into reality!


    Currently, in the tomb, Wendy saw a b that seemed to have some of the the earliestnguages of the elves recorded upon it, as well as some of old drawings that clearly depicted the earliest history of the birth of the elves.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Wendy murmured as she looked down at the b with wide eyes.


    As she examined it closer, she saw that this stone b was quite different from others in regards to material and design. It looked as white as a piece of white jade, but it wasid under the altar along with all of the ordinary bs.


    Wendy brushed away the dust from its surface, revealingplicated patterns underneath. These patterns formed a witchcraft tactical deployment circle!


    If Lu Zhiyu had been here, he could have immediately recognized that this was what he had left here! It was used by the wizard servants as a dimensional door, allowing them toe from the dimensional castle to the Forest of Life!


    ¡°Witchcraft tactical deployment circle!¡± Wendy frowned, still murmuring, even though she was alone. ¡°This looks kind of familiar...¡±


    Wendy thought she had seen this tactical deployment circle somewhere before. Wendy carefully watched the tactical deployment circle, then finally remembered its origin and function. Just like the dimensional door tactical deployment circle that was engraved on the tower badge that was given to them by Anthony, as long as it was activated, it could open the dimensional channel to another ce!


    ¡°Is the truth at the end of the door?¡± Wendy asked herself.


    As her slender fingers brushed the b some more, every line of the pattern waspletely exposed. Then, she instilled her mind power into the tactical deployment circle above the b.


    The b, which had been left here for many decades, was immediately activated. Its lights flowed around, covered Wendy entirely, then disappeared with Wendy under the altar!


    After awhile, when Wendy opened her eyes again, she found that it was a dark world without any light. Yet, she could still see with her mind power.


    She saw that she was inside a huge building, and the instant Wendy came, the induction light inside the building had turned on.


    She was now inside a long passage, which had a lot of cages on both sides of it. Itn fact, it kind of looked like the prison of the wizard tower.


    The light source looked somewhat like a vapormp, but Wendy had never seen such an extraordinary vapormp before. So, perhaps it was best described as being more like an alchemymp.


    On top of the door was the number that was taught to them by their mentor, Anthony. In addition, there were a lot of unfamiliar words. Wendy walked all the way to the end of the passageway and found a switch that controlled all of themps.


    Currently, there was arge hall in front of her, but there was no door to the hall, as it was a building without an exit. A crystal chandelier had apparently fallen in the center of the hall.


    It could been be seen from the mass umtion of dust on the ground that the castle had not been cleaned for a long time. Thus, it was an abandoned castle! Most of the lights in the hall had been damaged, and the rest were faintly flickering. As she walked up the broad steps of the hall, Wendy found that this building was quite simr to the wizard tower.


    Upstairs were restaurants, huge pools, lounges, bedrooms, and a huge library that epassed an entire floor! The library had a variety of books, which were written in human, Phinks, Orcish Sofawk, Tuten and other variousnguages. There were even more books that were writtennguages that Wendy had never even heard of!


    There were also a lot of delicate alchemy tools that Wendy didn¡¯t know much about. They looked like another type of alchemy that Wendy didn¡¯t understand. As such, Wendy did not check these very carefully, but went directly to the top of the building


    Here, she found a huge botanical garden. Sadly, the nts in the botanical garden had already withered.


    Through the top ss window, Wendy could see the intense space storm and the folded space outside. As she peered through the window, various strange scenes appeared in front of her.


    Where on earth am I? Am I still in Maria¡¯s World?


    Everything here made Wendy feel confused. This ce didn¡¯t belong to the world she knew. She felt a panic rise from the bottom of her heart.


    Wendy then checked every corner of the building. Finally, she found theboratory on the third floor. On a shelf in theboratory, there were a lot of folders, each of which had umted a thickyer of dust over time.


    There was a storage room inside theb, which had a lot of frozen blood, nt seeds, organs, embryos and petri dishes in it. There were all kinds of checks and numbers written on thebels of these things, as well as many scrawled words that Wendy couldn¡¯t read.


    Wendy left this inner storage room and returned to theboratory just outside of it. As a wizard who often carried out bloodline transntation and body remodeling, all the materials here were somewhat familiar to her.


    She took some files from the shelf beside her. Although she couldn¡¯t read what was written on them, as it was somenguage she couldn¡¯t understand, there were a lot of pictures that she tried to decipher.


    It seemed that the information in the files detailed some experiments. As Wendy flipped through the files, she stopped at a familiar picture of a mermaid.


    The mermaid in the picture was not formedpletely. Instead, it was soaked in liquid and had been ced in a ss jar. Wendy then followed the pictures in session, which showed that the mermaid was shaped little by little before it grew into aplete mermaid!


    From the pictures, Wendy could tell that there were many experimental failures and sesses throughout this cultivation process of the mermaids. This was a clearly research and data process information about how the mermaids were bred from a ss jar via a bloodline cultivation method. This was how the mermaids were bred and transformed little by little!


    Mermaids! That¡¯s how the mermaids were born! They were born here, and in a ss jar!


    Wendy could barely believe it! She felt that the world she knew had copsed in front of her. The truth she had longed to find now seemed so cruel at the moment. It actually frightened her that the mermaids were born this way.


    What about others, like the human beings? What about the orcs? Elves?


    Wendy then started to flip through all of the folders in a frenzy. As she did so, she saw all kinds of cultivation records and experiments regarding every type of species, including rat men, tiger men, human beings, and even dragon raja, which had apparently been bred from a stone egg!


    Next, she pulled out a pamphlet from one of the huge shelves in the middle. As soon as she opened it, a folder fell from inside of it, then fluttered to the ground.


    Among the now scattered pages, she stooped down to see a tremendous Tree of Life on a yellowed page. Right beside the tree was a beautiful creature with pointed ears and long hair! There were also arge number of words and figures that were swirling around them!


    This was clearly a record of the bloodline cultivation and the production of the elves!

 Chapter 319 - The Civilization of the New World

    <h4>Chapter 319: The Civilization of the New World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Inside the enormous castle, Wendy saw the information of all of the species inside Maria¡¯s World, including data about their civilization, their histories, their origin of lives, and all the way until the birth of their civilization. Wendy seemed to see an aloof being elerating the development of the entire world, and this world seemed to be a chess game. Everyone inside the world, including themoners, the nobles, kings, saints, kingdoms, churches and even the gods were only chess pieces in this game.


    At the moment, Wendy sat in the botanic garden that was on rooftop of the penthouse, watching the turbulence of the space in the sky. Because of the space ripples, the light that was shot out became bizarre and dazzling, which made it mesmerizing to the naked eye.


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of footsteps, then a voice...


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked as he helped Wendy up and flipped away the dust on her cape.


    As Wendy looked up at Lu Zhiyu, she didn¡¯t seem surprised at all that he had showed up here. There were tears dripping from her eyes, which looked like those of an angel¡¯s as she asked, ¡°So, have I discovered your biggest secret?¡±


    She then asked, ¡°Creator, my lord? Faross, my lord? Or... Lord of Natural Order?¡±


    As Wendy finished talking, she was almost yelling, and her eyes were filled with distrust for Lu Zhiyu. Wendy had the best temper out of all Lu Zhiyu¡¯s students, and nobody had ever seen her flip out on anyone. However, she was also the most stubborn one. Still, Lu Zhiyu could never have imagined that she would be yelling at him like this!


    ¡°Which one is the real you? Who are you? My teacher, the Great Wise, Anthony!¡± Wendy kept eximing.


    The giant botanic garden seemed hollow, and most of the LED nt lights that resembled the light of the sun had been broken. Lu Zhiyu sat down beside ab table, and there were pen holders and bookends scattered everywhere on the ground. It had been a long time since Lu Zhiyu wasst here, yet this ce had already be familiar to him now.


    ¡°Every one of those parts is me! To you, I will always be your teacher!¡± Lu Zhiyu eximed.


    Lu Zhiyu and Wendy talked with each other for a long time. In the end, Wendy chose to leave this world like the civilization of sorcerers. She decided to take Sylve Fairy World to Starsoul World.


    Before she left, Wendy kissed the Lu Zhiyu¡¯s cheek and told him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to live in a dream that you programmed, and I don¡¯t want to live my life knowing that my future has already been determined by you! My creator, my lord!¡±


    The giant door that was over a hundred feet tall looked like a mountain from afar. The enormous space transportation door was inside Sylve City, and many fairies and sorcerers gathered beside it.


    Many war ancient trees became tree persons, which were carrying goods and materials as they passed through the space transportation door. The Sylve Empire even built two tracks in front of the transportation door, and one train after another travelled through the space transportation door. They then traveled through the light screen that looked like whirlpools, finally arriving at the other end of the world through the narrow dimensional channel.


    At the other end of the world, many fairies were receiving those who were traveling across the world and nning the construction of their new homnd. It was a world that waspletely different from Maria¡¯s World, including the rules and speed of time flow.


    As for the new continent they were going to settle upon, it wasparatively deste. But, this was not a problem at all for the Sylve Kingdom, as the Sylve Kingdom was best at creating forests, reconstructing the environment, and building a city of sorcerers.


    Mountains of goods and materials were transported through the railways, while groups of fairies went through the space transportation door. The entire Sylve Kingdom looked empty now. The usual hustle and bustle ceased on the Y Continent, and it felt empty now.


    After half a month, many merchant ships from the human world and mermaid kingdom arrived on the Y Continent and were about to trade with Haig in the Sylve Kingdom. That is, until they found out that all of the hundreds of thousands of fairies from the fairy kingdom had disappearedpletely and were nowhere to be found. There were only empty fairy viges and cities left in the kingdom.


    All of a sudden, everyone from the once-powerful fairy kingdom was gone, and nobody was able to find any of them. The entire world was shocked.


    Human beings, mermaids, and other fairies were all trying to find the lost Sylve fairy kingdom, as well as figure out why they had gone missing. Everyone was shocked by how the fairy kingdom had just vanished in one night.


    As for the moon fairy tribe and the son fairy tribe, they both sent fairies to inspect the territory of the Sylve Kingdom, and they couldn¡¯t find any forest fairy left in the enormous Forest of Life. As for the viges, the towns, the cities and the capital city of Sylve, they were allpletely empty now, and all of the important things were gone as well. Obviously, this was a nned migration.


    Yet, no one knew where they had gone, as nobody could find them anywhere. The only sign that they could find was a gigantic hole that was the result of an explosion. The powerful force had annihted half of the capital city of Sylve.


    That sign triggered discussions in all of the kingdoms, and everyone was talking about the Sylve fairy kingdom. There were all sorts of theories formted to exin how they had gone missing and what they had encountered.


    As such, the human beings, fairies, poets and novelists all made up all kinds of stories, which spread throughout the entire world. As for those bornter, they could only look at the remains of the Sylve fairy kingdom with reverence, as that was the only way that they could witness a once-prosperous and powerful fairy kingdom.


    As for the Sylve fairy kingdom, they migrated to a continent in the vast Astral World under Wendy¡¯s lead. Those in Maria¡¯s World who Lu Zhiyu valued and cared about had various fates. Some of them became gods, while others left that worldpletely.


    Lu Zhiyu gradually became less and less familiar with Maria¡¯s World, as everyone that he actually cared about and valued was gone.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. With the rules of Maria¡¯s World being shaped anew, that world is getting more and more stable, which means there are fewer opportunities and less freedom,¡± Lu Zhiyu said.


    He then added, ¡°The more stable a world is, the greater the binding power its rules possess. To the ordinary people and the saints, this is a good thing. The more stable a world is, the safer that world will be. Thus, the perfection of rules and orders can offer protection for the people.¡±


    He then said, ¡°However, to sorcerers who pursue truth and freedom, this world feels like a cage. Besides, the world is just going to get more stable, so it¡¯ll be a world that ispletely locked.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was standing at the edge of the Floating-space City, and outside the Floating-space City was the dark and cold astral world, which was so dark and hollow that others couldn¡¯t even see the end of it. However, Lu Zhiyu seemed to be able to see through the space and catch a glimpse of the Starsoul World.


    ¡°What kind of civilizations will the sorcerers and fairy kingdoms establish in that part of the realm? And... How are they going to distinguish it from the Divine World?¡± he wondered aloud.

 Chapter 320 - Goddess of Steam and Machine

    <h4>Chapter 320: Goddess of Steam and Machine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In City Alliance of Sheehan, the City of Tephis was close to the coastline. There were many ships anchored in the harbor, including merchant ships and warships.


    Although there were still many sailing boats at the wharf, they were being gradually reced by the new steam boats that were powered by screw propellers. Currently, the ships that were arriving at the harbor gave out the sounds of sirens, which painted the image of the steam era. As for the ck smoke that wasing out of the ships¡¯ chimneys, it was a scene that many kingdoms on the Alen Continent desired but could never attain.


    The most attractive part of the harbor was an enormous iron warship that was anchored there. That iron warship was more than two hundred feet long, so only steam machines with magic reinforcements were able to sail it out to the ocean.


    There were a lot of rivets and signs of assembly on the shining outer case of the ship. There were also a lot of flexible alchemy barbettes, whose muzzles could swirl.


    Today was the day that the first iron alchemy warship in the City Alliance of Sheehan would beunched. A ig ceremony was being held, and many people were there, carrying the g of City Alliance of Sheehan at the wharf and ying military music.


    The soldiers were wearing the uniforms of the City Alliance of Sheehan and were standing at the wharf, carrying their rifles and standing in a military formation. The prime minister, the master of Tephis, and various navy officials were all giving speeches in front of the soldiers.


    There were well-dressed royal gentlemen,dies, and teenagers of the new era there as well, all of whom were dressed very fashionably. They were all waving their gs and cheering, while standing in their carriages.


    There were carpets and flowers on the ground, and numerous journalists andmoners hade here to watch the show as well. With the performance of the military music and the waving of countless gs, it was quite a scene!


    Everything seemed to prosper here, and everyone seemed busy and enthusiastic. The changes that had been brought about by the steam era and high-tech machines had paved the way for the City Alliance of Sheehan to be a powerful country on this continent, both on thend and on the ocean!


    The prime minister of the City Alliance of Sheehan said during his speech, ¡°We can see the future of the world here!¡±


    After the ceremony was over, many navy soldiers boarded the first iron alchemy ship Legendary Adventurer. The name of this ship was the same as the first ship that Marina Bosa had used to travel the world.


    Naming the ship this same name was a salute to Marina Bosa, who started this era and finished that legendary journey. With the sound of a siren, the Legendary Adventurer officially started its first sailing mission!


    As for themoners at the shore, they were yelling and shouting with joy and exhration. They were all standing at the wharf and waving their gs. The entire wharf was packed with people, while the military music was ying loudly.


    ¡°Praise the great Goddess of Steam and Machine!¡± the people all yelled in unison.


    ¡°Long live the great City Alliance of Sheehan!¡± they all said. ¡°Long live steam and cannons!¡±


    At this moment, a carriage stopped at the harbor, and a beautifuldy wearing a pair of sses and an alchemy sorcerer cape could be seen through the window. She was watching Legendary Adventurer sail away.


    As she opened the curtain in the carriage, if someone looked carefully, he could see that her hands and skin that she had just exposed were glowing! The power of god had prated her cells, and the light couldn¡¯t help but glow out from her body. The light covered her entire body, and even those she was able to suppress that terrific power, it was still affecting the environment around her.


    She was the legendary alchemy sorcerer, Marina Bosa! As she watched Legendary Adventurer sail away, she recalled when she was twenty-years-old. At that time, she had just started to travel around the world because she wanted to help Gina get home.


    Back then, she was so passionate and exhrated, and she could still remember how she felt as she was saying goodbye to those cheering on the ship and at the wharf. Her teacher Akkad was standing at the wharf at that time, looking at her with joy.


    She could still remember how her teacher had praised her, saying, ¡°Many people speak bravely, but only few of them act bravely!¡±


    Now, most of her disciples had died since then, and the youngest of these disciples had already betrayed her and had gone away. As for Gina, whoter became the queen of the mermaids, she had also drifted away from her.


    Gina had already be a god twenty years ago, and she was revered by her god kingdom. Now, she had also attained the position of gods. Hence, the two of them had simply lost touch.


    The City Alliance of Sheehan announced that its official belief was the Goddess of Steam and Machine, and as such, there were sacred sculptures and churches of the Goddess of Steam and Machine everywhere. As for the alchemy sorcerers, they all automatically became the disciples and priests of the Goddess of Steam and Machine.


    The belief system of the Goddess of Steam and Machine then became a part of all of the families in the City Alliance of Sheehan, which only grew with the poprity of steam, iron, and alchemy objects. Arge amount of belief power also gathered on Marina Bosa, which pushed her up to the threshold of the gods.


    More than a decade ago, she had summoned the divine personality in the Church of the Goddess of Steam and Machine in Tephis. As such, she just needed to attain level seven in order to summon the star god kingdom and enter her kingdom of gods.


    ¡°Time did fly!¡± Marina Bosa couldn¡¯t help eximing.


    She then added, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back!¡±


    Upon hearing her order, the ck-caped figure riding in the carriage didn¡¯t say anything, but immediately rode the horse carriage back. It could be seen from looking at his lower body below the cape that it was a machine alchemy puppet. Specifically, it was Archimonde!


    Marina Bosa was about to be a god, so this was probably thest time she would go out before bing a god. She wasn¡¯t sure what her world would be like after it became an official world, but one thing that she was certain of was that gods wouldn¡¯t just descend to the mortal world easily.


    After all, a being like that showing up in the main world would have a huge impact on the lives and stability of the world! As Marina thought of this and looked around at the scenes in Tephis, everything here triggered her deep memories.


    When she was young, the City Alliance of Sheehan was poor and quite backwards. Her hometown was a small fishing town beside Tephis.


    Many people wore clothes that couldn¡¯t even properly cover their bodies, and they had to endure the exploitation of the royal families. They struggled to survive with the paltry sustenance that their infertile soil provided, while living as if they were in an ancient era.


    However, there were now ships all over the ocean, stretching to the horizon. The original alchemy warship Legendary Adventurer was long gone, and the era of iron and steam was about toe. There was even a railway train that was powered by steam on the streets, carrying groups of people.


    The engines of the trains were always carrying two to three carriages as they traveled through the city. They had even reced the original horse buggies!


    ¡°Boarding soon! Boarding soon!¡± they conductors would call out.


    ¡°The train is about to go!¡± the people said!


    ¡°Let¡¯s buy the tickets first!¡± everyone eximed as they ran to catch the trains!


    The streets were busy, and although there was still a sizable ie inequality among the people and numerous slums still existed, this era was much better than the one before it had been. Railways now covered all of the major cities, and the sirens on the steamed vehicles were always sounding, echoing throughout cities of all sizes within the City Alliance of Sheehan¡¯s workshops, alchemy workshops, and everywhere else.


    Industrial workers soon became thergest group in the City Alliance of Sheehan, as their number had far exceeded that of farmers. There were also goods and markets of all sorts in the city.


    There were also more people in the city, and the buildings were getting taller and taller. New things and new ideas kept flooding this ce, changing everyone¡¯s lifestyles and perceptions of the world. This all came about because of the alchemy sorcerers.


    Akkad Alchemy College and the knowledge that it had brought had only been influencing the City Alliance of Sheehan for about two hundred years, yet it hadpletely reshaped the city already. Marina Bosa, as the sessor of Akkad, was the culmination of the era of steam and alchemy, its pride and joy.


    At this moment, both the alchemy sorcerers and the City Alliance of Sheehan needed a Goddess of Steam and Machine. They needed a god that would bless them in the era of the god kingdom, and they also needed a god that would protect them. In short, Marina was the exact Goddess of Steam and Machine they needed!


    As Marina Bosa looked at the new era that she and her teacher had brought about, she smiled. ¡°It was all worth it!¡± she eximed.


    She then added, ¡°As long as I can be a god, then the alchemy sorcerers will have a god of their own. I will protect this era that belongs to steam and alchemy.¡±


    Several yearster, during a sacrificial ceremony for the Goddess of Steam and Machine in Tephis, along with the sound of cannons and guns that were used for salutation, the giant star god kingdom showed up in the sky of Tephis and an immense light was cast upon the Church of Goddess of Steam and Machine.


    At the same time, an enormous shadow of gods showed up in Tephis. While enjoying the admiration and cheers from all of her believers, Marina Bosa ascended to the kingdom that belonged to her.

 Chapter 321 - Master Kingdom

    <strong>Chapter 321: Master Kingdom</strong>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    As Edward lowered his head and looked through the ss windows in the airship, he could see thendmark building, King¡¯s Tower, in the Kelermo Kingdom. The airship flew above the kingdom, carrying more than thirty wizards in white capes, who were all looking at the city through the ss windows.


    ¡°We¡¯ve toured the Y Continent for a week now. Though there seem to be some minor issues, nothing major was found. It seems that we¡¯ve made it,¡± Edward said to the wizard beside him.


    The wizard standing beside Edward looked old, but he was actually a student of Edward¡¯s. However, he looked more like Edward¡¯s grandfather.


    He turned to Edward and said, ¡°This will be an important step toward humans conquering the sky!¡±


    All of these people were Edward¡¯s juniors, who were all following him. Edward was a fifth-session graduate from the Wizard Tower, and he was a living legend to all of them, not to mention the fact that he was a level-five wizard. To these people, he was the god of wizards.


    At the moment, Edward was focusing all of his attention on the airship and the Kelermo Kingdom that was below it. They had already given up the Wizard Tower for the Y Continent, and this was thest fight for the wizards.


    Originally, the airship was able to fly in the sky, but could only fly for a very short distance and quite slowly. Though this still made the airshop somewhat helpful, it wasn¡¯t useful enough to be poprized and sold on the mainstream market.


    In order to improve the airship, an alchemy steam machine with magic reinforcement was loaded on to the airship, which allowed the airship to fly much faster through the sky, and it could also fly for a longer distance and time.


    These new airships were already able to fly across entire countries, and in the future, the airships might even be able to fly across the ocean. However, what was surprising was that the first alchemy airship that was capable of such a feat wasn¡¯t created in the City Alliance of Sheehan where there were alchemy wizards everywhere. Instead, it was created in the Kelermo Kingdom, which was established only a short time ago and was far from the human Alen Continent.


    The airship traveled all around the entire Alen Continent, and at the same time, those airships from the Kelermo Kingdom were also traveling around, drawing the map of the entire Alen Continent. When these airships arrived at the tribe of sun fairies and moon fairies, they stopped to talk with the representatives in their capital cities.


    At the moment, fairies and humans shared a peaceful rtionship, although many fairies thought that the Kelermo Kingdom¡¯s establishment on the Alen Continent was an intrusion to their fairy world. During all of these years, the Kelermo Kingdom had established and maintained the diplomatic and peaceful rtions with the sun fairies and the moon fairies, and the trade and state visits between those countries were getting more and more frequent.


    Those from the Kelermo Kingdom were also friendly with the fairies, which gave them a peace union and brought them opportunities to settle on this continent. With the era of the Ocean approaching, the Kelermo Kingdom was experiencing a time of great prosperity.


    As the airship flew across the cities in the fairy kingdom, all of the fairies were looking up at the giant object that was about tond, their faces filled with awe. This was the first time that they had seen an alchemy vehicle that could allow humans and objects to fly through the sky.


    The emblem of the Kelermo Kingdom that was on the airship could clearly be seen by all of themoners in all of the cities and viges, and they were all cheering as the airship passed above them. Finally, the airship was back at the capital city, and there were people everywhere.


    They were gathered beside the King Tower, standing on the street, and looking out from the top of the tower. Everyone was waving at the airship excitedly and shouting joyfully...


    ¡°Long live the king!¡±


    ¡°Long live the Parliament of Wizards!¡±


    ¡°Wee back, officials of the Parliament of Wizards!¡±


    ¡°This was a very sessful journey! The great king and the officials of the Parliament of Wizards had a peaceful and efficient meeting with the sun fairies and the moon fairies in the fairy kingdom!¡±


    As the airshipnded on the square, the people on both sides of the square were all pushing and squeezing toward the middle of the square. They were shouting the names of the members from the Parliament of Wizards and Edward, the name of their king.


    The soldiers were carrying rifles, standing on the square and acting as a protective barrier so that themoners wouldn¡¯t get too close to the members and the king. As Edward and the wizards walked down from the airship, they were all waving their hands passionately at themoners, and the scene looked very peaceful and harmonious.


    Themoners were all enthusiastic, and countless young boys and girls were smiling. Many of the people were even throwing their hats into the sky in celebration.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just seen King Edward!¡± a girl with freckles on her face shouted in excitement.


    ¡°Long live the God of Truth and Knowledge!¡± A middle-aged carpenter, who had a lot of calluses on his hands, eximed.


    ¡°I want to be a powerful wizard in the future!¡± a child eximed as he was going to sign up for the Wizard College.


    Here, wizards were not feared or marginalized as they were in the human world, so everyone here was looking forward to bing a wizard with great expectation. After moving to the Y Continent, Edward had already given up using the official title of ¡°wizard,¡± which had negative connotations. Instead, he he adopted the more neutral name of ¡°master.¡±


    Edward had also reshuffled the entire wizard organization, getting rid of the previous customs of the wizards not having contacts with the outer world. From then on, they started to integrate with the human world, even trying to take the leadership roles within it.


    Based on their own wizard ways and their experiences from other kingdoms, they wanted to build a kingdom for masters. They also changed the original wizard custom capes from grey and ck to white ones.


    In the Kelermo Kingdom, the members from the Parliament of Masters had the greatest power. Wizards who used to have the impression of being gloomy and hiding in dark castles and forests suddenly became brighter after they started to don white capes. They suddenly became saints in the sunshine, who everyone aspired to be!


    Most of those who were descending from the airship were the main members of the parliament, and they were also the controllers of the Kelermo Kingdom. They were running the kingdom using the rules of the Parliament of Masters, and the entire kingdom felt like it was abination of wizard organizations and wizards.


    Here, the masters were the controllers of the kingdom, and everyone in the kingdom wanted to be a master, no matter how old they were. When they talked about masters, their eyes would sparkle with hope and joy.


    As for the novels that were written in the kingdom, many of the epic heroes within them were based on the heroic backgrounds of the masters themselves. Thus, bing a master, saving the world, and marrying a princess was the dream of all children and was tantamount to bing a member of the Parliament of Masters.


    As for Edward, he established a master college in the capital city of the kingdom, which was open to everyone in the country as long as they were qualified. Everyone in the kingdom went crazy over that college and all wanted to attend it. If someone was deemed qualified to be a master, even just an apprentice, they would then be able to be one of the royal members in the future.


    Just as Edward walked out from the airship, a teenager immediately walked toward him and reported everything that was going on in the country, as well as their important political ns for the future. He also reported some of the important foreign issues of the day to Edward.


    Hearing all of this made Edward yearn for the information system of the Wizard Tower in the past. That intelligence system was constructed by numerous wind ravens, libraries, and the sphinx, all of which could funnel him information about the world in the shortest period of time.


    However, when they were retreating from the tower, the wind ravens and the sphinx were unwilling to leave. Edward couldn¡¯t even take away the red dragon, which had the greatest potential in the Wizard Tower. This had made Edward quite sad.


    As he heard one specific piece of news, Edward suddenly raised his head and asked for confirmation, ¡°The Goddess of Steam and Machine, Marina Bosa, was summoned to go to the kingdom of gods?¡±


    Others might have heard this news and assumed that someone major had died, yet since Edward knew that the Goddess of Steam and Machine was Marina Bosa, he quickly understood that this piece of news meant that Marina Bosa had inherited the position of a god, making her thetest person to be a god after the Master of Night!


    Edward went back to his pce and entered his study, where he immediately summoned all of the members from the Parliament of Masters.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already publicized the belief of the God of Truth and Knowledge long enough time, and that belief system has been ingrained in everyone¡¯s heart already. Also, our poption base is quickly increasing. Hence, it¡¯s time to ignite the godly fire and summon the divine personality,¡± he said.


    ¡°Which day should we choose for the event?¡± one of the members asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it the same day that the master college expands. We¡¯ll make it a grand ceremony!¡± Edward said.


    After Edward settled on that issue, he immediately moved on to another vital issue as he asked, ¡°How is the process of setting and amending the master system going?¡±


    An old wizard, who was sitting beside him, immediately responded, ¡°We followed the system of divine incantation and have already built the structure. Thus, it can continue after you ignite the godly fire. We¡¯ll give up the original system and shift our focus to the godly power of truth and knowledge. We¡¯ll then establish a new system of masters and publicize our master college!¡±


    The old wizard then added, ¡°And... After it is spreads to all of the master colleges, the masters of further generations will create a new era of masters that centers around the God of Truth and Knowledge.¡±

 Chapter 322 - God of Truth and Knowled

    <h4>Chapter 322: God of Truth and Knowled</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The God of Truth and Knowledge, also called the God of Master, was a path that Edward chose for himself. As for the future wizards, just like in the future masters, they would all be believers of the God of Truth and Knowledge.


    ¡°There will no longer be blood wizards, dream wizards, element wizards or sector masters!¡± Edward said.


    He then added, ¡°As for blood witchcraft, dream witchcraft, and other forms of witchcraft, they will all be elements of the entire master system. As such, they will be the witchcrafts that people study and conduct research on. They will, from now on, only be the categories of knowledges of different witchcrafts, and there won¡¯t be strict definitions like there have been before any longer.¡±


    He paused, then concluded, ¡°Everyone will practice witchcraft using the witchcraft book that was bestowed upon us by the God of Truth and Knowledge. In this way, a whole new system will be revealed to everyone in the world!¡±


    The Book of Masters was the most important element in the wizard system, which was built by the Kelermo Kingdom. After Edward had ignited the godly fire, he had used his godly power that belonged to the God of Truth and Knowledge to create the book. As such, the book was like the seed from which divine incantation of the God of Truth and Knowledge sprouted.


    It was a very important element of the God of Truth and Knowledge, and only the masters who held the Book of Masters were able to practice witchcraft. It waspletely bound to the master system by the God of Truth and Knowledge to be used on the road to belief.


    The benefits of the book¡¯s spreading throughout the kingdom were that many people who wouldn¡¯t otherwise be exposed to the magicwork or weren¡¯t qualified suddenly had the chance to practice witchcraft and be masters themselves. Thus, the number of masters surged.


    Due to this, it was much easier to find apprentices to be wizards than ever before. In the past, it was difficult to find a mere handful, even after searching the entire continent!


    After Edward made a decision, he leaned on the chair in his study as he looked out the window. Then, he suddenly recalled the time when he had just became a wizard.


    Back then, he had disdained the gods. He had thought that the gods and the god kingdoms were all made up. It was ironic that he was about to be a god himself now!


    Regarding his decision, some wizards thought that the reasoning behind it was that the wizards had finally thrown off their previous shackles and were ready to step forward to a new future. But, some other people thought Edward was basically the gravedigger of all of the wizards, as the path and spirits of wizards had been carried on for hundreds of years thus far, and now, because of him, they had withered away during his generation.


    As for Edward, during his time as the tower master of the Wizard Tower of the fourth generation and thest generation, he had witnessed how the Wizard Tower had died out under his leadership. In fact, the minute that the news that the entire tower had disappeared reached his ears, Edwardid low for a couple of days, believing that it was all his fault.


    After all, he was the person who had inherited the master of tower title from Akkad, and he was also thought to be the sessor of Bohr Kelermo. So, now that the tower had disappeared under his watch, he felt an immense sense of shame and guilt.


    Recently, Edward always felt that he could see the shadow of his teacher, Bohr Kelermo, as well as the shadows of the wizards of the first generation. In his visions, they were all staring at him in silence.


    During this time, Edward couldn¡¯t have possibly felt more ashamed. Since wizards weren¡¯t capable of having dreams, everything he felt was the direct manifestation of how he really thought and felt about his current situation.


    ¡°Masters are wizards and wizards are masters! Wizards will innovate and transform as each generation passes. Now, it¡¯s a new generation, which means that it¡¯s time for wizards to advance and transform ourselves!¡± Edward dered.


    He then added, ¡°And... This time, the masters of the new generations will get rid of all of the restrictions from before, stepping forward and leading this era into a new future!¡±


    As Edward yelled at the walls of his study in excitement, at this moment, he sensed that a familiar being was gazing at him in his house. He was faintly aware that this was his old teacher, Bohr Kelermo!


    All of a sudden, he lost his steadiness and became like a child. In a panic, he eximed, ¡°Teacher, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! This is supposed to be the future for the wizards, and I am in the right!¡±


    Edward looked out of the window and saw all of the people walking around in the bustling city outside. Many camelids that were nurtured and reconstructed by wizards were walking on the street.


    Many witch towers could be seen, having been built all around the capital city, and the witchcraft boundary that wasing out of the wizard towers enveloped the entire capital city. Many master apprentices were walking out of the master colleges. They just entered the master colleges and had started to receive their educations in witchcraft, so they were all smiling with hope and great expectations.


    Only as he saw all of this progress and goodness did Edward finally calm himself and say, ¡°Is is only by bing a god that I can protect the path and the future of wizards! If I can be a god, the threshold to bing a wizard will be lowered. Then, masters who hold the Book of Masters will spread that information to the entire world. They will then inherit the future and the consciousness of wizards. This will be the future of the wizards.¡±


    After several months, the expansion of the college and the ceremony of the God of Truth and Knowledge ignited the entire Kelermo Kingdom with a passion that was infectious! As all of the master towers opened their witchcraft boundaries, the eastern capital that was usually sultry during the summer days suddenly became pleasantly cool.


    As the witchcraft fireworks surged into the sky, many students rushed here from the country towns in the Kelermo Kingdom to enroll in the master college. There were also merchant groups and believers present, all of whom were about to join the ceremony for the God of Truth and Knowledge. Needless to say, Bohr City was packed with people!


    There were masters in white capes everywhere in the city. They were posting fliers about the teachings of the God of Truth and Knowledge, which had been printed by the alchemy printer. Through the wonderful power of the masters, the mightiness of the god was imprinted in the hearts of all of the people.


    The enormous light screen that enveloped the entire city could be seen from the sky here, as could the standing master towers. There were masters practicing all forms of witchcraft as well, and as far as the eye could see were camelids, appaloosas, witchcraft tools, enved witchcraft servants and pipi demons!


    Moreover, the magic potion of witchcraft had miraculous effects on people. It could activate the bloodline of a knight and cure all forms of diseases. Those who saw the miracles that were brought by the potion attributed them to the great God of Truth and Knowledge, and at that moment, everyone who saw the miracles became a disciple of the God of Truth and Knowledge.


    During the nonstop ceremony thatsted for more than half a month, the power of belief from several cities and many countries around the capital city was gathered here in the capital city. Kelermo had now finally gathered enough power of belief and transformed his body of godly characteristics, which enabled him to sessfully ignite the godly fire and gain a godly name of his own!


    The gigantic shadow showed up in the church of the God of Truth and Knowledge, which was at the center. Amid the prayers of the white-caped masters and the permeating smoke of witchcraft spells, a new god showed up in front of everyone. He was holding the Book of Masters.


    This scene made everyone in Bohr City go crazy. Everyone was shouting the new godly name of the God of Truth and Knowledge.


    The sybles of the godly name were very difficult to pronounce, yet the people did not let this deter them, and the sound of their shouting echoed throughout the entire Bohr City, resounding everywhere and forming the name of Truth.


    More than ten dayster, the star god kingdom showed up in the sky. Then, the divine personality left the star god kingdom and fell from the sky.


    Under the guard of many wizards and the protection of more than ten master towers, it safely fell within the territory of Kelermo Kingdom and merged with the enormous godly shadow.


    In this way, the God of Truth and Knowledge was chosen, and the system of masters had been perfected as well. The originally powerful and mysterious wizards had disappeared, being reced by masters who held the Book of Masters and believed in the God of Truth and Knowledge.


    At the moment, these masters were walking to the front stage...

 Chapter 323 - God of Agreement and Justice

    <strong>Chapter 323: God of Agreement and Justice</strong>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Aside from the godly fire ceremony that was taking ce on in the Kelermo Kingdom, far away, at the end of the ocean, the same ceremony was taking ce in an orc kingdom¡¯s Colossus College, which was established at the same time as the Kelermo Kingdom.


    Although there were some ripples that urred, Felix had still been able to sessfully transform the body of divine characteristics. However, he had given up on the idea of summoning the divine personality to the world.


    In the Hailuga Kingdom, which was on the ocean, the belief of the Master of Storm had spread throughout the entire ocean, distinguishing itself from the God of the Sea that the sahagins believed in. The God of Sea was in control of the sea, while the Master of Storm was in charge of the storms and all other natural catastrophes. As such, there was a clear demarcation line between humans and sahagins based on these different belief systems.


    With the emergence of gods and new religions and belief systems, the power and influence of the gods had quickly spread to every corner of the world. They now covered the world like intertwined threads.


    At the moment, a light shadow arrived from the distant outer space. An enormous beast was flying toward the west end of the world. The scales on its body looked like gemstones, and they were reflecting the light, making a prismatic effect that looked like a beautiful rainbow.


    It was mesmerizing creature that seemed as if it should only exist in myths. Its entire body seemed to be made of gemstones. Its body was streamline-shaped, and it had a long neck and a crystal mask on its head.


    As its giant wings pped in mid-air, the gusting sound of wind was thunderous. This was a dragon that waspletely different from those found in Maria¡¯s World.


    This dragon was asrge as a small hill, and there seemed to be a dimming shadow on its back. This shadow was actually a teenage girl, who looked like a beautiful angel. Her blonde hair gleamed in the sunlight, and a magical light seemed to be dancing on her skin as well.


    She was a god, and as she was riding the gemstone dragon, she seemed to be patrolling the world and the kingdom that she now managed. The force that wasing from the giant dragon and this teenage girl god quieted even the ocean. Even the monsters that lived in the nearby mountains and seas, no matter how ferocious they were, ran and hid themselves deeper into the inds or the ocean in fear.


    ¡°Adolphus! Why are not there yet? Hurry up! You¡¯re too slow!¡± Verthandi urged the giant gemstone dragon Adolphus to quicken the pace.


    ¡°Rx, I am the fastest dragon you could ever find. We¡¯re almost there, Verthandi, my lord!¡± Adolphus said to cate Verthandi. It didn¡¯t have the personality of a giant dragon, but acted more like a doting puppy instead.


    At this moment, Adolphus was enjoying being ridden by Verthandi, so it was smirking and cheering as they flew. When Verthandi and Delmedi were still kids, they used to sit on Adolphus¡¯ back just like that, while flying through sky above the Floating-space City.


    This marked the first time that Adolphus had ever left the Floating-space City. Before this, it could only sneak a peek at the ground from the sky in Floating-space City, so even though it knew that there were creatures of its kind elsewhere in the world, it had never seen any of them.


    Now, it was heading toward the Dragon Ind, where all of the dragons lived! In fact, it was all of the giant dragons¡¯ hometown! Adolphus was very excited to see it!


    As Adolphus flew across the Bazaar Sea, the giant dragon ind in the distance began to appear and growrger. It was called Dragon Ind by the dragon race, but to humans, it would be called a continent.


    There were groups of active volcanoes on that continent, which exploded several volcanoes every year. There were also many other mesmerizing scenes on the inds, including a range of bizarre rock mountains.


    There were rock pirs and volcanoes along the coastline. Often, the huge ocean waves would hit the pirs, causing the water to ssh everywhere.


    Many areas of the ind looked poor, and the mountains looked somewhat brown in patches, as these areas were exposed and didn¡¯t have anything growing on them. However, in other ces, there was lush vegetation and numerous trees were growing luxuriantly, sprouting directly from the volcanic ash.


    There were also many volcanic craters. In fact, thergest mountain had several craters, which were filled with flowingva that shined with a fiery red light.


    ¡°Hou!¡± As it flew, the gemstone dragon Adolphus was yelling with excitement.


    Its loud yell caused the thin clouds to immediately scatter. The sound even carried to the owner of this ind, alerting him to these approaching intruders, causing the owner to immediately rush out to see who it was.


    At that moment, several groups of giant dragons surged into the sky and flew toward the gemstone dragon Adolphus. After all, this giant dragon looked bizarre and strange to them, and moreover, it was being ridden by a teenage girl! Being ridden was something that these giant dragons considered to be totally shameful!


    Although the force that wasing from Adolphus was incredibly powerful and the teenage girl who was riding it also looked spectacrly imposing, these native dragons refused to cower After all, they were proud giant dragons!


    ¡°What kind of dragon is that? It¡¯s a weird dragon that I¡¯ve never seen before!¡± a red female giant dragonmented with its hoarse voice.


    Another adult ck dragon immediately replied, ¡°This can¡¯t be a dragon! It¡¯s too strange! It must be a monster that was created by humans. But, regardless, it¡¯s an intruder!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡± all of the dragons shouted in unison.


    Suddenly, Adolphus saw several giant dragons heading toward it, readying an attack! Soon, an enormous fire ball headed toward Adolphus in the sky, as well as iced spears and iced arrows!


    ¡°Time pause!¡± Adolphus screamed.


    At this moment, a trace of light shot out of Adolphus¡¯ body, then quickly covered the entire area. All of a sudden, time seemed to stand still, and all of the native dragons¡¯ attacks were frozen.


    This power was a characteristic of a mythical creature, and the specific ability that Adolphus had to freeze time hade from Eva. This ability belonged to a strong power of domain that had first been explored by Lu Zhiyu.


    At the moment it stopped time in that domain, Adolphus had a giant clock in its eyes, and suddenly, it saw all of the attacks stop in mid-flight, the weaponry quickly withering away. As for all of those native dragons, they were all hit by traces of light, while a giant phantom of a clock showed up on their bodies, rendering them unable move a single muscle.


    ¡°Wow! Impressive! My power is even beyond my own imagination!¡± Adolphus eximed in awe. This was the first time that the gemstone dragon Adolphus had truly discovered the immense power of his time freeze capabilities.


    Upon hearing this, Verthandi said impatiently, ¡°This is the power of a mythical creature. It is the ability that was first bestowed to my sister Eva by my dad. Now, you¡¯re a dragon that can even ignite the godly fire, so why are you being so smug just because you have defeated a couple of ordinary dragons?¡±


    She then said, ¡°Okay, now that you¡¯re qualified, it¡¯s time for you to summon your divine personality now. You¡¯ll need to stay here and wait until the day that you ascend to the position of god, then I¡¯ll meet you in the main god kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Verthandi, my lord,¡± Adolphus replied.


    At the moment, Adolphus was standing beside a cliff. Verthandi reached out her hands and saw the stars moving in the sky, while a giant silver star god kingdom showed up in the sky above the dragon ind, havinge through the dimensional wall.


    The light kept flowing and soon gathered at the bottom. Then, a meteor that contained strong ripples and the power of rules fell from the sky in a straight line, and the enormous soul of dragon that was inside Adolphus¡¯ body of Adolphus surged. Directly after this, a giant clock appeared in the sky above the dragon ind.


    At that moment, all of the giant dragons who had rushed toward that ce were all thrilled by that force of power. After all, a giant ancient clock had just shown up in the sky, and the glowing light that wasing from that clock connected the sky and thend!


    Circles of ripples soon covered the sky, and the hands of the clock started spinning. It was as if the rules of time in this entire world were following the rhythm of that one singr clock.


    The dragons could almost feel the hands of that ancient clock orchestrating the pulse of this entire world. When the dragons heard the spinning sound of that clock, they felt like they were hearing the sound of the heartbeat of this entire world.


    This sound made them feel like they were trapped in the stringy time sector domain, and they couldn¡¯t move a single muscle. Even their minds were frozen!


    Then, the divine personality of time fell from the sky and entered that clock. Adolphus let out a huge dragon roar, after which the flow of time became normal again. All of the native dragons were now looking at the shadow of Adolphus, and their eyes that were once filled with ferociousness and rebellion were suddenly filled with fear.


    ¡°From today onward, Adolphus, you are officially the dragon god of time, and in the name of the Creator, I¡¯ll make you the controller of time and the supreme god of the dragon race. You will be known as the God of Agreement and Justice from now on!¡± Verthandi dered.


    Upon hearing this, Adolphus rubbed Verthandi against with its long neck, while Verthandi stroked its head gently. She then surged into the sky like a trace of golden light and returned to the kingdom of stars. Sadly, she had left the dragon ind before telling Adolphus what it needed to do to be a god!


    At the same time, Adolphus¡¯ new name, the God of Time Dragon, echoed throughout the entire world. Although this was not a real belief that many races would follow, as a true god who had mastered time, just like the god who handled agreement and justice, the belief still had many followers.


    As such, humans, sahagins, orcs and fairies were among the many disciples who signed up to follow the new God of Time Dragon named Adolphus, and once a contract was signed in the name of agreement and justice, it could not be vited. Otherwise, the offender would be punished by the God of Time Dragon.


    Other than contracts, there were several wills and some other important promises and vows that would be made in the godly pce of the God of Time Dragon. These would be witnessed by the God of Time Dragon himself, who would then keep and protect them.


    Gradually, the God of Time Dragon Adolphus became a name that was considered to be a synonym of justice and equality, and it became a symbol for the holiness of agreements and vows. Those ferocious dragons that roamed thend were gradually subjected to its restrictions, and the dragon ind became a holynd in Maria¡¯s World.

 Chapter 324 - The Second Great King of Devils in the Abyss World

    <strong>Chapter 324: The Second Great King of Devils in the Abyss World</strong>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Floating-space City, Capital of God


    An enormous map was on the lobby wall. It stretched out for at least 10 meters and depicted oceans, continents, inds, mountains and cities with great detail and precision.


    However, if one took a closer look, he would notice that the clouds and water on the map were moving, as if they were changing right along with changes that were urring in Maria¡¯s World. A giant, tree-like mystic structure chart could be vaguely seen on the map. This was the model of the World Tree.


    It seemed like the giant World Trees held up the entire Maria¡¯s World, and it could be seen that 11 of the 17 World¡¯s Cornerstones had been lit within it. The 11 World Cornerstones were interconnected, enabling them to be strong enough to embrace the whole world.


    ¡°The Goddess of Steam and Machinery, Marina Bosa! The God of Truth and Knowledge, Edward Kelermo! The Lord of Storm, Jonathan! The Dragon God of Time, Adolphus, and the God of Land and War, Felix, who is yet to be determined,¡± Lu Zhiyu murmured as he looked at the map.


    He then continued, ¡°Lynn Ahenaten, from the Kingdom of Mercenary ispeting for the same god¡¯s name. They willpete to determine thest god¡¯s name, the God of Land and War! Counting the six gods before, now eleven gods have been determined!¡±


    As Lu Zhiyu continued to look at the projection of the world on the wall, he could see that the World Perfection n had been carried out step by step, perfecting itself gradually. Now, the model was emitting beams of light, which prated deep into every aspect of the inside of this world. Each of the World¡¯s Cornerstones were extending into a line, then traveled deep into the depths of the world.


    Each cornerstone stood for a god and extended itself as if it was a root of the World Tree, representing its far-reaching impact on the world, its control over the rules, and its course of pration into the progress of the world. These lines were endlessly spreading out, exploring, perfecting and adjusting the rules that were inside the world.


    Some of the cornerstones had fully embedded themselves into the world. Their roots and impacts had gone deep into the world that was on the map and were secured firmly within the world. These were the early determined gods.


    Some of them were just in the beginning stages, their exploration limited to only the first step, which was controlling the rules. These were the newly determined gods.


    Others had just been lit, which represented that they were the chosen candidates for god names. As for the rest, they were vacant positions.


    ¡°The power of gods have started to spread out to the entire world like countless lines, controlling every aspect of the whole world. From rules to power to belief, all aspects of all lives are impacted by the power of gods,¡± Lu Zhiyu murmured as he gazed at the map.


    Just like Catherine had predicted, this world had be a gods¡¯ world with closing doors. However, this was a necessary step for the progress of the world.


    ¡°More than half of the World Perfect n has been carried out, but the remaining portion will probably take much longer to bepleted,¡± Lu Zhiyu murmured to himself.


    It had been several hundreds of years since Lu Zhiyu had started the pursue this n. Every step along the way, Lu Zhiyu had never been anxious. In other words, his time was something that was not pressed and could be wasted with reckless abandon.


    After the World Rule Perfection n was carried out, the World Upgrade n would be next. Lu Zhiyu would then sessfully reach level nine, thus fulfilling his initial wish, which was to have the power of creator, even without the scroll.


    Now, the Floating-space City had left Maria¡¯s World and was getting closer to the Abyss World. At the moment, it was orbiting around the enormous Abyss World.


    Ever since the Abyss Blood Sun¡¯s appearance and the initial perfection of rules, the devil species in the Abyss World had experienced the breakout of yet another war. This was because some powerful devil species had appeared from out of the initial chaotic abyss.


    The time velocity in the abyss was about 10 times that of the astral world, which was ruled by Maria¡¯s World time. Now, 100 years had gone by in Maria¡¯s World, while about 1,000 years had gone by in the Abyss World.


    Though the Abyss World emergedter than Maria¡¯s World, because of the difference in the forms of their worlds and the continuing imperfection of rules, the time velocity still could not be decreased.


    As of now, the devil species had lived and owned supernatural powers for more than 2,000 years. The supernatural powers that the basic level devils possessed had surpassed those in Maria¡¯s World. As such, some ancient devils had survived, even since the birth of the abyss, and had lived for thousands of years, while gaining power that was beyond imagination.


    However, they were bound by the Abyss World, just like gods. Hence, every devil could not escape from the will of the abyss, the impact of the power of the abyss, or this world itself.


    Still, the impact of the power of the abyss could be seen throughout the entire world, including the Starsoul World, as the wizards had brought over the Devil Manual and documents about the devils. So, little by little, the impact could be seen in the new world as well.


    As long as evil thoughts existed, and as long as the Devil Manual and their information was not destroyedpletely, their impact would never disappear. As such, they peered at all worlds through the abyss, while taking advantage of the power from the abyss. In this way, they impacted all of the nes outside of the abyss through their evil thoughts and with the aid of those who wished for help from their devil powers.


    At that moment, the dense space bubbles in the enormous Abyss World merged andbined. They then divided into dozens of massive Abyss Layers gradually, with countless spaces bubbles in the gaps.


    These dozens of massive Abyss Layers represented dozens of powerful Lords of Abyss. The reason why Lu Zhiyu hade here is that one of the powerful Lords of Abyss hade close to bing a mythical creature. This meant that this particr Lord of Abyss would integrate into the will of the abyss and be the second Great King of Devils after Stikua.


    However, Stikua, the first Great King of the Devils, was currently sealed in the Abyss Blood Sun. Stikua had been sealed there by Lu Zhiyu and remained there till today.


    Stikua had received this punishment due to its vain attempt to obstruct Lu Zhiyu¡¯s World Perfection n. As for the new Great King of Devils, Lu Zhiyu had decided to stay out of everything regarding that matter.


    The purpose of this visit was simply to observe the abyss as the second Great King of the Devils emerged, as well as to observe how the rules would change. Lu Zhiyu did not set any regtions or rules for the Abyss World, as he feared that the future evolution of the Abyss World would be restrained by his ideology, just like what had happened in Maria¡¯s World.


    If any earthlings could take a nce at it, they would realize that everything in Maria¡¯s World, particrly all of its prototypes, could be found on Earth. After all, this world had been created by Lu Zhiyu¡¯s ideology, so it was natural for it to be bound by Lu Zhiyu¡¯s world view and his knowledge from Earth.


    As Lu Zhiyu had decided to stay out of it, he was currently just observing the free evolution of the rules of the abyss, watching to see what kind of rules would be formed and what kind of unique world would be created. At the moment, Lu Zhiyu stood on the edge of the Capital of God, looking into the faraway Abyss World with the astral world in between.


    His eyes seemed to gaze deep inside the world, looking at the leading yer in one of the Abyss Layers. It was a bizarre octahedral living being that was almost like a kind of mineral.


    This being was attempting to explore the territory of gods, while connecting to the will of abyss and going beyond the bound of the Abyss Layer in hopes of bing the second Great King of the Devils in the abyss.

 Chapter 325 - The Lord of Abyss Door

    <h4>Chapter 325: The Lord of Abyss Door</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mhm... Eek... Mhm...


    Mhm...


    Mhm... Mhm... Lah... Lah... Mhm...


    An eerie rhythm was hearding out of the abyss. The giant octahedral devil species had gone deep into the space wall from the Abyss Layer.


    Here, innumerable lower-ss devil species were grovelling in the dust, while witnessing their lord ascending the throne of the Great King of Devils. Countless monsters spread were out all, covering the flesh-like ground and singing an eerie song, the sound of which could make one lose one¡¯s mind and descend into a state of frenzy and chaos.


    At the moment, the dull red sun was shining in the dusky sky, beaming down upon the ground. Around the giant ck vortex, the whole Abyss Layer and the space bubbles spun around the center of the abyss, which was the will of the abyss.


    ¡°I am the keeper of the Abyss Door, the lord who defines the Abyss Layer, the multifaceted King of Space! My name is Talos!¡± As the octahedral devil species Talos announced itself, it integrated with the will of the abyss.


    Immediately, the rule of the entire Abyss Layer was altered for it, adding another new rule into the abyss. In the initial chaotic and unordered abyss,yers uponyers had already been defined.


    The initial space walls, which one could go freely across, had been blocked, and numerous giant Abyss Doors had appeared in their ce. One of these Abyss Doors was just like the devil Talos¡¯ body, which was a giant octahedral crystal.


    Talos even opened up the door that connected to the outside world, thus fixing the rule of the Abyss Door that was built by Face Burner Heckfoss and Stikua devil. Now, it was much easier to open up the door to the outside.


    One just needed to get the approval of the keeper of the Abyss Door Talos, asking for permission to call its true devil name and borrow the power of abyss that it represented. It was only then that one could open the door to the outside world.


    It was the same case for the outsiders. If one understood how to perform the ritual sacrifice to Talos, thus pleasing Talos, who was the keeper of the Abyss Door, one could also borrow the power of the abyss and open the Abyss Door.


    As Lu Zhiyu stood above the Floating-space City, the Capital of God in the astral world, he observed the abyss. It was spinning and expanding, and its rules were changing and reforming.


    The abyss ne, with countless space bubbles, was also bing 99 abyss nes, which were all connected by an Abyss Door, the Door of Talos. As for the time velocity, it lowered again gradually, thus getting closer to the time velocity of the outside astral world.


    ¡°The keeper of the Abyss Door, the lord who defined the Abyss Layer, the multifaceted King of Space, Talos!¡± Lu Zhiyu eximed as he observed.


    The devil species Talos was rather clever. He did not have the calcting and intelligent mind of the king of Stikua, but he was a species that had survived ever since the birth of the abyss. It had even utilized the Abyss Door that was created by the devil species Stikua directly, making the door its own foundation and rule.


    By using this rule, it had defined the form of theyers of the abyss and opened up the channel to the outside. Now, no matter what rules were created by the Great Kings of Devilster, their designs must be confined within this rule.


    Also, when every Great King of Devils wished to gain power from the outside world or explore other nes, he would have to borrow power. If some demon warlocks wished to open up the Abyss door or even enter the abyss, approval must be gained first.


    As the abyss stabilized, another Great King of Devils arose. Upon seeing that the abyss was forming gradually and perfecting itself, Lu Zhiyu walked way. He felt very satisfied with this progress.


    As he walked, he murmured with a smile on his face, ¡°The World Perfection n is progressing steadily, and a second Great King of Devils has arisen! In the astral world, the indigenous goblin dwarfs, the newly entered wizard tower, and the Elven Kingdom are all in their initial exploration and development phases. So, there is not much more than I need to pay close attention to now!¡±


    He clucked his tongue, then said, ¡°It¡¯s about time that I settle the matter with the starship. It has been in the South Pole and with the ships of the Antis civilization for a long time, and it was also dyed on the way back. As such, it¡¯s time to end this...¡±


    Lu Zhiyu had gained a lot from this trip. In fact, he had learned so much knowledge that Lu Zhiyu was able to move a lot of his ns forward.Specifically, Lu Zhiyu had opened partial ess to the Capital of God, had given a semi-perpetual bio-optic brain to Eva, and had warned her that she must protect the semi-perpetual machine and never let it shut down.


    This was because if the machine shut down, the Starsoul World, which was in the process of perfecting itself by the semi-perpetual machine, would probably copse due to unpredictable changes. Now, with Eva cruising the astral world and controlling the Floating-space City, Lu Zhiyu opened up the dimensional door and returned to Earth.


    ¡ª


    The huge starship looked like a gigantic steering wheel, and it resembled an irregr shuttle from the side. Most of its body was buried under Byrne Ind, and only a part of its body could be seen.


    The starship¡¯s spacious interior was beyond one¡¯s imagination. If one walked inside it, one could see arge number of crew members bustling about. They were all wearing tight-fitting protective uniforms.


    The center of the starship was a vast living area, which had numerous buildings and urban farms surrounding it. There was even an aquarium beneath it, which was simting mariculture by using tons of marine organisms.


    Workshops and factories had also been built for use in the production of all kinds of necessities, as there was also amercial district in the central area. Just like Gu Chaoran, who was head of the construction of the starship, had said before, this was a cosmic city. Without the help from a massive amount of construction robots and Sub-Brain David, it would have been impossible to build such a spaceship in such a short period of time.


    The control room at the top of the starship looked like a square. It was empty and had a sense of loneliness inside it. One could only see the outside from a single, huge window.


    ¡°We should be seeing the vast starry space outside the window, but we are looking at an ocean now,¡± Lu Zhiyu said, while standing on the tform above the stairs and looking up at the huge fan-shaped window.


    Lu Zhiyu was somewhat unsatisfied with the Gu Chaoran¡¯s progress. Nevertheless, he had done a decent job.


    At least he had sessfully helped Lu Zhiyu with the construction of the starship. Although, since they had unimaginable resources and countless top talents that had been gathered by the Vatican n at their disposal, it should have been much more impressive, at least in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s opinion.


    In the very beginning, it had been extraordinarily difficult for the n to gather these talents. However, things started to go much more smoothlyter on. This was because a huge amount of funds had been sent to the Byrne Ind base, and all of the top talents fromboratories of different countries had also flowed into the base.


    At the moment, spies from different countries and powers flew about stealthily inside the starship, while stealing inside information about it. However, Lu Zhiyu did not care about this data being stolen, as all he needed was for the starship¡¯s construction to be finished sessfully.


    Moreover, it was impossible for the spies to infiltrate the core areas, as Sub-brain David had the whole starship under control, while helping Lu Zhiyu to monitor every movement inside it.


    Such a massive spaceship was about to enter space. Gu Chaoran seemed restless.

 Chapter 326 - The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 326: The Truth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the control room, Lu Zhiyu was standing next an optical projection, the sub-brain David. Standing behind Lu Zhiyu were the lead of the starship program, Gu Chaoran, Fabio Rossi from the Robot Manufacturing Research Laboratory, the original starship designer Molly, and some experts in engineering,puter technology, dynamics and materials science.


    These eight people were responsible for the design and construction of the starship Truth. They were members of its managementmittee. Lu Zhiyu came up with the starship¡¯s name, which was also the name of a spacecraft in a movie that Lu Zhiyu had watched a very long time ago and liked very much.


    The construction had finally beenpleted. Truth could amodate up to 100,000 people. It also was able to store a vast amount of materials and energy reserves. At present, there were only 2,362 people onboard, most of whom were foreign employees.


    ¡°Boss, you said that the gravity field device and some transformation devices were still not in ce. As such, the current starship cannot enter space,¡± Gu Chaoran said.


    Lu Zhiyu nodded, but did notment further on the doubts that had just been raised by Gu Chaoran. ¡°You have a week to prepare. Everyone can leave Truth with your family. Then, after one week, those who stay will enter the space.¡±


    Gu Chaoran then said to Lu Zhiyu, ¡°Mr. Nichs Debye of the Vatican n has made an appointment to see you tomorrow. He will be apanied by two important people.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nced at Gu Chaoran, who lowered his head and dared not speak any further. He had heard about Nichs from the images about the Antarctic event that had been circted on the Inte.


    Although those images had since been deleted, there were still a number of members of the Antarctic base station that had posted images online, which was causing a tremendous sensation.


    After seeing them, Gu Chaoran was convinced that his boss was probably from a powerful alien civilization beyond all humans¡¯ imaginations. As such, his power was most likely no different than the gods¡¯ in the eyes of humans.


    At the end of the meeting, all of the people present seemed worried as they all left. After everyone had left the control room, Lu Zhiyu asked David, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Truth¡¯s conversion has beenpleted,¡± David replied.


    Lu Zhiyu, like the sun, emitted lights and floated in the hall. Wherever he went, it became shiny. The starship was affected the most by his presence.


    The starship itself was a huge alchemy lifeform. The main structure of its body was metal cells, but these were not mythical metal cells. At this moment, Truth was made up of regr metal cells.


    ¡°Divine life form temte generated! Temte inserted!¡± David emitted a mechanical sound and inserted the pre-designed starship divine life form temte into the metal cells.


    Lu Zhiyu integrated the curvature engine, gravity field device, and the protective cover that he had removed from the previous Antis Hope into Truth. These three devices then activated the super power of the divine life form temte in Truth, which could be freely controlled at will and could even evolve with the other changes in Truth.


    Truth now had a mythical alchemy lifeform. So, when it was hit hard, it could self-heal.


    In this transformation, the curvature engine allowed Truth to achieve interster travel, even without the need for arge number of antimatter fuels, which provided energy for the curvature engine to generate a force field. This became a natural ability for Truth.


    With the curvature engine, Truth was able to enter the space, instead of using the maic sma propeller that used lithium hydroxide as a fuel. This was a great achievement, as otherwise, it would take a hundred years for Truth to leave the sr system.


    Conventionally, if the speed reached the speed of light, the quality of matter must be infinite. But, with the curvature engine, thebination of negative energy and positive energy could generate the energy field that let the space in front of the field bepressed. In this way, a new space would be created behind the field, pushing the starship forward and allowing it to reach the speed of light.


    Also, the gravity field device generated gravity inside the starship. So, all those people inside the starship were living just like they would on earth. As long-term weightlessness would kill red blood cells, destroy muscles, and hearts, only with gravity could people live in the starship for any length of time.


    Also, the gravity field could avoid the situation that people inside couldn¡¯t withstand the tremendous pressure that was caused by the starship¡¯s eleration. This was because the protective cover was equipped with sma emitters in the front and at the rear, which emitted the sma shield to cover the entire starship. At the same time, the high temperature generated by the protective cover could also be managed by the sma.


    These three technologies were all born in Hope, which hadpletely surpassed the earth¡¯s civilization. These new technologies were what reassured Lu Zhiyu of the hopeful future of space journeys.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Where is the lighting from?¡± Lu Zhiyu wondered aloud.


    The light shimmered throughout Truth. Many staff members in the central residential area found that the sun overhead became ring in an instant.


    The lights came from all directions. Meanwhile, Truth was undergoing tremendous changes...

 Chapter 327 - Terror

    <h4>Chapter 327: Terror</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Is this really a spaceship? We are not entering an underground city instead?¡±


    ¡°There have been at least a few turrets aimed at us!¡±


    ¡°This is dangerous! Extremely dangerous! The list of crimson danger reports includes all of the danger levels, but this list only shows the danger level of this base!¡±


    ¡°But, this time, what we have to face is a horrible existence that cannot be described in simple words!¡±


    As three people were getting out of the helicopter, they were having a discussion with low voices. They were scared, but still walked straight ahead through the many doors in the starship, where they saw shing lights and barely visible weapons.


    Under the leadership of a service robot, they put on temporary identity bracelets. Only with these identity bracelets could they pass through the main passages and use the transportation facilities without activating the defense system and being attacked by the robots.


    Coming here, the three people felt like they were leaving the earth for another world. The three of them entered the interior and found that the elevator did not move up and down, but in all directions.


    Through the transparent elevator, they could see the entire interior of the ship, which was like a sci-fi scene. There were a lot of facilities, buildings, experimental bases, factories and so on within it.


    The most eye-catching things were the robots that patrolled the area and worked in groups. These robots included engineering robots, service robots, business robots, and transportation and traffic robots.


    When the three arrived at the central residential area, they saw many huge buildings. These were city farms.


    More service robots, agricultural robots, and maintenance robots were working inside of them. The interior of the starship was like a smart system that was run by a massivework, which was stunning to the three of them to see.


    Standing at the forefront of the trio was Nichs Debye, the ruler of the Vatican n. This was his first timeing here, and he had not seen Lu Zhiyu for a long time.


    From the bottom of his heart, he wanted to avoid seeing this man who was extremely dangerous and made him feel a deep sense of fear and terror. But, after all, this man had helped him toe to the peak of his life.


    Instead of stopping in the residential area, they went directly to the upper floor and entered the management and control area. Nichs was followed by a ck man and a mixed-race woman, both of whom were dressed in suits and looked very nervous.


    After Nichs showed a few documents to prove their identities, Gu Chaoran confirmed his bracelet and a voice sent out an approval, which opened the passage to the inside. Here, they saw a man sitting in a lounge.


    When they saw him, their bodies became stiff. Nichs recalled all of the things that had happened with this man, while the other two people behind him recalled the explosion over Antarctica, which was a scene that had shocked the whole world.


    In fact, hundreds of kilometers of ice had been shattered. But, Lu Zhiyu was just fine, even after suffering theser energy beam that was powerful enough to destroy a small continent!


    The Antarctica report¡¯s exact announcement had said...


    ¡°The target has the ability to destroy a continent, even more so than nuclear bombs!¡±


    ¡°He has wide space transmission capabilities, with a life expectancy and survivability beyond any human imagination. He may havee to the earth nearly two years ago and is most likely a highly civilized creature from the universe, having mastered an unknown and highly civilized technology!¡±


    ¡°He had an unknown ability and an unknown age, and he has used the names Mu Tao, Anthony, Zhou Zheng, Yu Hai, Lu Zhiyu, and maybe more.¡±


    ¡°These names may not even be the target¡¯s true identity. He is also likely to have the ability to change his body shape. He sneaks into and lives in the human world, so there might be a high degree of civilized organization behind him. Moreover, he is not the only one!¡±


    ¡°The target is friendly to human beings and canmunicate!¡±


    ¡°Secrecy level sss, hazard level xxxxx, belonging to non-contact, non-irritating, non-catchable. Again, one must be extremely careful with the target, who is beyond the crimson danger level and has the ability to destroy the world...¡±


    This was the first time that the danger level had been described with a symbol, such as xxxxx. This was because even the person who hadpiled the report was unable to find an adequate level to describe such a terrible existence!


    He could easily destroy the human world and bring devastating disasters to all of mankind, and this was only part of his direct attack abilities! If he used his biotechnology to create a virus for human beings or used his intelligent robot technology and made unlimited copies of human beings, it would lead to the extinction of the human beings, perhaps even the extinction of all of the creatures on the earth! As such, either a direct attack or a space transmission could paralyze the entire the human world!


    All of this report information was already known by the humans, but his hidden abilities, his specific technology, or the organization that was behind him were still unknowns. In the end, the words that the report revealed filled everyone who it with despair.


    The fact that the earth was still peaceful when such an existence had lived on the earth for so long was really a blessing. Now, he was in front of them.


    Although he had the same physical appearance as them, the three people could feel that the inside of his physical shell was filled with a horrible existence that was difficult to describe.


    Lu Zhiyu sat on the sofa and watched a light screen that was projected by his bracelet. He was reviewing the information of the staff members from the starship and was preparing a list of candidates for Truth¡¯s managementmittee.


    ¡°Hello there! We are...¡± As the woman began to speak, she was clearly nervous. It seemed that, in her eyes, Lu Zhiyu was not a handsome man, but a horrible demon in human skin!


    ¡°Needless to say, I am not curious about your long titles and identities, and I care even less about the forces behind you and the country. Where youe from makes no difference to me!¡± Lu Zhiyu said coldly.


    He then closed the projection, stood up, and nodded to Nichs, who stood still. He then looked at the man and woman beside Nichs and asked, ¡°Have youe to negotiate with me on behalf of the human beings?¡±

 Chapter 328 - The Sea of Stars

    <h4>Chapter 328: The Sea of Stars</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio <b>Editor:</b> Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°We just came tomunicate with you and to understand your wishes and needs. We also would like to know your ns. Also, if you need any help, you can tell us. We¡¯ll meet all of your needs!¡± The woman took a deep breath as she spoke to Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°I am very satisfied to see that you didn¡¯t make stupid ns or take any unnecessary actions. I am leaving the earth, and I don¡¯t want to leave any bad memories during thisst period.¡±


    He then said, ¡°I do have some requirements. I hope that you will help me to hire some people who will volunteer to enter space and explore the universe. However, these can¡¯t be mere ordinary people. They must be the top talents in all aspects and fields.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu had just looked at the profiles of the two thousand people who were inside the starship. This situation was exactly as he had expected.


    Only 10 out of more than 2,000 people were willing to stay, and these 10 all came from a single family. Even the original managementmittee members were unwilling to stay.


    Although most of these people were ambitious explorers of the universe, they knew what leaving the earth meant. The mysterious dark space was a big adventure that posed an unknown future and an unclear purpose. So, it was more than likely that they wouldn¡¯t live to see the end of such an adventure.


    The fact that more than a dozen people were even willing to stay was already a surprise to Lu Zhiyu. After all, not everyone wanted to explore the universe at the cost of everything else.


    What really surprised Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t was that Gu Chaoran had finally chosen to go with him. In this way, Lu Zhiyu wouldn¡¯t have to worry about choosing a candidate to be the leader in charge of the starship.


    However, a starship that could amodate a minimum of 100,000 people finally leaving the earth with only a dozen onboard was still a rare thing. Although Lu Zhiyu made such arge spacecraft because he had follow-up ns, having a crew of only 10 people was still pretty shocking. Lu Zhiyu had hoped that Truth could carry more earth imprints into space.


    These initial members who had been selected from the earth would be the first generation of the Truth managementmittee members. Lu Zhiyu hoped that all of these members could be familiar and trusted confidantes in the future.


    ¡°Ok, no problem!¡± Nics replied.


    ¡°I will leave the earth within seven days, and you will move on as soon as possible! After I get what I want, I will leave right away. You will also get what you want, so it¡¯s a fair trade!¡± Lu Zhiyu said to Nics.


    It seemed that the three of them wanted Lu Zhiyu to leave as soon as possible. Knowing that Lu Zhiyu really wanted to leave the earth anyway, they had no intention of rejecting such a small request, so they pleasantly agreed.


    Many countries all around the world immediately released advertisements for the crew of Truth. The Debye Company and the Vatican n, in the name of NASA, selected the crew members for Truth from applicants from all around the world, iming that it was a spacecraft thatbined global intelligence that would start an interster exploration to the Alpha Centauri. They also said that this trip could take up to 100 years, depending on the speed of the spacecraft.


    During this period, the people onboard would stay asleep most of the time in dormantpartments. This would be an undocumented journey that would span a century, and it would be full of dangers and possible idents. No one would knew what would happen or whether the spacecraft would arrive smoothly in the Alpha Centauri.


    Even if those people returned to the earth, their rtives and friends would most likely pass away during the time that they were gone. This meant that, from the moment they set foot on the starship, they would have given up everything on earth to join this interster exploration tour.


    This selection that was jointly conducted by these numerous countries immediately aroused strong opposition, causing debates to break out all over the world. Arge number of professionals expressed their doubts about this tour. Particrly, they felt that this exploration program was too strange and too hurried.


    Moreover, under the pressure of public opinion, people grew more concerned about the fact that human beings had really started the journey of interster exploration. As some people sessfully got selected, this selection process reached a climax. At this time, conspiracy theories were treated as jokes and rumors, while those who knew part of the truth could only remain silent due to the fear of facing scorn.


    In the end, more than 20 people were selected and sent to Lu Zhiyu. These people came from all over the country and were of different races and upations. In all respects, they met the requirements that were specified by Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the thick profile book, which detailed the background information and work histories of all of these people, including information about their living situations, friends, physical health statuses, psychological assessments and so on. But, what surprised Lu Zhiyu was that there were two familiar names on the list.


    As Lu Zhiyu took out two of the files, he saw that the photos on the files looked very familiar. One of them was a young man with sses, and the other was a ck-haired woman with a typical British appearance. He then read the brief introductions...


    Wang Yi... Male... 31... Medical doctor... Immunologist...


    Zoey Sharp.. Female... mathematics doctor... Physical health level A, with a...


    Both of these individuals were his old friends. Wang Yi was his ssmate and former buddy, and Zoey Sharp was a friend that he once knew long ago. It was such a coincidence that they had been chosen to be among the crew of the starship!


    Lu Zhiyu then asked, ¡°Is everyone on this list voluntarily choosing to be part of the crew of the starship?¡±


    After getting a positive answer, Lu Zhiyu no longer asked any more questions. Everyone had his own choice, and as long as they made their own decisions, Lu Zhiyu had no reason to interfere.


    In thest few days, Lu Zhiyu had returned to his hometown. He had no rtives left there, only friends who had be somewhat obscured in his memory after all this time.


    Some of them were married, some were still single, some people were sessful in their careers, and some people had failed in life and were extremely lonely.


    As Lu Zhiyu passed every building that he was familiar with during his childhood, the crowds of people rushed past Lu Zhiyu. The roads were filled with vehicles.


    It was clear that the whole city was changing rapidly. Everyone seemed to be tied up by strings, living like puppets.


    Life here was like a set of established temtes and routines. Everyone lived ording to these rules and routines in the temte of life.


    In fact, he now realized that the whole world had not changed, but he was the one who had changed. He seemed to have broken free from what had bound him previously.


    Lu Zhiyuy on the roof of his old home. The sky in the night was gray and there were no stars. The sky was like a film that separated the humans from the stars.


    At this moment, Lu Zhiyu felt that his life was like a dream. He was a lucky man, as he had broken free and escape the rat race of living his life just like the countless normal lives on the earth.


    He had broken away from his old destiny andunched a challenge to the universe. The exploration of truth and the unknown had started from here until now, and it was far from over. Now, he was just starting a new journey and was about to set sail again!


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave! There is nothing worth staying here for!¡± Lu Zhiyu murmured as he looked at the sky.


    Although nothing could be seen in the sky, he seemed to see the stars and the vast gxy. He reached out and eximed, ¡°Our journey is... To the sea of stars!¡±

 Chapter 329 - New Crew Member

    <h4>Chapter 329: New Crew Member</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°We¡¯re now seeing the base of Byrne Ind!¡± a reporter said.


    ¡°The spaceship Truth will take off for the space tomorrow, then travel to Centaurus, Alpha Gxy!¡± another reporter announced.


    ¡°We can see from a distance that this base was built on top of the Pacific Ocean, and it is...¡±


    ¡°Journalist Anglica from CBS, reporting to you live!¡±


    As many warships and merchant ships came to Byrne Ind, there were also ships from the journalisticpanies that had arrived and were reporting on it. Helicopters were alsonding at the airport, and everyone was finishing thest bit of work.


    Transportation robots were moving quickly, bustling about and going everywhere on the ground. They kept entering and exiting the portal of the base and the cabin door of the starship.


    As for those crew members who came to Byrne Ind the first time and had now returned, when they saw the spaceship Truth, they were all amazed. Just as they got out of their helicopters and walked to the spaceship from the airport, they found that it was truly a giant spaceship that was beyond their imaginations.


    They were especially amazed at the inside of the spaceship, as it was a spacious city, not like the usual interior of a small spaceship that looked like a tiny coffin! Many of those who had just entered the spaceship immediately became engaged in intense discussions.


    Everyone present was a top-tier genius, and although none of their specialties was astronomy, they knew that it was practically a miracle to be able to make such an impressive and giant spaceship like this, which could actually fly into the outer space! As they entered the spaceship, they were amazed by everything that was going on inside of it.


    The moment they entered the spaceship, service machines came up to wee them, then immediately led them to the residential area. These were intelligent robots that couldmunicate with people, and the guests couldn¡¯t stop asking the robots questions in order to test their functions and levels of intelligence. After seeing the results, which were very impressive, they all gasped in amazement.


    A group of twenty-something people entered the cabin, including Wang Yi and Zoey. When the elevator reached the residential area, everyone was stunned when they looked down at the portals that were connecting the blocks of buildings. They all started to ask questions at the same time...


    ¡°Oh my god! What are those things?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that this spaceship was made by the earth people? Are you sure it¡¯s not a UFO that was left by aliens?¡±


    ¡°My god! Are you kidding me?¡±


    The elevator went down along the transparent tube and stopped at the entrance of the residential area. Then, a streamlined car that looked like a can stopped at the door.


    A group of people then got into the car, which was floating! It didn¡¯t follow a railway, but it still raced forward like a high-speed train. It got close to the residential area at the center, while traveling past building facilities that looked like factories, research centers, and warehouses.


    Suddenly, the group of people raised their heads and saw the portals and bridges that were connected with each other. The robots were walking around on them and the materials were piling up. After seeing this, the group of people continued to move forward in the car.


    After they got inside the residential area, they saw about a dozen people, all of whom were dressed in white, standing in the hall of the area. They were clearly waiting for them.


    Each of them was also wearing a special silver bracelet. These bracelets were were different from the temporary ones that they had before. It seemed that the new crew members who had just entered the spaceship were the old human beings, thus differentiating them from those wearing white.


    ¡°Greetings, everyone! I am the acting captain of the spaceship Truth! My name is Gu Chaoran. Wee! We¡¯ll be working together for a very long time from now on,¡± Gu Chaoran said.


    He then added, ¡°I am happy that you have joined and will soon be a part of ourmunity! From now on, this will be your home! Now, we are all brothers and sisters!¡±


    As Gu Chaoran walked forward to greet them, he looked passionate. Then, a middle-aged Asian schr, who looked young and energetic yet had some grey hair, said, ¡°I am Xu Hai! This spaceship is kind of different from our expectations. It is such an enormous spaceship, and the technologies you have are way beyond our imaginations!¡±


    Gu Chaoran nodded, then replied, ¡°That¡¯s because you guys just arrived, so you don¡¯t know a lot about this ce yet. But, you will gradually learn more, and you will soon discover that the technologies and power that we master here are far beyond those of most worlds.¡±


    After this, many of the people present raised some questions, and Gu Chaoran patiently answered them all. Wang Yi then said, ¡°It¡¯s been my lifelong dream to explore this space, and before I arrived, I was thinking that we might live in a cold and lifeless spaceship, simr to a coffin! I also thought that we might be frozen in a dormant cabin most of the time! But now, everything seems great! Is this where we¡¯re going to live from now on? This ce looks exactly like a human city, as I even saw streets and all sorts of living facilities! This ce is amazing!¡±


    There were simr discussions being had among all of the neers...


    ¡°Based on my calction, a spaceship of this size can hold more than 100,000 people! Moreover, this is clearly a spaceship that was made for colonial purposes. So... Why are we the only ones here at the moment?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed bizarre! This doesn¡¯t look like a spaceship that is used for exploration. Instead, it looks like a spaceship that was made for an interster colony. Based on the technologies we know about, it¡¯s almost inconceivable to build an exploration spaceship to undertake interster travel, not to mention a colonial spaceship as fancy as this!¡±


    Gu Chaoran didn¡¯t answer these questions. Instead, Molly, who was standing next to him, said, ¡°We¡¯re not going to live here! These are not our designated living quarters!¡±


    Everyone was shocked to hear this, and Wang Yi, who was clearly unsettled, asked, ¡°Then... Where will we live?¡±


    Molly then said, ¡°There are 43 people present here, including me. Once the spaceship isunched, we¡¯ll all be promoted to members of the managementmittee of the spaceship Truth. We will then be the controllers and managers of the entire spaceship. So, we will live on the upper level of the management section in the control sector.¡±


    She then added, ¡°As for the lower level, the captain will make different arrangements regarding that. For now, everyone here will be a member of the managementmittee of spaceship Truth. Soon, you will be put in various important positions in the spaceship!¡±


    Gu Chaoran nodded, then said, ¡°We have arranged for you guys to meet here because we want you to know some information about the spaceship Truth first, and also, the temporary identification bracelets don¡¯t grant you ess authority to the management section and control section. The service robots will give you new identification bracelets for ess to thoseter.¡±


    He then added, ¡°For now, you can walk around the spaceship and familiarize yourselves with the environment. If you need anything, you can ask the service centers and the service robots for help. There are all kinds of service facilities, restaurants, sports and game centers for you to enjoy, and they¡¯re all free.¡±


    He smiled, then concluded, ¡°You can also call a car service! We realize that this all new to you, and as it is an actual city of the future, it might take you guys a long time to familiarize yourself with this ce. But, there will be a weing ceremony for you all on the upper level tonight, which should help smooth the transition! Please arrive on time!¡±


    After he finished telling them the basic information about the spaceship, he prepared to leave. As the acting captain of the spaceship, this was the busiest time for him, as the spaceship was about to beunched. In fact, he had onlye down from the upper control area for a brief moment to greet the group because they were very important people.


    Zoe then asked, ¡°Who is the captain you are talking about? Is it Anthony? I want to meet him!¡±


    As Gu Chaoran turned around and looked at Zoe, he immediately recalled her name and said, ¡°Zoe Sharp! Is that really you? Well... Don¡¯t worry! When the captain wants to see you, you will surely meet him!¡±

 Chapter 330 - Leave the Earth

    <h4>Chapter 330: Leave the Earth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Open the portal on the upper level of the base!¡±


    ¡°The captain ordered us to open the portal on the upper level of the base!¡±


    ¡°Open the portal on the upper level of the base!¡±


    Many of the members were shouting out orders, and after a rumbling sound was heard, the gates on the ground that were covering the entire Byrne Ind openedyer byyer, revealing the base of the original Byrne Ind. After that, the spaceship Truth immediately appeared.


    At this moment, Lu Zhiyu, Gu Chaoran, Molly and Fabio ascended from the control room. The control room also ascended to the ground level, and as the light shone on them, a projection appeared on the light screen.


    Lu Zhiyu was standing at the middle of the main control room, and thergest light screen projection was in front of him. It was showing the situations of the oceans, including a three-dimensional projection that showed the situation of Byrne Ind, including all of the dangerous areas and all of the data in the atmosphere.


    As for the other three people, they were sitting in front of their own control panels, and the scenes in the light screen kept changing, showing them what they wanted to see. They were checking the data within the spaceship, preparing the spaceship to fly into the space.


    Although the spaceship could be managed by David alone, Lu Zhiyu had still designed different ess authorities to aid in managing and controlling the spaceship. They didn¡¯t necessarily need to control the spaceship, but mostly just needed to give orders instead.


    On the management level, which was under the main control room, everyone else was lying in the dormant cabin. Aside from preparing for the dangers they were going to face, everyone was also waiting for Truth to sessfully enter the space and get onto the right track.


    Everyone had felt pretty stressed before they went into the dormant cabins, as they didn¡¯t know what would happen when Truth was finallyunched. Some of them even wondered if they might die during the process.


    At this moment, everyone in the world shifted their attention to the spaceship. There were ships everywhere, scattered all around the inds, and the satellites around the base kept transmitting the pictures of the base to television stations and over the inte. Every media outlet was covering theunch.


    For most of the people, this was the most exciting moment of their lives, the chance to see humans conquer the universe! It was a milestone to all human beings. Yet, the officials of all of the countries were very anxious. Specifically, they worried that something might happen when Lu Zhiyu, who they viewed as a gue, left.


    ¡°The anti-gravity system of the spaceship has been turned on!¡±


    ¡°Countdown to ten!¡±


    ¡°Ten! Nine! Eight!... Four! Three! Two! One!¡±


    As the crew was preparing for theunch, the spaceship was shaking slightly. Soon after this, the spaceship started to ascend from the ground slowly.


    At this moment, Gu Chaoran, Fabio, and Molly, who had stayed in the control room, were extremely nervous and couldn¡¯t breathe. The control room was filled with tension, as everyone was afraid that something might go wrong.


    ¡°The data of gravity field is working well, and the gravity inside is stable!¡±


    ¡°All the data of the spaceship shows that the spaceship is working just fine. Nothing unusual is happening inside Truth!¡±


    ¡°Truth is still ascending! One hundred meters! One thousand meters! Five thousand meters!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s working fine!¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand meters! It¡¯s about to enter the atmosphere!¡±


    While all of the reporters were giving the y by y of what was happening, everyone was holding their breath in the spaceship, as they were afraid that something deviating from the original n would happen and cause a major ident. As for those outside the spaceship and outside Bryne Ind, they were all gazing at the sky, thrilled to be witnessing history!


    At this moment, an enormous spaceship that was more than one hundred thousand meters in length rose into the sky. It was glowing as it elerated!


    At the bottom of the giant spaceship, a horizontal insignia was seen, which stood for infinity, and under that infinity sign was the word ¡°Truth.¡± When seen from sea level, Truth looked like an enormous mountain as it detached itself from the ground and ascended slowly into the sky.


    When they saw this amazing scene, everyone in the world was thrilled. Nobody would have ever imagined that this was possible! After all, the spaceship Truth was so giant, and it was way beyond their imaginations of what an exploration spaceship should look like.


    Soldiers, journalists, officials, scientists and all of themoners who were watching this scene on their televisions orputers were all amazed as the spaceship ascended into the sky. Some of them had their mouths wide open, while some of them jumped up and down because of the thrills that filled their hearts.


    ¡°Conquer the space and the ocean! This is the era of human beings!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m excited! I¡¯m ecstatic! I can¡¯t describe my exhration!¡±


    ¡°Is this Truth? Is this the spaceship that was made by all of the resources and scientific research from all over the world? Oh my god! It¡¯s way beyond our imaginations!¡±


    The reporters were just as excited as the crowd and those watching on the televisions at home, as this was truly a monumental moment for all human beings. It felt like this world of the future could only exist in someone¡¯s fantasy, yet it was all really happening!


    On the inte, the news of thisunch was exploding, and soon, many discussions arose, all of them filled with spection, suspicions, expectations and longing. The people were all voicing their opinions on this matter, and they were all looking forward to a future interster era for the earth and everyone upon it.


    As Truth kept elerating and rose further, skyrocketing upward into the atmosphere, it gradually got farther and farther from the people on the ground. Eventually, it was nothing but a small dot before it disappeared from the people¡¯s sights entirely. It then stopped on the predestined track that was 700 kilometers away from the earth.


    ¡°We¡¯ve sessfully entered the earth track!¡±


    ¡°Everything inside the spaceship is normal!¡±


    ¡°It has entered the track steadily, and the pressure inside the spaceship is one 100,000 pascals, and it¡¯s 21 degrees inside...¡±


    As the semi-brain David in the main control room shouted out the data of the spaceship, it was only at this moment that three people in the main control room felt relief fill their hearts.


    At that moment, Lu Zhiyu looked up and saw the vast and dark universe space. The stars were shining with a dim white light, but the earth down below was even more attractive to him.


    The earth looked like a perfectbination of blue ocean and continents that were intertwined with different patterns and floating white clouds. The scene was truly breathtaking.


    Even though he thought it was indeed beautiful, Lu Zhiyu still wasn¡¯t that amazed by the scene. After all, he had seen that same scene in Maria¡¯s World several times.


    Although each time was different, they were all just as beautiful as the one he was seeing now. However, he was looking at his mother star at this moment, so his emotions were kind of different than the others¡¯.


    As for those other people, they were all attracted by this scene. They immediately started to miss the blue that they had just left, and Molly even started to tear up.


    Lu Zhiyu just didn¡¯t feel the same way. Those on the earth, who felt relieved, would never have guessed that Lu Zhiyu had his dimensional doors everywhere on the earth, which meant that no matter how many light years Lu Zhiyu was away from the earth, he could still get back to the earth whenever he wanted via these dimensional doors, immediately showing up in front of them again.


    As for those living in the management level below, they woke up after the rm was triggered, climbed out of their dormant cabins, and gathered in the meeting area. Immediately, they all started asking questions andmenting at once...


    ¡°We have left the earth?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already in the space? It seems that we¡¯ve arrived at our scheduled track, and now we¡¯re touring around the earth!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the gravity change? Does this spaceship really have a gravity system in it? If so, how did they aplish this?¡±


    ¡°Look, you guys! We can see the outside from here!¡±


    It could be seen from the windows of the starship that traces of gleaming light wereing from the sun. They were shiny, like pentagrams, and they were cast upon the earth below. At this moment, all these people could see was that blue.


    ¡°The earth!¡± they all yelled in unison.


    Lu Zhiyu sat in his control chair after everyone had finished their work. David¡¯s projection had just finished reporting all of the necessary data.


    Lu Zhiyu then stood up and announced, ¡°We¡¯ve already finished the first step of our n, and we¡¯ve perfectly achieved our goal. Now, all of the members from the controlmittee must go to the main meeting room and start the first meeting. Then, we¡¯ll talk about our ns for the future!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was pretty satisfied with thisunch, and those present had also be the true managers of Truth, thus earning the identities of members of the controlmittee of Truth. All of these things pleased him.


    Lu Zhiyu had several steps nned for the starship Truth. The first step was to briefly explore and examine the inner area of the sr system, starting from the moon. They would then examine others of the sr system once the Hope of Antis arrived in the sr system.


    As they made their way, they stopped by a couple ofs to examine them. The remaining power from the Dark Mother Tree had been scraped by Lu Zhiyu¡¯s mythical power, yet Lu Zhiyu still wanted to check to see whether there was some remaining power that had intruded into the interior part of the sr system. He also wanted to check to see whether there were any other life forms in the sr system.


    The second step was to explore the Alpha system in Centaur that was the star system that was the closest to the sr system. It was also the star system that was the closest to human beings.


    Lu Zhiyu wanted to go and check that ce out and conduct some experiments that he didn¡¯t dare attempt in the sr system. The third step was to go to ck hole v616 in Unicorn, which was the ck hole that was the closest to the earth. It was around 200 light years away and infinitely heavier than the sun.


    This third step would be a long journey, but at least the v616 ck hole in Unicorn was set to be the final destination. After that, Lu Zhiyu figured that he could also try to find an inhabitable for living creatures or try to find a star system that could be reconstructed to sustain life. Yet, all of that could be decidedter.


    Along the way, Lu Zhiyu also wished to find some other living civilizations and some special life forms. He was also hoping to find some mysterious and special domains in the universe.


    Aside from those ns, Lu Zhiyu also had a very important n that he was presently hatching in his mind, which was to create a spawn race for himself. It would be different from the spawns that he had created before. This time, it would be a seed that Lu Zhiyu threw into the universe, which would be an extension of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s power in the universe.


    This race must have the ability to adapt to the environments in the universe, and it be a universe race that had great potential. As for therge residential area inside the spaceship, he had already prepared a n for that as well.


    This wasn¡¯t an easy job. So, Lu Zhiyu nned to give the exploration tasks to Gu Chaoran. Then, after giving the tasks to Gu Chaoran and the others, he would set the programs for the intelligent sub-brain David and go back to the crystal wall and perfect it.


    This was the first time that Lu Zhiyu had chose to create his own spawn, so when Lu Zhiyu was designing and creating them, he was more cautious and serious than he ever had been before.

 Chapter 331 - Interstellar Civilization Plan

    <h4>Chapter 331: Interster Civilization n</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    n


    The giant main meeting room was filled with a three-dimensional projection, which showed the positions of the spaceship in the universe and the environment surrounding it. In this way, when someone was sitting in the meeting room, he would feel like he was floating in the universe instead of sitting in the spaceship.


    At the moment, the 44 members of the managementmittee were having a universe meeting above the earth. All of the 44 members were sitting down in their designated chairs and were dressed in white outfits that had been specifically made for them.


    They were all looking at Lu Zhiyu. This was the first time that many of them were meeting Lu Zhiyu. Most of the members from the original managementmittee had only heard of Lu Zhiyu, but they had never seen him in the flesh.


    ¡°This is our main n, and it¡¯s divided into three steps. I call this n the ¡®Truth Initiative.¡¯ The three steps will be recorded into the inner program of the main-brain David, and it will act as the foundation that we will use to design Truth¡¯s route. Only the captain will have the ess authority to amend it,¡± Lu Zhiyu exined.


    He then asked, ¡°Are there any questions?¡± he asked.


    Lu Zhiyu was sitting in the middle of the room, with everyone else sitting around him. Gu Chaoran and Fabio were sitting the closest to him, and Gu Chaoran was the first to raise his hand and pose a question.


    He asked, ¡°Captain, it might take us more than 2,000 years to finish this n. Are you really serious about this?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Gu Chaoran and replied, ¡°Some of you have taken the elixir of life recently, which means that you will now have a life span of nearly 200 years. What you don¡¯t know is that the elixir of life is a technology that I leaked, and many of such technologies that have gained poprity on earth in recent years all stemmed from Truth.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu then added, ¡°Moreover, age won¡¯t even be an issue in our advancement. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen you all in the first ce. The moment we left earth, we already became an interster civilization that¡¯s detached from the mother star. Now, I need your help to create an interster civilization that belongs to us, a real and authentic interster civilization!¡±


    ¡°A civilization?¡± they all asked in unison. ¡°A civilization that is only made up of us?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Truth an exploration spaceship? I felt something that there was something off about this spaceship when I first boarded it. After all, this is a colonial spaceship, which has an enormous residential area at its lowest level. The technologies inside this spaceship have far exceeded those that the earth civilization¡¯s masters possess. So, I have to ask... What exactly is going on here?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to return right after we arrive in the alpha system in Centaurus?¡±


    ¡°What is this new civilization that he is talking about? An interster civilization and a race initiative?¡±


    Several heated discussions broke out among those in the meeting room at that moment as many of the members kept raising questions about what Lu Zhiyu had just shared with them. Some of these questions were answered, while others were not. Some people felt ecstatic about the n, while others were really worried about it.


    After the meeting, Lu Zhiyu asked Gu Chaoran, Fabio, Molly, Wang Yi and Zoe to stay in the meeting room. He then turned to them and said, ¡°Aside from the Truth Initiative, the interster civilization initiative will also beunched in the near future.¡±


    He then added, ¡°Please prepare yourselves for this. The residential area will be put to use very soon. Meanwhile, please gather some details about the interster civilization initiative, such as how to lead the civilization into the future, as well as how to manage it. You will be in charge of all of these matters, especially you, Gu Chaoran!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu then pointed at Gu Chaoran and continued, ¡°I won¡¯t appear in front of many people, so you will need to be the de facto leader of Truth and the new interster civilization. If you handle the job, I¡¯ll have to rece you with another person, tasking them with the role of being the acting captain and the head of the managementmittee instead!¡±


    After Gu Chaoran had decided to enter the spaceship Truth to get to the universe, he had already fully prepared himself for everything that was going toe. After hearing the Truth Initiative and the interster civilization initiative from Lu Zhiyu, he finally understood what that choice really meant.


    ¡°They don¡¯t understand it. None of them understand what it means to get into this spaceship. This is a ticket to bing a god!¡± Gu Chaoran said.


    This was his chance to rise above the ordinary and change fate. The Interster Civilization was just as divine as a god was to earth¡¯s civilization. Moreover, it hadn¡¯t even been detached from the mother star or been able to utilize all of the resources inside its own yet!


    Some schrs had divided civilizations into three stages. The first stage was the part of the civilization that could fully utilize all of the resources in its own. It could control earthquakes, volcanos, and the climate on the. The earth¡¯s civilization was close to this period of the civilization, but it still had a long way to go to reach the top of this stage.


    The second stage of civilization involved the civilizations that were able to utilize all of the resources inside their star systems, They were also able to get out of the star systems where their mothers were located by using the power of stars.


    They were also able to use their technologies to build spaceships that were able to travel across the universe. They were even able to reconstructs and civilizations for an interster colony. The civilization of Antis was at this particr level.


    As for the third stage, it was an interster civilization, and as such, it was able to use its technologies to determine the fate of the gxy. The most basic characteristic of such a civilization was that it was able to master the space technologies, only after which it could then control the enormous gxy from an interster distance.


    Now, the spaceship Truth was a lopsided existence. It was a civilization that was born within earth¡¯s civilization, but it had also received Lu Zhiyu¡¯s civilization power, as well as the inheritance of the technology-driven civilization of Antis.


    It wasn¡¯t a stage-two civilization, but neither was it just an ordinary stage-one civilization. It had great potential, and it was likely that it would be a stage-two civilization in the near future. There was also a chance that it would be a stage-three civilization after that.


    To the inferior civilizations, advanced civilizations were just as powerful and mysterious as gods, and the gap between these two kinds of civilizations might berger than that between human beings and gods. There was a chance that Gu Chaoran might be the supreme leader of such a civilization, which made Gu Chaoran feel like he was living the dream. After all, this choice had allowed him to take a leap forward, basically going from a human being to a god.


    ¡°It was the right choice to leave earth. Soon, I will be the supreme leader of a new interster civilization, one beyond the milky way and the universe, where there are trillions of stars and countless living beings. Not everyone has such an opportunity in life,¡± Gu Chaoran.


    Then, as his body shook, he looked at Lu Zhiyu and dered, ¡°I will do everything in my power to satisfy your expectations of me!¡±


    Then, the other three people left, leaving only Wang Yi and Zoe standing at the center of the room. Zoe looked calm, yet Wang Yi seemed to be a bit tense.


    Lu Zhiyu could only recall a few ancient memories about these two people. To them, it had only been a short period of time since they had been with Lu Zhiyu. However, to Lu Zhiyu, it had been hundreds of years.


    ¡°We meet again, my old friends!¡± Lu Zhiyu said to the pair. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t have that many old friends left, so I cherish each and every one of them. I¡¯m really happy that you could board this spaceship, though I am not sure whether this is a good choice for you or not. Why didn¡¯t you stay on earth?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wang Yi felt weird that Lu Zhiyu had called him an old friend. As he stared at Lu Zhiyu, he answered his question carefully, ¡°I don¡¯t have any family left. My grandmother, who raised me, passed awayst year, so I signed up for this mission after reading about it in the news. Luckily, I was selected, and before I knew it, I was here.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu guffawed, then asked, ¡°Is this what most people consider to be fate, Wagn Shi¡¯er?¡±


    Wang Yi got even more confused after he heard what Lu Zhiyu had called him just now. Only his closest childhood friends knew this nickname, and after they had all grown up, none of them even used the name any longer. Hence, he found it very strange that Lu Zhiyu, who he didn¡¯t really feel familiar with at all, knew about and had used such an intimate nickname to address him just now.


    Zoe then looked at Lu Zhiyu and said, ¡°You¡¯re a strange person. Ever since you showed up here, and every time that I have ever met you, I always have felt that you¡¯re weird. I can¡¯t understand you at all.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded, then said, ¡°I understand. There¡¯s no need for you to say anything else. Besides, we¡¯ll have tons of chances to meet each other in the future and get to know each other better. For now, wee to Truth. I hope that you can enjoy the rest of the trip!¡±


    After that, Zoe and Wang Yi left the meeting room. Wang Yi tried to recall who that man that they had just spoken to was for a long time. Finally, after the cabin door opened and they walked into the portal, a name suddenly came into his mind and he eximed, ¡°Lu Zhiyu!¡±


    Wang Yi immediately turned around and ran back to the main meeting room. However, when he got there, he discovered that the meeting room was alreadypletely dark, as the projector and lights had all been switched off. There was only an empty room left, which was filled with the scent of technological machinery and iron.


    Where is everyone? he wondered.


    After the meeting, Lu Zhiyu had opened the dimensional door and returned to the crystal wall that belonged to him. It was at that moment that the routes and the exploration ns of Truth fell into the hands of the managementmittee.


    Now that he had delegated the responsibilities to the members, Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t need to stay any longer. From now on, all he needed to do was to periodicallye back and check to see how things were progressing, along with making future ns for Truth.

 Chapter 332 - Changes in Maria’s World

    <h4>Chapter 332: Changes in Maria¡¯s World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Leaves that were the size of palms fell down, following the light. The giant Fairy Tree had taken root in a green jungle.


    Small fairies were flying among the dappled sunlight, collecting food and organizing the forest. They had magically turned the Capital of God into a beautiful botanical garden.


    ¡°We fairies were born to take care of this Capital of God!¡± all of the fairies eximed as they went about their work.


    Lu Zhiyu stopped looking at the Capital of God, turning his attention to the faraway Maria¡¯s World. He could vaguely see the continents and oceans in Maria¡¯s World throughyers of clouds.


    Many different being were inhabiting in that ce. Some of them were weak, some of them were powerful, some had humble origins, and others had royal blood. However, each life form and race had its own unique meaning and reason for being born.


    ¡°Orcs were the first kind of creatures born in this world!¡± Lu Zhiyu murmured. ¡°Humans are the most important factors in civilization advancement! Magical beasts are the beginning of the supernatural lives, and the dragon race is the origin of divine incantation.¡±


    Every race had specific purposes. The new spawn races that Lu Zhiyu wanted to create would be an extension of his exploration and influence in the universe.


    However,pared to other spawn races that Lu Zhiyu had created before, the creation of this spawn race was more confusing to Lu Zhiyu than ever. This was because he didn¡¯t know exactly what kind of race he was supposed to create in order to meet his own expectations.


    ¡°Should I make machine and silicon-based life forms, an artificially intelligent civilization, or a living creature civilization, like the insect race?¡± he wondered aloud.


    As he pondered over this question, Lu Zhiyu reckoned that the race that he was about to create didn¡¯t need to be powerful at first, as he valued potential above all. Besides, if the race¡¯s original power was too strong, it would constrain their future potential. Likewise, if the race¡¯s expectancy was too long, they would rest on theirurels and the civilization would gradually die out.


    They could fight and evolve so that they could gain power and long lives, but they couldn¡¯t have everything within them the moment they were born. It was for this reason that Lu Zhiyu gave up the idea of creating a machine-driven silicon-based civilization or an artificially intelligent civilization.


    Neither of these two civilizations had breakthrough and innovation abilities. They might have tremendous fighting power potential and assimtion abilities, but it was still difficult for them to create and innovate to make a breakthrough inn their civilization level.


    These civilizations could conquer other civilizations in order to upgrade themselves using their forceful stormtroopers and techniques for eroding power. However, they didn¡¯t possess enough development potential.


    Lu Zhiyu was already powerful enough to conquer other civilizations and upgrade a civilization. After all, he was a mythical creature, which meant that he was much better at annihting other civilizations than the aforementioned three civilizations.


    After giving this a lot of thought, Lu Zhiyu eventually decided to create his new spawn races based on his own life form. These would be carbon-based life forms that had the human shape.


    They would be merged with botanic genes, which would give them the same life expectancies as the fairies¡¯. This would also mean that they could photosynthesize. This would also allow them to live in the space for a short amount of time, and it would also instil them high intelligences and impressive study capabilities.


    The most important thing, however, was their potential, which was a supernatural power that Lu Zhiyu would bestow upon them. They would then have the supernatural abilities to go on adventures and create their own future, which was why they had the potential to be an interster race.


    What Lu Zhiyu was trying to decide now was what kind of power he should give them. He decided that it should be supernatural power that wasbined with the power of mythical creatures and technological civilization. This was mainly because he wanted to be sure that they would be sturdy and have the potential to create their own futures.


    What kind of supernatural bloodline should I give them? he then wondered.


    Lu Zhiyu was sitting in the witchcraft garden in the Capital of God, while writing all sorts of bloodline abilities on a piece of paper. A ton of information was flowing through his mind, and he kept mapping it to the creature format, while trying to deduct the creature format from it. However, Lu Zhiyu eventually gave up on all of these formats, as he couldn¡¯t find anything suitable and up to his high standards.


    At the moment, Eva was wearing a purple dress and a hat, and she was standing behind Lu Zhiyu. Many fairies were flying around her, all of them speaking in anguage that no one else could understand. This was thenguage of the fairies.


    There were many small fairies in this garden. They were responsible for arranging the magically-reinforced nts within it. Many of these magically-reinforced nts had powers that were beyond all imagination.


    For instance, the Fiery Lotus could give someone a supernatural bloodline. As for the Crystal Mint, that could transform a human being into a being that had a half-energy status.


    The small pond of water that was at the center of the garden was the Immortality Spring, which could give people hundreds of years more to live. The garden even had a nt that could be used to make ck demon tea, which was known to have euphoric psychedelic effects on people.


    Most of these nts had been nted by Eva, and the majority of them were used to make some special desserts and other dishes. As each of these nts and dishes would be craved by the saints it they were made known to the world, this garden had to be kept hidden and carefully guarded at all times.


    ¡°Something interesting happened in Maria¡¯s World. You shoulde check it out, master!¡± Eva said to Lu Zhiyu.


    Eva had inherited some of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s bad habits, including his short temper and impatience at times. She immediately created a projection on in the hall wall, which allowed Lu Zhiyu to see everything that was happening in the crystal wall. She was able to do this by using her ess authority to the half-perpetual bio-optic brain.


    As Lu Zhiyu looked at the projection, he saw numerous scenes from several different worlds, including epic wars, touching love stories between royal knights and daughters, fights among the saints, schemes and plots being discussed among kings and officials, and even heroes who had fallen after being tempted by demon sorcerers. One scene even depicted the rising of the trolls!


    There were scenes of all sorts of stories here. In fact, that screen with the projection that Eva was now showing Lu Zhiyu was like her own personal television set. She could see the stories in all of the different worlds through it, and she would hum often songs while preparing desserts and milk tea for Lu Zhiyu as she watched it.


    When something extra exciting happened, Eva would scream in exhration and run to ask Lu Zhiyu to watch it with her. This is exactly what had just urred.


    Lu Zhiyu put down the pen that was in his hand and looked to Eva. He then said, ¡°It is now the most crucial time, as all of the gods will soon ascend their thrones. Did something go wrong? Those who have been chosen to be gods should sessfully ascend...¡±


    Lu Zhiyu took a deep breath, then continued, ¡°Now, only two god positions are vacant. One of them is the Time God position, while the other one is the Ground God position, which had been expanded to include the God of Ground and War title. However, the problem with this title expansion involves Felix and Lynn Ahenaten, who are the current God of Ground and God of War respectively.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu had immersed himself in designing the new spawn race, so he hadn¡¯t been paying any attention to any of the changes that were taking ce in Maria¡¯s World.


    He knew that Edward Kelermo had sessfully be the God of Truth and Knowledge and had sessfully established a master system. After that had happened, the wizards had be masters and had integrated themselves into the Maria God system, just like the alchemy sorcerers.


    As for Jonathan, the Master of Storm, something unexpected had happened to him when he was trying to ascend to the God position. Though no gods had attacked him directly, the cardinal from the Galton Stream of the Church of Light in the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro had teamed up with Archimonde, an alchemy puppet that was made by the alchemy sorcerers from the Church of Goddess of Steam and Machine.


    The two of them had then attacked the Hailuga Kingdom while Jonathan was trying to ascend to the God position. At that time, Archimonde had used the Godly Power Light to tear up the clouds and the atmosphere, causing Jonathan to almost fall from the sky!


    The alchemy sorcerers hated Jonathan much more than they hated their actual enemies. This made sense, as traitors were always more disgusting than enemies!


    The reason why Jonathan was considered a traitor was because he was an alchemy sorcerer, who had been born into a family of alchemy sorcerers. Both him and his grandfather were students of Marina Bosa, the Goddess of Steam and Machine, and as such, Jonathan¡¯s family was a vital part of the City Alliance of Sheehan, especially among the alchemy sorcerer circlesi.


    However, Jonathan chose to betray his teacher and kill one of his schoolmates, Issac, as well as seize Isaac¡¯s alchemy beast. By doing this, he had betrayed his country, his people, and his race, which ultimately resulted in the City Alliance of Sheehan¡¯s navy being crushed and ughtered.


    As for alchemy sorcerers, they had also suffered a huge blow because of his actions. This was the reason why both the three-kingdom alliance on the ocean and the Church of Light of alchemy sorcerers wanted to stop him from ascending.


    However, Gina, the God of the Sea, had lived up to her promises and had helped Jonathan to inherit the godly position. Even so, the power from the divine artifact had still greatly injured his godly body before he ascended to the godly position. So, after he became a god, Jonathan had been hiding in his god kingdom in order to recover his godly body.


    At this moment, what was showing up on the screen wasn¡¯t the human world of Maria¡¯s World, but was a dark and gloomy world instead. There were ck halos in the sky that came from a bizarre-looking sun, and a dim light enveloped the entire world. This was the underworld, where the deceased and their souls belonged.


    However, at this moment, someone who didn¡¯t belong here and shouldn¡¯t be here stepped within it. This was a strong and ferocious human being, but the bottom of his face, which was covered by a hood, had some of the characteristics of a tiger man.


    Upon closer inspection, it could be seen that this was a half-beast human being from the central province. He was wearing a ck cape that covered his armor, and he carried a special silver long sword at his waist.


    There were special engravings on the sword, and if someone from the Church of Light or the Church of Sun was here, he would be able to immediately recognize that it was the Sword of the King, which symbolized the power of the king that had been bestowed upon him by God.


    Although the cape covered his face, that sword had already exposed his identity. He was Lynn Ahenaten, the King of Mercenary from the Ahenaten Kingdom in the central province!


    At this moment, he had arrived at the door of the underworld. From this vantage point, he was able to see that creature holding a fork at the door to the underworld. This was the guard of the underworld, the Soul Swallowing Goat Devil Haem!

 Chapter 333 - Chaos in the Underworld

    <h4>Chapter 333: Chaos in the Underworld</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    This was the first entrance and exit to and from the underworld. Everyone who wanted to get in or out would show up here. Only when someone made it through the door could they actually enter the underworld. With the exception of the deceased, gaining entrance was nearly impossible. Living beings, ghost wizards and the other bizarre saints weren¡¯t able to go into the underworld easily.


    ¡°Stop here, you living creature!¡± Haem called. ¡°This is the territory of the dead!¡±


    Lynn kept walking forward. A giant steel fork pierced the ground in front of him. Lynn¡¯s body dodged it like a phantom, and the ck ripples of power that emanated from the steel fork were warded off by his cape.


    The Goat Devil Haem stared at Lynn with ruthless eyes full of greed. He could feel that Lynn wasn¡¯t a normal saint, but this was the underworld, and Haem was its mighty guard. He didn¡¯t need to be afraid of anyone.


    ¡°Oh wise and powerful guard of the underworld, Haem, I ask that you might grant me entrance. I have an important task,¡± Lynn said while squinting his eyes.


    The Goat Devil started to guffaw, he was content with Lynn¡¯s attitude and ttery, but then his face grew solemn.


    He opened his huge mouth and roared, ¡°NO!¡±


    The forceful vibration of his voice knocked down all the souls lining up in front of the gate.


    ¡°Of course, I bring sacrifices,¡± bargained Lynn.


    He removed his cape and offered it to Haem. It was a cape with supernatural power, and it was a potent tool of sorcery. Lynn¡¯s armor had also been made by specialized equipment with powerful reinforcement and spellcasting organs. His crown was made of magic gold, and the giant eye of a rare, magical beast was iid at the top.


    Lynn gave everything he was wearing to Haem, after which he was only left with a pair of leather pants and a shirt. The valuables gleamed with supernatural spirit light, which immediately piqued the interest of the greedy Goat Devil.


    Although he craved them, Haem turned away from the offerings.


    ¡°Not enough,¡± he said to Lynn. ¡°I need the sword on your waist as well!¡±


    Lynn pulled out the sword, and the entire area surrounding the gate to the underworld was bathed in a fierce light. The once blurry bodies of the fading souls were illuminated by the warm glow of the sword.


    Haem was stunned by the gleaming light.


    ¡°Oh! What is that?¡± he cried, and stumbled backward, unable to open his eyes.


    ¡°This is the legendary Sword of the King,¡± dered Lynn. ¡°I can¡¯t give it to you now, but I¡¯ll give it to you as a sacrifice when I leave the underworld.¡±


    Lynn knew the tricks and weaknesses of the soul-swallowing Goat Devil Haem. Many ghost wizards had bribed Haem to let them into the underworld and gained entrance. However, the tricky Goat Devil would only let them in, never out again. The gate to the underworld was only one way.


    Many monsters, demon warlocks, and sphemers who couldn¡¯t stay in the main world anymore would flee to the underworld for shelter as ast resort. Once they entered the gates however, they would never have the chance to leave. They were doomed to wander the underworld neither alive nor truly dead. Anyone who stepped into the gate was officially lost to the main world.


    Haem knew that he had the authority to let anyone into the underworld, not out, but the power and the lighting from the Sword of the King had filled his pupilspletely. He roared in exhration as he drew a circle.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got yourself a deal!¡± he said.


    Lynn entered the underworld. Instead of making his way to the Kingdom Death along the Styx, he took a detour and ventured toward the blurry and unknown area of the deep underworld. It was a bleak ce, overrun by the power and consciousnesses of the deceased. Monsters and horrifying enigmas evolved from the dead could be seen everywhere.


    Many demon warlocks, bone dragons, devils and ghost wizards were also hiding there, iming sections of the territory as their own domains. The goddess who reigned over the Kingdom of Death resided at the center, and thend around here descended into chaos. The deep underworld was a ce of anarchy where demons and ghosts roamed without anyws.


    Some of the creatures here had fled into the deep underworld, some of them were forced. Many were banished by the priests of the underworld to thiswless ce. Each and every one of them had been a famously horrifying being when they were still alive in the main world.


    A dense, gray mist permeated the air, and floating ghosts could be seen everywhere. Bizarre singing voices haunted the air from every direction, and a terrifying roar could be heard from deep inside the gray fog.


    As Lynn stepped into a giant city made of bones, countless skeletons and ghosts rose up out of the sticky underworld mud. Bone dragons the color of bleached skeletons circled the city, breathing white fire.


    Level-three ghost creatures called Screaming She-Devils formed a circle, holding hands. They were singing the songs of death while tens of thousands of skeletons brandished their weapons. Death knights riding nightmares charged at Lynn with the fire of souls, and the rotten, stinking bodies of the dead continued to crawl out of the mud towards the intruder.


    With a sudden gust, the fog was dispelled, and the entire world upied by all kinds of dead creatures came into view. There was no end in sight to the giant ghost army as they sprang up to guard the enormous City of Skeletons.


    Lynn noticed that the entire city was moving forward, and he realized in horror that the city itself was a dreadful life alchemy ghost. A group of blurry but formidable figures in ck capes appeared above the wall of the City of Skeletons.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you trespass where we slumber!¡± called a monster from the ground. ¡°Tell us your name now!¡±


    ¡°Are you holding the Sword of the King in your hands?¡± asked a different creature.


    ¡°Master of the Sword of the King, why are you in the underworld?¡± asked another.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Mercenary King Lynn Ahenaten! He is the king who has golden blood flowing through his body!¡± cried yet another monster.


    A cacophony of voices cried out to each other, trying to figure out who he was and what he wanted. Although the voices sounded chaotic, mighty forces resonated from each of them.


    Lynn Ahenaten looked to the figures standing above the City of Skeletons. Each of them was a well-known supernatural being from Maria¡¯s World before they entered the underworld. Some of them were recorded in the history books, and after they died or sold their souls, they gained more power in this Kingdom of Death.


    If it weren¡¯t for the underworld trapping them here, they would be a catastrophe to the main world. Lynn took a look at the surrounding army of the deceased, and he could picture what the scene would be like if they showed up in the main world.


    Lynn held up the Sword of the King and called out, ¡°I¡¯m here to free all of you! Raise your sharp des ande back to the main world with me. I¡¯ll open the gate of the underworld with the authority I have been granted with this Sword of the King!¡±


    The only thing those who had been living in the dark and lifeless underworld had seen for centuries was dark sky, so it was easy to understand how desperately they wanted to get back to the world of the living beings. Obviously, Lynn Ahenaten was freeing them out of kindness, but the desire to escape the underworld and return to the main continent trumped all their inhibitions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight our way out of here!¡± they cried. ¡°Let¡¯s escape from the kingdom of the dead!¡±


    ¡°We must wash away our shame and let them know how upset we are!¡± called the warriors. ¡°It¡¯s time to let those living beings know our suffering and pain. We¡¯ll let them experience the horror of this dead and dark world!¡±


    The giant City of Skeletons rushed toward the gate of the underworld. Before anyone could realize what was happening, Lynn Ahenaten raised the glowing Sword of the King high and brought it down, tearing the body of the Goat Devil Haem into pieces.


    ¡°No! You freaking liar!¡± yelled Haem. ¡°You will be punished! You will be punished by the Goddess of Death!¡±


    Although the body of Haem was no more, he couldn¡¯t die. He was the gatekeeper of the underworld, which meant he could be defeated but never be killed. In the thick, dark fog that swirled in the sky, another body for Haem would be created, but it would take a very long time.


    Seizing this opportunity, Lynn Ahenaten had already opened the gate of the underworld. A portal to the living world appeared in front of him and the other dead creatures. Visions of the main world could be seen from the enormous door of white light.


    Blue sky, forests,nds, and oceans turned all the deceased mad with desire. The enormous City of Skeletons burst through the gate of the underworld. The army of the dead cut across the mountains and oceans, rushing toward the main world.


    The huge bone dragon raced through the sky. A cracking noise rang out wherever the dragon¡¯s wings shed through the air. It flew through the gate swiftly, and the demon warlocks who were controlling groups of monsters also rushed the gate. There were all kinds of creatures from the underworld, free atst from the rules that previously bound them, marching toward the kingdom of the living.


    At the other end of the gate was the Colossus Kingdom on the Swirl Continent. After opening the gate to the Swirl Continent, Lynn Ahenaten quickly disappeared from the underworld.


    At this moment, the giant shadow of the god holding the Book of Death had surrounded the gate to the underworld. Cetisius immediately locked the portal to the main world. The Book of Death reflected all the ghost creatures rushing toward the underworld gate.


    Cetisius opened the Book of Death, and the mountains of the dead who rushed toward the gate were absorbed into it. They became a line of bizarre and moving characters. Countless death priests carrying sickles formed a huge army of the dead. The monsters who rushed out were immediately crushed by the army of priests, so they were forced to go back to the deep cracks of the underworld.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Who is it? Who opened the gate to the underground world?¡± Cetisius asked.


    He looked to the sky as if he could see the main world outside, even though he was under the darkness. It would be a catastrophe to the main world if this many horrifying dead creatures escaped out of the underground.


    Atst, he admitted, ¡°It¡¯s out of my control!¡±

 Chapter 334 - Disaster in Colossus

    <h4>Chapter 334: Disaster in Colossus</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Kingdom of Colossus was in the southwest corner of the Swirl Continent. It was a small orc kingdom with a small poption. The total poption was only up to a little over one million after decades of development, and an influx of immigrants. The kingdom had survived by its rtionship with the Mermaid Kingdom and the subsequent marine trade. The Colossus Kingdom, the Mermaid Kingdom and the Hailuga Kingdom formed an alliance and fought together against external enemies.


    These three kingdoms with different races, civilizations,nguages and cultures were united together for various reasons. Among the three, the Kingdom of Colossus had the least power, the shortest history and no profound culture background. It had developed and grown stronger only because of special reasons and outside factors.


    Nevertheless, in its remote corner of the Swirl Continent, far from the southernnd of Alen Continent, the Kingdom of Colossus was peaceful and stable. It was like a safe haven, far away from the troubles of othernds. It almost felt as if the kingdom was at the southernmost tip of the whole world.


    The Kingdom of Colossus was a little slice of paradise in this remote corner of the world. Nothing ever went wrong. Suddenly, a rumbling sound like that of an earthquake spread across the City of Colossus. It was as if a bull was roaring from the center of the. The people started to panic.


    ¡°What was that sound?¡± they shouted.


    ¡°Earthquake! It¡¯s an earthquake!¡±


    The street descended into chaos. Pedestrians were flustered and coach horses were startled, both were running wildly out of control. A fewdies wearing luxurious dresses and holding sunshades copsed to the ground. Workers wearing uniforms gathered together, looking around cautiously.


    ¡°Earthquake? The water in the cup did not fluctuate a bit!¡± said one.


    ¡°The sound came from underground!¡± said another.


    A crowd rushed out of the shops on both sides of the street. A cksmith holding an out-of-date hammer shouted furiously. The sound grew louder, as if something was about to break out of the ground. Even though the ground was not shaking, everyone started to feel uneasy. They all felt like something horrible was about to happen.


    The sound was getting closer and louder. The dark brown soil all around them turned ck as if it were being dyed by ink.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± the people asked, confused.


    ¡°The ground! The ground is turning ck! It¡¯s...it¡¯s turning...¡±


    The crowd was frightened. They dashed away to seek shelter and escape from the ckened earth which reminded them all of their deepest fear. The darkness spread across the entire City of Colossus. It oozed from the ground like ink, turning the city ck.


    A shrill whinny pierced the air.


    A war horse with ming hooves, blood red eyes and frightening white teeth leapt out of the ck ground, catching everyone¡¯s eye. A headless Death Knight sat on the horse, reeking of something putrid and foul. The monster¡¯s head was hanging next to the neck of the horse. It turned to the orcs on the street with ruthless, ming eyes.


    Thousands of ugly, undead corpses, screaming spirits and subi rose from the ground following the Death Knight, along with countless monsters who¡¯d been transformed by the power of the abyss, and terrifying demon species.


    A giant bone dragon rose out of the darkness and hovered over the city. The clear sky was now haunted by gray clouds and darkness. The peaceful city had been turned into a living hell.


    ¡°What is that?¡± shrieked the orcs.


    ¡°Monsters! There are monsters everywhere!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    ¡°Open the door! Open the door!¡±


    ¡°Guard! Guard!¡±


    Thousands of orcs ran for their lives and screamed at the top of their lungs, only to be killed and devoured by the countless monsters rising from the ground. At the same time, a gigantic fortress made entirely of bones rose up from the darkness.


    The bone city spun and rose from the ground, smashing the statue standing in Colossus Square. It was a statue of an old-fashioned boar-people wizard, wearing a robe with a stern expression. The statue, which was tens of yards high, broke into pieces instantly. The square was now in ruins. Countless buildings were destroyed. The bone city devoured everything around it like a gigantic monster.


    As the bone city appeared in the City of Colossus. Thousands, or maybe hundreds of thousands of creatures of death escaped from the Death Underworld Sector, and filled the streets. They raged in the city, celebrating their escape with a grand feast.


    ¡°Two hundred years! Finally, I can see the sun after two hundred years!¡± they shouted, andughed.


    ¡°The smell of living creatures!¡±


    ¡°Sky! Ground! Air! Life! This is life! This is the beautiful world that belongs to us!¡±


    ¡°Fear, mortals! Face your death!¡±


    Quite a few powerful creatures of death ran away the moment they escaped from the Death Underworld Sector. They knew that such a huge number of escaped monsters was bound to cause a stir. The gods would no doubt get involved and by then it would be toote for them to leave.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the City of Colossus turned into a nightmare. Therge number of orc wizards inside the city finally started to react. Rays of witchcraft light beamed across the battlefield and the alchemy colossus was activated. The defense of the city began. The enemies began to appear inside the city instantly, however, taking everyone by surprise. The situation on the battlefield changed immediately.


    Witchcraft lights shone on the streets, smashing groups of corpses and the undead. The Death Knight attacked the orc wizards using Ghost Witchcrafts. Thousands of skeleton archers shot arrows into the sky, raining them down onto the city. Skeleton masters waved their wands, dropping fireballs from the sky and turning the City of Colossus into an ocean of fire.


    The alchemy colossus that was close to the city walls joined the battle. Under the control of orc wizards, the 60-foot colossus fought against the army of ghosts, the giant bone dragon, and the screaming subi.


    Divine light shed, armies of corpses were squashed and the Death Knight was smashed into pieces, but the situation could not be saved. The attack from the creatures of death could not be stopped. The gigantic bone city stood in the square, and dozens of figures floated above it, looking down on the City of Colossus.


    Each figure reeked of death. Lights of the power of death covered the entire city.


    ¡°Devour! Kill! We are the embodiment of death, harvesters of souls, disasters of ghosts!¡± called out the monsters.


    Their mission was to devour all the lives in the City of Colossus, transform them into armies of ghosts, and escape to the rest of the world. After fleeing from the Death Underworld Sector, as long as they did not encounter gods, no one could harm them.


    At the same time, rays of light beamed from the divine pce in the center of the city. Felix, who was inside the pce and about to make a breakthrough, sensed the crisis and awoke from his slumber.


    The Divine Shadow rushed out of the pce and witnessed the cruel and gruesome scene. The city created and constructed by Felix and the Colossus College with tremendous effort, was now on the edge of destruction.


    Countless living creatures screamed and died, bing a part of the army of death. Most of them were his students, friends, family, believers. If he lost the support from his followers before bing a god, he would lose his power and even perish.


    No matter how this battle ended, the City of Colossus was already destroyed. After armies of creatures of death and monsters flooded into the Kingdom of Colossus, the poption decreased drastically. The fading power of belief meant that Felix¡¯s power faded as well. With anotherpetitor for the god¡¯s name, every n and effort were now in vain. With no possibility of bing a god, he was destined to perish.


    The path to bing god had no return. One could not quit half way, it was life or death.


    ¡°Damn! Damn! Damn! You filthy ghosts! Odious creatures of death!¡± Felix yelled in rage.


    Looking at the city covered in blood and fire, and the giant bone city controlling all the creatures of death, the Divine Shadow lifted up his hand and smashed it into the giant bone city.


    The huge palm beamed out yellow lights, which covered everything as it passed by. Countless creatures of death were petrified.The clouds turned a fiery red as ming boulders fell from the sky and smashed into the bone city.


    ¡°Damn you! Go to hell!¡± Felix roared.

 Chapter 335 - Call of the God of Death

    <h4>Chapter 335: Call of the God of Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The gigantic palm of the Divine Shadow smashed down onto the bone city. The figures floating above the city reached out their hands at the same time. The light from the supernatural power spread out for miles across the sky.


    *Bang! Thump!*


    The giant bone city began to crack. The walls and towers crashed to the ground, smashing buildings on the way down and raising up a cloud of dust. The bone city cried like a living creature.


    The entrance to the underworld, that dark abyss in the ground, had already been closed, but creatures of death had taken the City of Colossus. More than half of the poption had been hurt or killed. The city was now in the hands of the monsters. Moreover, arge number of monsters had also left the city and flooded into other viges, towns and cities within the Kingdom of Colossus.


    After losing so many believers, Felix¡¯s power was draining. The bone city continued to summon more ghosts. Skeletons, Death Knights and masters became part of the bone city, healing its damage, and renewing its power.


    Felix was at a disadvantage. He was fighting against the gigantic bone city, the army of ghosts, and dozens of demon warlocks and subi.


    The bone city attacked the sky. Felix had ignited the divine fire, but had not merged the divine personality. This made him only a half god, and the floating figures, together with the ghost army, were able to hold him down.


    The city had be a sea of mes. The Divine Shadow stood in the sky facing the bone city, which was made of piles of corpses and skeletons. The clouds and air crackled with power, and sparks shone in the sky like lightning.


    All around, a cacophony of voices shouted to the sky.


    ¡°Devour him! Devour him!¡±


    ¡°Even a half god cannot stop us!¡±


    ¡°Is that what you call a half god? It is nothingpared to the power of the God of Death and the underworld demi-emperor!¡±


    ¡°We shall show the world the power of ghosts today!¡±


    The floating figures above the bone city looked to Felix with greed, and screamed with the sharp, eerie sound of darkness and fear. Their shouts only made him more furious, but one could vaguely sense a deep fear within. Felix knew death was near.


    ¡°Is this where I perish?¡± Felix asked himself. ¡°Just like Heckfoss, the face burner?¡±


    He now felt the same despair and regret of Heckfoss. What a pity to fail when he¡¯de so close to tasting the sess of bing a god. Felix had participated in the attack on Heckfoss, and he was also in the group that shot Heckfoss down from the clouds.


    ¡°Am I going to taste the same failure? No! I will never be defeated! I will never admit defeat!¡± Felix resolved.


    The huge Divine Shadow burst into mes. Felix the fox wizard¡¯s body trembled. Meteorites rained down from the sky, dark red lights beaming through ck clouds that spun like smoke. Felix decided he would not allow these filthy, putrefied ghosts to leave even if he had to destroy the entire City of Colossus and sacrifice everyone.


    ***


    Astral world, Floating-space City, The Capital of God.


    While Lu Zhiyu was browsing, he happened to see that the entrance of the underworld had been opened by Lynn Ahenaten. Countless monsters had rushed out, flooding into the world. Lu Zhiyu frowned.


    ¡°Reckless! He¡¯s just the same as his ancestor, the Golden King!¡± Lu Zhiyu said, remembering how crazy and desperate Ahenaten the Golden King was before he died, as well as how ugly he became when faced with death and the temptation of immortality.


    Lynn Ahenaten had believed that as long as he defeated Felix and became a god, whatever he had done before would be forgiven and forgotten. Moreover, all he had done was open the entrance to Swirl Continent, which only made a difference to the God of Death and the God of the Sea.


    It was all worthwhile for the sake of bing a god. Felix was his onlypetition for the name of this god, and without him in the picture, Lynn Ahenaten could then be the God of the Earth with no hindrance.


    When he opened the entrance to the underworld, Lynn Ahenaten had vited the responsibilities of a god, as well as the principles of the guardian of the world order. A god candidate had chosen to trample and destroy the world order.


    The Sword of the King had granted him the power to exploit such loopholes. Without the power of controlling the Major God Kingdoms, the Sword of the King was still a divine artifact given by Lu Zhiyu the creator, but its power within Maria¡¯s World was so strong that it was almost a world key.


    Lu Zhiyu had now given up on Lynn Ahenaten and turned to Felix. As a saint, the cunning Felix might be somewhat ipetent inparison, as he did not have the vision or power of Lynn Ahenaten. However, as a candidate for a god, he was far more responsible.


    The moment Lu Zhiyu finished his sentence, he saw that the closed entrance to the underworld had opened again. This time, the entrance grew muchrger and faster, covering the entire Kingdom of Colossus instantly.


    The dark entrance to the underworld expanded on the ground. An enormous round, ck entrance emerged. From the sky, it seemed like a deep abyss had appeared out of nowhere.


    The army of the dead and the bone city, which were fighting against Felix and the rest of the orc wizards, stopped immediately. The figures floating above the bone city started to panic.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Why is the entrance opening again?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯sing. The God of Death ising! How can he react so fast and find us in such a short time! The God of Death was not even in the underworld, and the underworld demi-emperor Cetisius is incapable of tracking us so fast!¡±


    The ghosts who controlled the bone city from up in the sky became rmed and bewildered. Living in thend of the underworld, they knew the power of the God of Death and the demi-emperorpared to Felix. A half-god like Felix was nothingpared to a true god.


    The bone city, which sat on a mountain of skeletons and ghosts, copsed instantly. They all began to panic and tried to escape. The ghost controllers tried to escape the City of Colossus by moving the bone city. From the sky, they could tell that the enormous entrance to the underworld was now fully open, covering every inch of the ground.


    As if all light had been absorbed by the entrance to the underworld, everything was engulfed in darkness.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± cried the denizens of the underworld.


    ¡°The size of the entrance...who ising?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s...it¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°No way! We are doomed, we can¡¯t escape...we can¡¯t escape!¡±


    The skeletons and corpses stood straight, shivering with fear, no longer arrogant or aggressive.


    Just as they¡¯d expected, the enormous entrance to the underworld rippled. Rays of ck light rose up through the darkness into the sky. A giant shadow emerged from the abyss.


    The giant shadow was sorge that it seemed to go on without end. Its giant ck cape covered the entire City of Colossus the moment it appeared. Only half of its body already upied the entire sky and everyone¡¯s vision. The Death Sickle moved, demonstrating its power by instantly turning day into night.


    ¡°The...the God of Death!¡±


    ¡°The God of Death! Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°He came!¡±


    The creatures of death greeted their god nervously, then grew quiet. The world was inplete silence. Usually, they would run away from just the presence of the demi-emperor. Now, for the first time, they were about to learn the power of the God of Death.


    The giant Death Sickle moved, hundreds of creatures of death fell. The skeleton army of the bone city and the Death Knights all copsed under the Death Sickle.


    Thousands of souls were harvested by the Death Sickle and vanished. The gigantic bone city also copsed under its power. Several of the ghost controllers vanished. This time, they were truly dead.


    ¡°Run...run!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die here!¡±


    ¡°Why is the God of Death doing the killing? His Majesty is never involved in the killing, is he?¡±


    The remaining monsters scattered like monkeys when a tree falls, but a great, suctioning force pulled them towards the entrance. All the escaped creatures of death sensed an overwhelming power from the underworld. Their world, the ce of death, was calling them.


    Smoke-like tentacles of ck light rose out of the portal and entangled all the creatures of death who tried to escape or resist. Hundreds of monsters fell into the dark abyss. Into the horrifying, unknown world of death. The entrance to the underworld almost resembled a whirlpool, devouring all.


    Countless skeletons were spinning and falling, Death Knights struggled to escape but fell down helplessly. The giant bone dragon screamed and raced to the sky, but it too was trapped and imed by the dark power, falling into the underworld like a ck sphere.


    ¡°No! I will not go back there!¡±


    ¡°I hate that dark, lifeless world! I will not go back!¡±


    No matter how they tried to resist, they could not fight against the calling of the underworld and the God of Death. All creatures of death had to go back to where they belonged. The shadow of the God of Death went back into the ground as the world grew quiet. The giant entrance shrunk into a ck dot, and then sank into the ground and disappeared.


    Felix finally realized what had happened. He was shocked at the power of the God of Death and murmured, ¡°Is that what a true god is like?¡±


    He then looked to the destroyed City of Colossus. Felix¡¯s shock turned into sorrow. Because of the damage caused by this attack, his journey towards acquiring a god¡¯s name was now postponed by at least two or three decades. As for the chance of sessfully bing a god, it had instantly be very minimal.


    As Felix was mourning his setbacks, Lu Zhiyu was standing on the Capital of God, surveying thends below. He searched, and found the initiator of this disaster: Lynn Ahenaten.

 Chapter 336 - The Fallen Half God

    <h4>Chapter 336: The Fallen Half God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On both sides of the divine pce, there were tall statues, about 30 feet high, of warriors carrying swords who were down on one knee. Along the stairs stood tall statues of the God of Earth and War. The pce hall floor was madepletely of gold. Countless precious gems were iid on the ceiling. The stained-ss windows were built by the well-known Ron Alchemy Workshop of Sean. Golden light shone from the jeweledmps, radiating luxury and extravagance.


    A narrow passageway opened in the ground. Lynn Ahenaten walked into the divine pce with a look of smug satisfaction. His n had now eliminated hispetitor, removing the obstacle standing between him and a god¡¯s name.


    ¡°I shall be the one who bes a true god! An evil wizard dared to dream about bing a true god, ridiculous!¡± Lynn Ahenaten said.


    His face was jovial, but his eyes were cold as they turned to the tall statues of the god. His fingers lightly brushed the Sword of the King which was tied around his waist. His eyes glittered with madness and greed for a god¡¯s name.


    ¡°The God of Earth and War, world domination, are all mine!¡± he eximed.


    At that moment, a ray of light struck the capital city of the Kingdom of Ahenaten, the kingdom of mercenaries. All clouds were dispersed by the ring light. The light seemed to be shining from some ce out of this world, covering the entire royal capital city.


    Pedestrians on the streets had to cover their eyes as the sudden, dazzling light was hurting them. The street fell into chaos. Everyone stopped. Even the people indoors noticed how bright the light was outside. It came from the center of the city.


    A beam of light covered the divine pce of the God of Earth and War, connecting the sky to the ground. Something sparked within and flew up to the sky.


    The people cried out in confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the dominating power of the great God of Earth and War! It¡¯s the power of a true god!¡±


    ¡°Almighty god! Have youe to our world again?¡±


    The crowd was shouting his god name, but Lynn Ahenaten found himself in danger . The light beam struck him, then immediately the Sword of the King tied around his waist broke out of his control and flew into the light, rising up to the sky in the direction of the Star Kingdom of the gods.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening! My Sword of the King!¡± Lynn¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    He reached out to the sky, but at the same time, an entrance to the underworld opened below him. The darkness spread out immediately. Rays of tentacle-like ck light rose up from the Kingdom of Death, reeking of deadly power, and entangled Lynn Ahenaten.


    He looked down and saw that a giant ck sun was burning below. It was the underworld¡¯s sun of death which never sets. It gave out swirls of power, restraining his strength.


    Deathbringers holding soul sickles showed themselves in daylight in the world of the living. Horrifying shadows emerged in the divine pce, floating in the air, surrounding Lynn Ahenaten.


    Hundreds of Deathbringers appeared from their world and surrounded him. The rules and power of the underworld overpowered him, leaving him with no chance of escaping. All Deathbringers sang the paean of death, dancing around him.


    There might have been a way out if Lynn still had the Sword of the King. However, without the Sword, he could not possibly fight against the power of the underworld. Numerous rays of ck light wrapped around Lynn, dragging him into the world of death.


    ¡°No! I am a god! I will not ept the judgement of death! I am the immortal god, the eternal dominance. You have no right to bring me to the trial of death! You have no right!¡± Lynn screamed and struggled hysterically.


    Divine incantation and power spread out, blowing up the enormous pce. The sound of explosions spread from the center of the city to the surrounding areas, raising dust.


    The Divine Shadow broke away from the body of Lynn Ahenaten, but it was still trapped by the underworld¡¯s power. The Divine Shadow struggled to move away from the ground, spreading itself out across the sky.


    ¡°The god, the god has shown himself!¡± yelled a pedestrian.


    ¡°No! What is that? There¡¯s an abyss on the ground!¡± cried another.


    ¡°The god...the god is...¡±


    At that very moment, all civilians and praying believers in the Kingdom of Ahenaten watched as their god was dragged down into the abyss by countless ck ribbons. The enormous Divine Shadow screamed and cried while struggling. Every person was in shock, mumbling with confusion and fear. Believers copsed to the ground with their legs trembling.


    They were witnessing their god, the great God of Earth and War, screaming in pain and howling in despair. Their voices called out in shock.


    ¡°On my god! What am I watching?¡±


    ¡°You Majesty! How could this happen? Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Demon! Demon!¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s the abyss of death. The sky...that¡¯s Deathbringers in the sky, the messengers of the Goddess of Death!¡±


    The enormous entrance of the underworld devoured Lynn. No matter how Lynn screamed, he could no longer escape his fate of falling into the world of death. The Divine Shadow gradually disappeared into the enormous dark portal to the underworld.


    Lynn Ahenaten clung to the ground with despair in his eyes. He¡¯d never imagined that his n would end up like this. The Goddess of Death was not in the underworld. Even if she was, she would never go beyond the world of death to interfere with the world of the living. Moreover, he¡¯d had the Sword of the King. He should¡¯ve been able to escape anytime he wished. As for the God of the Sea, he was far away fromnd and could never set foot on the ground.


    A giant palm cracked the ground, destroying numerous houses as The Divine Shadow sunk into the underworld. Darkness covered his face, then his eyes. Atst, the hands still clinging to the living world lost all strength and let go.


    ¡°No!¡± Lynn¡¯s eyes opened wide in the darkness. Anger, regret and fear filled his body.


    As the chanting of the Deathbringers ended, the entrance to the underworld disappeared, leaving the cracked ground and the destroyed divine pce behind. At that moment, civilians and nobility of the Kingdom of Ahenaten came back to themselves. The army rushed into the pce but nothing but fractured statues and ruins remained.


    In the year 342 on the San calendar, the Mercenary King Ahenaten fell into the Death Underworld Sector. The sudden death of the Mercenary King and the discord among his descendants brought the Kingdom of Ahenaten into an eight year long chaos.


    Several countries yed a part in the civil war of the Ahenaten Kingdom. The prevailing belief in the God of Earth and War faded away with the carnage. Atst, Frank Ahenaten, the great-grandson of Lynn Ahenaten, stood out in the war and stabilized the situation in the Kingdom of Ahenaten.


    At the same time, in the Floating-space City, a ck light and a white light travelled through the dimensional door from the far away Maria¡¯s World, andnded inside the Capital of God.


    The lights sparkled and transformed into two tall, beautiful goddesses. The Goddess of the Sun, Verthandi, wore a white silky gown and a tiara, and the Goddess of Death, Delmedi, wore a dark robe. Together, they walked into thend where the creator lived.

 Chapter 337 - Hell

    <h4>Chapter 337: Hell</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The central city of the Capital of God was a garden world. Giant buildings blended into the vegetation. Wizard servants walked along the cloisters. Countless fairies flew inside, beating their glowing wings and chatting joyfully. The heavenly city was filled with happiness and the beauty of nature.


    On the top level of the central Witchcraft Garden, Verthandi arrived. Another goddess was already standing next to Lu Zhiyu. It was Kelly, the Goddess of Light. She had left the Major God Kingdom and arrived at Lu Zhiyu¡¯s Capital of God one step ahead.


    Lu Zhiyu took the Sword of the King from Verthandi. The weapon shone brightly with silver light. The long-lost divine artifact with the power to rule part of the Major God Kingdom had now finally been returned to him. Lu Zhiyu looked to Verthandi.


    ¡°Never let someone steal it again!¡± he scolded. ¡°This is not a children¡¯s toy. Luckily I did not give itplete authority like before. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been just the underworld and Swirl Continent that were affected!¡±


    Verthandi blushed. ¡°What do mean ¡®let someone steal it,¡¯ Dad? I took it! I took it from my own home!¡± she said.


    Delmedi walked past Lu Zhiyu and sat where he usually sat. Lu Zhiyu grabbed Delmedi¡¯s ear and dragged her out of his seat.


    ¡°Ouch! Dad! What are you doing?¡± she protested. ¡°I went down there personally and caught all those who escaped from the underworld! I also brought Lynn Ahenaten, the troublemaker, back to the underworld! The judgement of justice awaits him!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nced sideways at Delmedi.


    ¡°The judgement of justice?¡± he said, ¡°I need to bring you to trial first! All this happened under your watch. If you don¡¯t clean up the mess in the underworld, all sorts of disasters are going to happen in the main world!¡±


    Lynn Ahenaten was eventually eliminated from the candidates for a god¡¯s name by Lu Zhiyu and sealed in the underworld. Unlike the Star Kingdom, the underworld was a crucial part of Maria¡¯s World. It controlled the deaths of all lives and the reincarnation of all souls. As Maria¡¯s World developed, the supernatural powers grew stronger and the system of the gods was perfected.


    The underworld had now be the most important half bitwall other than the main world. The main world was the kingdom for the living, while the underworld was thend for the dead. All those who had died, and all creatures of the dead, lived in the underworld. It was no longer just a ce for reincarnation, but a world that controlled all ghosts and powerful monsters.


    It was inevitable. As long as there were living, there would be dead. Lu Zhiyu could not wipe out the dead from this world. Therefore, he could not me Delmedi for this disaster, or the system of the underworld created by the demi-emperor, Cetisius.


    As for the underworld, it was designed solely for the reincarnation of souls, not for the controlling of ghosts. At the time it was designed, the system of the gods was not fully developed, and ghosts and death creatures were still manageable. Therefore, Lu Zhiyu had not thought about perfecting the underworld.


    The only solution was to alter the current system of the underworld. It would be made into not only the home for souls but a kingdom for the dead so that it could control all ghosts. It needed to embrace the system of the dead and utilize all their power to strengthen the underworld.


    Nevertheless, Delmedi needed to learn a lesson. She was barely seen in the underworld even though she was the Goddess of Death.


    ¡°I was visiting my sister¡¯s kingdom! I am just a guest!¡± Delmedi said.


    ¡°You were either in your sister¡¯s kingdom or messing around in the Major God Kingdom. You were running around in the main world or just cking in my Capital of God. You haven¡¯t done any work at all!¡± said Lu Zhiyu.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of working so hard!¡± Delmedi said. ¡°You don¡¯t care about any of the worlds. Stupid god¡¯s name, it¡¯s worth nothing. No one could ever be more powerful than Dad.¡± She rubbed her ear. It was not painful at all, but she pretended to be pathetic.


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯s harsh criticism kept Delmedi¡¯s head down. Despite all of her ws, however, Lu Zhiyu did not wish to appoint someone else as the God of Death. It was a crucial role for Maria¡¯s World. Even if Delmedi was ipetent and cking, she was still family, which made her better than anyone else. Lu Zhiyu would never give a god¡¯s name to someone who was not close to him.


    ¡°My lord, it¡¯s time to make some changes in the underworld,¡± Kelly said as she looked to Lu Zhiyu. ¡°The current system can no longer control the growing amount of ghosts. If Kings of the Dead rose upter, it would be difficult for the underworld to control them.¡±


    Kelly and Lu Zhiyu had already had a long conversation about the underworld thest time she¡¯d visited the Capital of God. The final decision had been to divide the underworld into nine levels, each level a different death world. The deeper the level, the more dangerous and powerful ghosts would be constrained within.


    After an internalpetition, a King of the Dead would be selected for each level as a side-god for the Goddess of Death. They would be responsible for their level, controlling the rules and authority of that level, as well as the power of the bitwall. In this way, the system of the dead could be part of reincarnation.


    Other than souls, all ghosts were now under the control of the Goddess of Death, which significantly increased her authority and responsibility. Anyone else would be thrilled, but Delmedi had bezier and more and more like Lu Zhiyu these days. Lu Zhiyu felt his hands were tied.


    Lu Zhiyu reached out, and the entirety of Maria¡¯s World was immediately projected on the screen on the wall. The enormous world was like a giant, translucent egg of chaos. The bitwalls wrapped around the entire world, looking like a polyhedron. The sun within shone brightly. Lights were reflected and refracted. The whole world was embraced by dreamlike shine.


    Inside the world, apart from the enormous main bitwall and the Star Kingdom was the huge half bitwall of the underworld. It was as if a giant bubble had grown out of the bottom of the world, controlling all deaths. The giant sun and the darknd of the underworld were visible within.


    Lu Zhiyu reached out, the semi-perpetual bio-optic brain in the center of the Capital of God gave out dazzling beams of light. All data of the underworld was calcted by its power, and all the details of the underworld were projected urately in everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Divide the bitwalls. Define the reincarnation,¡± said Lu Zhiyu.


    Immediately, the structure of the entire underworld started to crumble from the surface to its core. The oval-shaped bitwall transformed into nineyers of concentric circles.


    Eachyer hadpletely differentndscapes and environments. Some had erupting volcanoes like theva realm. Some were freezing cold like the icynd of the North Sea. Some were coveredpletely by ck oceans, reeking of putrefied, rotten despair.


    The closer to the core, the harsher the environment. In the center, there was nothing but endless darkness. This was the world of void, the divine pce of the Goddess of Death and the Deathbringers, and the giant City of Souls, Rom.


    The River Styx ran across the nine realms. The enormous entrance to the underworld stood at the entrance of the outmostyer, at the end of the river.


    The guardian of the entrance to the underworld, the soul-eating Goat Devil Haem, came back to life in confusion, without a clue about how this world had been changed. Standing on the giant entrance to the underworld, Haem trembled, watching the entrance shift and crumble as the Styx extended. It seemed like the entire world was copsing.


    ¡°Oh! What¡¯s going on?! Everything is copsing!¡± shouted the denizens of the underworld.


    The ghosts that lived within felt the sky and earth spinning around as the entire world revolved and changed. It was as if they were sucked into a giant whirlpool.


    ¡°We are doomed! What is happening? Is this the end of the world?¡± they cried.


    ¡°The world of death is now doomed!¡±


    Countless ghosts and powerful creatures of death who lived deep down in the underworld screamed in fear and tried to flee, but they were still trapped within and fell down into the bottom of the underworld as it transformed.


    When everything quieted down atst, ghosts and creatures of death crawled out of the rebornnd and realized that the entire underworld was nowpletely changed.


    ¡°The underworld was the ce of reincarnation! Now this is Hell!¡± they eximed.


    ¡°The Kingdom of ghosts and souls, Hell!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu stopped. The Kingdom of the Dead was nowpletely different, moreplex, and more sophisticated. With the new system in ce to control the souls, thend of the creatures of death was nowbined into a perfected half bitwall. This was now a world with its own unique rules.


    With the adjustments finished, Lu Zhiyu felt that the entire world had taken a step forward. The World Perfection n was now in motion.

 Chapter 338 - Wizard Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 338: Wizard Kingdom</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Starsoul World, year 380 of the Wizard Calendar.


    The development of the Starsoul World was increasing rapidly and supernatural creatures were spreading out all over. As races with centuries of development shared their culture, the entire world seemed to grow overnight, especially with the arrival of wizards.


    They came and settled on a continent they named the Wizard Continent. They created the Wizard Calendar, calling the year of their arrival in Starsoul World ¡°Year One.¡± Led by Catherine, hundreds of thousand of wizards and their families left the wizard tower and began the creation of their own new life.


    After more than 300 years, and with the effort of several generations, the empty Wizard Continent was finally growing in poption and thriving. Many wizards with transformed Bloodline Knights created their own world out of wastnd that they tamed for humans and cleared of magical beasts.


    After centuries of transformation, the bleak Wizard Continent had be a paradise for humans. A wizard tower stood tall on the ground, creating witchcraft boundaries that covered the continent. It adjusted the climate, environment, soil, and water as well. Each city was guarded by its own wizard tower and the horizon line was dotted with them.


    The wizard towers ruled the entire Wizard Continent, and the towers were all managed by the wizard school. The Gathering of Wizards was the highest governing authority and they resided in the legendary tower, a holynd for wizards.


    Wizardry was the future, and wizards were the superior beings. It was everyone¡¯s dream to be a wizard, and everything was built to serve them. Entering the wizard school and bing an apprentice wizard was the only road to honor and glory. Every individual was a wizard descendant, with the blood of wizards running through their veins.


    The wizards weren¡¯t confined tond, they started exploration of the oceans and beyond as well. They discovered the other continents and other intellectual races like goblins, dwarves, trolls, and fairies. They also discovered another familiar race, the elves.


    Elves named their continent the Sylve Continent. Here they re-established the empire of elves. Wendy, the Queen of the Elves, abandoned her wizard-name after entering this world. As elves perfected the wizardry system, the queen renamed it the arcane system, and elves called themselves arcanists.


    Elves and wizards seemed to have found their futures here in Starsoul World and developed smoothly. The thriving wizard civilization was now prospering more than ever before. The poption of wizards grew rapidly, reaching its limit. Their tower-centric civilization was stepping forward every day, as was their building technology.


    Alchemy witchcraft, blood witchcraft, dreamcraft, boundary witchcraft, and ghost witchcraft were absorbed by the wizard towers. The towers had now be symbols of power. It became amon belief that a wizard with a tower was undefeatable.


    The advanced astrologers and summoners learned how to study the starsoul, a divine creature that represented the rules and consciousness of the Starsoul World. Their behavior changed as the world changed. They had the power tomunicate with the astral world, and anyone who dared to harm them would be swallowed up by the Starsoul World.


    Brock Kim was a goblin of the Copper Dynasty of Goblins. To his memory, the goblin civilization had started a few decades ago, at the end of the city-state period when the goblins built their first kingdom. With theirrge army and weapons, goblins had triumphed over trolls, dwarves and fairies. Just as they were about to be the ruling race of the Titan Continent, wizards hade to their world.


    Wizards crossed the oceans in spaceships and appeared in the sky of the Titan Continent like gods. The goblins had looked up at the spaceships and realized that their world had changedpletely.


    Without even making a move, the wizards conquered the goblins easily. At the sight of the gigantic spaceships and the sound of alchemy artillery, the goblins knelt on the ground, admitting defeat.


    From that moment on, the Titan Continent was a part of the wizard¡¯s culture. Goblins, dwarves, trolls, and fairies became ves to the wizards.


    Trolls oversaw mining, dwarves crafted alchemy essories, goblins worked in wizard workshops, and fairies grew magical herbs and nts. The wizards did not directly enve them, but invited them to be allies of the Wizard Alliance. To Brock Kim, however, it was nothing but very.


    Later the goblins found out, that ¡°wizard¡± was not even their new overlords¡¯ name. They were humans. Wizards were humans who¡¯d gained god-like powers. It was a saint upation.


    Wizards built wizard towers in the goblin cities. Traders and investors came into their world. A human was now the noblest being, enving and exploiting. Goblin nobility went along with the humans and began the ve trade. Countless goblins, dwarves, and trolls were enved and taken to the Wizard Continent, never to return.


    ¡°They destroyed our peaceful life, and brought nothing but disaster!¡± Brock Kim said. ¡°We lost our freedom, became ves, and lived as they demanded. Curse them! They even tax us and steal our gold. They are powerful creatures from a fearsome world. I heard that these wizards were frightened by the high elves who understand arcane magic, so they escaped from their world and came to ours!¡±


    Brock Kim was a young goblin who was taken into very and sold to Wizard Continent by the Great Lord of the Copper Dynasty. Down at the bottom of the human spaceship, ves from different races were locked into special cages. Brock Kim was locked up with several goblins who were all terrified. He looked around and observed the spaceship. The detail caught Brock Kim¡¯s eyes. Goblins were naturally drawn to borate and intricate gadgets. They were capable of manufacturing copies of exquisite machinery and tools from most workshops.


    Muskets, bombs and mechanical arms built by goblins were known for their quality and fine work on Wizard Continent. Even apprentice arcanists were no match for goblins. True arcanists could produce that level of work, but you had to be a City Master or a descendant of a Great Wizard to afford such luxury.


    After traveling for about one month, the spaceshipnded in the faraway city of Britney, a main coastal city owned by wizards on the Wizard Continent. A huge volume of passengers got off here and went into the station. ve owners used a trailer to take Brock Kim off the ship, through the station, and into the city. It was the first time he¡¯d seen the wizarding world.


    The tall wizard tower caught his eye immediately. There was an alchemy clock on the tower, ticking and tocking. One could tell the local time from afar. Then he noticed the bustling streets and the tall, neat houses. Steam lotives were roaring past. Advertisement banners were hung up by hot-air balloons. The ticket seller rang the bell when the train stopped. Shops and delicate merchandise could be seen everywhere. All the citizens were wearing fine clothes, and they walked with ss and charm.


    There was a circus performing on the street. Giant advertisements were put up on the wide front doors of the theater. As the ve owners continued on, night fell on the city. Rows of gasmps illuminated the streets and the city patrol ran past with muskets.


    Brock had never seen so many humans. Compared to the Titan Continent, this was a fantasynd. Brock would¡¯ve never imagined that this was what the humans¡¯ world looked like.


    ¡°Is this the human world? How can it be so colorful and powerful?¡± marveled Brock. ¡°How did they master mechanics and all these fantastic powers?¡±


    He curled up in the cage, clutching the iron bars and staring at everything with wide eyes. It was all so enchanting! This was such a colorful, dreamy worldpared to the dull, graynd of the Titan Continent.


    An enormous monster bird appeared on the top of the wizard tower. It pped its wings creating strong, whirling winds that produced a high shriek. On top of the bird sat a wizard wearing fine clothes in a seat protected by a shield.


    Brock looked to the sky, as the bird flew away, staring at the vanishing figure on its back. ¡°It¡¯s because of wizards that the human world is so wonderful,¡± he said. ¡°They are so powerful, can...can goblins be wizards?¡±


    Foreign ves locked up in cages were dragged out by giant, transformed camelids. In the cages were goblins with green skin and pointy ears, strong dwarves with giant beards, and trolls with horrifying fangs.


    A crowd gathered around them, full of curiosity. Humans threw food to the cages as if they were watching animals at a zoo. ves inside the cages screamed in panic, roared in anger, or curled up in fear as the crowdughed out loud. Brock Kim, however, simply watched the crowd with wide eyes full of hope.

 Chapter 339 - A Different Wizard Civilization

    <h4>Chapter 339: A Different Wizard Civilization</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Brook Kim, these parts need to be fixed again. Can you understand the drawings? There can¡¯t be any deviation on the size. This is thetest version of the te armor section of the alchemy spaceship tail!¡±


    Inside the Wizard Tower, a goblin in white utility coveralls with oil stains on his sleeves was listening to a wizard disciple wearing a gray cape. Brook was smiling and enthusiastic as if he had devoted all his energy to grasping the basics of alchemy techniques.


    ¡°Rest assured and leave everything to me,¡± he said to the wizard disciple. ¡°I will definitely do a great job!¡±


    ¡°Also,¡± the disciple continued, ¡°Some of the gasmps up there were broken, which might be indicative of problems in the gas series connection equipment. Could you go up there and fix them?¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Brook replied. ¡°I¡¯ll fix them by the afternoon today!¡±


    The wizard disciple started to leave but then turned back again. ¡°One more thing, all thirty of the number eight standard turbines and the characters assigned to you this month must be finished within the week!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already finished more than half of them,¡± Brook assured him. ¡°I¡¯ll finish them in theing evening!¡±


    Brook Kim had been sold to Lenny Wizard Tower as a ve, and gradually evolved from a ve who was only responsible for cleaning to an alchemy assistant because his talents and techniques earned him the trust of the human wizards. Hemanded a small group of other ves to help the wizard disciple finish the job, so he received some preferential treatment. He was still using the manually operated alchemy machines that couldn¡¯t be controlled by mind power, so he wasn¡¯t qualified to be a real alchemy wizard. Instead, he was basically a factory worker.


    Brook Kim only realized how many different kinds of wizards there were after his arrival at Lenny Wizard Tower. He most admired the alchemy wizards who could randomly make all sorts of alchemy equipment.


    The owner of this tower, Great Wizard Lenny, was a powerful level-three wizard. It was said that he came from a holynd of wizards, and everyone here who heard his name would exim in admiration and amazement. The main wizard city close to the ocean was named Lenny City after his greatness.


    There were over a thousand people living in the wizard tower, and different wizards of different identities lived on different levels. At the penthouse level lived the Great Wizard Lenny. Below that lived his disciples, after which lived the official wizards, wizard disciples, and the ordinary workers and servants. At the bottom of the chain were the ves of other races, like Brook.


    The living conditions in the wizard tower weren¡¯t great, and the ves were constantly oppressed and exploited. Every day, they were given more workloads than they could possibly finish and the sick and injured were denied medical treatment, leaving them with nothing to do but wait for death. Oftentimes, Brook¡¯s people died miserably.


    Despite the horrible conditions, Brook tried to believe the tower was a good ce for him.


    ¡°We have knowledge and truth here,¡± he would say to himself. ¡°And we have great knowledge about the powerful alchemy techniques and machines! This is heaven for goblins, and this is the paradise and holy realm for me! I have to be a real alchemy warlock in the future, no matter what it takes!¡±


    After a long day of work that carried onte into the night, Brook realized that it would be morning in a few hours. He entered the low-level rooms belonging to the ves, tip-toeing since all the other ves were asleep. While his people slept, Brooky awake on his bed, reading over the notes he just took by the light of a gasmp. He had learned the humannguages, mathematical systems, and drawing techniques all on his own.


    At daybreak, Brook went out to help the city transportation department fix a public steam car that was broken. While Brook helped to fix it, he also tried to analyze the coreponents and engine systems of the steam machine. Carefully, he studied the structures and principles of the machine.


    As he read the blueprint structures and the data and details he¡¯d marked down, Brook¡¯s eyes started to gleam.


    ¡°Genius!¡± he murmured. ¡°What a genius invention!¡±


    Brook had heard that the steam machine was invented by a person named Lars Brown, an ordinary human being without any gifts. Despite hisck of powers, he was now remembered by all the alchemy warlocks.


    Inside the wet and windowless ve house, a goblin with a giant green head was lying on the pillow. Brook had just finished studying the whole night once again, and now, he got up just as the sun came out to begin a new day of tasks.


    His studying paid off, and he was finally allowed to join aplicated alchemy figure designing task force. After he seeded at this, Brook was granted special treatment because of his great talents and became an official part of the Lenny Wizard Tower. He embarked on his journey to bing an alchemy warlock, and he quickly mastered the meditation and basic techniques of alchemy warlocks.


    Brook then achieved his goal of bing an alchemy warlock. He was still a member of Lenny Wizard Tower, and gradually, he became the most incredible alchemy warlock in the tower. He became responsible for all the most difficult andplicated alchemy equipment designing tasks in the tower and worked his way up to the position of most important assistant to the Great Wizard Lenny.


    He no longer only made simple alchemy objects like before, instead, he started to take part in manufacturing the mostplicated alchemy ships, alchemy spaceships, and alchemy figures. He even calcted the theory on how to make magically-reinforced steam machines smaller. Steam machines that shrunk and all sorts of new alchemy equipment began to enter everyone¡¯s lives. He was highly valued by the Great Wizard Lenny and began his ten-year study in the wizard tower.


    This was the first time that he had ever entered the wizard¡¯s holynd. He trained in the most significant wizard tower, an element tower with six levels. More than ten wizard towers surrounded it, and inside the cities lived all the wizards and their apprentices. Brook had never seen so many wizards before, and he made many friends. This was a city in which wizards thrived.


    When Brook grew older, he participated in an important designing program for alchemy life forms. In the tower, he experienced an atmosphere that encouraged learning, where all the wizards strived for knowledge and truth. He then realized that his previous views on wizards had been narrow-minded. Only after he studied with them did he realize what being a wizard truly meant and what it was they were pursuing.


    In his old age, Brook became a master of alchemy by building the fourth-element wizard tower. He was just a level-three alchemy warlock, yet he was capable of designing and building a wizard tower with level-four elements. Even if he was just a goblin, a creature that human beings despised, he was still called a master by many people after advancing this far.


    Brook Kim became the idol of all the goblins. He advanced from a ve nobody to a superior level-three alchemy warlock who was well-known by all. He became the pir of his people and every goblin worshipped him.


    When he felt he¡¯d grown too old, Brook said goodbye to the wizard continent and went back to his hometown, Energy Blood Bronze Dynasty on Titan Continent. Even as he stepped back onto the continent, he realized how different he really was from everyone on the wizard continent, and how different his two homes were from each other.


    During his one-hundred-something years away from Titan continent, Brook Kim had gradually evolved to a wizard in not only his habits, but his thoughts. He was no longer a narrow-minded goblin who didn¡¯t know what to strive for.


    Brook Kim established his own wizard tower in the goblin dynasty, and he took on goblins as his apprentices. He then encouraged all the goblins and other races to integrate with the wizard alliance and made public the truths of the wizard continent. He taught the other races the ways of the wizard world so that even races who had nothing inmon with the wizard civilization or human beings began to ept the wizard system and be one with their culture, causing a surge in their status.


    As for the wizard civilization, they allowed more and more races into their system, encouraging them to be a part of the wizard civilization. They let more goblin alchemy warlocks enter the wizard continent, and there were even wizards with dwarf bloodlines, wizards from Troll Dream, and witchcraft boundary fairies walking the streets with human beings. Many elites from other races also made great contributions to the advancement of the wizard civilization.


    Suddenly, there were many other races in the wizard tower, and the wizards in the wizard parliament began discussions on whether or not they should let the other races be members. It took the other races almost two hundred years, but eventually, they fully integrated with the wizards.


    When Lu Zhiyu stepped on the wizard continent, he felt that he saw a magical world where there were trolls and dwarfs sitting on the same steam lotives while human beings sat beside them like it was nothing. Goblins were screaming and running around the streets in their work uniforms, fixing all the alchemy facilities in the city. Human kids and dwarf kids went to the same school and carried the same backpacks.


    Great fairies who had evolved had also be a part of the wizard system and had be the guides of wizard college. They guarded the Tree of Fairies while managing arge group of fairies and witchcraft gardens.


    More than a hundred years ago when Brook Kim first entered the wizard continent, everyone looked at the other races disdainfully. Everything had drastically changed.

 Chapter 340 - Last Lecture

    <h4>Chapter 340: Last Lecture</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When Lu Zhiyu stepped into the starsoul world, he went to the wizard continent first. When he saw what the ce had be, he couldn¡¯t help his amazement at the miraculous lives the people led, and greatness of the current civilizationpared to the wizard continent almost one thousand years ago.


    The tower had been on the Earth around five hundred years. The wizard continent during that time was a barrennd with no living creatures. Most of the continent was covered with yellow mud and bare rocks. It was located in the northern part of the world. Not only did itck the fertile ground and nts that life forms needed to survive, but it evencked mineral deposits, and the continent was overrun by sand and rock beasts.


    When the wizards arrived, they used wizard towers to begin reconstruction on the continent and improve the quality of the soil. They grew forests and opened upnd for farming. The wizard towers even imitated the supernatural abilities of gold-eating beasts which, whenbined with witchcraft, could condense mineral deposits. The wizards hadpletely changed the continent.


    Lu Zhiyu was sitting on a bench by the door of a bakery in Lenny City. He could see the rails of the public steam lotives intersecting with each other at the center of the crossroad, across from which was a garden square enclosed by iron railings. The buildings inside the city were of all sorts of mysterious styles. It was a city full of ss, and there were fantastic and colorful windows everywhere. There was a giant clock at the top of the wizard tower.


    The Great Wizard Lenny, builder of the city, had passed away a long time ago. The Lenny Wizard Tower was now run by his disciples, but the name of the tower remained.


    The presence of wizards was obvious all over the city. The tall water towers and tubes were all interconnected, supplying water to the entire city. There wererge interconnected alchemy gas light pirs on all the streets. Magically-reinforced transmitters that used energy power ripples to send messages reced the originally-used wind ravens and messengers. With this, people were able to send long distance messages. Transportation, daily living and all other aspects were connected to witchcraft and wizards. Wizards had be an important part of the world. Without them, this society might crumble at any time.


    Many upations in the city were created by apprentice wizards. Only wizards and apprentice wizards with woke mind power would be able to use all sorts of witchcraft alchemy tools to maintain the normal operation of the city.


    Already, small steam engine lotives had appeared on the street. Lu Zhiyu noticed that they looked like cars except for the small chimneys attached to the backs of them, giving off steam. The new steam airships that flew across the sky looked even smaller. The airships were made of iron. Lu Zhiyu even saw that the current steam engine airships had already abandoned the original enormous balloon air bags. They were using the magically-reinforced steam engines to make the airships fly.


    In the distance, there were steam engine airships of thest generation. To lessen the weight, they were made of wood with enormous masts and sails. They moved forward with the help of the wind. They had streamlined bodies and enormous wings. When they moved forward, people couldn¡¯t help covering their ears because of the loud humming sound caused by the spinning fan des.


    There were still fighting airships in the sky, and those miniaturized airships could carry more than ten people. There were bombs and magically-reinforced machine guns onboard. These airships were smaller and more flexible, and they were much faster, both at speed and turning, than the original steam engine airships. They were the perfect weapons for war. The appearance of these war machines meant that the world would not remain at peace.


    The wizard parliament managed the entire wizard continent. Each wizard tower was responsible for a city and its surrounding towns. Wizard colleges were like the previous countries. Among different wizard colleges, there were conflicts or even wars over resources andnd. Although the wizard parliament and the towers would try to interfere as mediators, the colleges¡¯ power was an important part of the negotiations.


    Wherever there were human beings, conflicts were unavoidable.


    ¡°Wow! Combat airships!¡± eximed a group of children.


    ¡°The airships have started to patrol again. It¡¯s epic!¡±


    ¡°I want to be a pilot ofbat airships too!¡±


    As the kids walked along the streets, they looked at thebat airships flying across the sky and screamed in amazement. As the airships spun in the sky above Lenny City and disappeared into the clouds, their hearts surged.


    ¡°How impressive!¡±


    ¡°I have to be a goblin helicopter pilot in the future! A trump card like goblin helicopter pilot Luke! Go!¡±


    Among the kids was a goblin and a troll. Kids from different races put their arms on each others¡¯ shoulders, looking at the sky. Scenes like this made people feel the inclusivity of the wizard civilization.


    Lu Zhiyu couldn¡¯t help smiling and giving praise. ¡°I love this world, Katherine,¡± he said to himself. ¡°You have indeed established a kingdom that belongs to wizards. And it¡¯s a different world of wizards to you!¡±


    Everything here was fresh and new to Lu Zhiyu. Theoretically, such an advancement of the steam engine wizard civilization should have led to some serious pollution and other kinds of environmental destruction. However, the air in the city was exceptionally fresh because the wizards had reinvented the steam engine machines. The more popr magically-reinforced steam engine machines had reced the original ones which greatly reduced the pollution. Another reason for theck of smog was the design of the wizard towers. They themselves were fundamental buildings thatbined all the important city functions.


    Wizard towers not only had the power to attack and defend themselves, but could give out witchcraft boundaries to regte the environment and purify the air. Even the pollution that had gathered in the soil for a very long time could be reverted back with the help of wizard towers.


    Lu Zhiyu was sitting on the side of the street, experiencing the beauty of the city and the differences in lives in the world. He observed the differences between this world and Maria¡¯s World.


    Groups of people wearing ancient capes walked in front of Lu Zhiyu. There were workers wearing uniforms, apprentice wizards wearing gray capes and alchemy apprentice goblins, as well as architecture and timber worker trolls, wearing strange hats and backpacks. No one noticed the man standing on the street, observing their lives, and they would certainly never imagine that this person was their creator, the person who gave them their lives and everything they needed to survive in this world.


    The people from this world had already forgotten where they really came from. Most of them had no idea that they were from somewhere else. A world named Maria. They didn¡¯t know the existence of orcs, sahagins, priests, The Church of Light and all the other gods. They only knew of wizards.


    Lu Zhiyu only stood up after the sun had set and the night fell. The street lights were turned on, and the nightlife in the city had begun. Lu Zhiyu walked through the darkness and went toward the wizard tower.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go see Katherine!¡± he said. ¡°Based on the flow of time in this world, I haven¡¯t seen her for almost five hundred years!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu hade here to visit the creators. When Katherine left, she was at level five just like Edward. It had been around five hundred years, and they were now approaching the end of their lives. If they couldn¡¯t reach level seven, one thousand years would be the longest they were able to live. It was not a simple job to reach level seven. Wizards didn¡¯t have the witchcraft strong enough to reach this level, nor did they have the power to deduce the abilities and techniques of mythical creature temtes at level seven.


    Even if they improved their mind power to level seven and deified all the cells in their bodies, they could only be pseudo-level-seven like Adonis. Without a level-seven mythical temte, nobody could wield that level of power. If Adonis didn¡¯t have the bone dragon and the power of a great ghost army, and the supernatural power hadn¡¯t been at its lowest, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to cause such a scene at pseudo-level-seven.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time for me to give them thest lecture!¡± Lu Zhiyu said.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since thest time I gave them lectures. How many students do I still have left? Are they all... dead?¡±

 Chapter 341 - How to Become a Mythical Wizard

    <h4>Chapter 341: How to Be a Mythical Wizard</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The tower was built at the center of a in. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything different about this enormous wizard tower. It was tall and pierced through the clouds. However, fundamentally, it had gone through some serious changes. It was an element tower, and it was a wizard tower that only level-four element wizards were able to build and control. When wizard towers evolved, they could be an elemental power that was able to control the witchcraft boundary.


    As for the tower, it was a level-six element tower. The master of this tower, Katherine, had reconstructed this tower at its base. She had maintained the outward appearance of this tower. However, it was no longer stone that formed the base of the tower, but some special materials that were akin to stones.


    There were more than ten wizard towers surrounding the main tower, and the boundaries emanating from the point of the towers were connected, forming a gigantic unified boundary, like a phantom dome enveloping all the towers.


    Inside the dome was a magical city. Lots of steam airships took off into the sky and traveled among the clouds. It was evening, and the lights in the city were still shining. There was always hustle and bustle, and the city stayed awake until the sunrise.


    ¡°Parasitic magical worms! Only thirty wizard coins!¡±


    ¡°Pure wind ravens! Fully-protectedmunications! Nobody will steal your messages! Safe and loyal! Only one hundred wizard coins!¡±


    ¡°Broken steam machine figure paper! Prices are negotiable!¡±


    ¡°Soul-purifying potions that amplify the effects of meditation. It can amplify effects by ten percent, and one bottle canst...¡±


    This street still retained some of its ancient charms under the bright shining lights of the city. Wizards wearing capes and cloaks gathered here, as quite a few of the younger wizards had set up stores and shops on this street. A pair of twin female wizards were standing in front of their store, showing the functions of their alchemy potions, which attracted lots of interest and attention.


    The wooden shop signs were inscribed with the names of the alchemy witchcraft shops, ¡°Vivian¡¯s Magically-Reinforced Pet Shop,¡±¡±Derek¡¯s Alchemy Design Shop,¡±¡±Witchcraft Alchemy yground,¡± and so on.


    Lu Zhiyu walked through the wizard-packed street toward the tower at the center of the magical city. The enormous tower was the most eye-catching building in the entire region. If someone wanted to get into the tower, they needed to walk through the enormous white castle in front of the tower where there were the students lived and studied.


    ¡°Many buildings of the old have been preserved. Castles, shops, and several special wizard towers are still here,¡± Lu Zhiyu thought, looking at the familiar structures as he walked into the tower. The two wizards guarding the hall didn¡¯t notice Lu Zhiyu, who walked right in and started up the stairs to the top of the tower.


    At the same time, Katherine was up in the main control room at the very top of the tower, ying with her observation equipment. The telescope in the observation tower extended out through the window and pointed right at the starry sky and dimensional wall outside.


    ¡°This time, we can see the stars very clearly using this telescope, and we can even see the reflection of the astral world outside our world using the dimensional wall!¡±


    ¡°What do you think we will find this time, Pyros? Will we be able to see another world? Will we see Maria¡¯s World?¡±


    Katherine was carefully operating the astral telescope which looked like a six-meter barbette. She was closely monitoring the data and the turntable on the astral telescope. She had dedicated her whole life to understanding the mysteries of this world, and even so, she still couldn¡¯t figure out how this world really worked or what it was really made of.


    They weren¡¯t even able to enter the dimensional wall to explore. The closest spot where the dimensional wall was closest to the ground was several hundred kilometers up, which was too high for ordinary wizards to fly. The higher a ce was, the more frequently elemental storms and space vibrations urred.


    Even if they were able to enter the dimensional wall, there were no directions in the dimensional wall, and there were countless space wrinkles, which meant you would never be able to know where you would find yourself next. It was like an enormous maze, and no living being who entered this maze would be able to make it out.


    Wizards started to use indirect methods to observe and study theposition of this world. The newest way was to observe the stars and the strange scenes in the dimensional wall using the special astral telescopes they had invented. As for what they observed, there were the special star-soul lives in the dimensional wall. Thus, the professions of astrologists and summoners were created to study them.


    A sphinx from the newest generation of sphinxes was stationed at the door of the highest floor of the tower. Each new generation of the sphinx was called ¡°Pyros.¡± As Katherine worked, Pyros yawnedzily. She rxed and ovepped its ws, and wasn¡¯t concerned with being too attentive to Katherine right now.


    ¡°Although this is only a second-generation astral telescope, it¡¯s still impossible to observe the scenes or the reflections of the astral world. The most you can see are the stars and some special scenes hidden deeper in the dimensional wall. If we want to...¡± Before Pyros could finish talking, she suddenly raised her head and looked around as if she had sensed something special. At the same time, Katherine finally fixed her new astral telescope.


    ¡°Okay, perhaps we can find more star souls this time. Each star soul had different abilities and stands for different things. Every time when we find a special star soul, we can channel its power to study different things. This time...¡±


    ¡°Let me see it!¡± Pyros summoned the astral telescope Katherine had just finished fixing, and it swooped towards her. It looked toward the dimensional wall from the same angle Katherine had been observing from.


    Lu Zhiyu could see a star giving out light in the deep area of the dimensional wall. The star souls were breathing together with this world, and they were getting more powerful as they ran the operations of this world and as the world grew stronger. It was as if there was actually a huge and special star hanging in the sky, carrying out its duties and abilities.


    ¡°How magnificent!¡± Lu Zhiyu couldn¡¯t help but exim. The race of star souls had already matured enough to take on their responsibilities. Katherine, standing beside him, looked at Lu Zhiyu¡¯s dark hair. She looked at his face, listened to his familiar voice, and she could even smell his special scent.


    Seeing Lu Zhiyu let his hands go and turn around to look at her, Katherine smiled with him, ¡°That¡¯s right, the world is the most beautiful thing in the eyes of wizards.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked down through the windows of the tower and saw the gigantic City of Wizards. He also observed the area that was covered by the entire Kingdom of Wizards and its civilization.


    ¡°Is this what the Kingdom of Wizards is in the eyes of you, Bohr, Akkad, and all the other first-generation wizards?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fantastic. I love it, and I believe that they¡¯ll love it too!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu curved his lips, and there was a trace of a smile on his tranquil face. He looked Katherine in the eyes and said, ¡°Thanks, Katherine!¡±


    Katherine¡¯s eyes gleamed bright, and the smile on her beautiful face looked like a colorful flower blossoming. The more she smiled, the less she could control herself. She held her face with both of her hands, and it seemed that she was truly happy. Being affirmed by Lu Zhiyu was just as good to her as being affirmed by other wizards of the first generation.


    Lu Zhiyu and Katherine kept looking at each other. They were able tomunicate with each other only through eye contact. They were both smiling with happiness.


    Lu Zhiyu walked down the stairs of the observation tower and Katherine followed him. Looking at the gigantic telescope, Lu Zhiyu suddenly asked, ¡°Since this world is so beautiful, are you interested in spending more time exploring and finding its secrets, Katherine?¡±


    Katherine was dazed. She let go of her hands, looked at Lu Zhiyu, and smiled. She put her hands on her back like she did when she was being taught by Lu Zhiyu back in the tower in the Dark Forest.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked around and set a ckboard down on the ground. He then stood on the stairs and tidied up his long robe.


    ¡°Are you interested in taking one more lecture from me?¡± he asked.


    Katherine watched Lu Zhiyu¡¯s movements in silence. They were his usual movements, yet they triggered lots of memories. She remembered how Lu Zhiyu used to be, and how many people used to be. Katherine couldn¡¯t even remember the names of some of them, yet she could still remember their faces, which were familiar and kind.


    ¡°Of course... Of course... I... Very...¡±


    Katherine couldn¡¯t help but smile and covered her mouth with her hands, and she couldn¡¯t help tearing up, either. She couldn¡¯t even keep her voice smooth anymore. It was supposed to be a pleasant and sweet moment, all of a sudden it was mixed with sorrow.


    She set a chair in the center of the room, even though there were lots of other chairs around her. All of a sudden, several rows of empty chairs appeared beside her. Katherine was now sitting at the center of the front row where she always wanted to sit.


    Lu Zhiyu tapped the ckboard, and he looked around at all the people sitting down there as if he were a teacher checking whether or not all of his students were present. Lu Zhiyu stood straight and said, ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s here, I¡¯ll begin my lesson. Today, we¡¯re going to talk about how to reach level seven and be a mythical wizard, and a couple of the crucial steps.¡±

 Chapter 342 - Titan Continent and Goblin

    <h4>Chapter 342: Titan Continent and Goblin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Mythical wizards were called ¡°mythical¡± because their life expectancies had already surpassed that of an average person and they were close to achieving immortality. There were three conditions that needed to be satisfied before someone could be a mythical wizard. They needed a mind power level of sixty-four hundred, a fully deified body, and a mythical life temte that would merge with their deified body.


    If someone didn¡¯t transform their body into a deified one and merge their body with a mythical life temte, the chance risk of risk they faced would be incredibly high and their chance for sess would be unbelievably low. The first step was to reach the mind power level of sixty-four hundred units, which was already a very high threshold to lots of people. It was almost impossible to reach sixty-four hundred units, even if someone had mountains of resources and philosopher¡¯s stones avable to them.


    The wizards with mythical temtes didn¡¯t have the ability to reconstruct and cultivate mythical creatures like Lu Zhiyu, so they had to resort to the mythical creature temtes Lu Zhiyu used before, and the special wizards had to extract the bloodline source and mythical cell blood from those magical beasts.


    Lu Zhiyu wrote out someplicated witchcraft techniques and the characteristics of mythical cell structure on the ckboard. He also wrote down the three basic conditions needed to reach level seven. Time passed, and the dark night and stars faded away. The sun rose over the horizon and the angle of the light changed, shining through the windows.


    ¡°This is all about mythical wizards and mythical creatures. What about the gods? Who are the gods? Are there any beings superior to level-seven mythical creatures? Teacher!¡±


    Katherine was so devoted to theplicated and thickly-dotted engravings on the several ckboards it was as if she had been absorbed into another world. The light shone in from the top of the tower, and it cast long shadows on the ground. It shone on Katherine¡¯s body. Before Katherine realized what happened, she found that Lu Zhiyu was long gone.


    ¡°Teacher?¡±


    Katherine stood up and walked to the center of the top of the tower. She walked around, and the long white rope attached to her tall body swayed with her movements. The being with the short ck ponytail and eyes that looked like stars was no longer in the room.


    Katherine suddenly felt like she had lost something precious, and her vision became blurry. She looked out through the windows and asked, ¡°Did he leave again?¡±

 Chapter 343 - Arcanist

    <h4>Chapter 343: Arcanist</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The arcane practiced by fairies was developed from the sorcerer system and the divine system. Wendy had read most of the notes about the Creator. Although she couldn¡¯t understand most of the words, they still opened the Door of Truth for wizards because of all the information about life structures, the sorcerer system, world structure and the divine system. The notes were an insight into the mysteries of power.


    If a level-four wizard wanted to remember something, he or she would still be able to remember it even after several hundred years. Arcanists were not only a different group of wizards, but they also belonged to apletely different system.


    Fairy arcane empire was based on the Philosopher¡¯s Stone and witchcraft boundaries,bined with the divine system. It was another spellcasting upation that hadpletely abandoned the sorcerer system. Half of the spellcasting system was derived from the ideas of Lu Zhiyu, and the name ¡°Arcane¡± also came from his notes.


    The fundamental power of wizards followed the mythical cell system. Magical beasts, alchemy creatures and ghosts all evolved from mythical cells, and this was also the system Lu Zhiyu had been using and expanding.


    Arcanists were different. They had abandoned the original mythical cell system, and embedded arcane crystals (modified philosophers¡¯ stones) to change their identity. The arcane crystals contained the philosophy of sub-brain intelligence, and it was the spellcasting organ of arcanists. It was also an upgraded version of witchcraft boundary wizards.


    After that, the Fairy Empress Wendy alsobined element wizards and dream wizards so that witchcraft boundary wizards didn¡¯t need mythical cells to cast supernatural power. She created arcane power using the witchcraft mind-power-structure branding spellcasting so that arcanists could perform supernatural power that could interfere with material elements without mythical cells.


    Meanwhile, arcane crystals were also constantly being updated and reconstructed. Different types of arcane crystals also had different types of magical power, such asmunication and borrowing the power of ancient trees. They could also extract power from witchcraft boundaries, and they could store magical power.


    In all aspects, this was a system designed for fairies, who could live for a long time. This system abandoned the mythical cell system. Ordinary life forms could only live for one hundred-something years. Only fairies had life spans long enough to be mythical creatures. If they could be mythical creatures but couldn¡¯t reach level seven, they would live for a maximum of a thousand years whether they followed the wizard system or not.


    ¡°These creatures are so blessed by our Creator!¡± said every wizard who knew about the fairies.


    All fairy arcanists needed to do was to keep cultivating and upgrading their arcane crystals and to be mythical creatures. Wendy seemed to be exploring the arcanist path to reach level seven as well. She wanted to explore a path that was different from Lu Zhiyu¡¯s.


    Sylve Continent was at the north of Starsoul world, and it was below Titan Continent. Wizard Continent was at the north of Titan Continent. It was an irregrly-shaped, narrow continent.


    That was where fairies lived. It had been more than five hundred years, yet the poption of fairies had not grown much. It used to be hundreds of thousands of fairies, and now there were barely over one million of them. Compared to the size of Sylve Continent, the poption of fairies living on it was miniscule.


    However, deep inside the continent, traces of fairies could be seen in the form of farms and neatly managed gardens. Enormous, ancient fairy trees moved in the forests, and at the top of them were fairy houses. Green-haired fairies with pointy ears sprinkled fluorescent light all around, and collected the pollen that floated up from the blooming flowers.


    The roads were perfectly built. Although these roads were built in the middle of the forest, there were no signs of logging. Instead, the forest and road seemed to grow around each other, which was why the roads in the Fairy Arcane Empire looked so mysterious. The trees at the sides were all crooked and bizarre. Anyone who walked the path between the trees, walked a path of strangeness.


    Each fairy city was abination of giant witchcraft gardens. The second Lu Zhiyu saw this, he was reminded of the mythical sky garden from Babylon. A spring flowed from the penthouse, and like an enormous bridge, there were water paths tens of feet tall. The light reflected from the water and formed a rainbow.


    The water cirction system was perfect. There was a garden on each level, and there were transparent ss windows and stone walls with sculptures of beautiful figures. Flowers and vines blossomed everywhere, and even the houses and shopping streets of other ordinary fairies looked like came straight out of a fable. Each fairy was romantic in their bones, which could be told from the houses they¡¯d built.


    There were also lots of ancient war trees of all sizes in the city. The witchcraft boundary emanated from the ancient trees and enveloped the entire city. The ancient war trees of the new generation had great intelligence, and they were also the managers of the city, friends of arcanists, spellcasting assistants, controllers of city-wide alchemy facilities and maintenance workers of the elementary city system. The trees were then further categorized as lots of different types based on their functions, such as ancient guardian trees, ancient war trees and ancient life trees.


    They did their jobs at the center of the city where they controlled the entries and exits of the city. They guarded the witchcraft garden and the water cirction system, as well as controlled the witchcraft boundary and aerial transportation.


    ¡°Mr.Farlomon, I need to leave the city!¡±


    A male fairy was standing at the door of the train. He was waving the badge on his arm. An ancient tree with a giant face swept the ce with its mind power.


    ¡°I approve!¡± said the tree.


    The witchcraft boundary opened and the train travelled through the small city gate. It rushed into the forest through the portal surrounded by flowers.


    ¡°Mister, I need the authority to use the witchcraft garden!¡±


    An ancient tree was standing at the entry to the ss-framed witchcraft garden. All the fairies who wanted to enter the witchcraft garden had to be granted approval by him first, or the only door that would open would lead to a garden with the vines that looked like iron walls.


    ¡°It¡¯s the airship merchant team Ascar. We want to get into the main city!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an arcane apprentice, and I am applying for the advancement authority so I can start to learn arcane magic!¡±


    Everything in the Fairy Arcane Empire had been drastically changed. Arcanist was not only a noun that could be altered or a second name for wizards, instead, it was a new supernatural upation thatpletely belonged to fairies. They¡¯d be independent from the wizards, and they had embarked on a path all to themselves.


    At this moment, the capital city of the Fairy Arcane Empire, Sylve City, was trapped in sorrow. Petals were flying in the sky above the fairy royal city, and there were also petals everywhere on the ground.


    Even the witchcraft boundary was closed, and the airships were forbidden to fly. The hustles and bustles the city was used to were temporarily lost. All the fairies gathered around the royal pce. There were fairies wearing either in-colored shirts or dresses surrounding the royal pce. On the square, arge number of fairies were praying.


    Inside the pce,rge groups of arcanists stood on the stairs, forming a long line deep into the pce where an old fairyy emaciated. A beautiful female fairy in a crown held his hands gently. He was looking at her with wise, calm eyes.


    The fairyying on the bed was Wolfe. He was more than one hundred years older than Wendy, and he was now almost one thousand years. He had failed to get to level four, which left him with some serious side effects, and now he was walking toward the end of his life. During most of a fairies lifetime, their energy would be at its peak. It was only near death that they began to see symptoms of old age.


    ¡°Wendy, I¡¯ve lived a long and happy life, and now, I¡¯m going to die peacefully. It¡¯s an amazing thing, and I have nothing toin about. We shouldn¡¯t ask for too much, and we shouldn¡¯t try to obtain that which we can¡¯t control, otherwise we won¡¯t be happy. We should cherish the moments we¡¯ve already had, which is exactly what I have done!¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Wendy said. Her voice sounded stiff, and it was obviously trembling.


    Wendy held Wolfe¡¯s hands and looked into his eyes. She was squeezed his hands tightly. She was not as tranquil on the inside as she attempted to appear on the outside.


    Wolfe looked at Wendy. Suddenly, a smile crossed his wrinkled face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know,¡± he said, but his voice was not malevolent, it was peaceful. ¡°You¡¯ve always been like this. You look gentler than everyone else, but you¡¯re actually more stubborn.¡±


    Wolfe tried to sit up, but he realized that he didn¡¯t even have the strength to do that anymore. His mind power had also almostpletely faded away. Wendy immediately helped him sit up.


    Wolfe sat straight and looked out the window. There were petals flying in the sky as if it were raining flowers. The petals revolved in the breeze, and some of them came in through the window.


    Wolfe suddenly lost his mind. He opened his mouth wide and tried to say something, but for a long time, he couldn¡¯t say a word. In the end, he only said one thing.


    ¡°How beautiful!¡±


    Wolfe closed his eyes and passed away. At this moment, the bell in the pce rang, and all the fairies kneeled down. Many crying fairies put flowers on the stairs in front of the pce. The ringing bell meant that Grand Duke Wolfe from the Fairy Arcane Empire had gone back to nature and the order.

 Chapter 344 - The Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 344: The Immortal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When elves died, they would have themselves buried under the Tree of Life. Their bodies would be dposed by the Tree of Life and once again be a part of the Tree of Life. All started with the Tree of Life, and all ended with it. It was the circle of life.


    The Kingdom of Sylve no longer had the Tree of Life, but the tradition lived on. Every elf would ask their family to bury their body under a special Tree of the Undead after they passed away. This peculiar nt could dpose even the body of an arcanist. And, after a year, beautiful white flowers would blossom on its branches.


    Most saints and wizards chose simr paths. Their bodies could be extremely dangerous, even after they had died, and could attract much unwanted attention. Most wizards chose to be cremated or to carry out their funerals in other special ways. No matter if they were amon man or a saint, death was painful and, moreover, a significant ceremony of life.


    The cemeteries of elves were full of Trees of the Undead. Each tree represented an elf who had passed away. Despite their beautiful exteriors, Trees of the Undead symbolized death and withering. They invoked sorrow and solemnity because the elves had ascribed them such meanings.


    Dark night fell on the empty cemetery. Elf Queen Wendy stood alone under Wolfe¡¯s Tree of the Undead. Bouquets formed a small garden beneath it.


    The leaves in the cemetery whispered in the night breeze. Wendy¡¯s ck cape trembled in the breeze as well. The cape¡¯s hood covered half of her beautiful face. Her hair danced freely over her cheeks.


    Lu Zhiyu, who was also wearing a ck cape, set a bouquet beneath Wolfe¡¯s Tree of the Undead. As the wind rustled their capes, he turned and looked at Wendy.


    ¡°Wolfe asked me to give you this,¡± said Wendy as she reached out her hand and passed something to Lu Zhiyu. Lu Zhiyu took the item and realized that it was a tower badge, the same one Lu Zhiyu gave Wolfe when he graduated.


    ¡°Did Wolfe leave any word?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked as he looked at the badge lying in his palm. Exquisitely engraved on the badge was a tower on top of the ck ridges. It was the first tower. And now, time had changed everything. Everything and everyone had changed or faded away.


    ¡°Not a word!¡± Wendy answered. Her face appeared as a blur within the hood.


    Lu Zhiyu held the tower badge tight in his palm and closed his eyes. A shadow flew through his mind¡¯s eye, and it brought back the memory of standing in front of Leves¡¯ grave in the tower cemetery.


    ¡°Every birth brings death! Even the word ¡®birth¡¯ insinuates the inevitability of death. As if everything was predestined! Not just humans, but every existence will eventually fade away!¡±


    Wendy stood under the Tree of the Undead, listening to Lu Zhiyu¡¯s speech and watching him. Suddenly, she wrapped her arms around herself and could not help butugh out loud, as if she had heard something ridiculous.


    ¡°Hah hah...ho ho... Is this how the almighty creator looks down on us mortal beings? Is that what we, the lives you created yourself, mean to you? Is every faded life of such insignificance?¡± asked Wendy, eyes brimming with tears. Her eyes were filled with sorrow and obstinacy, but she did not let tears spill out. Reaching a certain level, saints could control their bodies fully, even their instinct to cry. Suchplete control of one¡¯s instincts and desires elevated life to a state without any physical bounds. However, at this very moment, Lu Zhiyu felt one must have lost something when gaining such an ability.


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head. He did not get emotional because of Wendy¡¯s misunderstanding. ¡°I am just saying, death awaits every existence. Itpletes the circle of life.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Wendy. His calm, unemotional eyes were inscrutable. Wendy looked into his eyes. She saw the beginning and the end of the world, endless reincarnation, the birth and death of countless lives. Yet one stood still inside, observing the creation and destruction of everything.


    Wendy saw everything and felt everything the one felt. A great sense of loneliness and pressure fell over her. She could not breathe under such horror.


    Lu Zhiyu turned his face away, looked to Wolfe¡¯s Tree of the Undead, and said, ¡°Being immortal is lonely and painful. Being immortal is the cruelest punishment one can endure if one cannot find the purpose and goal of life. Are you certain you wish to go down this path?¡±


    Wendy gazed at Lu Zhiyu¡¯s figure. The overpoweringly tall figure spoke of loneliness all of a sudden. He seemed somewhat thin in the night breeze of the cemetery. It seemed the immortal figure could vanish into thin air, like mist. Wendy felt a painful feeling pass in waves through her chest to her throat and nose, and she shouted at Lu Zhiyu, ¡°One day I shall be stronger than you! I will find a way to surpass you, even if you are the creator, the dominator of the world, an existence I cannotprehend!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± asked Lu Zhiyu.


    ¡°I will imprison you in my world until the origins of existence die out, and eternity and immortality crumble apart!¡± said Wendy.


    ¡°How terrifying!¡± answered Lu Zhiyu.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Because I shall be there with you until the end!¡±


    ¡ª


    Year 536 on the Wizard¡¯s Calendar.


    The arcane kingdom of elves rose gradually with the leadership of Elf Queen Wendy. Though elves could not match the poption or influence of humans and other races, they had a far greater proportion of wizards.


    The original wizard system was developed and perfected by countless wizards over thousands of years. It was far more refined than the arcane system. The wizard system had many more categories and wider applications on civilizations.


    Take witchcraft as a simple example. Theplicated lower-level witchcrafts and average alchemy items might seem unimportant, but they formed the very foundation of the wizard civilization and supported its development. The wizard system could not be supported or go far with just a few high-level destructive witchcrafts.


    The wizard system could now support an entire civilization, embrace different races, and march forward as expected. On the other hand, arcanists were just rising. Even though the arcane system was based on the wizard system and the divine system, it still had a long way to go until perfection.


    However, in that very year, the arcane kingdom of elves progressed from developing internally to expanding out of the Sylve Continent, beginning to march forward and explore. The arcane system was finally being perfected by the efforts of Elf Queen Wendy and the many elf arcanists of the past centuries.


    Arcanists started toe into the world of other races in the Starsoul World. Elves started to influence the rest of the Starsoul World and went into a phase of rapid development.


    In the holynd of the wizard civilization, word came from the tower that the owner of the tower, the Thousand-faced Witch, the mythical wizard Catherine, was about to make a breakthrough. At the same time, through the development of the arcane system, the help of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s note, and her discussions with him, Elf Queen Wendy found the key to a breakthrough and became a level seven arcanist.

 Chapter 345 - Chaos Worm

    <h4>Chapter 345: Chaos Worm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It took a very long time for the Starsoul World to be perfected. The semi-perpetual bio-optic brain had been on for the entire time, filling the Starsoul World with energy and matter, and perfecting the rules of the Starsoul World with a massive amount of Source Form, all as Lu Zhiyu had programmed.


    The Starsoul World would eventually match the level that Maria¡¯s World had achieved centuries ago. The amount of matter and Source Form consumed in order to alter the world¡¯s rules was astronomical.


    ¡°It is not easy to perfect a world. A world with perfect rules requires energy, matter, the perfection of rules, and the creation of a life system. I cannot perfect the entire krynnspace single-handedly. That would be impossible,¡± said Lu Zhiyu. He was standing on the edge of the floating-space city, the Capital of God. An inverted, more than 100-meter-thick translucent crystallizedyer was in the sky over the Capital of God. The projections were turned off. Therefore, instead of the sun and clouds, one could see the astral world directly on theyer.


    ¡°That is the world created by God!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡±


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s muchrger than The Capital of God!¡±


    ¡°By how much?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, it¡¯s huge. Lord Eva told me that!¡±


    Below was the enormous Starsoul World. Crowds of tiny fairies gathered around the edges of the Capital of God, gazing at the gigantic Starsoul World. The huge world was wrapped by the spherical bitwall, rotating and changing gradually and beautifully in silence. The crowds jabbered excitedly.


    Apart from tiny fairies, there were also Great Fairies who were transformed from tiny fairies. They were level four supernatural creatures. From elfin, adorable fairies hiding behind leaves and petals, they transformed into adult-sized, human-like creatures. Fairies were, in essence, simr to demons. They were both Source Form half-incorporeal creatures. At the moment of leveling up, they returned to the flower buds on top of the Ancient Tree of Fairies, and a beautiful creature was born as the flower blossomed.


    Among the flowers and greens, they vanished with a glimmer, became a part of the huge Ancient Tree of Fairies, and emerged again from a different branch. nts grew and withered as they moved their fingertips. They could be seen in the corridors of pces in the Capital of God,ughing and frolicking in sheer fabrics.


    The fairies would flutter their four wings, dancing lightly in the sky and among the divine pirs. They brought life into the Capital of God, so that it was no longer an ice-cold coffin floating in the astral world.


    When they became Great Fairies, they reported to Eva voluntarily. Eva would grant them permission to manage part of the internal affairs and authorities of the Capital of God. In a way, the Capital of God was a miniature world, and fairies were the race of the Capital of God.


    While the fairies stared at the Starsoul World in shock, Lu Zhiyu looked outside of the Starsoul World. The vast, boundless astral world, dark and enormous. Dark, empty, and void were the main themes of the krynnspace. The worlds and bitwalls were only a small fraction of it.


    The scroll opened up an entrance to another dimension. Lu Zhiyu still did not know the size of the krynnspace constructed by the dimensional interval that he had circled randomly before.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that you would wait in the garden? Here¡¯s the new dessert I tried out. I prepared this personally, and I used the Soul Flower of Frost grown by several Great Fairies!¡± Eva appeared beside Lu Zhiyu all of a sudden. She followed Lu Zhiyu¡¯s gaze, looking into the deep astral world, but not into the Starsoul World.


    ¡°How lonely! Empty, with nothing within!¡± Eva said aloud what Lu Zhiyu was thinking.


    Lu Zhiyu nodded and said, ¡°Maybe I could create a special astral world creature. It could evolve by absorbing energy, matter, and Source Form, transforming into something simr to a world. The moment it attains maturity, it shall die. And it will then be the embryo for a new world, developing the krynnspace automatically. It shall control the semi-perpetual bio-optic brain and will be the spokesman of the astral world. It may take thousands of years, or hundreds of thousands of years, to be the embryo of a new world. And it may take an even longer time to be a perfected world. Nevertheless, it is much better than creating worlds one by one all by myself. Filling this krynnspace all by myself is impossible.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu broke into a smile of great expectation. He said, ¡°Such a world is a world with infinite possibilities. Who could be created within? Only such a krynnspace and world could be so beautiful and so full of surprises. One could not guess what will result and what the future may look like.¡±


    Eva looked to Lu Zhiyu. He was always lost in his own thoughts and talked to himself often. However, every thought and word of the creator could affect the entire world and the fates of countless lives.


    But this time was different. It was a topic rted to the entire astral world and the fate of the entire krynnspace. This might be something impacting thousands of worlds and the future.


    ¡°And when can we see such an astral world?¡±


    ¡°Um. It could be a long wait. Maybe hundreds of thousands of years, or even longer! The idea for such astral world creatures only entered my mind at this moment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. Time is probably the only luxury we have.¡±


    ¡ª


    There was an existence. No one knew where it came from or for what purpose it was created. It traveled across the vast astral world with no end. It devoured chaos and all things. It was the devourer of everything in the world, as well as the creator of the world and everything within.


    It was without intelligence, purpose, thought, or feeling. It seemed its sole goal was to devour everything, swallow everything, eat up everything inside the astral world. Be it enormous bitwall worlds, or even gods.


    It could devour even time and space. Once devoured, the proof of a world¡¯s existence waspletely eaten up, disappeared from the krynnspace, as if it never existed. It was the origin of every existence and the end of a world.


    When it grew to the size of a continent, or a world, and could no longer take in anything, it would die and be the seed for a new world. Everything would be created and born from the seed, as if everything it devoured before was reborn from its dead body, like the circle of life.


    From sources with unknown origins, when a world approached the dusk of its doom, therva of the Chaos Worms would be reborn from the grave of worlds. However, no one had seen it before, as no one could escape from a world copsing and narrowing rapidly on its doomsday. ¡ª Excerpt from the essay of the great level eight arcanist of the Arcane Kingdom, Mientte Ambrose.


    ¡ªEncyclopedia of the Astral World, Chapter: Chaos Worm

 Chapter 346 - The Age of Gods

    <h4>Chapter 346: The Age of Gods</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Therva was glittering and crystal-clear, chubby, and lovable. If one looked closely, one would have found that its shell seemed to be made of mazes consisting of virtual grids. Inside its body, a spinning silver vortex beamed beautiful silvery lights.


    It was floating in front of Lu Zhiyu as if there was no weight or gravity. When it wiggled, everything around it was affected by its movement. Not just light or matter, but even space was impacted.


    ¡°Ah-choo!¡±


    An involuntary sneeze from the fist-sized creature brought a violent storm to the Capital of God. Trees and rocks were picked up from the ground. Crowds of tiny fairies were blown into the sky. It was almost like doomsday had befallen The Capital of God.


    ¡°Reconstruct! Return!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu reached out. The entire world turned into a freeze-frame. Then, the destroyed Capital of God returned to its original state, every movement and all damage reversed.


    However, all the fairies looked toward the sky in shock. This inconspicuousrva was breathing with the rhythm of the world, holding the power to devour everything.


    Eva appeared next to Lu Zhiyu as a projection of light and said, ¡°Lord, please do not perform such horrific experiments inside The Capital of God. The fairies will get hurt.¡±


    Eva looked at the Chaos Worm in front of Lu Zhiyu. She immediately felt pressured and threatened by this small creature. Eva asked, ¡°Is this what your majesty was talking about?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the small Chaos Worm. In a way, it could be considered family to Lu Zhiyu. However, it was a special family member created with the help of the semi-perpetual machine. One could also say that it was a part of the semi-perpetual machine. Lu Zhiyu could not create the Chaos Worms outside of the krynnspace. The rules and level of energy involved were way beyond Lu Zhiyu¡¯s control. Lu Zhiyu never thought that he would create the Chaos Worm before creating a family of earthlings.


    As humble as the worm looked, it was a level eight mythical creature.


    The Chaos Worm had its own mythical creature temte. However, its temte was rather special. It was a world. The Chaos Worm¡¯s level-up system was the world¡¯s journey of evolution. Nevertheless, Lu Zhiyu had programmed it so that, once the Chaos Worm had evolved into the prototype of a world, the world would then develop freely without further alteration.


    Every Chaos Worm was identical. However, once it had be a seed for a world, the future would be full of possibilities. Lu Zhiyu had only created one Chaos Worm for now. To nurture and raise such a terrifying creature would cost him massive amounts of resources.


    There was not much energy or matter in the astral world for it to consume, nor any remains of a deceased world to feed it. Therefore, Lu Zhiyu had to feed it with energy until it reached maturity. Lu Zhiyu¡¯s Source Form and semi-perpetual machine would provide enough energy and matter to feed it for now, and he wouldter increase the amount gradually.


    Until the krynnspace became perfected, the Chaos Worms would maintain the circle of life in the krynnspace without Lu Zhiyu¡¯s support, consuming the matter and energy of a deceased world and creating a new world instead.


    ¡°Go! Create your own world!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu reached out. The space rippled around his arm. A channel to the unknown deep astral world was opened. Lu Zhiyu released his hands, and the Chaos Worm vanished into the air. It was an astral creature. When it entered the astral world, it was like a fish returning to water. As it started to breathe, the space around it became stretched and wrinkled. Its size grew gradually. It had started its journey in the dark, cold astral world.


    Lu Zhiyu withdrew his hands, looked to Eva, and said, ¡°Well, this is a new start!¡±


    ¡°I look forward to seeing the future of this Chaos Worm. What will its life be like in the astral world? Will there be any unexpected happenings? Will it bring any change to the astral world? And what bizarre, alien world will it create?¡±


    ¡°No one knows the cards until they fall.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. There is so much to expect.¡±


    The two stood on top of the Witchcraft Garden. Lu Zhiyu rested one arm on the balcony, while Eva leaned both her elbows on the railing, her head resting on her palms. They both looked toward the outside of the Capital of God with promising expressions. There was a sense of expectation that had not been felt in a long time. The Chaos Worm which had just been sent away was not a horrific, scary mythical creature of the astral world, but a lottery box. No one knew what the prize inside would be, and a long time would be needed to reveal the prize.


    ¡ª


    Maria¡¯s World. Year 397 on the San Calendar.


    Felix, the God of Earth and War, who had convened the Star Kingdom in year 372 on the San Calendar, entered his kingdom with the prayers of many believers in the Kingdom of Colossus, and with the ancient ritual of many orc saint knights in a square raising their shields and swords.


    Felix sessfully became the God of Earth, which was of great significance and suited him to a great extent, as well as the God of War.


    The divine system and advanced ss of Felix, the dominator of earth and war, now consisted of conjuration shamans and earth knights. ult shamans integrated Felix¡¯s god name and the new wizards from the wizard system of Colossus. Witchcraft was now conjuration; wizards were now shamans. It was no longer the wizard system. As for the earth knights, they were a variant of the blood wizards.


    As for the God of Agreement and Justice, the dragon God of Time, Adolphus, had finally reached level seven two years ago at an incredibly slow pace. For dragons, the purpose of time was finding food, sleeping, and plundering. The white dragon, Frost, who died at the hand of Verthandi, was special and different. It was rare for dragons to rob cities, take the princesses, or ckmail. Most dragons were used to waiting for their prey.


    Hundreds of giant dragons hovered above the Abyss of the Great Dragon. Adolphus became part of the sky in a light beam connecting the earth to the sky. His Divine Kingdom was much smaller than the rest. This was because he had the fewest believers and was a pagan god. Nevertheless, he was the god who was responsible for managing and monitoring the internal time velocity of Maria¡¯s World, as well as being the God of Agreement and Justice.


    It was a clock-like Divine Kingdom with intricate patterns. It revolved around Maria¡¯s World with the same velocity as the internal time velocity of Maria¡¯s World and the uracy of a clock.


    With all the seeds of gods bing gods, the gods started to maintain the bnce of the entire world. A surging number of supernatural upations in different divine systems filled in the nks of the world.


    As the belief in the Goddess of Steam and Mechanics emerged in Maria¡¯s World, the footprints of alchemy warlocks started to be seen in every country, every kingdom, and everynd.


    Distinct beliefs started to fuse and merge together. Churches and believers of different gods did not have the same hatred towards each other anymore, demonstrating peacefulness instead.


    The development of steam and mechanics pushed the civilization of Maria¡¯s World into another key age. It stepped into a new, civilized world out from the old, backward world. It was a special age powered by steam and mechanics, supported by gods and divine systems, where the rules were controlled by gods, and their orders were protected by priests, Holy Knights, alchemy warlocks, wizards, conjuration shamans, and those of other divine upations.


    Here, underworld priestsmunicated with Hell to help the dead enter the circle of life. Alchemy warlocks revolutionized and innovated, changing the world with all sorts of alchemy tools. Holy Knights guarded the honor of the nobles and gods. Wizards wrote the books of wizards and protected the wizard kingdom with tall towers. Believers in the God of Sea and Storm conquered the sea with alchemy ships. Giant dragons soared through the sky, chanting for justice and agreement.


    Here, backwardness and progress coexisted. Innovation and revolution collided with conservation. And from within, leaders who could lead the new age and start revolutions would be born.

 Chapter 347 - Change This Era

    <h4>Chapter 347: Change This Era</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Once Lu Zhiyu finished the arrangement of the astral world, he turned his focus back to Maria¡¯s World. Until this moment, all the seeds of god in Maria¡¯s World had be gods. They had started to control the rules of the world, perfected the system of the world, and continued to perfect the prototype of the World Tree.


    ¡°Eleven gods sitting on their divine thrones, it seems the astral world has be quite lively all of a sudden.¡±


    Maria¡¯s World was bathed in divine light as all the gods entered their divine kingdoms. As for the remaining gods¡¯ names, because of their particrity, there was now much more uncertainty, and it was more difficult for one to be a god. Therefore, there were not many choices left for the remaining seeds of god. Lynn Ahenaten would prefer topete with Felix for the name ¡°God of Earth,¡± rather than choose any of the remaining gods¡¯ names. That spoke volumes.


    ¡°The human civilization is now facing drastic changes. Maybe some seeds of god with potential will be born,¡± said Lu Zhiyu. He looked at the internal changes happening in Maria¡¯s World and became lost in his thoughts. There were 17 god names in total, with 6 avable to be filled. He would wait to see if any potential candidates for true gods would be born in this new age.


    ¡ª


    The Hollyma Kingdom was in the south of the Alen Continent, consisting of dozens of various kingdoms. Belief in the Master of the Night had prevailed in the Hollyma Kingdom for over a century. The Church of Light, which considered itself to be the center of the world, called the Hollyma Kingdom ¡°the aliennd.¡± The conflict between the Church of Light and the Church of the Dark Night had been going on for over a century.


    There was also some friction between the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro and the Hollyma Kingdom from time to time. Battle airships from both kingdoms could be seen engaging in firefights in the sky now and then. Civilians of both kingdoms read news about border conflicts all the time. The Hollyma Kingdom¡¯s battle airship fleet would appear above the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro, the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro would hit a trade airship of the Hollyma Kingdom, and so on.


    ¡°Reporting all this useless information all the time! It¡¯s not like there is an actual war! Nothing but squabbles! Those fat nobles of Hollyma are a bunch of morons, and the royal family of Rosa d¡¯Oro are cowards!¡± Frank said. He was sitting on the couch in the Alva All-You-Need Store, reading thetest newspaper, and criticizing the current politics and policies of both kingdoms. Frank was a former history student in the Hollyma Seminary who had a great face and wore a pair of sses. He was rather outspoken in the seminary, and he held very unique views on current politics and history. However, after he gave a bold speech on the origin of the Master of the Night and their identity at the seminary, he was immediately expelled.


    Frank¡¯s teacher regarded him as an idealist with great gifts and intelligence. It seemed to be apliment, but his schoolmates preferred to call him ¡®Daydreamer Frank.¡¯


    Alva, who was one of Frank¡¯s close friends, was mixing potions in the Alva All-You-Need Store. He said sarcastically, ¡°I think that¡¯s my paper you¡¯re reading. Coming here for food and a newspaper every day. Such a carefree and rxing life you have!¡±


    ¡°You think I have anywhere else that I can go? I¡¯ve got no money, so I can onlye to you!¡± Frank said.


    ¡°Making such a strong case for freeloading. I yield. Just say you were wrong and apologize to the seminary. You could easily be clergy with your talent. Maybe you could even be a bishop or something in ten years. Or even the Pope of the Church of the Dark Night!¡± Alva said.


    ¡°No!¡± Frank rejected the idea.


    ¡°Then just go to another country. There are loads of opportunities in the three churches, the Church of the Light, the Faith of the Sun, and the Temple of Sky. Or go be an adventurer with the Ruler of the Sea of Storms. I¡¯ve even got some connections to get you into the Church of the Goddess of Steam and Mechanics!¡± said Alva.


    ¡°Humph! Go back? I¡¯ll never go back to those vampires. They only know money, fraud, and dirty deals. Priests at the Church of the Dark Night are all liars. They lie to those humble civilians to satisfy their own desires for luxury and extravagance!¡± said Frank.


    Alva was an alchemy warlock. Though he talked about the Goddess of Steam and Mechanics all the time, he had never been a believer. He was an alchemy warlock of some renown in Biketo, the capital city of the Hollyma Kingdom. His alchemy shop had a bold name, the Alva All-You-Need Store.


    Alva was a pale, slim young man the same age as Frank. They were both geniuses born with great mind powers and gifts. However, geniuses were always quirky, unsociable, and entric. They were two weirdos who appreciated each other and became close.


    Alva shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think things are that bad!¡±


    Frank objected, ¡°Not for the clergy and saints! But this is a terrible time for civilians and average people!¡±


    Alva spoke his mind, ¡°Minority leading the majority. Isn¡¯t that quitemon?¡±


    Frank pped the newspaper on the table in anger, ¡°It¡¯s not about the minority leading the majority. It¡¯s the less than 1 percent leading the more than 99 percent. Take a look at the streets. Civilians have be ves to the clergy, exploited and used! To be a saint, you need to enter the seminaries of the churches. To be an apprentice in an alchemy workshop, you need to be a clergy under the Goddess of Steam and Mechanics. To be noble or royal, you need to be a descendant of the gods. To use any alchemy tools, you need to be a saint or clergy. Clergy drive steam lotives. Clergy operate airships. Clergy repair alchemy tools. Clergy control water towers, alchemy, roadmps, and the city systems. Clergy of the Ruler of the Sea of Storms are the adventurers who set sail on alchemy ships. Clergy of the Goddess of Harvest create high yields and great harvests. Everything needs clergy.¡±


    ¡°Some morons had the audacity to say thatmon civilians are useless. They forgot that their ancestors weremon civilians. They were justmon people borrowing the gods¡¯ power. Look at those poor workers in the slums, they work day and night, but get nothing in return but scars and illness. Look at those farmers who reap harvests but still have to sell their children. Herders who freeze to death in their flimsy clothes in winter. They cannot survive without or resist the power of clergy and the divine system, so their lives end in tragic deaths without any chance for usation or revolt. It¡¯s a terrifying world with no hope. We are all pigs trapped inside the pigsty.¡±


    Alva nodded. He could understand how horrific these things were formon people, even though he did not pay much attention to the outside world. Alva said, ¡°As the divine system bes more perfected, and clergy push the entire world forward, the power ofmon civilian diminishes. They are left with no choice but to be controlled and exploited by clergy.¡±


    Frank nodded earnestly and said, ¡°So, we need to change this era!¡±


    Alva looked at Frank in shock. He put down a halfpleted alchemy box and asked, ¡°Change the era? How? No way! Are you... are you going to throw gods off of their thrones, high up in the clouds? Eliminate all clergy?¡±


    Frank looked at Alva as if he was an idiot and said, ¡°I may be an idealist, but not a lunatic! For god¡¯s sake, I am saying that we should fight formon civilians and help them get back their future and profit so that everyone can be a part of this era. It should not just be an era for the 1 percent clergy and gods; it should be an era for all, including themon 99 percent!¡±

 Chapter 348 - The Three Musketeers of the New Era

    <h4>Chapter 348: The Three Musketeers of the New Era</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Frank and Alva founded the Freedom Assistance Association in Biketo City of the Hollyma Kingdom. At first, it was simply a secret union to unite allmon civilians who were exploited and struggling through life in the city. Through the union, they could help each other find a way to survive.


    All kinds of members participated in the Freedom Assistance Association. Factory workers, paupers, craftsmen, and small vendors. Even saints who shared their beliefs and goals joined the association. Most of them were apprentice wizards who lived under the pressure of churches, supernatural Bloodline Knights, and even ghosts and liches. This small underground union, the Freedom Assistance Association, had expanded rapidly and gained a diverse group of members.


    Frank had be a wizard. His mind power grew as he started to extract Source Form from the magicwork. After a couple of years, he had reached level three. He became a level four wizard in the next decade. He extracted Source Form freely and reached new levels without any difficulty, leaving everyone in awe. No ordinary descendant of gods could have done that; one would probably have needed to be the son of god to achieve so much.


    Alva and an orc, Wilbert, who was a supernatural Bloodline Knight, joined the association. Most supernatural Bloodline Knights were descendants of Blood Wizards. Though they could not learn witchcraft, they could still gain great power by upgrading their bloodline. Some powerful supernatural Bloodline Knights had far more power than others at the same level.


    The trio led the Freedom Assistance Association. They started toe up with many ideas to alter the current situation. The first one they came up with was to take control of a city and put into practice their systems and ideals.


    After almost a decade of effort, through the Freedom Assistance Association, they gradually gained control of Akeley, a small remote kingdom in the aliennds, and started to introduce their policies there as they wished. It was a miniature kingdom, one with only one major city and a few towns, located in the mountains where the aliennds met the dark forest.


    They banished the few clergy inside the city and attempted to build a perfect society formoners. However, they became disillusioned soon after. There was nothing wrong with the policies. It was just that, with only the power ofmoners avable, the city they built was nothing but an outdated, backward ce, out of step with the advancements of steam and mechanics.


    Trade, economy, agriculture, urban infrastructure, and even civilization regressed rapidly. Nights in the city turned into pure darkness. Without steam lotives or airships, even workshops and factories started to close.


    Also, without wizard towers and the rituals of the Goddess of Harvest to help them cultivate crops, the growing poption of citizens could not live off of the limitednd inside Akeley. They now lived worse lives than they had lived under the exploitation of the saints. Many started to escape and leave the kingdom.


    However, once clergy and saints mixed in with themoners, it did not matter if they had good intentions or not,mon civilians would be unnecessary and secondary to them. This was because everything themoners had depended on saints. However, to saints,moners were dispensable. Commoners needed the power of saints.


    Agriculture, transportation, life itself. The supernatural system had been perfected for such a long time, and it had be an essentialponent of every aspect of the world. One could not live without supernatural powers.


    ¡°Commoners depend on the supernatural system to live. They cannot produce anything of value. They are no match for the saints with nothing but their handiwork. In the newest alchemy industry workshops, steam machines are starting to rece manpower. Agriculture has developed rapidly, as well. I¡¯ve heard that, in the wizard kingdom, with only one wizard tower, one can control the harvest of crops for miles around,¡± said Frank. He took off his sses and threw them onto the table.


    Alva¡¯s face stiffened, and he said, ¡°Not just that. Military powers of all the kingdoms depend on saints, too. The presence ofmoners has be unessential, and...¡±


    Frank nodded and said, ¡°No need to say more. I know. This is not a civilization of humans, but gods and saints. Common civilians cannot integrate into this society. If you consider the system of the world as an enormous machine,moners are not even a tiny gear. The gears of this era are the apprentice saints. With the era marching forward as it is,moners will be left behind.¡±


    Frank inhaled deeply as if he witnessed the future and said, ¡°What a dreadful future.¡±


    In the secret conference room of the Akeley Freedom Assistance Association, the trio looked downcast. In an earlier meeting, a few more members had withdrawn from the association. The failure in Akeley hit them hard with the truth of the world.


    Wilbert, the orc, was adorably short and chubby but had a serious expression that did not suit him. He raised his head, ¡°If we could, say, letmoners use alchemy equipment, and do things that only apprentice saints can do now, then they could actually be a part of this era. Let them use simple supernatural power by using alchemy equipment, and learn and utilize the knowledge system of saints. In that way, they would no longer depend entirely on saints. They would no longer be a liability to the supernatural civilization, but basic gears and crucial supporters. Also, think about it, if the 99 percentmoners on this continent could be the gears of this supernatural era, pushing the era forward, and making use of their wisdom and power for this supernatural era, till then, the whole world will be new, every individual will be the creator and beneficiary of the supernatural civilization.¡±


    Frank and Alva immediately raised their heads as Wilbert gave his speech. Alva asked right away, ¡°How is that possible? Commoners using alchemy equipment? They do not possess mind power.¡±


    Other than the ordinary alchemy products, to an alchemy item, saints were like batteries. They required the saints¡¯ mind power to activate their supernatural power. From steam lotives, airships, wizard towers, small telegraph transmitters, printers, witchcraft pistols, to everyday witchcraft items, all required mind power to power them. This was why the base of the supernatural civilization, the basic gears, are apprentice saints, notmoners.


    Frank stood up instantly. His eyes shone with excitement, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s possible! As long as we are willing to try, to put in our effort, there is nothing that can¡¯t be done. If we seed, we will be the ones who changed the world! We will be heroes tomoners. Our heroic deeds will be celebrated more than those of all the gods! We will be at the center stage of this era.¡±


    Frank jumped for joy and identally crushed his sses. mes shone brightly in his eyes as he stared at Alva and Wilbert. Frank reached out his hands and said, ¡°Let us begin once again!¡±


    Alva sighed, stood up, held Frank¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy. Sess or failure, either way, I feel this will be a bumpy, dangerous ride. You are not freeing themoners, you are breaking the system of the world.¡±


    Alvaughed out loud all of a sudden and said, ¡°What could we do? I am your brother!¡±


    Wilbert held Frank¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Count me in!¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°The three musketeers have not changed a bit!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu was sitting in the floating space city. He was hogging Eva¡¯s ¡°television.¡± On the screen, Frank and the other two were having a meeting.


    Eva walked back and forth behind Lu Zhiyu, making a sound now and then. Lu Zhiyu knew what was Eva up to. He smiled, stood up, and said, ¡°Alright. There you go. I will not take more of your afternoon rxing time.¡±


    Eva looked at the trio on the screen and said, ¡°Why do these three deserve our attention? A level three alchemy warlock, a level four wizard, and a supernatural knight. They seem to be nothing special. Your highness never pays much attention to anyone, even gods. But with these three, I sense...¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked to Eva and said, ¡°Look at them, anyone familiar?¡±


    Eva took a close look and immediatelypared them to some video data from the database. There were some minor differences, but Eva recognized them instantly and asked, ¡°Them?¡±


    ¡°This trio shall shine brightest in any era.¡±

 Chapter 349 - Magical Crystal Alchemy Tool

    <h4>Chapter 349: Magical Crystal Alchemy Tool</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Golden Oak Commoner College was an ancient castle in the Kingdom of Eric. It was not a supernatural college like most, instead it housed and taught themon folk. The ce was bustling with men and women walking on thewn or sitting under trees to study or chat. It always appeared very popted.


    However, under the castle there were many secret institutions andbs where alchemy warlocks, wizards, and schrs gathered. There were also theorists, both supernatural and ordinary.


    Inside the alchemy gaslight powered undergroundb, there were many giant machines, alchemy tables and long iron desks covered in charcoal pencils and papers. For thest century, charcoal pencils had gradually grown more popr until they reced quills altogether. The young people preferred newly invented ink pens, but charcoal pencils were still the most popr because they were cheap and easy to erase when mistakes were made.


    The undergroundb was enormous and hadplete alchemy facilities and systems. Each alchemy table was a different type. This qualified as a mid-sized alchemy workshop. Only the kingdoms and churches with lots of funds, power and talents could establishrge-scale alchemy workshops.


    At the moment,b members, both supernatural and ordinary were standing in the rusty hallways, or on the desks, or leaning against the stairs, looking in the distance. They were looking at what the human being was doing at the center. They all looked tense, but they also looked expectant.


    ¡°Holy and beautiful Goddess!¡±


    ¡°Please shine your gleaming light on the ground!¡±


    Alpha pped the magic tone machine and heard the sound of the cassette tape fading away. It was an upgraded device which had gained poprity over thest couple of years. Through it, people could listen to news, operas and music from all over. It worked kind of like a radio, but both magic tone machines and magic news machines were operated by receiving concussion signals from mind power. However, this device couldn¡¯t receive enough channels, only wealthy people with high social status could afford them. Besides, there were only few broadcasting channels avable.


    The magic tune machines sold by Hollyma had a screening system embedded in them to prevent them from receiving mind power ripple signals from foreign channels. Some countries around the Hollyma Kingdom often publicized their own gods on the broadcasting channels, and they also tried to smear the Hollyma Kingdom and the Master of the Night. Alpha had reconstructed his magic tune machine and was broadcasting the news from the Kingdom of the Church of Light.


    *Click* Someone pressed a button.


    ¡°Over the past several days, civilian riots have erupted in Ahbell Province in the Ahenaten Kingdom. The royals of Sumerian and the military decided to suppress them violently. Many civilians were killed. Several mercenary organizations fought back...¡±


    *Click*


    ¡°The mining alliance in the Grachhus Kingdom was disintegrated. The mining resources are declining, and the Grachhus Kingdom had to...¡±


    Alpha changed the channels a couple of times. He then turned back, exhrated. Frank and Willbert gave each other a high five and jumped up.


    Frank couldn¡¯t be more excited.


    ¡°We did it! We really did it!¡±


    More than a hundred people in theb were amazed. Cheers broke out, and everyone was ted.


    Willbert patted Alpha¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°You¡¯re a genius, Alpha!¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re indeed the favorite alchemy warlock of the Steam and Engine Goddess. You can even aplish something like this!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can. This is nothing to me!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve taken the first steps to making it possible formoners to use alchemy tools!¡±


    The reformed magic tune machine didn¡¯t have any supernatural creatures providing power to it, yet the alchemy device inside the machine was started, and it was still operating.


    The foundation of alchemy was alchemy lives. From Floating-space City to alchemy tools, all of them were invented because of people¡¯s exploration of alchemy lives, and each alchemy tool contained the lessons and principles from alchemy lives.


    The new magic tune machines worked the same way. They were the embryonic form of alchemy lives, but theycked intelligence, just like nts. The instincts they had were instincts given by alchemy warlocks. Those alchemy devices were like their organs, which could receive the special ripples from mind power concussion and broadcast them.


    They also needed to consume energies. Their batteries were supernatural creatures. Supernatural creatures extracted source forms from their consciousness andbined them into mind power. Whenever they used such supernatural power, they needed to mediate by connecting to a magicwork to recover. Mind power was a name used by towers. It was also called divine power, magical power, power of death and some other names.


    Alpha¡¯s idea had been that they could rece supernatural creatures with an energy source. Supernatural creatures used their mind power to control the alchemy tools, and all they needed to do was to create a device controlled by machines for them to use alchemy tools to control supernatural power.


    They stole the fragmentary project blueprints and theories from the Kingdom of Eric, and they also referred to suggestions and experiments from lots of supernatural creatures and schrs. After a couple of years, they¡¯d finally created a special crystal.


    It wasn¡¯t a philosopher¡¯s stone that was made of lots of source forms. Instead, it was a special crystal that could find and store mind power, divine power and magical power. Supernatural creatures could infuse their power into the crystals, and they could connect to the magicwork to meditate for recovery, after which they could store their power again. It would take an ordinary apprentice several times to fill a crystal.


    ¡°It¡¯s still going to cost a lot, and besides, we still need supernatural creatures to charge them,¡± Frank admitted after the initial excitement.


    Alpha nodded, looking slightly discontent.


    ¡°You¡¯re correct, but this is only the first-generation product, like the first-generation alchemy table. Who in the past could have imagined the functions and abilities of the alchemy tables today?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely be able to mass-produce these fabulous devices, and we won¡¯t need supernatural creatures to charge them in the future to get more power, and thus stimte more powerful alchemy tools.¡±


    ¡°What should we name these stones?¡± Willbert asked. ¡°We should give them a name.¡±


    Alpha opened the magic tune machine and took out the translucent crystal in the insert slot. It was only asrge as two fingers. Everyone was looking at him, especially the ordinary schrs. They felt that the lighting from the crystal wasn¡¯t the light of power, but the light of hope.


    ¡°The power doesn¡¯t belong to divine power, and it doesn¡¯t belong to the supernatural, and it doesn¡¯t belong to priests and gods. It¡¯s the magic power that belongs to all themoners. I¡¯ll call it magic crystal!¡±


    After the magic crystal was invented,moners were also able to use supernatural power. The reforms carried out by Alpha and Golden Oak College made special alchemy tools avable tomoners.


    Frank, Alpha and Willbert then spent a long time reforming and perfecting the manufacturing system of magic crystal alchemy tools.


    Frank and Alpha established new magic crystal alchemy workshops in the Kingdom of Eric, admitting many like-minded wizard apprentices and alchemy warlocks. They started to produce magic crystals and all kinds of alchemy tools.


    After the tools were purchased or put into the market, many civilians in the city were crazed with excitement about them. Everyone in the city was talking about the products, and many wealthy families and merchants bought them in bulk.


    ¡°Gosh! This is such a crazy creation!¡±


    A crowd was watching a friend as he used a magical mining machine at the door of the alchemy workshop. They were so amazed that they all opened their mouths wide.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! Everyone can use them! It doesn¡¯t matter who you are! It doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯re blessed by God or not! Everyone¡¯s equal before the magic crystal alchemy tools!¡± Frank shouted on the stage.


    ¡°Commoners can also use them. All you need is a supernatural creature to charge it!¡±


    A merchant raised his hand. ¡°How long can I use it for?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy the ss alchemy table, then I can recruit some ordinary people to help me produce!¡± said an excited carpenter workshop owner.


    Carpenters had been gradually reced by alchemy workshops these days as the products made by alchemy workshops were cheap, artistic and of good quality, which stripped them of theirpetition. An alchemy table that could be used by ordinary people fascinated them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it! I¡¯ll buy it!¡±


    ¡°I want a small steam engine car that even an ordinary person can drive. If I have it, I can use it to transport goods and feed everyone in my family,¡± said a chubby worker who was also excited.


    ¡°I want one...¡±


    Officials in the city who had only recruited professionals and supernatural creatures before, began to admit ordinary people. Some banks also widened their choices


    An amazing phenomenon emerged in the Kingdom of Eric. Ordinary people started to assume the positions that could only be filled by supernatural creatures. They could drive steam engine cars, airships and alchemy ships. Ordinary workers were also able to operate the alchemy machines on the assembly line to process the products and to manufacture all sorts of daily necessities. They could be pilots of airships, and they could operate magic crystal cannons and sorcery tools.


    They could be operators of magic news machines, anchors of news broadcasts, maintenance workers of the city alchemy facilities, managers of the city system. They could even be managers of wizard towers. They could regte the weather, cleanse the soil and operate mining equipment. These were all jobs that were originally allocated only to supernatural creatures.


    Everyone who entered the Kingdom of Eric was amazed by what they saw. Many people were thrilled by these new crystal alchemy tools. Merchants flooded in, and ordinary people were willing to pay for those alchemy tables with everything they had. Although they couldn¡¯t make any object they wanted, they could make specific alchemy objects that could make their lives easier.


    Frank, Alpha and Willbert stood at the top of the clock tower in the capital city of the Kingdom of Eric. They watched as the city was bathed in the golden light of the sunset. From the top of the clock tower, they could see the whole cityid out before them, vivid and surreal.


    This once tlining city had regained its vigor. Not only that, but it was far superior than before. The entire Kingdom of Eric was reborn, and all the changes had happened because of them. They had fulfilled their first goal, which was to include themon people from the Kingdom of Eric in this era.


    ¡°We¡¯ve taken another step forward. The Kingdom of Eric has only one city and eight viges, but despite its small size, we¡¯ll make the entire world part of the Kingdom of Eric!¡± Frank yelled.


    He was standing precariously at the edge of the clock tower, embracing the dawn.


    ¡°The newest students from Golden Oak College will learn how to make magic potions that only the Harvest Goddess priests and warlocks knew how to make using the alchemy tables. They¡¯ll be able to make some simple supernatural alchemy tools using the alchemy tables.¡±


    Alpha looked calm, but his eyes gleamed with pride. ¡°In the future, maybe someone will be able to improve even more upon our creation. Even ordinary people can be the leaders of the supernatural era.¡±


    Willbert wore a long sword at his waist. He was kneeling, and he looked very rxed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you guard our dream,¡± he promised.


    As they stood at the top of the clock tower in the Kingdom of Eric, they all began tough at the same time.


    Unfortunately, good things neverst long. Before they couldpletely push forward with their magic crystal n, the armies and fighting airships from the Kingdom of Hollyma began to invade the Kingdom of Eric. Many soldiers and priests from the Master of the Night gathered at the border between the two kingdoms.


    The Kingdom of Hollyma coveted knowledge of how to make magic crystals, and the royalty didn¡¯t want to see the rise of themoners. They wanted to monopolize the magic crystals and the tools they could create. Magic crystals would let supernatural creatures master greater power, and they could also greatly improve the military power of the Kingdom of Hollyma so that they couldpletely outpower the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro, which always had territorial conflicts with them.


    The royalty of the Kingdom of Hollyma and the Pope of the Master of the Night religion had discovered the magic crystals, after which they¡¯d immediately realized the great potential they had. Ifmoners were able to use the power of God, then the authority of the ruling ss would be threatened. They were also angry that such power had been mastered by a neighboring country they¡¯d been ignoring all this time.


    ¡°We have to have this kind of power in our hands. We can¡¯t let themoners tarnish the power of God!¡±


    ¡°No! They¡¯re not tarnishing the power of God. The power they have is the power of demons.¡±


    ¡°We need to punish the Kingdom of Eric for using the power of demons. We need to punish the followers of demons. We¡¯ll annihte those sphemes using the power of God.¡±

 Chapter 350 - Kingdom of Eric Falls

    <h4>Chapter 350: Kingdom of Eric Falls</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sound of sirens echoed through the city of Eric. Airships obstructed the view of the sky and cast giant shadows on the ground, terrifying the civilians.


    All anyone could see was vessel after vessel sail by as they blocked out the sun. Each ship bore the marks of the Kingdom of Hollyma. They were military ships. They weren¡¯t doing anything yet, but the blood of the people ran cold. Military ships meant the beginning of a war, and the beginning of a war meant death.


    ¡°They¡¯re bomber ships! Bomber airships from Hollyma! Everyone, hide!¡±


    ¡°War! This is war! Hollyma Kingdom is waging a war on us!¡±


    ¡°Bombs! Bombs!¡±


    The alchemy bombs dropped from the sky, setting fire to the streets and houses in the city. The explosions caused billowing fires to rage from one end of the street to the other. Strong, ck smoke and a vile smell permeated the air.


    The bombs pierced through the air at incredible speeds, making an ear-splitting shriek as they fell.


    People in the city cried out in agony as they scrambled to find their families. This wasn¡¯t a war, it was a ughter. There had been no warning, no deration, only invasion and destruction. The Kingdom of Hollyma was the most powerful country in the exotic realm. It was a tyrannical overlord and had been exploiting smaller countries for a long time.


    Thebat airships of the Kingdom of Eric surged into the sky. All thirty-something vessels took off with magically-reinforced Gatling guns, and wings wide open like those of birds. They could fly more flexibly than the bombers which were made cumbersome by the amount of priest apprentices they held. Thebat ships led attack after attack, striking the bombers from above.


    Just when it seemed like Kingdom of Eric had the upper hand, the priests of the Master of the Night raised their hands high and began to pray.


    ¡°Divine Incarnation, Moon without Line!¡± they called out. ¡°Great Master of the Night! We call your divine name. Please cast eternal darkness on our enemies.¡±


    The priests began to performbined witchcraft on thebat airships. They all raised their wands high, and the godly power of darkness rushed out of their hands, surging into the sky from the decks of their bomber ships.


    A dark moon appeared in the sky alongside the sun. Darkness immediately spread out over all of thebat airships and curled around them like ck ropes. A blood-curdling scream shattered the sky as thebat airships were eroded and fell to the ground like rotten iron.


    After that, many supernatural apprentices and bloodline knights dove from the Hollyma airships with paragliders andnded in the city like birds. They upied all the major facilities and alchemy workshops in the city.


    The people of Eric, both supernatural and ordinary, tried to defend themselves but everytime they were either defeated or killed by the priests.


    ¡°You murderers! I¡¯ll kill you all! Murderers!¡± shouted a man hiding in an alchemy workshop.


    Unfortunately, a fireball was thrown into the alchemy workshop, and everyone was burnt to ashes.


    ¡°My child! Where is my child?¡±


    ¡°Bruce! Bruce!¡±


    ¡°I curse you people from Hollyma. One day, karma will catch up with you!¡±


    Defenders of the city continued to fall following the sound of guns and cannons. Fire and blood turned everyone¡¯s pupils red. Fear and anger hovered like a cloud over the city. Fire and dust tainted the sky crimson.


    Even Golden Oak College was not safe from the ughter. Supernatural power turned the entire college into ruins. It had taken decades to build Golden Oak but only minutes to destroy it.


    ¡°me Ring!¡± yelled Frank.


    He stood among the ruins and sent out waves of fire, destroying the priests who couldn¡¯t escape in time.


    Willbert wielded his witchcraft sword and used its beam of light to sh some of the attackers in the sky.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    The enormous gun barrel Alpha carried fired and gleaming element light burst out of the barrel. It surged to the sky and shot down a small airship spinning lower in the sky.


    The ship was disintegrated and the fragments fell to the ground. A giant iron wing scraped against the stones as it crashed, igniting a zing fire. Alpha continued operating the level-four element annihtion cannon, and he aimed it at another airship that tried to dive.


    The three of them stood on the ruins and watched with clenched teeth as their people were ughtered. The Kingdom of Eric was engulfed in mes. Clock towers, buildings, even Golden Oak college was in ruins. The three took off to kill as many priests and soldiers from Hollyma as they could, yelling like maniacs as they tore through the streets.


    The air smelled revolting, like burned meat.


    ¡°Level-four element witchcraft. Level-four wizard! This is a level-four wizard!¡±


    ¡°And an element annihtion cannon? How does he have this weapon? Isn¡¯t this a secret alchemy weapon from Sheehan City Alliance?¡±


    ¡°Be careful! We need help! Help!¡±


    Priests who encircled the three were all terrified. They would have never expected to meet such enemies in this tiny kingdom.


    Many priests rushed toward the three, and in the distance, high priests of the Master of the Night hurried toward them as well. Even the airships in the sky paid attention to them.


    ¡°Go! We need to leave now! Kingdom of Eric has fallen! We¡¯ve failed!¡± yelled Willbert. ¡°Go! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Willbert tried to drag Frank and Alpha away. When they saw that the three were trying to escape, some of the lower-level priests tried to go after them. Willbert cast sword light in their direction and Frank bombed them with witchcraft, allowing them to escape the city.


    The three of them fled in a panicked helter-skelter while the squad of high priests of the Master of the Night continued to chase them. The airships circled the sky, shooting and dropping bombs, trying to find them. They fled into the forest, and the priests lost track of them.


    As they were leaving, Frank looked back at the fallen city of Eric. All the civilians in Kingdom of Eric were trapped in catastrophe and death. He looked at the scene, dazed. It was apocalyptic, as if the entire world was crumbling.


    Frank recalled the people running and yelling in agony, and the bodies of children in ruins. Wives had held their husbands in despair while others were blown up or swallowed by mes.


    The three recalled their partners who were ughtered by soldiers from Hollyma. Some of them were supernatural creatures with a simr mindset; some of them were schrs who wished to change their future and some of them were youngsters who¡¯d flownbat airships for the first time. They could still hear the blood-curdling screams.


    ¡°No! No! This is not what I expected. How did this happen! We promised them a bright and happy future! Why did this happen?¡±


    Frank was screaming so hard that the others thought his throat might break, and his mouth became dry. He clenched his fists so hard that his fingernails pierced through his palm. The only thing he could see was airships from Hollyma circling in the sky.


    Willbert squeezed the long sword in one hand and with the other he was supporting Alpha who¡¯d been hit by the divine techniques performed the high priest of the Master of the Night while they were trying to flee. Although Willbert used purification potions on Alpha, the power from the divine technique still prated Alpha¡¯s body, rendering him incredibly weak.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have revenge!¡± Alpha cried.


    He raised his head and his face was covered with sweat and blood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the central province. There are all sorts of belief systems there, and countless shed betweenmoners and supernatural creatures. Let¡¯s go there. Then we can have a fresh start.¡±

 Chapter 351 - Remains of the Tower

    <h4>Chapter 351: Remains of the Tower</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Dark Night Mountain was named for the dense forests that surrounded it. Travelers crossing the forests could not see the sun at all. It seemed like the area was soaked in darkness for eternity. However, some people imed it was named as such because the Master of the Night had left quite a fewnds of miracles here.


    Dark Night Mountain was the boundary between the exotic realm and the Church of Light. Across from Dark Night Mountain and the ck Forest was the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro. Although the forest was owned by the kingdom, no one lived there. It was popted by magical beasts and other dangers, so no one ventured there but mercenaries and adventurers.


    The Freedom Assistance Association had been exposed. Frank and his friends were put on the wanted list by the Church of the Dark Night. To escape, they needed to climb the Dark Night Mountain and head for the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro. From there, they nned to take an airship to the central province.


    As they were crossing this bizarre area, they identally trespassed on the grounds of a demonic camphor tree forest. Thick voodoo miasma and illusions surrounded them and trapped them for a long time. They tried to fly out of it, but a witchcraft boundary above them made it impossible.


    ¡°What kind of a god-forsaken ce this is?¡± Frank asked. He was holding a witchcraftpass and turning on the Eye of Truth in an attempt to search for the exit. ¡°I can¡¯t even use this to see through the illusions!¡±


    ¡°The dark power in Alpha¡¯s body is getting stronger, and it¡¯s invading his consciousness. We have to leave here as soon as possible,¡± Willbert said.


    He was carrying Alpha while holding the pearl of purification, blocking the erosion from the voodoo miasma. Even while the illusionary beasts were trying to attack them, he could still see the power of the pearl.


    ¡°We might have trespassed on some important but forbidden area,¡± Frank said cautiously. ¡°This was definitely set up by wizards. Is this the wizard tower of some dark wizard? Or the ancient remains of one?¡±


    It took Frank and his friends two days to get out of the demonic camphor tree patch, and they still weren¡¯t out of the ck Forest, only going deeper into it. Thick mist covered the entire sky. It was dark and silent and lifeless. That witchcraft boundary surrounding the demonic camphor trees must¡¯ve had some problems because the vines and miasma had escaped and prated the rest of the forest.


    Finally the illusions cleared. Within the mist they saw an enormous ck mountain with a spectacr city on top. Many facilities in the city had been damaged, and lots of them were moved away. However, it was still a wizard city full of witchcraft forces and wizards. There were train tracks, bridges, castles and streets. There were clock towers and gardens to nurture magical beasts. It was a beautiful sight for sore eyes.


    When they looked closer, however, they saw that everything was covered in vines and moss. The city built on the mountain ridge was in ruins. It was blurry and rugged looking, like a magical city lost in time.


    Frank immediately recalled hearing of such a mythical ce. ¡°There is a myth that says wizards have a holy ce, a ce where they originated that belongs only to them. It is full of truth and knowledge, the wondend of all wizards.¡±


    Alpha looked at the remains on top of the mountain. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard of that ce. It¡¯s called The Tower. When the Era of Gods came, the wizards lost the tower and the race declined.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also a legend saying that the wizards in the tower went to another world, creating a new era of wizards,¡± Willbert added. He looked at everything on the mountain. It was already in ruins, and there was no one around. He couldn¡¯t help wanting to weep. ¡°This is what¡¯s left of The Tower!¡±


    They walked up throughyers of mist. The remains of The Tower emerged in front of them. They walked up a long flight of crumbling stairs and stepped through the giant archway onto a stone street. They imagined the immense number of wizards living here when the city had been in its prime.


    Many of the buildings in the city had simply disappeared as if they were all moved away. Frank and the other two walked to the top. They saw that the core area hadpletely disappeared, and onlyrge pits remained. The long tower that would¡¯ve once pierced through the clouds had also disappeared.


    The three of them stood staring at the ruins until something caught Frank¡¯s eye. Beside the cliff was a lone tower. Inside were giant libraries and lecture halls.


    ¡°Somebody¡¯s already been here!¡± called Frank. Look, these witchcraft prints are fresh. Someone was here not long ago to dig something up!¡±


    Frank waved his hands and inspected the surroundings with his mind powers. He walked over to where the ground had caved in and found an enormous hive underground.


    ¡°Look, there are tunnels and train tracks here. I wonder where they head to!¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Willbert picked something up.


    It looked like a scale and it glowed with red light. He could feel its warmth in his hand.


    Frank took one look and was thrilled. ¡°This, this is the scale of a dragon! Arge dragon!¡±


    All of them were amazed. They looked around cautiously, but they couldn¡¯t find any traces of a living creature. However, they did find a painting on the wall. Next to it was a line of writing.


    The so-called immortals are only great beings beyond the imagination of ordinary people. The tower that elerated the development of the world has be deste. Wizards imed that they had the entire world under their control. Who could¡¯ve known that they would end like this? Everything will die in the end. Even those who have lived for a millennia will also die! Commoners will die! Powerful beings will die! Gods will also die!


    Marina Bossa.


    After Frank read the name, everyone became quiet. The legendary alchemy warlock Marina Bossa was famous throughout the entire n Continent. Most children had heard of her, the legendary alchemy warlock who¡¯d promoted the era of steam. She was the first one to travel all around the world and her name was attached to many glories and legends.


    ¡°Is this the Marina Bossa we know?¡± Alpha asked. He had taken some of the newly-made medicine, and had recovered a bit.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she an alchemy warlock?¡± Frank said. ¡°Why was she in the wizard tower? Is there any connection between alchemy warlocks and wizards?¡± He would never have expected to see this name in the tower.


    They had no idea why Marina Bossa hade here, or why she would leave words like these. They couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what Marina Bossa must¡¯ve felt when she was standing amongst the ruins of the tower.


    ¡°I think you should see this!¡± Willbert shouted and pointed at the pictures on the wall.


    It was a model of an enormous tree with all sorts of symbols carved on it. Seventeen bases were connected to each other,prising the world tree. It appeared as though whoever had acrved this had done so long before Marina Bossa had left those words. It might have been left by the previous wizards of the tower.


    ¡°A world tree?¡± questioned Willbert. ¡°A Divine Tree? Maybe a way to be Gods?¡±


    All three of them were elite supernatural creatures, so they knew some secrets and rumors. However, they were still amazed by what they saw. It was said that the Creator left seventeen seats for Gods, and all the seventeen managed the model of the entire world, including the rules and orders.


    This was only a legend though, and nobody knew whether it was true or not. As the true gods and the half-god saints had disappeared into the god kingdom, the knowledge of how to be a god had vanished from the world.


    All three of them stayed in the underground dragon hive for a long time. Then they took the underground train to the edge of the ck forest, walked through the forest and came out on the hill.


    The mist withered away and the sun shone upon the hill, where there were houses and chimneys. They also saw shepherds gathering in the sheep which were all bleating and running uphill.


    Seeing this, they felt detached from reality, especially after witnessing the wizard tower remains.

 Chapter 352 - Three Gods of Civilization

    <h4>Chapter 352: Three Gods of Civilization</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu sat in the enormous hall. White and red patterned carpets covered the ground. The fur on the carpets was soft and glowed with magical power. A couple of fairies wearing white dresses yed with some of the special, magically-reinforced nts.


    Suddenly, the other side of the wall began to gleam. Something was happening. Lu Zhiyu looked up and saw the pictures behind the three divine thrones start to shine. Light began to spread from the enormous world tree model out across the map.


    The first eleven divine thrones were forw and order. The jobs of the gods who sat on them did not matter; machines, engines, war, or dreams, their only concern was making sure the world operated under the rules.


    The three Gods of Civilization, who had just shown up, were different. They represented the internal civilization. When society and culture were at their peak, the Gods of Civilization were more powerful than the Gods of Rules. As civilization declined, however, so did their power.


    The Gods of Rules drew their power from enforcing thews of thends. They could also gain power by acquiring disciples, but this was insignificant inparison to the power they gained by maintaining order. Even if all the creatures in the world died, the Gods of Rules would be unaffected as long as the rules of the world remained intact.


    Gods of Civilization were the guardians of culture promoters of the development of the world. They must be important people who had made great contributions and who were recognized by the civilizations of the world.


    Lu Zhiyu knew exactly who had been chosen, he just hadn¡¯t expected them to be approved so soon.


    ¡°You three are the best fit,¡± he said, ¡°to be the Gods of Civilization.¡±


    Central Province, Sumerian Kingdom.


    Hundreds of years ago, thest generation of Sumerian royal families, Lanny I, died out. After this, the entire Sumerian Kingdom entered a period of chaos and war. The Faith of the Sun and the remaining Church of the Dark Night fought each other constantly but neither could gain the upper hand. Once they finally admitted they¡¯d reached a stalemate, both churches agreed to let go of the area so that it would belong to neither of them.


    The Sumerian Kingdom became a yground for mercenaries, wizards, demonic wizards, and wicked supernatural creatures. This was the freest but most chaotic world. The royal families were seeded by cousins of Lanny I, but eventually, another family took the throne. After several centuries, the royal family of the Sumerian Kingdom was apletely different bloodline.


    Now in the Sumerian Kingdom, changes were happening again. A secret organization called the Freedom Assistance Association emerged, which provided magic crystals and alchemy tools to the entire central province.


    All of a sudden, the influence of Freedom Assistance Association¡¯s magic crystal system spread across the entire Sumerian Kingdom. It even reached the Ahenaten Kingdom, the Church of Light and the Northern Arc Kingdom.


    ¡°It¡¯s the product of freedom and hope!¡± people eximed.


    ¡°The crystal gives hope to themoners!¡±


    ¡°We can finally do what supernatural creatures are capable of! This is not the power of deities, this is the power of civilization and wisdom!¡±


    Members from Freedom Assistance Association were in the spotlight again, and they promoted magic crystal alchemy tools to the entire Sumerian Kingdom. Quickly, magic crystal workshops and crystal-powered alchemy workshops emerged everywhere. All sorts of new magic crystal alchemy tools were designed.


    What constrained the development of alchemy wasn¡¯t the difficulty of alchemy techniques or making alchemy tools, instead, it was the scarcity of supernatural creatures. Even though the era of Gods hade there were a great many supernatural creatures, even hundreds of lower-ss supernatural apprentices were not enough for one city system.


    That constraint was finally broken in the Sumerian Kingdom. Many ordinary people could also use alchemy tools so that they could be members of a supernatural system. They could also participate in the alchemy era of steam and machines.


    Many workers, farmers, carpenters, mercenaries and supernatural creatures chose to join Freedom Assistance Association. The association had the entire Sumerian Kingdom under its control.


    In the year 458 by the San calendar, the Sumerian Kingdom announced that the royal family had abdicated their reign. The Sumerian Kingdom was now the Sumerian Freedom Association.


    ¡°Freedom will lead us to the future!¡±


    ¡°Each of us is the master of this country. Each of us is the controller of this country. We¡¯ll change the world!¡±


    Frank was the first one to ignite the godly fire. He summoned the star divine personality, bing the first demi-god out of the three Gods of Civilization. Frank was the God of Civilization and Wisdom.


    ¡°Guardian of wisdom, promoter of the era and ideas.¡±


    ¡°We pray that you guard our future. Guard the light of civilization and give us the energy to move forward.¡±


    Inside Niyah were banners pulled by airships, cheering crowds and gun salutes. Huge shadows of gods stood at the center of the city as if they were its guardians. They received the cheers and blessings from the civilians graciously.


    ¡°Magical, godly, supernatural, and belief. All of them are just nouns, but they are, to their very cores, sources of power.¡±


    After bing a demi-god, Frank discovered the secrets behind that power. They immediately adjusted and reconstructed the magic crystal system.


    ¡°If we can power the magic crystals using belief, we¡¯ll be able to charge the crystals without supernatural creatures. We can greatly improve the design and usage efficiency of magic crystals!¡± eximed Frank. ¡°Also, we can use the magic crystals as the base for constructing our divine incantation system!¡±


    Frank came up with the idea to make the second-generation magic crystals when he was on his way to bing a god and gathering belief. They could power magic crystals by collecting the power of belief. Magic crystals were the seeds of the divine incantations of the three Gods of Civilization. They extracted the power of belief from the magic crystals so that they could provide the power to the civilians.


    After the second-generation magic crystals were created, Frank and Alpha started to gather the power of belief in the city by building magic crystal towers to charge magic crystals. They called them ¡°Towers of Belief.¡± The era of magic crystals had arrived.


    Many small steam engine cars appeared in the streets, spurting plumes of white smoke eight feet tall. Magic crystal alchemy tables went intomercial workshops, promoting productivity. Ordinary people could also make alchemy tables, elerating prices and productivity. The economy of the Sumerian Freedom Association and the alchemy industry boomed.


    Railways were established in every small city, and because of the small steam engine cars, highways were also constructed in every corner in the kingdom. As alchemy techniques grew popr with ordinary people, alchemy tools became an integral part of the society and the kingdom.


    Using magic tools became normal in thousands of households. They started to use magic tune machines, magic news machines and alchemy stoves based on magic crystals. Any alchemy tool that could bring human beings convenience becamemonce. There was even a magic crystalwork in the capital city!


    Everyone who entered the Sumerian Freedom Association was amazed by the alchemy techniques and the era of magic crystals here. It was a city dedicated to steam and machines, and it was a kingdom of magic crystals. Magic crystals became the core of the Sumerian civilization.


    Word of the advantages of a magic crystal system started to spread. Magic crystal alchemy tools became popr in all the kingdoms nearby. Even kingdoms run by conservative, supernatural royalty couldn¡¯t resist the waves of magic crystals. They started to open their own alchemy workshops, making magic crystal alchemy tools.


    Institutions in all the kingdoms began to try the magic crystal system. Commercial systems, national institutions, workshops, andmercial groups started to recruit ordinary people again. The social status of ordinary people was greatly improved, and themoners became a part of this era.


    Many ordinary people began to learn how to use and build alchemy tools. They didn¡¯t have a superpower, but they could still learn the principles of alchemy tools so that they could make them.


    ¡°The era of magic crystals has arrived!

 Chapter 353 - Magic Crystal and Sky Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 353: Magic Crystal and Sky Fortress</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The buildings lining the sides of the street were built in the Sumerian style, beautiful and elegant. Most of them were five or six stories tall. People rode up and down on esctors. People were already used to the customs of this new era. If someone wore a cape, they were probably priests, supernatural beings, or from royal families.


    The shops used signs with garish looking metal edges. People in the city held ceremonies and lots of houses hung colorful gs. Many airships flew in the sky which made it all the more eye-catching. Airships became smaller than before. Battle airships that only carried one person became the standard of the Sumerian Kingdom.


    The canal built by thest emperor of the Crete Empire, Zolman II, surrounded Niyah. Several alchemy battleships were now moored on the river. The iron battleships were reflecting the light under the sun. There were three levels of alchemy barbettes, and there were many flexible gun muzzles. There had been some shes between the Sumerian Empire and the Ahenaten Empiretely.


    ¡°Magic crystal?¡± Lu Zhiyu walked into an alchemy shop in Niyah and picked up a half-transparent diamond crystal. He looked at it carefully, and he immediately discovered the mysteries behind it.


    ¡°These were only Philosopher¡¯s Stones used to get to level four, but I can¡¯t believe there are so many derivatives! Stones of Dreams, the Dream Wizard system, witchcraft boundary master systems, the ghost wizard system, and the magic crystal system.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked through the diamond. He saw an enormous city of alchemy with airships, steam engine machines, and alchemy battleships. He also saw gigantic magic crystal towers and the magic crystal alchemy tools owned by every family.


    ¡°The steam engine machine alchemy era was the era of supernatural beings. Now, the era of magic crystal machines belongs to everyone.¡±


    ¡°Hey! If you can¡¯t afford it, then don¡¯t touch it!¡± The overweight boss of the alchemy shop yelled at Lu Zhiyu in anger.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Lu Zhiyu had always taken what he wanted. He hadn¡¯t needed money in a long time. He just realized he had touched these objects without permission, which led to many discussions among the people around him.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Lu Zhiyu had walked into Niyah. Thest time when he was here, it was during the era of the Crete Empire, which was called the Iron Dynasty. Back then, the entire central province was unified, and the entire Sumerian in was the most prosperous area of the Crete Empire.


    However, the prosperous Niyah of the past waspletely different from how it was now. Lu Zhiyu hadn¡¯t expected that Maria¡¯s World would enter an era like this. It didn¡¯t enter an era of electricity, instead, it advanced further and further on the path of steam engines using the supernatural system.


    Be-beep! Be-beep!


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    The more he walked, the more crowded the streets became. Small steam engine cars made rumbling sounds on the street, and the drivers of the public steam engine cars rang their bells. There were oil paintings on the cars which looked fabulous with their industrial style.


    Dong Dong Dong! Dong Dong Dong!


    Wu Wu Wu!


    Arge group of soldiers and honor guards walked across the streets. There was a military parade on the square. At the same time, the Sumerian Freedom Association¡¯s important weapon, the first Sky Fortress on the Alen Continent ascended into the sky.


    ¡°Long live Sumerian!¡±


    ¡°Long live our freedom!¡±


    The soldiers carried their rifles, marching in step. Drum and trumpet sounds were carried uphill along the streets, together with the sound of crowds cheering. Many steam engine cars on the roads stopped. Girls were waving at the soldiers from the cars.


    Lu Zhiyu followed the soldiers. He saw an enormous iron alchemy fortress. It had three levels and iron wings that could expand, contract, and move. It looked like a ferocious beast, a giant whale with wings.


    It was a gigantic fortress created by wizard towers, alchemy, and steam engine techniques. Many airships and spaceships were parked on the square at the top of the fortress, which could carry lots of soldiers into battle. There were many barbettes on the fortress. At the same time, Lu Zhiyu observed the bottom of the fortress, which had the newly made annihtion element guns created by alchemy warlocks. It was the most advanced machine ever invented for war.


    Originally, even level five and level six supernatural beings weren¡¯t able to operate a giant sky fortress like this. But after the magic crystal system was created, it was possible to use magic to power such a sky fortress so that it could fly. Many ordinary people had participated in building this gigantic alchemy object. It took them a year to design it and several more years to finish building the fortress.


    ¡°Wow! Can this thing actually fly?¡±


    ¡°This is an alchemy fortress built by the great Lord Alva. It doesn¡¯t have any problems. As long as it can get into the sky, that mercenary kingdom will soon be at our mercy.¡±


    Following a fierce rumbling sound, the giant sky fortress flew into the sky, driven by mana and magically-reinforced steam engine machines. It was protected by a witchcraft dome.


    From inside Niyah came the thunderous sound of cheers. Everyone, both on the streets or in their homes, looked up at the sky. They saw that the gigantic sky fortress had activated, and watched it fly through the clouds, ascending.


    ¡°Long live Alva!¡±


    ¡°Long live the sky fortress!¡±


    ¡°Sumerian is invincible!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu entered the sky fortress in a cluster of light. Many soldiers were operating this giant war machine. They were running back and forth, reporting on everything that happened.


    Inside the control room of the sky fortress, three people were checking the blueprints, looking at the clouds outside and the rainbow-colored light. The scene in the clouds was spectacr, like heaven.


    ¡°We¡¯ve done it. With this sky fortress, we can definitely defeat Ahenaten. As long as we defeat Ahenaten, we can absorb into our Sumerian Freedom Association, after which we can ovee national borders, get across Andromeda Mountain, and reach the ocean.¡± Frank said excitedly, looking at the map on the table. The Sumerian Kingdom and the Ahenaten Kingdom had been warring against each other for many years. Even before the Sumerian Kingdom was officially formed, the two had been fighting each other.


    ¡°It is certain that the Ahenaten Kingdom is a kingdom where no gods dere sovereignty. It¡¯s very important for us to develop and advance the era of magic crystals.¡± Alva also considered another factor. The fights for victory andnds always involved the gods. They didn¡¯t have the power to anger the gods yet.


    ¡°With the power of these two countries, and the help of oceans and trades, the magic crystal system will soon cover the entire Alen Continent, Y Continent, Swirl Continent, Hailuga Kingdom, and even the entire world.¡± Wilbert pped the table and envisioned their future.


    ¡°And then, we can use the power of our magic system and the great power of beliefs to be gods, in the next several years. As long as we can be gods, the magic system will be stabilized.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu took the map from their table, looking at the Ahenaten Kingdom they were nning to conquer. There were also lots of red arrows on the map. They were considering their magic crystal system and how to promote it to the entire world.


    ¡°Sounds like a good n, but it seems that what you¡¯re doing has already angered some gods, both your magic crystal system and the names of gods you want to ascend to. It¡¯s not that easy of a dream to aplish.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the three. It had been hundreds of years since he first met them. Although their appearances had changed a little, they still felt familiar to Lu Zhiyu in every way.


    ¡°Bohr, Akkad, Uruk, we met again!¡±


    The three were startled by Lu Zhiyu who had appeared out of nowhere. There had been no sign that a person hade in.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± All three of them were confused. They knew neither his name nor what he was. However, they could smell the scent of god on his body. He was a true god.


    This was the first god they ever met.

 Chapter 354 - The God of Wealth and Trade

    <h4>Chapter 354: The God of Wealth and Trade</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°The Arctic! At the end of the world lies a divine artifact of the creator,¡± said the mystery man, ¡°It was made for the God of Civilization! Once you find the divine artifact and Alva and Wilbert be half-gods, you three as half-gods with the divine artifact will be able to match up against the power of a true god. This is not only the key to your journey of bing gods, but also to you developing and guarding civilizations!¡±


    ¡°When you be gods, the true gods will intervene. However, bound by the Agreement of Gods, gods and saints shall not wield power greater than level seven in the main world,¡± he continued. ¡°Any level seven mythical being shall leave this world, as well. Therefore, you will only need to withstand one attack. True gods shall be repelled and bound by the force of the world and will be unable to attack again. However, you will also be repelled from the main world, and will no longer be able to remain there.¡± After speaking these words, the mystery man departed, leaving Frank, Alva, and Wilbert in shock. This man was like an unpredictable illusion, disappearing and leaving no trace behind. The trio immediately realized that they were still not even close to bing true gods.


    His words also put them under quite a lot of pressure. The Magic Crystal System would repel the gods. The God of Civilization, which was nothing like theirs and had invaded their belief system, was a threat to them. They had considered this before, but they never thought that a god would be ready to intervene in the most crucial moment, defeat them, and take their divine personalities and god names.


    ¡°Can we trust him?¡± Wilbert asked. He wore a tight suit. The buttons were almost ready to pop because of his chubby body.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But he is right. We have made a lot of moves. Gods are definitely watching us already. The only reason that they have not attacked us yet is that they are waiting for the right time,¡± Alva reasoned.


    Frank said, ¡°Then there¡¯s the possibility of a divine artifact from the creator hidden at the end of the world. It would be perfect for us. I am definitely intrigued. Whether true or not, it¡¯s worth a trip to find out.¡±


    ¡°But if it¡¯s true, then who is he? Which god is he?¡±


    ¡°The known male gods are the Master of Night, the God of Knowledge and Truth, The God of Earth and War, The Master of Storms, and the Dragon God of Time, Adolphus.¡±


    ¡°Wait, we need to consider side-gods as well. Demi-Emperor of the Underground, Cetisius, the Great Angel of Bnce, Faross, and some other side-gods that we may not know about.¡±


    The longer the trio thought about this, the harder it was for them to figure out. Atst, Frank spoke up and said, ¡°Whatever. We¡¯ll take the Ahenaten Kingdom first. The seas are crucial for our future ns. We need ess to the waters. Once the Magic Crystal System is started there, we can then reconsider all of this. As long as we stick together, even a true god cannot harm us. The Church of the Dark Night, worshipping the Master of Night in the Hollyma Kingdom, and those stinky, greedy nobles and priests, shall all pay for what they have done!¡±


    In Year 472 on the San Calendar, the Sumerian Freedom Union dered war on the Ahenaten Kingdom. With the leadership of Frank, Alva, and Wilbert, a massive number of airships, steam-powered steel chariots, and troops armed with witchcraft mana rifles entered the Ahenaten Kingdom.


    In the battle of Maples, the new steam chariots rushed to the front like monsters. With countless battle airships and cannons, explosions nketed the battlefield. The smell of alchemy explosives was pervasive. Even with the protection of the supernatural Bloodline Knight army, the Ahenaten Kingdom was defeated.


    100,000 regr army forces and 50,000 mercenary soldiers were ttened in Maples. The bnce of war shifted in the Sumerians¡¯ favor.


    Alchemy battleships traveled through the Crete Canal to Urabell. Urabell, which was constantly in rebellion, and had a huge number of civilians who were unsatisfied with the state of the Ahenaten Kingdom, surrendered to the Sumerian Freedom Union quickly. The entirety of Urabell turned to their side overnight. In just one night, the Ahenaten Kingdom lost the huge Urabell Province.


    ¡°Nobility is dead. The golden blooded are contaminated with darkness and avarice. The royals no longer havepassion. They have lost the sword of kingship, and with it, have lost the favor of God,¡± a schr in white robes shouted in the street, holding a book aloft.


    ¡°The Ahenaten family with their golden blood has lost their honor. The new era has arrived!¡± said the schr. Many civilians followed his lead and rushed out into the streets. Mercenaries hiding in the Urabell Province started to move as well.


    The Ahenaten Kingdom crumbled much faster than anyone had expected. Concealed beneath the powerful facade on the surface, its systems and regtions were rotten. Countlessmoners of the Ahenaten Kingdom resented the nobles and royals. They encountered the Sumerian armies and battleships and joined their forces immediately. Everything went unexpectedly well for Frank and the others.


    The new magic crystal airships roared across the sky of the Ahenaten Kingdom. The sound of witchcraft steam revolvers echoed on the battlefields. When Sumerian steam chariots rushed into the Ahenaten Kingdom¡¯s cities, many workers and girls weed them with waving gs. Soldiers stood on chariots and weed the cheers. Troops walked into Ahenaten with guns on their shoulders, weed by everyone.


    The Sumerian g of freedom flew everywhere throughout the Ahenaten Kingdom. Facing this huge army of steel, the Ahenaten Kingdom¡¯s ancient kingship and nobility system which was supported by mercenary systems had quickly been losing ground.


    During thest battle, the gigantic sky fortress appeared above the Ahenaten Kingdom. Its dark shadow covered the royal capital. Battle airships covered the sky, and their sounds filled the air.


    When someone on the ground raised their head to look, they would see nothing but the giant, whale-like sky fortress and the battle airships flying out of its back. This was the moment of defeat and death for the Ahenaten Kingdom.


    Frank, Alva, and Wilbert stood on the giant sky fortress. Frank looked down at the entire Ahenaten Kingdom through the clouds. The royal capital and the mountains andnds of the Ahenaten were beneath his feet. His heart was filled with great ambition.


    ¡°With the capture of the Ahenaten Kingdom, we now have a massive amount ofnd and citizens. More importantly, we can open the trade channel to the seas, and the roads to the Red River ins and the orc kingdom. Also, the magic crystal system shall step into the world.¡±


    Alva said with great excitement, ¡°We have removed thest obstacle on our journey!¡±


    The Ahenaten Kingdom fell. The golden bloodline, the Ahenaten family, crossed the Red River ins and escaped to the orc kingdom. The bloodline of kings, which had existed since the very beginning of the human kingdoms, fell from its throne.


    The Sumerian Freedom Union took control of the entire Ahenaten Kingdom, taking more than half of the central province. Its power and territory doubled almost instantly, shocking the entire Alen Continent.


    The Sumerian Freedom Union settled in Kings¡¯ Port under the Andromeda Mountain of the Ahenaten Kingdom. King¡¯s Port was originally a wide marsh beneath the snowy mountains butter turned into a port city with the development of the Ahenaten Kingdom. The Sumerians took over and sold their magic crystals and magic crystal alchemy equipment to the entire Alen Continent and overseas.


    Sumerian trade ships set sail on the sea one after another. The world now knew about the Sumerian Freedom Union, the magic crystals, magic crystal alchemy equipment, and the magic kingdom with a magic crystal system in the central province.


    The world was ecstatic about the magic crystal system and the magic crystal alchemy products from this kingdom. Humans, orcs, sahagins, and fairies all started to purchase the magic crystal alchemy products from the Sumerian Freedom Union.


    ¡ª


    Merchants from all over the world gathered in King¡¯s Port under the Andromeda Mountain. Not only from the distant Sean City-State Alliance, but from the kingdoms of the Temple of Sky (the Pusuote Kingdom had crumbled after Cetisius¡¯ death), the Hailuga Kingdom of the sea, the wizard kingdom, and the Colossus Kingdom, too. These were kingdoms from across the oceans or other continents.


    All races could be found here. Trade ships of different styles from all kingdoms and races could be seen in the port.


    ¡°First-generation magic crystal industrial production alchemy bench. Only ten are avable. Start bidding!¡± The outdated first-generation magic crystal industrial production alchemy bench was sold after many bids from foreign merchants.


    ¡°Magic crystal small steam car from the Abu Alchemy Workshop, best quality guaranteed! Also, our magic radios, customization optional. With the bulk purchase of 1,000 units, full radio equipment and training included!¡±


    More merchants and business groups gathered at the port, cing orders and moving all kinds of magic crystal alchemy items, loading them onto their trade ships, and taking them back to their own kingdoms. At King¡¯s Port stood a statue of Alva holding high a shining magic crystal. Alva, who brought about the era of magic crystals, was considered the symbol of hope and wealth by the people.


    Following Frank, Alva was second to light god¡¯s fire and became the God of Wealth and Trade. However, most would prefer to call him the God of Magic Crystal.

 Chapter 355 - The Slate of Civilization

    <h4>Chapter 355: The te of Civilization</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu held a ringly bright white te. Lights from the te shone across the Witchcraft Garden and lit up the entire Capital of God.


    Countless symbols and scripts rotated inside the te, moving with the light. Ancient cities, species, legendary heroes, kings, and spirits emerged in the lights beaming out from the te. Its glorious radiance covered the enormous Capital of God.


    Within the lights, there was Saga City, the first city of orcs, City of Gold, the first human city, the royal capital Adara of Sahagins, and Sylve, the city of elves.


    Even the Capital of God was dimly visible in the sky. Cities with epics, legends, and endless glories emerged in the gorgeous luster. As lights and shadows flowed out, new eras of new civilizations were created and developed, and the silhouettes of celebrated heroes appeared within the cities like statues.


    From the Age of Kings in Saga City to the crumbling of the Holy Seville Empire, humans had built the golden Ahenaten Kingdom, the silver Prolis Kingdom, then the copper Tyron Empire, up through the fall of Crete Kingdom. The central province was at war for two centuries, until the King of Mercenaries, Lynn Ahenaten, rose with the Sword of the King, and the descendants of kings with golden blood fled to farawaynds as the royal capital fell.


    The Luhmann Kingdom was reced by the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro. From the start of the Batko Kingdom to the end of the Pusuote Kingdom, kingdoms devolved into endless violence. Cities rose one after another in the blink of an eye and crumbled soon after in the lights. The gs over the cities changed continuously, as no one could stay king forever.


    ¡°The start of civilization, the mouse-people city of Master Sophoc! The twelfth Wolf King Costa of Saga City! The Golden King, Ahenaten! The first elf, Mehare! The mermaid queen, Sally!¡±


    The founder of the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro, Rooney, held a dragonnce and rode a ck dragon. The first Pope of the Kingdom of The Church of Light, Hodap, held high a scepter. Saintess Kelly wore the Mask of Faross. Lion King Will held the Sword of the King. There was also the visionary King of Crete, Elliot III, the apostle of the devil who burned at the stake, Leves, the King of the Dead swathed in bandages hidden by ck robes, and Adonis, and the first king of Batko, Yip Ima Batko.


    Many more silhouettes hid in the flowing lights, including both ancient and recent influential figures. On a tall tower cutting through clouds stood several figures wearing white wizard robes with silver linings, looking down to the ground.


    They were all crucial figures who pushed the wheel of history, guardians and heroes of each race and civilization.


    ¡°Is that the te of Civilization?¡± Eva asked as she followed behind Lu Zhiyu. She saw Lu Zhiyu take possession of the te of Civilization from the host of the Divine Kingdom. The te recorded all history, progress, and every civilization from every race, hero, and epic of Maria¡¯s World.


    It was a recorder as well as a witness of civilization. All existing and extinguished civilizations were recorded on the te of Civilization. It was also a crucial tool used by the three gods of civilization to manage and record the world civilization system.


    Only when the three gods of civilization held the te, the living system and rules of the world would be truly perfected. All members of every species would then integrate into Maria¡¯s World.


    Before, even if the divine system was being perfected, it had only perfected the world rules and integrated most clergy and saints into the system. Now, evenmoners had be an integrated part of the rules and systems of Maria¡¯s World.


    Lu Zhiyu held high the te. Every city and silhouette shed before his eyes, bringing up memories buried deep down.


    ¡°Right. This is the te of Civilization. A te that records all civilizations, histories, races, and heroes. What once existed shall not be lost. What once vanished shall enter into eternity. The tracks left behind shall be recorded on the te. The world rule shall be perfected again. No one can stop the world from bing perfect,¡± said Lu Zhiyu.


    Fairies on the Capital of God all looked up to the sky, witnessing the history of Maria¡¯s World shown by the astonishing te of Civilization. They never imagined that seeing the history of another world could be so glorious and breathtaking.


    Fairies raised their heads from bushes and flowers. In the divine cities, great fairies stopped and looked up. All were staring at the figure holding high the te, and the view of the world.


    ¡°Is that the world God created?¡±


    ¡°It is a song celebrating the history and civilization of lives!¡±


    ¡°But it is so fearful and cruel. The Capital of God is so much better. It¡¯s a paradise and heaven for us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so dumb! We are living in the heaven of the Lord! The Capital of God is the heaven of Lord Eva.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu reached out. The shining te fell through his fingers, passed through an illusory boundary, dropped out of the sky of Maria¡¯s World, spun and descended through the clouds over the Arctic and over the whistling winds, and finallynded in an endless frozen ce.


    The te of Civilization crashed to the ground. An enormous illusory city emerged. The illusory city was constantly changing, sometimes ancient and backward, sometimes modern and civilized, sometimes in the age of the conflict between wizards and churches, sometimes in the age of gods with cities of steam and machinery.


    There were many figures within, it was as if history was being relived. On the other side, behind the barrier of violent storms extending more than 100 miles, the illusory space was wrinkled, then vanished. A wall consisting of grids of space and wrinkles stood high, extending into the world.


    ¡°This is the northernmostnd of the Arctic, the end of the sky!¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Guardian of civilizations, recorder of world process, the God of History and Race!¡±


    Priests chanted and cheered in the divine pce of the three gods of civilization. Priests of the divine system of the three gods of civilization were rather differentpared to those of the other gods. The priests were allmoners who could use supernatural powers with the magic crystal system but had the same life span as an average person.


    ¡°We shall offer our belief and pray for you to always guard this era!¡± Workers, merchants, farmers, and herders in the cities gathered, cheering and celebrating, raising the gs of the Sumerian Freedom Union and wine sses, shaking the very ground below.


    ¡°The Three Gods of Civilization, please let us offer you our highest respect. You shall be the guardian gods of us all!¡±


    Three divine shadowsnded in the city of Niyah to their cheers. Airships soared in the sky, and soldiers on the ships cheered for the divine shadows. Guns thundered out a salute as witchcraft fireworks bloomed.


    The enormous sky fortress spun around the divine shadows, with long banners hung beneath. It was more of a festive celebration than a divine ritual.


    As Wilbert, thest of the three gods of civilization, became the God of History and Race, each candidate of the three gods of civilization had sessfully be a half-god. The Sumerian Freedom Union had stepped onto the world stage and started a new era of seas and civilizations.


    The Sumerian Kingdom with its three half-gods started the revolution of the Era of Seas, affecting the age with war and trade, integrating other races and civilizations into the magic crystal system. At the same time, churches ostracized the Sumerian Freedom Union, Frank, Alva, and Wilbert. They called them ¡°pagan beliefs,¡± and the Sumerian Kingdom ¡°a pagan kingdom.¡±


    The Hailuga Kingdom and the Hollyma Kingdom, which suffered the most blows from the magic crystal system, were the most agitated. A war between the three kingdoms could break out at any moment, impacting the state of the seas and the human continents.

 Chapter 356 - The War of Half-gods

    <h4>Chapter 356: The War of Half-gods</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On a dark night in the Sea of Storms, the Hailuga Kingdom¡¯s fleet with the blessings of the seas and the Hollyma Kingdom¡¯s fleet with the blessings of the Master of the Night dered war on the Sumerian Freedom Union. Together, they raided King¡¯s Port, a crucial port in the Sumerian Freedom Union, destroyed the Sumerian Kingdom¡¯s main fleet, the Pration Fleet, took over King¡¯s Port, and inundated the Sumerian Freedom Union nonstop with their soldiers, thanks to their advantage on the seas.


    The two kingdoms attempted to force the Sumerian Freedom Union to surrender and sign the treaty ofmon ownership of the magic crystal system and border trades. However, they faced fierce resistance from the Sumerian Freedom Union.


    The war had spread to the western Sumerian Freedom Union, and soon the entire Sumerian region. Even the royal knights and the descendants of god from the Hailuga Kingdom traveled to the Sumerian Kingdom to join the war. Moreover, the Pope of Church of the Dark Night and the Dark Night Priests from the Hollyma Kingdom entered Sumerian onrge battle airships.


    The Pope and the descendant of a god, who both could borrow and bear the power of true gods, posed great threats to the Sumerian Kingdom.


    The three half-gods, the Pope of the Church of the Dark Night, and descendant of a god, the alchemy sea monster Hellem, Ruler of Storms, engaged in a fierce battle. Three giant divine shadows and two beings who wielded the power of true gods fought in the skies of the Urabell Province.


    Clouds were torn apart then mixed together again. Divine lights and divine incantations shone brighter than the sun. Beams reflected and refracted, lights of all colors shone on the ground as if the air was broken into a million pieces, bending the colored lights.


    The giant body of the enormous alchemy monster Hellem floated in the sky like an ind. Its long tentacles moved, and ring rays of light cut through the sky, shooting towards the horizon. Where its gaze fell, everything became covered in vapor.


    Aircrafts and battle airships chased and fired at each other in the sky, and then fell, crashing to the ground as fireballs, turning the entire sky burning red.


    No one had seen a war of such intensity. Its ferocity had reached every corner of the human world. Giant shadows in the sky could easily destroy entire cities andnds with a single move. No one could imagine what would happen if their powers were turned on those below.


    Commoners huddled up in cities and houses, shaking fearfully. Children and women hid in churches and cavities underground, crying from fright. Even powerful saints died and vanished easily in this battle.


    ¡°We had seen the dusk of doomsday! The sky wailing, the ground trembling, the air boiling. me and smoke prevailed, aircraft and battle airships fell like puny flies. The entire world was a tiny boat trapped in the storm of war. Every life could be taken at any moment by the storm,¡± Joshua, a schr who recorded this war, wrote in his diary as such.


    Both parties suffered from terrible losses. The Sumerian Freedom Union stopped the invasion of the Hailuga Kingdom and the Hollyma Kingdom and even gained some advantages. However, the war continued. Either the Hailuga Kingdom and the Hollyma Kingdom, or the Church of Storms and Church of the Dark Night, would have to retreat in this situation.


    ¡°Maybe we could form an alliance, cut off their route of retreat and their allies on the sea. Without support from the sea, they could not possibly win in long-distance battles on the water!¡± Frank announced his first idea in the assembly hall in the city of Niyah.


    ¡°But with whom? The Church of Light and the Church of the Sun remain silent. We should just be relieved that they did not choose to be our enemies!¡± Alva expressed his thoughts.


    Wilbert said, ¡°We don¡¯t need an alliance. We just need enemies of the Hailuga Kingdom and the Hollyma Kingdom to attack them! The Sean City-State Alliance, the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro, and the Mara Kingdom have always been rivals of the Hailuga Kingdom. In the Sea Power Battle between the Sea Alliance and the Mermaid Kingdom, the Sea Alliance suffered terrible losses because of the betrayer, Johnathan Brown, and lost their power on the waters. And Rosa d¡¯Oro has had conflicts and disputes over borders with the Hollyma Kingdom. We just need them to pressure the Hailuga Kingdom and the Hollyma Kingdom. I believe the fallen Sea Alliance still wishes to take back their power over the sea.¡±


    Frank pped the table with excitement and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. But the n to form an alliance should be carried out at the same time. The Elf Kingdom of the Sun, the Silver Moon Kingdom, and the Wizard Kingdom on Y Continent have been passive for too long. They wish to expand and strengthen their powers on the waters as well.¡±


    Wilbert adjusted his cor, frowned and said, ¡°The Elf Kingdom of the Sun and the Silver Moon Kingdom are both closed kingdoms. The only one with the desire to expand is probably the Wizard Kingdom. Will they be our ally?¡±


    Frank nodded and said, ¡°Of course. We don¡¯t need them to send out soldiers and fight for us. We just need them to support the magic crystal n. They could profit from trade, construction of the magic crystal systems, and their influence on the sea. They won¡¯t say no. So, we can open a channel to Y Continent, and pressure the Mermaid Kingdom Alliance from both the Bazaar Seas and the East Seas.¡±


    Alva nodded and said with hesitation, ¡°If so, this war will involve not just three kingdoms, but three continents and most of the powerful kingdoms. If the war continues... Things may get out of our control.¡±


    The trio fell silent instantly. Atst, Frank made the decision and said, ¡°Change will always impact someone else¡¯s interests, triggering conflicts, even wars. But we cannot remain unchanged because of the fear of war and conflict. Civilization will march forward. Change is inevitable, so is progress. Civilization is like a ship. We are all on board, traveling with it. And if the ship is rotten and old, we need to stop, find a ce, and build another ship. We cannot survive on backward thinking andpromises.¡±


    ¡°Oy! And we can still make this ship work for a while. It¡¯s notpletely rotten! Fix here and repair there, we¡¯ve still got a few days! Take this ship apart, hold onto a piece of wood, and we can still float for a couple of days more!¡± Frank joked with amusement. With the fall of Akeley, Frank had changed. No longer a daydreamer, but someone of practicality and wisdom.


    ¡°If not, we will sink with the rotten ship to the bottom of the deep sea.¡±

 Chapter 357 - The War of Three Continents

    <h4>Chapter 357: The War of Three Continents</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Historically, it was known as the War of Magic Crystals. The war involved dozens of kingdoms of various sizes, including the foreign Hollyma Kingdom and its tributaries, the three kingdoms of the Sea Alliance and their allies, the Mermaid Kingdom, the Colossus Kingdom, the Hailuga Kingdom, the Wizard Kingdom, the Elf Kingdom of Sun, and the Silver Moon Kingdom on the Y Continent.


    There was a redistribution of power on the sea. The waters were fully controlled by the Mermaid Kingdom and their allies were being invaded by many enemy forces. With the emergence of aircraft, battle airships, and sky fortresses, the supernatural powers in Maria¡¯s World had started to conquer the sky. The era of the sea was slowly transforming into the era of the sky.


    ¡°On my mark! Fire the annihtion element main gun on the Alva Sky Fortress!¡±


    Three figures stood on the enormous sky fortress. The wind howled around them as the sky fortress under their feet shot ring rays, splitting the seas into half. Alchemy ships and boats exploded and burst into me in the rays of light and sank into the coastal waters.


    The war hade to its end. The current situation and what the result of the War of Magic Crystal would be could not be clearer. The three kingdoms of the Mermaid Kingdom Alliance were pinned down. The Hollyma Kingdom was losing against the attacks from the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro onnd. On the sea, the Alliance was defeated by the marines and air force of the Sumerian Freedom Union.


    In the coastal waters of the Sea of Storms, three giant divine shadows waved their hands simultaneously, and a light beam fell from the sky, hitting the Hollyma Kingdom¡¯s fleet. The beam vaporized the waters, raising the tides. The Hollyma Kingdom¡¯s alchemy battleships and their main airship were also destroyed by the beam.


    Even the main clergy of the Hollyma Kingdom, the priests of the Church of the Dark Night, were all wiped out. In the face of such power, all living things vanished under the divine light in the blink of an eye without a single sound. Those destroyed were transformed into points of light, vanished from the main world, crossed space, and returned to the divine kingdom of their gods or entered the Kingdom of the Dead.


    The Pope of the Church of the Dark Night turned into a giant shadow as he struggled to escape the light beam. His power seemed to transform him into the form of a demon, stretched and crushed. The giant shadow distorted and turned into ck smoke, twisting in the air like devilish spirits. The divine power of the Master of the Night ckened the sky. However, when hit by thebined power of the three half-gods, even with the power of a true god, the Pope could not survive unless the true god came down in person, breaking the Agreement of Gods.


    The divine light over the Pope of the Church of the Dark Night dimmed. The Pope himself transformed into transparent, luminous light as his power faded, and he began to disappear into thin air.


    ¡°You shall not have your way. The Master of the Night will ensure that those who stole the power of the gods meet a terrible end much worse than mine. The gods may stand on your side in this war, but they will not help you gain gods¡¯ names. You are doomed! I will watch you from above, to see how you three suffer from terrible deaths, to witness how you perish in the despair of never reaching sess even when it is inches away,¡± yelled the Pope.


    ¡°Above? I¡¯m afraid you will not enter the Star Kingdom,¡± the giant divine shadow standing in front of himughed.


    The Pope of the Church of the Dark Night died screaming and unwilling. Even his soul perished and he could never enter the divine kingdom of the Master of the Night. The Pope¡¯s death also ensured the end of this war.


    The warships, aircraft, and battleships of several kingdoms invaded the waters of the Hailuga Kingdom. The Hailuga Kingdom and the Hollyma Kingdom surrendered, while the Colossus Kingdom and the Mermaid Kingdom acquiesced in their defeat.


    The war ended. Victors had won what they desired. However, no one believed that the Hailuga Kingdom and the Hollyma Kingdom would perish. Four gods stood behind them. The gods might let them fail or surrender but would never let them die. That was the rule of the game.


    The seas now had a new look. The three kingdoms of the Sea Alliance and the Elf Kingdom and the Wizard Kingdom on the Y Continent had achieved their goals. As for the Sumerian Freedom Union, they proved the advantage and impact of the magic crystal system in this war. Sumerian sky fortresses functioned as military bases on the clouds. They proved to be extremely effective in warfare, and they showed all kingdoms the great power of the Sumerian Freedom Union.


    War and trade are crucial for change. Through this war and thriving trade, magic crystals entered the world stage, bing wildly popr.


    Magic crystal towers rose up in all metropolises with the magic crystal system. Commoners could now travel to other cities, or even other kingdoms, using steam lotives that they controlled themselves. This war had connected the isted worlds.


    The Alen, Y, and Swirl continents, which had been isted and cautious before, started to develop close rtions with each other after the war. Massive numbers of merchants,moners, and saints traveled between the continents by water or air.


    The foreign continents and distant worlds had be much closer. Traveling to another continent for education, business, trade, andmunication had be popr in many kingdoms, especially with the upper ss.


    As for the three gods of civilization, they gained the recognition of the world rulers and the mainframe of the divine kingdom. The three half-gods summoned their own divine personalities and were now only one step away from bing true gods.


    ¡ª


    A war involving most of Maria¡¯s World did not even make Lu Zhiyu raise his eyebrows. To him, the progress of the three gods of civilization deserved more attention.


    What was even more noteworthy was the progress of the chaos worm in the astral world. The terrifying monster had grown to the size of a huge city after almost a century. Moreover, it was no longer the only chaos worm in the astral world. About a dozen more chaos worms were born after the first, bing its sessors, and entered the starry world.


    Enormous chaos worms roared across the astral world. Storms of elements and space raged wherever it had passed by. Its giant body still seemed quite humble in the context of the entire astral world.


    However, as it breathed and wielded its power, space wrinkled around it and disappeared. At the same time, substances split off its body and drifted away. Some lifeforms developed from its power and were scattered across the astral world as well. They were the first living beings in the astral world. They were special, and they would bring color to the empty astral world.


    ¡°I did not expect such a change. The first astral lives and species. Will there be intelligent lives and species in the astral world in the future?¡± wondered Lu Zhiyu.


    Suddenly, Lu Zhiyu frowned, as he realized someone had found the te of Civilization. He turned his head and looked to Maria¡¯s World, which he had not set eyes on in quite a while, and asked, ¡°Finally, has ite to this?¡±

 Chapter 358 - The Arctic

    <h4>Chapter 358: The Arctic</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Maybe we are the first three who have set foot in the Arctic!¡±


    ¡°Maybe not. But probably the first three who have set foot in the Arctic in recorded history!¡±


    ¡°So, we three made history again?¡±


    Frank, Alva, and Wilbert stood on the sky fortress. The white alchemy sky fortress floated in the air, protected by the shield around it. The trio stood on the deck and leaned on the railing, chatting in high spirits.


    After the Magic Crystal War, thest words of the Pope of the Church of the Dark Night had been an unpleasant warning to them. They knew that thest step to bing true gods would not be easy.


    They remembered the words of the mystery man that had appeared in front of them. The words of the unpredictable, mythical man had turned out to be true after all.


    ¡°The Arctic! A divine artifact left by the creator and hidden at the end of the world. It is for the God of Civilization!¡±


    His words had stirred the trio greatly back then. And even after all these years, the tame, mystic tone of the mystery man was still engraved in their memories.


    ¡°Divine artifacts, what kind of objects are they?¡±


    ¡°Like the legendary Sword of the King, the Mask of Faross, the alchemy doll Archimonde, Death Sickle, or the Book of Truth?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a divine artifact left by the creator. It¡¯s got to be different!¡±


    ¡°But who is the creator?¡±


    Full of doubts and questions, the trio went on their journey to the Arctic to find thest piece and the key to bing true gods.


    The gigantic sky fortress swam freely in the ocean of clouds like a huge whale. Its streamlined body cut through the clouds, covered in bright sunlight.


    The sky fortress journeyed north. The clouds were getting thinner. Cracked ciers floated on the sea¡¯s surface, sometimes as giant icebergs. Further north, the entire ocean turned into a gigantic ice mirror. This was the legendary Sea of Death.


    Here, lurking in the shadows, were giant monsters. It was said that the children of the ancient God of the Sea, Sakun, lived here. After many centuries, those creatures who had Sakun¡¯s blood running through their veins had turned into horrific giant sea monsters. The children of god hid in the deep sea. This was their territory.


    Icebergs, sea monsters, children of the God of the Sea, and even fearsome legendary magical beasts existed here. It was almost impossible for anyone to pass the Sea of Death and make it to the Arctic.


    As for the bleak Arctic, nothing was there apart from danger, cold, and ice. No one wished to be there except for lunatic adventurers. And, most of them were now in the stomachs of magical beasts beneath the sea.


    It was impossible to reach the Arctic by ship. Even the sturdiest alchemy ship could not withstand the unexpected idents and damages that happened there. Later, adventurers had attempted to travel through the air to the Arctic. However, the closer they got to the Arctic, the closer to the bitwall they came. Elemental storms and space wrinkles urred at an abnormal rate here. Without shields and protection, a single element wave could destroy them.


    Most adventurers lost their lives before they ever set foot onnd in the Arctic. Of course, maybe some didnd on the Arctic and never returned, which was even more regrettable.


    The giant whale in its luminous bubble continued to travel north. Atst, they saw the northernmostnd in the world.


    It was the winter season in the Arctic and most of the days were dark. When the three half-gods set foot in the Arctic, rolling mountains with snowcapped peaks appeared right before their eyes. In the distance, endless darkness prevailed. Blizzards roared in the darkness. Normal creatures could never survive in such an extreme environment.


    ¡°The Arctic, the northernmostnd in the world. A legendarynd even more mysterious than the Ind of Dragons!¡±


    ¡°We are finally here!¡±


    The soldiers and crew members on the Alva sky fortress burst into cheers. Many crew members pressed their faces against the circr windows, looking down on the world below, exploring the legendary ce with their eyes.


    In thisnd of death, many magical beasts had adapted to live in the icy world. Even several white dragon dens were hidden deep under the snow. But Frank looked down and eximed, ¡°A person? Look! Someone is down there! How¡¯s that possible? Maybe it¡¯s an adventurer who is trapped here in his exploration!¡±


    The trio was surprised to discover white figures moving below them. Using mind power, they found out that it was a human-like, three-meter-tall, giant monster covered in white hair. It was amon creature of the Arctic. It was not a magical beast but had some intelligence. It waster named ¡°the Yeti¡± by those whonded on the Arctic.


    The further they went, the more signs of unusual creatures they discovered. The sky turned dark to bright. Dark and light alternated frequently here. If one stood in the center of thend, one foot would be in heaven, and the other in hell.


    The further they went, the more the entire world turned intoplete darkness without a single ray of light. Elemental storms raged in the darkness, shaking the shield of the level six sky fortress. The shield squeaked as if it was going to crumble and disassemble any time.


    ¡°Turn on the searchlights. Send out airships. Search fornd below!¡± The eyes of the white whale lit up. The lights cut deep into the darkness. Two beams of light swept over thend of Arctic.


    ¡°Remember to keep the magic transceiver on at all times. Maintainmunication and report your location constantly!¡±


    As Frank¡¯s order was passed on, the soldiers and small airships on the Alva sky fortress set off. They left the Alva sky fortress through a tunnel that opened at the bottom of the shield and flew at a low altitude. It was suicidal to fly high without a shield here.


    They spread out like a to explore the Arctic. Nevertheless, it was not easy to find a legendary divine artifact on the endless icynd. Especially when they had no idea where the divine artifact was hidden, or what the divine artifact looked like.


    ¡°It is a continent, just like the Alen continent, Y continent, and the Swirl continent! Can we find it on such a vastnd, in the dark, and in such a harsh environment?¡± Alva asked as he adjusted his sses.


    Wilbert seemed to trust the mysterious man and said, ¡°That man said that as we enter the Arctic, we will find it. I believe he meant it. That divine artifact must have some sort of special trait so that we can find it easily.¡±


    Frank said, ¡°We havee this far. We just need a bit more time. It¡¯s a divine artifact left by the creator. It¡¯s worth spending as much time looking as possible!¡±


    However, more than half a month passed, and they had not found anything yet. The search party encountered many difficulties in the darkness where monsters and danger lurked. Just when they started to reconsider the mission, a message arrived from far away through the magic transceiver.


    ¡°Beep beep beep... rizzz rizzz rizzz ... Report! Report! We have found the target! We have found the target! We are deep in the north, coordinate... we were hit by elemental storms. Three airships went down. We entered an unusual space. We found an absolute miracle, a miracle left by god! I see the end of the world and a city that exists at the end of the world!¡±


    The gigantic Alva sky fortress immediately turned around, headed to the deep north. Cutting through fierce elemental storms and space wrinkles, the entire sky fortress was stretched,pressed, and distorted. It was bizarre in the extreme.


    However, when they arrived at their destination, they immediately saw a grand illusory city standing in the strange beaming lights. Figures walked around the city. There were huge city walls, bell towers, churches, and soldiers holding spears.


    Following the light, they saw an endless illusory wall. No, it was not a wall, but an amalgamation of countless space wrinkles. Not one knew how thick it was. Then again, the thickness wasn¡¯t the right concept to apply to this mysterious thing.


    ¡°Is this the end of the sky?¡± Frank eximed, his mouth hanging wide open.


    Alva noticed the city below and said, ¡°Oh my god! The city at the end of the sky? What is this? Were all of these created by the divine artifact?¡±

 Chapter 359 - The War of Gods

    <h4>Chapter 359: The War of Gods</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Frank, his friends, and the air force of the Sumerian Freedom Association entered this fantastic city. The city was ancient but spectacr. It looked epic and legendary. After they entered the city, they realized that it must be the capital city of the mythical Silver Dynasty Prolis. The people in the city were the first group of humans in history, following the Golden Dynasty.


    There was endless darkness outside, low temperatures, and a blizzard that could freeze people instantly. Everyone wore heavy clothes, but the moment they stepped into the city, they felt the air warm as if it were spring. That virtual wall seemed to block everything outside. The environments outside and inside the city werepletely different.


    Frank and his friends found out that everything here was virtual. What was surprising to them was that the people in the city were conscious and intelligent as if these weren¡¯t just shadows of their past selves, but life imprints.


    This was the result of the powers of the holy devices that came from the beginning of the world. Everything in the city operated based on the memories of the world. People in the city had no idea that their time had long passed.


    Frank stood at the center of the city. Here, they found the mythical holy device they hade here for, the te of Civilization.


    That mythical te stood at the center of the pce square in a crack in the ground. Pedestrians walking on the street ignored it. There was a sacrificial ceremony held in the holy temple across from the te. Male and female priests would hold ceremonial devices and offer sacrifices to the Goddess of Light and the great angel Faross, who witnessed their ceremonies. This was a ritual that began before Silver Dynasty.


    Everything here was formed from the light shadows emanating from the te of Civilization.


    ¡°This... Is this the divine device left by our Creator?¡±


    ¡°Howe someone just left it here like it¡¯s a piece of trash?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®just left it here¡¯? This is the Arctic. No one else has ever been here. And we¡¯re at the edge of the Arctic and the end of the sky!¡±


    Everyone who entered this ce was thrilled. They looked around at the ancient city, feeling that they had traveled through time and back to that ancient dynasty.


    Frank walked toward the te stuck in the ground and pulled it out. The endless light shadows contracted and merged together, falling into his hand. Frank held te of Civilization up and it shone like a zing sun. Shining stars appeared in the sky, and two of the stars came closer to the main world. The enormous Star Kingdom revealed itself to everyone.


    Gods who were aloof and distant couldn¡¯t resist their urges anymore once Frank discovered the te of Civilization. They couldn¡¯t just wait to act until the time that the three of them would ascend to their thrones. They had a divine device left by Creator, which was enough to make gods greedy.


    The giant star emanated a silver light that enveloped the Arctic. Darkness and storms permeated the world. Two traces of consciousness from the Star Kingdomnded on the main world.


    Countless people prayed and chanted together in unison, singing the same worship song. The shadows of the two gods were dozens of miles long. Even the main world couldn¡¯t hold their bodies. They were only able to observe the world on the dimensional wall as if they were looking at ants in a box through a crack in the lid. As the gods stared down at thend ruthlessly and aloofly, it was as if everything became frozen, including people¡¯s minds.


    ¡°The anger of the God of Storm!¡±


    ¡°Erosion from the God of Night!¡±


    Clouds were dragged by the light shadows of the gods. The cloudsbined with the storms in the sky. Storms of elements overtook half of the Arctic.


    The twisted shadow which hadpletely merged with the dark night sky was holding a candlestick. It dove down from the sky, carrying raging fires and darkness with it, dashing toward Frank and the others.


    The airships and battleships in the Arctic were ravaged by the stormy whirlpool. They didn¡¯t even have time to scream before exploding, their lives snuffed out in the darkness like fireflies.


    The Alva Sky Fortress floating above them disintegrated in the storm¡¯s power immediately, producing cracking sounds as the storm particles turned the fortress into dust in an instant.


    ¡°This is the power of a true god!¡± Wilbert had never realized how terrific and terrible the gods could be. The power gap between demigods and true gods was like that between ants and giants. True gods¡¯ power could actually destroy the world.


    He hadn¡¯t realized why there was a pact between the gods until now. Without any constraints, this world would have been annihted long ago by fights that broke out among the gods.


    ¡°Power of true gods with the help of world rules?¡± Alva looked at the dark virtual shadow holding a candlestick diving at them from the sky. The enormous candlestick covered the entire sky while the virtual candlelight shone upon the ground. It was breathtaking.


    Alva¡¯s face was pale as he looked to Frank, ¡°Are we about to be the first ones to fight true gods?¡±


    Frank smirked, ¡°Then it¡¯s our honor.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother. We haven¡¯t lost yet!¡±


    Frank held the te of Civilization up and yelled, ¡°Civilization! Date back! In the name of the three gods of civilization, I summon the mythical city of the Creator! Projection of City of Gods!¡±


    All of a sudden, the te of Civilization produced a shining light, brightening the entire Arctic in the dark. It brightened the sky, and the light went through space, casting shadow on the Star Kingdom.


    Even people on the Alen Continent an enormous ocean away could see the light pirs from the distantnd in the extreme north. It stretched hundreds of miles away into the outer sky.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°What is that light?¡±


    The Pope from the Church of Light stood in the divine pce in St. Sarl City. The high priests and their rtives were all horrified. It was unimaginable to them that they would ever see such gleaming light and supernatural power rippling from a whole continent away.


    The te of Civilization kept turning back to the time before. Frank, Alva, and Wilbert felt that they were traveling back in time and arriving back in ancient times. They saw a mythical city floating in the clouds. It was the divine city built by their Creator.


    The entire world was shocked by what just happened, including all the gods in the Star Kingdom.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we find a divine device like this in the Arctic before?¡±


    Light shadows condensed, and lots of light traveled into and upied the sky. An enormous sky city that stretched for miles and miles had appeared up in the sky. The silver base gave out holy light, and on top of the base was the kingdom of the gods. This was a garden from a dream world.


    Among the mysterious magically-reinforced nt forests and bizarre mountains ran holy rivers. Many fairies and priests flew between the giant trees which pierced through the clouds. The divine city at the center seemed to be built from many pces that had appeared throughout history, holy and mysterious.


    At the center of the holy city, there was a trace of consciousness emanating energy that seemed to exist beyond time and space, making it hard for even the gods in the sky to breathe.


    The mythical City of Creation was summoned into the present era by the three gods of civilization using the te of Civilization.


    The Master of the Night dropped his divine device, the Master of Storm dashed toward Frank and the others with his godly anger. Half the Arctic crumbled, and everything in sight was copsing, yet it didn¡¯t affect anything in the City of God at all. They couldn¡¯t even touch the projection.


    By this time, the Master of the Night, Louis, and the Master of Storm, Jonathan, were visibly shocked. They couldn¡¯t stay aloof and apathetic anymore.


    ¡°How is it possible?¡±


    ¡°The Capital of God?¡±


    Frank, Alva, and Wilbert stood at the top of the City of Creation, looking at the colossal Star Kingdom and the two true gods.

 Chapter 360 - Fire at the Gods

    <h4>Chapter 360: Fire at the Gods</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Now!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our turn!¡±


    The Three Gods of Civilization stood in the projection of the City of God and turned into three enormous light shadows of gods, enclosed by the floating city like arge continent. Frank was empowered by the te of Civilization, and his hair fluttered in the wind.


    The true gods in the dimensional wall in the sky stood against the three Gods of Civilization who had mastered the projection of the City of God. This was the first time a battle between the gods took ce in Maria¡¯s World.


    Frank, God of Wisdom and Civilization, held onto the te of Civilization as if he were holding a torch that led the entirety of civilization, challenging the three true gods in the sky.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re true gods, we¡¯ll knock you down from your Star Kingdom!¡±


    Frank opened his hands and his eyes glinted with confidence and aggression. He was full of heroic spirit and enthusiasm. He faced great pressure and burden, but this triggered all the passion and courage deep within his heart.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    ¡°In the name of civilization. In the name of all creatures. In the name of the three gods!¡±


    ¡°Imand you! Fire at the gods!¡±


    The enormous floating city ascended and seven-colored silk ribbons flooded into the Capital of God. A tremendous amount of godly power condensed into a light pir and shot out of the city toward the sky.


    The explosion and vibration caused the sky to ripple. The power intertwined with the flowing light, rushing toward the Master of the Night, Louis. He immediately tried to ward it off with the divine device Erosion of Night, however, the light melted the divine device in an instant, filling the body of Master of the Night.


    The huge shadow of the true god suddenly started to shake fiercely and became blurred. The dark night here became unstable, and the blood-curdling scream of the Master of the Night Louis Biketo was heard throughout the entire Star Kingdom.


    ¡°How could I lose? I¡¯ve never lost! I have never lost! Even when I was only an ordinary human being, I hadn¡¯t been defeated. How would I be defeated as a true god? This is impossible! Impossible!¡±


    The enormous body of the god struggled to descend to the main world through the dimensional wall, yet the colossal strength of the world rules bound him and prevented him fromnding on the earth. The punishment and restraints from the pact between all gods were finally being reaped.


    Master of the Night couldn¡¯t withstand being shot at by the guns of the Capital of God anymore. He kept withering away as if he were about to vanish from the sky.


    ¡°How could I be defeated by a couple of demigods? Impossible! You are filth! You stole the crowns of gods! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you all!¡±


    The boundary in the sky looked like a thin film. It kept changing and twisting under the struggling Master of the Night, but it never broke.


    ¡°How could I lose?¡±


    After saying this, the body of the Master of the Night disintegrated and vanished. He transformed into glowing halos and disappeared in the dimensional wall. Suddenly, all the sculptures of the Master of the Night in Hollyma and his other domains cracked. The priests from the Church of the Dark Night felt their power drifting away from them, and they felt endless sorrow and fear.


    ¡°Our great Master of the Night. The Master of the Night! What is happening?¡± The new pope from the Church of the Dark Night knelt down in the Dark Night Pce. He looked at the cracking and copsing sculpture of Master of the Night and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost our connection with our God!¡±


    ¡°Gosh! How terrifying!¡±


    ¡°I can hear the gods screaming and crying!¡±


    Everyone in Hollyma was in a panic. All the priests and believers became clueless and hopeless, yelling and screaming in the streets.


    All the gods in the Star Kingdom were also whispering to each other.


    ¡°The Master of the Night, Louis, will need a long time to recover. He was severely punished by the power of the Capital of God and the pact between the gods, which were enough to put him into a deep slumber for a hundred years. Even if he can someday wake up, his power will be significantly weakened.¡±


    ¡°Gods can¡¯t die. Even if they perish, they will be reborn from the prayers of the godly kingdom and their believers!¡±


    ¡°The te of Civilization, the authority of the Creator, and the three Gods of Civilization...¡±


    ¡°The Goddess of the Sun and the Goddess of Light still haven¡¯t acted yet. They are indeed the most ancient gods. They¡¯re so calm!¡±


    As for Jonathan, the Master of Storms, he could feel his godly power being stripped away by the tremendous world consciousness that was binding him, forcing him to leave the main world and go back to the Star Kingdom. He had broken the pact between all the gods, which meant in the following hundred years, his power would be greatly restrained and he wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of his godly kingdom anymore. Meanwhile, the Capital of God turned again, and the giant godly light shadows of the three Gods of Civilization turned toward the Master of Storms, Jonathan Brown.


    The Master of Storms realized that he was in danger. The enormous light shadows of the gods withered away, and the colossal Star Kingdom that had been approaching the main world ascended again, vanishing among the stars.


    The three gods standing on the Capital of God looked at each other. They were excited and exhrated. This area was originally inplete darkness, but now they could see the light slipping in, shining upon their bodies.


    The shattered Arctic continent started to recover under the power of light and the world¡¯s strength.


    ¡°We did it!¡± Alva shouted, finding it all unbelievable.


    ¡°We really did it!¡± Wilbert felt like he was in a dream. He could still vividly recall when they three first met in Hollyma. They were merely red-blooded, unreliable young-adults with silly dreams back then, but now, they had aplished something they would have never dared dream of.


    ¡°We are the leading roles in this era!¡± Frank guffawed.


    After that, he looked to the sky. He was smiling, but he still sighed. He was supposed to be euphoric, yet he had some strongly mixed feelings.


    Alva nodded, ¡°It¡¯s time for three Gods of Civilization to ascend to their kingdoms! Our time and stories havee to an end. It¡¯s time for future youngsters and heroes to create their own legends.¡±


    Wilbert said, ¡°No, our stories are far from over!¡±


    The projection of the Capital of God withered away, while the three Gods of Civilization ascended to their star kingdom.

 Chapter 361 - The Ring of Anthony

    <h4>Chapter 361: The Ring of Anthony</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The three Gods of Civilization had fulfilled their dreams to lead the civilization of steam and engines into the magic crystal era. They entered the Star Kingdom, guarding the civilization and its living beings.


    The people in Niyah held a huge ceremony for them, pushing the magic crystal era that belonged to everyone to its peak. Magic crystal airships flew around Niyah while people yed drums and gongs. Soldiers carried gs and yed trumpets. They held this celebration for half a month. Then people builtndmarks and architecture in Niyah to honor the three gods.


    ¡°A giant likeness of Frank!¡± It was a statue of a figure holding a b of stone over his head, erected along the side of the Crete Canal. It was the embodiment of the God of Intelligence and Civilization.


    ¡°The Alva Magic Crystal Tower!¡± The magic crystal tower was hundreds of meters tall and became the tallest magic crystal tower in the world. It was the shiniestndmark in all of Niyah. It represented the God of Wealth and Trade and the God of Magic Crystal.


    ¡°Wilbert Library!¡± Built for the God of History and Race, Wilbert, who documented the rise and fall of all the races of civilization in history. He documented the rise and decline of every race. Inside Wilbert Library held books from all over the world, and it became the most famous library on the Alen Continent.


    The Sumerian Freedom Alliance with its magic crystal system became the dominating kingdom in the new era. The bond between the three continents grew stronger and stronger as all the races could see that human beings had started to conquer both the sky and the ocean.


    The Sumerian Free Alliance invented the new alchemy submarines. It was said that the idea came from an ordinary person who had the intelligence of a supernatural being without any supernatural power.


    Adventurers started to explore every corner of Maria¡¯s World in their flying airships. They hoped to finish the map of this enormous world by exploring ces where no one had ever been to.


    The crew members who drove alchemy submarines and explored the depths of the ocean, exploring the terrifying and dark ocean world, trying to find its secrets, looked for the remains of the ancient city of the Ocean God. However, most of those adventurers were swallowed by sea monsters.


    The Silver Moon Kingdom on the Y Continent...


    Ever since the Sylve Kingdom vanished from the western area of the Y Continent, the Moon fairy tribe went to the old home of the Sylve Kingdom and connected it with the original Silver Moon Forests, establishing the Silver Moon Kingdom.


    Moon fairies of the Silver Moon Kingdom believed in Goddess of Harvest and all had special silver hair and angelic faces. The walked through the streets wearing loose white capes looking like goddesses.


    Goddesses like these were everywhere in the Silver Moon Kingdom. Ever since Jonathan Brown built the railway to the Y Continent and married a beautiful fairy wife who came from Sun Fairy Tribe, half fairies came into being. Half fairies didn¡¯t have the life expectancy of full fairies, and they could only live for two hundred years. The royal family of the Hailuga Kingdom was made up of half fairies.


    Many people who went to the Y Continent had the same expectation as Jonathan did. However, only a few could attract fairies like Jonathan had. The fairies were very particr in their choice of partner.


    The fairy sacrifice group and their supernatural sky team were powerful enough to intimidate any country. After the three continents were connected, the fairy ambassadors in each country were responsible for fighting fairy smugglers¨Cthose who would kidnap fairies and bring them to the other continents.


    Lu Zhiyu, Verthandi, Delmedi, and Kelly sat in the spacious theater, watching the actors and actresses performing on the stage, while a crow so dark it could swallow light was speaking from the side.


    This was the Coro Theater of the Silver Moon Kingdom, and it used to be the first level of Coro Tower. The events from many legends had taken ce here, as it was the origin of fairy wizards and supernatural power. Now, it had be the theater and the library of the Silver Moon Kingdom.


    Sometimes, enormous airships made of wood flew overhead through the sky. Those airships were full of forces of nts and other beings, however, they were just as solid as those made by humans.


    There were walls of brambles and vines outside, surrounding the entire city. Public engine cars covered in vines and flowers traveled on the street, and there were red maple trees on the sides.


    The city was established beside Hagrid Grand Canyon and Hagrid Falls. Water, the River of Lives, and Hagrid Bridge had be the embodiment of this ce. It looked like a city of gardens from the outside.


    There were many fairies in the city, and there were also many human beings and orcs. Half the creatures in the theater were human beings, and the show being performed on the stage was the well-known legend of the dragon knight Rooney.


    ¡°The great blessed beings, dragon riders, and king Rooney Elvis led the army and rushed into the pce to question him...¡±


    ¡°To be or not to be, that is the question. Whether ¡¯tis nobler in the mind to suffer the slings and arrows of outrageous fortune, or to take Arms against a Sea of Troubles. This is the choice the hero Rooney has to make!¡±


    ¡°Luhmann Kingdom was destroyed, and the great Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro was born!¡±


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s thew of nature and survival of the fittest. In this war of human beings and orcs, there are no rights and wrongs, only survival or extinction. There was bloodshed, and heroes were shed by des. The blessed being riding the ck dragons, Rooney, who was once the hero of the legend, has be old. He died in Niyah of Sumerian in.¡±


    ¡°The dragon was bellowing, taking its master¡¯s body, and left. It vanished from the clouds.¡±


    The crow was great at narration. The story was a mere legend to the audiences, but it was being watched by the actual witness of the history.


    The show was finished. The actors did a great job rting this fabulous legend of dragon knight Rooney. There were schemes, patriotism, love, hate, and eternal parting. Many fairies cried while watching that show, and many children wanted to be the heroes on the stage.


    Lu Zhiyu saw the crow. After the show was over, Verthandi and the others returned to their divine kingdoms. Lu Zhiyu went backstage and saw the ck crow grooming its feathers. The crow raised its head and saw Lu Zhiyu.


    ¡°Oh my god, Anthony! You¡¯re still alive!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m still alive. I just didn¡¯t expect to see you alive. ck Jack, we haven¡¯t met each other for almost four hundred years. You¡¯re a level-five crow, yet you¡¯ve be the pet of this theater. How surprising!¡±


    He was the leader of the crows in wizard tower and he was the most powerful crow. He delivered all the letters of admission to the wizard tower, including those for Bohr, Akkad, Leves, and Katherine.


    After a long time without seeing him, Lu Zhiyu thought that the crow must be dead. He hadn¡¯t expected to see him on another continent.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m still alive. I¡¯m a crow that loves my life, freedom, and peace. I¡¯m into art these days, and I think stage productions are a great way to perform,¡± ck Jack pped his wings. He looked kind of funny. However, nobody expected that this small body belonged to a mighty magical beast, or that it could easily destroy this Coro Tower.


    Lu Zhiyu asked, ¡°Are you interested in returning to my side?¡±


    ck Jack shook his head, ¡°No, I have a new friend.¡±


    ¡°Dang, dang, dang! Here he is!¡±


    A half-fairy teenager walked in through the back door of the theater. He looked like a theater employee, but there were bruises on his face as if he had just been beaten. However, it was normal for this to happen to a half fairy in the Silver Moon Kingdom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the first person topletely explore the world. Not only will I explore this world, but I¡¯ll also go see what is outside this world!¡± the fairy teenager said. He looked at ck Jack and noticed Lu Zhiyu.


    ck Jack introduced him, ¡°This is my new buddy, Rode. He¡¯s a half fairy, and he wants to be a fairy pilot!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to be a real pilot. I¡¯ve already signed up for the pilot school.¡±


    ¡°Okay, cut the talking!¡±


    ck Jack stopped Rode from talking, then moved his wings like a human merchant and said, ¡°Anthony, you¡¯re being so petty.¡±


    Rode then asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this, ck Jack?¡±


    ck Jack lowered his voice and said, ¡°Not your concern. Someone powerful beyond your imagination.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu stopped talking for a while. After the three Gods of Civilization ascended to their thrones, he immediately started to ponder the structure of Maria¡¯s World and how to end the era of gods. He took a look at the half fairy teenager Rode.


    ¡°You have the potential to be a supernatural being. You said that you wanted to explore the outer world. I¡¯ll give you this ring. Hopefully, you can be a world-renowned adventurer someday,¡± Lu Zhiyu took ring off his hand and gave it to Rode.


    ¡°A ring? It¡¯s so pretty! Is it some kind of treasure?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a ring for space storage.¡±


    ¡°A space storage ring?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of this ring?¡±


    ¡°You can call it Anthony¡¯s ring, or the Philosopher¡¯s Ring.¡±


    Rode took it. He looked cautious as he had no idea what that ring meant to him. After Lu Zhiyu designed the theory of the space transportation door, he started to study the theories and rules of the space. This ring was a product of that study. Although Lu Zhiyu wasn¡¯t able to make a stable transportation door, he had already created some basic space theories. Lu Zhiyu wished that someone could explore some new types of space witchcraft using that ring.


    ck Jack couldn¡¯t be more excited.


    ¡°How lucky you are, Rode. You might be the leading role of the next generation!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be a leading role everywhere. I can¡¯t believe that stupid Bran passed me by, otherwise, I¡¯d be the actor who yed Dragon Knight Rooney!¡±


    ¡°Stop ttering yourself. Do you really think Bran would¡¯ve chosen a half fairy like you to y Dragon Knight Rooney?¡±


    ¡°Who was that person?¡± Rode asked, realizing that Lu Zhiyu had disappeared.


    ¡°He¡¯s long gone. He¡¯s always like that, the most mysterious person in the world.¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Who knows!¡±


    After Lu Zhiyu arrived back at Capital of God, he reset the main engine of the divine kingdom to make sure Maria¡¯s World, the Abyss World, and the Starsoul World were okay. And then, he went to check the chaos worms before he left the crystal wall world and went back to the world universe.

 Chapter 362 - New Human Beings

    <h4>Chapter 362: New Human Beings</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu watched the scenes ying out from the control room. He could see the airshipsnding on the Moon, Mercury, Mars, and Venus. Most of them were controlled by exploratory robots that sent back pictures. However, some of them were controlled by astronauts. They walked on thes with their astronaut suits.


    Some of the astronauts were having a great time. They were excited to have reached the Moon and Mars. They were breathed heavily when talking to each other and their video footage was shaky.


    There was also footage of spaceships observing thes in the near distance. The ring of Uranus was visible in the footage, which was very different from Jupiter and Saturn¡¯s rings as it was dark and narrow.


    It would be impossible to check every spot in the sr system, however, if Dark Mother Tree had really tainted this area, it would have been hard to miss. Lu Zhiyu also found it impossible that the power had spread here, otherwise the creatures on the earth would¡¯ve been extinct.


    At this moment, the Truth was on track toward Neptune, and it was about to leave the sr system.


    Everything was normal, aside from when they were trying to get through the asteroids.


    ¡°We¡¯ve checked every, but we didn¡¯t find any traces of living beings. Also, we didn¡¯t find any traces of pollution left by the Dark Mother Tree, either. However, we did find something strange!¡±


    Gu Chaoran immediately showed some of the materials they had discovered to Lu Zhiyu. There some remains of spaceships among the asteroids.


    The broken ck spaceship was very eye-catching in the cold universe. It had been floating in the universe for years, hiding among the aerolites.


    ¡°Is this a spaceship left behind from the Antis civilization?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. The styles are very different. Besides, after we retrieved the spaceship, we found that the technologies are also very different. It¡¯s a small, unmanned exploration vessel. There aren¡¯t any living beings in the spaceship, and it¡¯spletely operated by aputer.¡±


    ¡°This exploration ship doesn¡¯t have the ability to travel at light speed like the Truth. We specte that it might enter the sr system following otherrger spaceships. Of course, there¡¯s also the possibility that ites from another star system close to us. You can check it out for yourself below deck if you want.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu stayed silent for a while. Was it possible that a spaceship from another star system had entered the sr system? This was the first time Lu Zhiyu realized that this small sr system was actually much more interesting than he¡¯d imagined.


    ¡°When will we leave the sr system?¡±


    ¡°When we finish exploring Neptune, the Truth will reach light speed and will travel at one point five times the light speed at its fastest. It¡¯ll take another five years for us to arrive at Alpha Centauri.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded and said, ¡°Sounds great. Let¡¯s begin our astral civilization ns!¡±


    ...


    One tall being after another appeared in the nutrition cabin. They had human bodies, and there were both males and females among them.


    Each of them was a rtive of Lu Zhiyu. They inherited his powerful and mythical bloodline. He could feel the natural connection between himself and them.


    ¡°What... What should I call them?¡± Gu Chaoran could feel that his voice was trembling. Out of nowhere, he felt terrified by such beautiful creatures. Perhaps it was because of how they were made, or because they had the same kind of bodies as he did, or perhaps because they lived in ss jars filled with nutrition liquids.


    As for other members, some of them were excited because they saw it as a miracle of creation. Some cheered for the birth of a new species. Others thought it was sphemy to natural life, but those who thought so didn¡¯t dare express it in front of Lu Zhiyu.


    ¡°New human beings!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re also human beings like us. They are new human beings who are designed to adapt to life in outer space.¡±


    The new human beings created by Lu Zhiyu had some of the features of fairies. They could live for a thousand years, and they could photosynthesize. They could survive for a long time without eating and drinking. They had their main brain and a demi-brain, a demi-brain which was mythical and intelligent. It was the organ used to perform magic and sanctify organs. However, it was more difficult for them to breed and mature. The maturation and growth of mythical organs were rted to mind power.


    Their supernatural power was akin to that of the machine civilization. They could assimte and restructure mechanical beings. They were not very powerful when they were still young. They could only assimte some simple engineering robots or living robots. The engineering robots would be their avatars.


    As they were upgraded, from level-one to level-two to level-three, they would be able to controlrger mechanical beings. The mythical intelligence of the demi-brain gave them the power of calction and operation.


    And when they became a level-seven mythical being, they could even control huge spaceships like the Truth. The spaceship would be their own bodies, like a floating city or a divine kingdom. They could roam the universe by themselves, leading a huge army and countless mechanical beings. One person could lead a machine civilization.


    However, there were no magicalworks or portals in the universe so they couldn¡¯t absorb source form. However, Lu Zhiyu had given them a special device just like the magicwork. Compared to the magicwork, it was more like something that came from science fiction. The device could train these new human beings to strengthen their supernatural powers.


    Besides, their future was unlimited because technology would be their nutrition. As technology advanced, their powers would follow.


    As for Lu Zhiyu, who was the source of their power, he continued absorbing their energy to explore the truth and the origin of the universe.


    Lu Zhiyu took a look at the members of the managementmittee of the Truth. He didn¡¯t care much about what they thought. He said, ¡°You can also choose to be a new human being if you want, but I need to tell you that there¡¯s a risk. You can ask Gu Chaoran about it, and he¡¯ll answer all your questions. It¡¯s your choice, and I won¡¯t force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do.¡±


    After he finished speaking, a new female human being curled up in the nutrition cabin opened her eyes. Her hair waved in the water, and she looked in Lu Zhiyu¡¯s eyes.


    Lu Zhiyu wasn¡¯t anxious at all, instead, he was pleased.


    ¡°The first human being has been born!¡±


    As for the members of themittee who stayed, they were responsible for taking care of the new human beings. Lu Zhiyu and Gu Chaoran worked together. The first batch of the new human beings would live in the city at the center of the Truth. There were skyscrapers and towns. In the near future, the spaceship Truth would have a bustling civilization.


    After exploring Neptune, the Truth finished thest of its work. It left the sr system and headed for another star system.


    After they started the engine, they immediately created another warp field, which enveloped their entire starship.


    At this moment, a message was sent from the Koyebo Zone, alerting the spaceship Truth. The members who were operating the Truth were all terrified as they didn¡¯t know what was happening.


    The intelligence sub-brain David showed up first.


    ¡°The message was sent by Pluto. It means that the gxy¡¯s interster civilization congrattes you for entering the gxy era. Please depart from your mother sr system and go to XXXX Alliance to register. If you join the gxy interster civilization, you¡¯ll receive...¡±


    ¡°Again, the gxy interster civilization congrattes you for entering the interster era. Please depart from your other sr system and head to XXXX Alliance...¡±


    Everyone was dazed. They hadn¡¯t expected this to happen right after they got out of their sr system. Lu Zhiyu smiled, ¡°Interesting.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the coordinate?¡±


    David immediately projected an astral picture and found the location.


    ¡°Gliese 581g. It¡¯s a twenty-two light-years away from the earth, fit for living beings to inhabit.¡±


    The Truth was from a civilization outside the gxy. Lu Zhiyu realized he didn¡¯t know much about the gxy. Now, he realized that the gxy might be more interesting than he first thought.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Alpha Centauri first, and this Gliese 581g will be our next destination. Let¡¯s see how interesting this universe is!¡±


    They turned on the engine again, and the warp field enveloped the entire spaceship Truth, flying into the depths of the universe.

 Chapter 363 - Mythical Wizard Catherine

    <h4>Chapter 363: Mythical Wizard Catherine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Astral World, Year 672.


    It had been one hundred and thirty years since Lu Zhiyu left the world the first time. It was a long time formoners, but to supernatural beings, it was only a short journey of discovery.


    During the year 672, the master of the wizard tower, Catherine, became a mythical wizard under the witness of hundreds of elemental wizards and countless other wizards.


    Under the astral sky, the wizard tower gleamed, shining upon the entire City of Wizards. Catherine became a mythical fairy with a pair ofrge and transparent wings. To do this, she had used forest fairies from the bloodline of fairies created by Lu Zhiyu. It was a mythical creature with the supernatural powers of illusion and control over nts.


    The forest fairy became like breeze and starlight, traveling through the sky and over thend of the wizard continent. Everywhere she touched, flowers blossomed. All the living creatures were immersed in a deep sleep filled with dreams. Bugs, squirrels, bears, and people in the town all fell deep into their illusions.


    All the wizards cheered for the first level-seven mythical wizard to evere into being. She was the first wizard from the tower to reach this mythical level and be an eternal being. After Catherine came back from the tower, some of the wizards in the city and the tower knelt down on the ground, kissing the ces she walked.


    To them, Catherine was a god. A level-seven mythical wizard was a god.


    ¡°The great master of the wizard tower, Ms. Catherine!¡±


    ¡°Long live the wizards!¡±


    ¡°Long live the wizards!¡±


    Catherine stood at the top of the wizard tower, gleaming with supernatural light. Everyone in the city watched in rapture. The wizards held their scepters high, giving off witchcraft illumination. The lights were turned on, and there was food and wine everywhere throughout the city. Everyone was living in a fool¡¯s paradise at that moment, their eyes gleaming as they looked at the wizard tower.


    Catherine went back to the top of the wizard tower. Her mythical life form withered away, and the phantom body turned back into its human form. Just like Lu Zhiyu, Catherine chose to keep her ordinary life form after bing a mythical life.


    Catherine should have felt euphoric, but she didn¡¯t feel pleased at all.


    ¡°How does it feel to gain eternal life?¡± Someone said from the corner of the room.


    Catherine looked to the corner, and she saw a ck-haired man sitting there, holding a wine ss, ¡°Congrattions, Catherine. You¡¯ve finally graduated. There¡¯s nothing more I need to teach you from now on. You¡¯re mythical wizard Catherine now!¡±


    Catherine shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s only eternal tomoners. No one is actually immortal. Everyone will die eventually.¡±


    ¡°But now, at least I kind of understand how you feel!¡± Catherine looked at Lu Zhiyu and then at the city of wizards below the wizard tower.


    Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t reply to that statement. Instead, he asked, ¡°What do you want to do next? Do you have any ns for your eternal life?¡±


    Catherine nodded, ¡°I decided to push the wizard civilization into a new era!¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem with this era?¡±


    ¡°A huge problem!¡± Catherine sat down, looking worried, ¡°There¡¯s a huge problem with the wizard civilization system! The wizard civilization system belongs only to the wizards. This civilization is built on wizards. How about themoners? The trolls, orcs and dwarfs? The wizard civilization was born from those ordinary life forms, but as we move forward, we¡¯re abandoning them.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu stood up and said, ¡°The same thing happened in Maria¡¯s World one hundred years ago! There was a huge conflict between the supernatural beings and themoners, but it seems that the problem on the wizard continent is more serious. The threshold for wizards is higher.¡±


    Catherine looked at Lu Zhiyu and asked, ¡°How did they resolve that issue?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu reached out his hand and a diamond magic crystal showed up in his hand, ¡°The magic crystal system is a system that can givemoners the ability to use supernatural power. This is the first-generation magic crystal, and then, there¡¯s a second-generation magic crystal. They collect the power of belief to charge the magic crystals, which perfect the entire magic crystal system. However, the second-generation magic crystal system is built on the god system, which is not applicable to wizards.¡±


    Catherine took the magic crystal from Lu Zhiyu¡¯s hands. She checked it with her mind power and looked exhrated, ¡°Did you reconstruct it with your Philosopher¡¯s Stone? It¡¯s indeed a genius design.¡±


    ¡°As long as I have enough time, I can improve this system. There are countless ingenious wizards in the tower, and the new talents will figure out its weaknesses.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu stood up and said, ¡°I might stay here for a while. I¡¯ll walk around in the astral world, but I¡¯ll definitely visit you again before I leave!¡±


    Catherine asked, ¡°Why did you decide to stay here?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu frowned and pondered it for a long time. He then shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be very free and idle for a long time. I don¡¯t have any specific goal anymore, so I can only walk around and see what happens!¡±


    Catherine smiled, ¡°Then you might want to stay here for a while longer! If you have time, please tell me about the changes that happen in Maria¡¯s World or any other stories you want to tell me.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu asked, ¡°Have you met Wendy?¡±


    Catherine frowned and said, ¡°Before Wolfe died, I went to visit Sylve. However, since Wolfe died I haven¡¯t seen her. I heard that the arcanists are working on something very important, but it¡¯s confidential. Fairies also don¡¯t talk to the outside world much, so I don¡¯t know much about it.¡±


    Lenny City on the Wizard Continent.


    ¡°The ground itself has power. Why can¡¯t we just fly into the dimensional wall and out of this world? Because we¡¯re not fast enough, and our airships are not sturdy enough. If we can build airships that are fast and solid enough, we can get rid of the power of the ground, rush into the dimensional wall and explore the astral world.¡±


    A green goblin stood on a tform in front of three ckboards. They were covered in airship designs and intricate symbols.


    There were all races of students seated before him. Even the proud human wizard apprentices were listening carefully to what this troll alchemy warlock was saying.


    Cook Bay was the new level-four alchemy warlock, and he was one hundred and fifty years old. He was also a world-renowned alchemy expert, especially on airship and element tower building. There were many rich elemental wizards lining up to ask Cook Bay to help them build an element tower.


    The level-four element tower built by Cook Bay was definitely one of the best towers in terms of defense level, attack level, climate regtion, and boundaries. The level-two and level-three wizard towers built by Cook Bay had be the standards across the wizard continent.


    After he finished his lecture, Cook Bay immediately went to the wizard tower to join the magic crystal system revolution meeting.


    ¡°Magic crystal system revolution meeting? What is that?¡±


    Cook Bay would never reject an invitation letter from the wizard tower. When Catherine became a mythical wizard, he went to visit the wizard tower from afar. Although he was a goblin, he admired the master of the wizard tower Catherine with all his heart.


    Cook Bay packed and got onto a train bound for the city of wizards. He was holding a book that looked old and ragged, but it was preserved fairly well by witchcraft.


    On the cover was a picture painted by a renowned painter from the Alen Continent in Maria¡¯s World of a floating city in the sky.

 Chapter 364 - A Mysterious Letter

    <h4>Chapter 364: A Mysterious Letter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the vast wizard continent, railways extended in all directions. In the center of the railwaywork was the central area of the continent, where the city of wizards and wizard towers stood. The Magic Crystal System Reform Research Conference was held there, and wizards travelled to the city on aircraft and lotives from everywhere on the continent and even from other continents.


    All kinds of wizards in wizard robes walked down from the dock. The North Train Station was filled with crowds. Elemental wizards in white robes and official wizards could be seen everywhere. This conference had attracted most of the elite upper-ss in the Wizard Alliance.


    The ground level of the wizard tower was converted into a spacious conference hall. It was an important room where wizards discussed issues andmunicated with each other when the Wizard Alliance held important meetings.


    Wizards walked up the long stairs, crossed the great castle, and arrived at the tower. Members of the Gathering of Wizards had arrived quite a while ago. Even Lady Catherine would attend this meeting herself to discuss issues of the magic crystal system.


    Seats were arranged in a semi-circle. More than 10,000 wizards who were at least experts in the field, elemental wizards, or headmasters of the wizard school attended. Average official wizards had not earned a seat here. Tower wizards who explored the astral world had never imagined this day woulde.


    When the crowd saw the magic crystal and the magic crystal system, they started a heated discussion. No one ever thought that the wizard civilization would be changed in this way.


    Even though the magic crystal system was not perfected, it had unclogged the bottleneck of the wizard civilization and removed the obstacle to its development. All the wizards engaged in discussions about how they could enhance the magic crystal system, and how to utilize magic crystals in every facet of the wizard civilization.


    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle. The name ¡®magic crystal¡¯ is spot on. It is indeed the crystallization of magic powers!¡±


    ¡°It is an invention that changed the era!¡±


    ¡°Enablingmoners to have the same capabilities of apprentice wizards and learn about witchcraft. In this way, all will be wizards, all will wield the power of witchcraft, and all will be a part of the Wizard Alliance and the wizard civilization.¡±


    Cook Bay stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just about lettingmoners use alchemy equipment or supernatural powers. It is a kind of energy, a crystallization of wizard energy and power. It¡¯s had a huge impact on the traditional wizard system. If we could increase the mana stored within it, we could build higher wizard towers,rger aircrafts. We could even float elemental towers in the sky. Moreover, when we have endless energy, building the legendary Floating Space City may not be a dream anymore!¡±


    The crowd almost lost control when they heard this speech. They realized that magic crystals were not only powerful formoners, but even more powerful for wizards. The small gems would change the entire worldpletely.


    Once the conference ended, those assembled in the tower formed the Magic Crystal System Management Committee. As one of the first elite alchemy warlocks, Cook Bay joined as a member. The first batch of magic crystals was immediately produced in the alchemy workshops in the city and spread across the entire wizard continent.


    Many magic crystal tools were invented and flowed out into the wizard continent. However, the wizard continent had a much lower proportion of saints than Maria¡¯s World. The first-generation magic crystalscked convenience in recharging and usage. Therefore, their usage was restricted to a fewrge cities. Reform and research of the second-generation magic crystals were still in progress.


    With Lady Catherine¡¯s suggestion about collecting the power of consciousness, Cook Bay built the first magic crystal tower after around 20 years. Alchemy Master Cook Bay¡¯s name was more celebrated than ever, almost catching up with the first alchemy warlock, Brock Kim.


    However, magic towers had to be built inside metropolises. The bigger the poption, the more power of consciousness was absorbed from the people, and more mana could be collected by magic crystal towers.


    ¡°Now, we shall give Mr. Cook Bay a wizard tower merit emblem. Only those who make a huge contribution to the Wizard Alliance and the entire wizarding civilization can receive this emblem of honor!¡±


    Cook Bay received the wizard tower merit emblem in the tower. Many wizards in the audience sent him their congrattions. Of course, some were jealous and bitter. Controversy over someone from a foreign race receiving such honor was inevitable.


    Cook Bay was thrilled, as he was the first foreigner to ever receive the emblem. Also, this award implied the possibility of bing a member of the Gathering of Wizards. He had the chance to be the first goblin member of the Gathering of Wizards!


    ¡°If I could join the Gathering of Wizards, I could y a part in making major decisions about the Wizard Alliance, and improve the status of goblins!¡± Cook said in his heart.


    Cook Bay clenched his fists, pinned the wizard tower merit emblem to his robe, and walked down the long stairs. He headed home and found that a special letter was in his mailbox when he arrived.


    ¡°Dear Mr. Cook Bay,


    I would like to invite you to help me with the design and construction of a floating space tower. See you in the City of Leaves in the Forest of Fairies on the 6th of August.


    Randhir Eranbell¡±


    Cook Bay broke intoughter and said, ¡°Build a floating space tower? Is he dreaming?¡±


    Cook Bay had first proposed the idea of floating space towers. However, even Cook Bay himself knew that building a true floating space tower was dreamlike in its impossibility. A true floating space tower would be a level-seven mythical alchemy entity, which could only be built and controlled by level-seven mythical wizards.


    It would be able to move freely, attacknd units from the air, and even rise up to the bitwall and star worlds, bing the crucial vehicle for humans to explore the bitwall and the truth of the world. Its value was undeniable, but it was still theoretical and no one could build it at this stage.


    Moreover, floating such a huge tower in the air and keeping it in the sky would require a massive amount of energy. And yet, someone had invited him to build a floating space tower. As the modern alchemy master, Cook was surprised and amused. He held the letter in his hand and shook his giant green head and pointy ears.


    ¡°Floating space tower! Floating space tower! Randhir Eranbell!¡± Cook repeated to himself.


    The name seemed familiar to Cook Bay. He suddenly remembered that Randhir Eranbell was the Great Elemental Wizard who had given him the book ¡°The Mysteries of Alchemy¡± when he was young. Since then, Cook Bay had kept this book with him at all times. The foundation of his alchemy skills were found in this book, and the floating space city on the cover had been in his dreams ever since.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Randhir! Maybe I should go!¡± Cook Bay said.


    The goblin was thrilled. He was very grateful to the man who had changed his journey in alchemy so greatly.


    The second-generation magic crystal system was finished. He did not take any credit and did not participate in its distribution. Instead, Cook Bay had packed and boarded the aircraft to the City of Leaves. It was on the Titan continent in the territory of fairies. Cook Bay had not been to the Titan continent for a long time.

 Chapter 365 - The Levitation Ring

    <h4>Chapter 365: The Levitation Ring</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    It was no longer the same Titan continent Lu Zhiyust visited. Goblins, dwarves, trolls, and fairies had gradually be a part of the Wizard Alliance. Nevertheless, the City of Leaves was a foreign trade city built by fairies, and most fairies still lived in the Forest of Fairies.


    The City of Leaves was a unique city. The Forest of Fairies was a forest growing not on gentle hills, but a teau. Dangerous cliffs surrounded the forest as if the forest was growing on a pir. From below, it seemed like a forest in the sky. The City of Leaves was built on the cliffs below the forest.


    Vines spiraled down the cliffs. Trees thrived on the cliffs. Houses and buildings were built along the cliff at an angle. A huge Ancient Tree of Fairies was embedded in the cliff, piercing through the cliff, and growing up over the top of the cliff.


    Beside the cliff and the Ancient Tree of Fairies, roads and fences were built. One could walk and climb up to the Forest of Fairies above. Even roofs had fences on them, as they were also a part of the trail. At night, alchemy gasmps were lit, turning the cliff and the City of Leaves into a starry tree.


    Thendscape was the creation of nature. When Lu Zhiyu first constructed the astral world, he only set up the model of standard worlds. However, everything internal was created by the force of nature. He had not noticed that such a beautiful view had been created here.


    ¡°Ee-yah-yah! Ee-yah-yah!¡±


    ¡°Hah-hah-yah-yah!¡±


    Tiny fairies flew along the cliff covered vine, chattering in theirnguage. At the bottom of the cliff, many taverns, shops, and fairy bistros were built to host humans, goblins, and other races. Local products like fruit wines were sold inside. Docks for aircraft and train stations were built here as well, as foreign races were not allowed to enter the Forest of Fairies.


    Choo-choo!


    ckety-ck, ckety-ck!


    Lu Zhiyu stayed in a small cabin at the bottom of the cliff. If one opened the window, an endless grasnd with beautiful flowers woulde into view. A single railway track extended toward the horizon over the field. Steam trains arrived here every morning. The flowery grasnds with steam trains arriving from far away painted a mesmerizing picture.


    Lu Zhiyu wanted to build a special floating space tower here. If the wizard civilization continued to develop at the same pace, it would be almost impossible for them to build a true floating space tower, nevermind a level eight floating space city. And without a floating space tower, the wizard civilization could never step out beyond the bitwall and explore the astral world.


    Mythical wizards without floating space towers did not possess the power to leave the world and explore the astral world. Moreover, it would take a long time for them to build the level eight floating space city and rival the true gods of Maria¡¯s World (true gods with divine kingdoms were level-eight mythical beings, side gods were level-seven).


    Several elements were necessary to build a floating-space tower. A level-seven alchemy floating space tower life blueprint, a levitation ring, and a mana pool. The most difficult to acquire was the levitation ring.


    Lu Zhiyu had decided to build a floating space tower as a gift for Catherine to celebrate her bing a mythical wizard. However, building the tower himself would not be as meaningful as teaching the wizards how to build it. And since Catharine was not gifted in alchemy at all, Lu Zhiyu had to find someone else to build the floating space tower.


    The floating space tower would also push forward the development of the wizard civilization. Without it, the wizard civilization would stay trapped inside the Starsoul World, while Maria¡¯s World started to explore the astral world and the divine system reached out to the astral world. Maria¡¯s World had perfected the magic crystal system, and the species within started to challenge the bitwall.


    Another steam train arrived from far away. This time, there was a green-skinned goblin in wizard robes walked onboard.


    Cook Bay stepped off the train and followed the wavy trail, looking at the rows of houses built on the bottom of the cliff. Holding on to the fences while he walked, he had finally found the address on the letter. It was a white house with a red roof, red chimney, and beautiful stained-ss windows, embedded into a slope on the cliff.


    ¡°Knock-knock! Knock-knock!¡±


    Cook Bay did not hear anythinging from inside the house but realized the door was unlocked. He pushed the door and looked inside. His jaw dropped as the door opened. He did not see the inside of a small cabin as he had expected, but a crystal-clear watery swirl. If not observing carefully, one might not notice the transparent swirl of dimensional folds.


    Through the swirl, he could see rolling hills where many grand pces had been built.


    ¡°Wumpth!¡±


    Cook Bay shut the door immediately. He was still in a state of shock. He opened the door again, and the view waspletely different now, as he again saw the wizard tower outside!


    ¡°Golly! How is that possible?¡± he eximed.


    Cook Bay stepped into the cabin and went through the swirl. His body dposed into the tiniest ashes and reassembled on the other side of the swirl. The next thing he knew, he was standing on the street of the City of Wizards.


    Familiar streets, familiar alchemy shops, and familiar steam railway buses. Cook Bay had spent more than a month traveling across the sea and had made quite a few stops along the way before he finally arrived at the City of Leaves on the Titan continent. And now, just one step took him all the way back.


    The green-skinned goblin tripped over the threshold and fell back through the door. Immediately, he was in a simply styled room with a firece, benches, closets, and a kitchen.


    ¡°Wee! Mr. Cook Bay, we meet again!¡± A familiar ck-haired man sat on a cane chair near the window, holding a cup of tea, looking at Cook Bay as if he was a joke. It seemed this little set-up was designed to make him flustered. Well, that was really poor taste.


    However, Cook Bay was not a bit provoked. This was because he had seen something amazing. He saw a portal! Gosh, what a miracle! He never imagined such portals truly existed. He had only read in a few ancient books that portals had existed. In the legends, ancient wizards traveled through giant portals from one world to another and kept their mouths shut about the details.


    ¡°Gosh golly, it¡¯s a miracle! Mr. Randhir, it¡¯s a portal, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a portal!¡± Cook Bay said.


    He now believed thating here was the best choice he ever made in his life. He did not just see a portal, but also the possibility of actually building a floating space tower. If Mr. Randhir could build a portal, he could definitely build a floating space tower, since portals were so much harder to build.


    If he could make such an alchemy item, he would be idolized by all goblins! No, he would be the god of all goblins!


    ¡°Technically, it¡¯s a one-time portal. Look behind you!¡± said Lu Zhiyu. Lu Zhiyu had yed a mean trick on Cook Bay, but he also genuinely wished for the idea of teleportation technology to be spread across thend. If someone could actually perfect the technology of portals, that would be a great surprise to Lu Zhiyu.


    Cook Bay turned his head around. He saw that the door was distorted in the swirl, and then the swirl vanished.


    Cook Bay put down his travel case and started talking to Lu Zhiyu with great excitement. Even though neither Cook¡¯s skills in teleportation, nor his ideas and designs for the floating space tower were good enough, Lu Zhiyu could tell that Cook Bay was highly gifted in the field. Goblins had great talent in alchemy, just as Lu Zhiyu had designed them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about building a floating space tower then! I have looked over your design. Not much concern about the level-seven alchemy life floating space tower blueprint. You could design and make one utilizing a wizard tower. The mana pool should also not be a problem. Even though it¡¯s not possible at the moment, it will not be a problem for much longer as the magic crystal system progresses. So, the only problem is the levitation ring!¡± Lu Zhiyu said.


    Lu Zhiyu spoke nonstop. Cook Bay was trying to take as many notes as possible in his notebook like a student. His eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°I would like to build a floating space tower tailored to the powers and gifts of the fairies. Or more specifically, tailored to the fairies in the forest. A floating space tower based on illusionary techniques, nts, and life. Therefore, you need to first truly understand the powers of the fairies, and then make a design. That¡¯s why I invited you toe here. Only here could you learn about the powers of the fairies, the Ancient Tree of Fairies, and characteristics of fairies. You need to go deep into the Forest of Fairies. With the existing rtionship between goblins and fairies, and your identity as a level-four alchemy warlock, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to enter the forest. I also understand that you know a Great Fairy from the Forest of Fairies. I need you to research the powers of fairies and the structure of the Ancient Tree of Fairies to design the floating space tower. When I have approved your draft design, I will teach you how to make a levitation ring. That will be your reward for designing the floating space tower! What do you think?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked.


    Cook Bay stood up immediately. Even his pitch rose as he trembled with excitement, his giant green head shook continuously, almost frighteningly. He said, ¡°Definitely! Sir, please teach me! I will design and build the floating space tower just for you!¡±


    It was a gift, a blessing. The levitation ring was the hardest part of building a floating space tower. Such a creation was far beyond the imagination of goblins. No, even wizards.


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head and said, ¡°No, no, no. Not for me, for Catherine!¡±


    Cook Bay was even more thrilled and said, ¡°Catherine? The owner of the high tower, Lady Catherine? Oh! Great gold, Great Titan and Great Lady Catherine! It was my dream to work for her!¡±


    After two months, Cook Bay handed his design concepts and a stack of drafts to Lu Zhiyu. Lu Zhiyu had a look. It was a floating space tower utilizing nts and alchemy, with a dreamy, beautiful style just like the fairy buildings. Nevertheless, looking good would not be enough. Lu Zhiyu turned to the back of the page and saw that Cook had included the design concept of the life temte of the Ancient Tree of Fairies into the floating space tower.


    The prospect of such a floating space tower meant a great deal for the fairies in the forest. Lu Zhiyu thought about this and said to Cook Bay, ¡°Why don¡¯t we transform an Ancient Tree of Fairies into a floating space tower?¡±


    Cook Bay froze and asked, ¡°Transform an Ancient Tree of Fairies into a floating space tower? Is that even possible?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded and said, ¡°Give it a try. With the help of Catherine, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. The Ancient Tree of Fairies is the apanying tree of the fairies in the forest. Here¡¯s the fabrication drawing of the levitation ring, and the seed of the Ancient Tree of Fairies. I am quite satisfied with your design. You can return to the high tower and discuss details of building the floating space tower with Catherine. Tell her that this is my gift for her level-up. I hope she will like it.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu put a folded drawing and a supernaturally glowing green seed into Cook Bay¡¯s hands and opened the door. On the other side of the door was not the flowery grasnd outside, but the City of Leaves, a dense forest.


    Cook Bay opened the door again after Lu Zhiyu closed it behind him, but the scene had changed back to the flowery field. No matter how Cook Bay fiddled with the door and tried to find out the secret behind it, he realized that it was now just a normal door.


    ¡°Mr. Randhir must be joking. How could this design fit onto such a small paper? It must be iplete!¡± Cook Bayined.


    Cook Bay unfolded the paper several times. The book-sized paper unfolded into the size of a table, with a drawing of an intricate three-dimensional silver ring on it. But there were only two words, ¡°Levitation Ring¡±, written on it and nothing about the fabrication method.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Cook Bay was again shocked. The goblin¡¯s green head was about to explode.


    Just when he was getting frustrated and startedining that Mr. Randhir had yed a terrible joke on him, Cook Bay noticed that in the corner it said, ¡°Fabrication method located on the library on level two!¡±


    Cook Bay rushed to level two and opened the door to the library. Stacks of books fell over, covering the floor. The titles were, ¡°Theory on Fabrication of Levitation Ring I, II, III...¡±


    Cook Bay, again, felt that the world was crumbling around him.

 Chapter 366 - The Fairy Dreamland

    <h4>Chapter 366: The Fairy Dreand</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    If he walked down the forest trail through the dense Forest of Tahkerr, Lu Zhiyu could see the distant Capital of Fairies just below the sun.


    Nevertheless, what caught Lu Zhiyu¡¯s eye was not the magnificent royal pce of fairies, but the vast farnd and flower fields outside the city, and the farmer treants in the fields. The 20-meter tall treants were like dancers on the fields, leaping between fields gracefully, regardless of their huge, cumbersome bodies. As they waved their hands around, seeds sprinkled down and were sown, and crops were harvested.


    Some farmer treants watered the crops while others weeded the fields. They each had their own responsibilities. The seemingly endless fields outside of Sylve City extended to the far horizon, and the farmer treants were responsible for nting, nurturing, and harvesting crops from them.


    ¡°Hey! Stop! Where did you..?¡±


    ¡°What do I see? A human? We have never seen humans here!¡±


    As Lu Zhiyu walked over some ridges, a farmer treant came over to him. A fairy with a white blouse and linen trousers was sitting on its trunk. A gust of wind blew in from afar, crossing the wheat fields, shaking the heads of the golden sunflowers.


    It was a beautiful dreand. Colorful bubbles drifted in the air. The sun gave off a surreal shine.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because this ce ispletely isted from the true world that its connection to the world is weakening and outsiders could hardly enter,¡± Lu Zhiyu whispered to himself.


    Lu Zhiyu noticed that he had passed through an illusory barrier when he came in. The barrier separated this ce from the real world, and the barrier was growing stronger. A great power was isting this space into its own independent area.


    ¡°Nothing here ispletely real, but somewhere between illusion and reality. The power of arcane magic and thework of supernatural power cover every inch. The supernatural power is assimting everything here,¡± Lu Zhiyu said.


    The fairy sitting on the treant was shocked. He looked harmless and pure, as if he had never left this ce, and had never seen any outsiders or other races before. He asked, ¡°How could an outsider like you know that we are building the arcanework? Even most fairies do not know what we are doing!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shrugged and said, ¡°I also know that you are already dead!¡±


    Fairy Harold was absolutely astonished and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I failed when I was about to level up from level four. However, my soul remained here and was changed. As long as I am here, in Fhartasil, I will live. However, I can never leave Fhartasil, since the moment I step out of Fhartasil, I will be found by the Starsoul controlling death and the consciousness of the world, and I will enter the eternal cycle of death!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu asked, ¡°This ce is called Fhartasil?¡±


    Fairy Harold said with pride, ¡°Yes. We are only one step away. If her majesty Wendy seeds, we will all obtain sublimation. Here will be the Fairnd Fhartasil, the dreand, and the home of the souls of fairies. Her majesty Wendy is almighty. She created the arcane system, opened another path different from the wizards¡¯. She even opened up the future of arcanists herself, as she is about to be a mythical arcanist.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Somehow, Harold had a good impression of the man standing in front of him and felt he could continue the conversation with the man forever. He even invited the man to sit with him on his friend, the farmer treant, and the prideful farmer treant Tatake did not show any unwillingness at all.


    One could see much further when sitting on the branch of the farmer treant. The entirety of Fhartasil came into view. Looking down, the sun was golden, the wheat fields were golden, even the sunflowers were golden.


    The whole world was colored gold. This view was the most mesmerizing and beautiful sight Lu Zhiyu had ever seen. It was much better than the other worlds and continents, and even the Capital of God, floating space city he had created since he had absolutely zero artistic talent.


    Everything was breathtaking. Everyone¡¯s soul would be painted with the golden color of the lights, freshened and reborn.


    ¡°It¡¯s so Wendy! She alwaysined about how my creations were made in poor taste and with zero sense of beauty!¡± Lu Zhiyu mumbled.


    Lu Zhiyu understood Sylr. In Sylr, Fhartasil meant ¡°the home of souls.¡±


    After observing all of Fhartasil, Lu Zhiyu understood the importance of this independent area. It was the key for Wendy to be a level-seven mythical arcanist. She hadbined the power of all arcanists and the Arcane Ancient Tree. She had built the arcanework in Fhartasil, assimting this area utilizing the arcanework and the barrier, thereby bing the ruler of this area and a level-seven mythical arcanist.


    The arcanework and the power of a mythical arcanist would spread to every corner of this ce. This ce would be a special ce between reality, supernature, and illusion, a fairnd separated from the world.


    ¡°In the future, she could expand her territory to the entire continent. Once she masters the power of space, she could iste this ce to a half-bitwall itself, disconnect from this world, and rise up to the bitwall or the astral world directly, and then be a level-eight mythical arcanist.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu could see Wendy¡¯s n and her future as an arcanist. He could see the impact of his path of bing god, but this was a bit different, with the touch of fairies and Wendy¡¯s taste.


    The farmer treant walked towards the Capital of Fairies, crossing many vast wheat fields. The distant city walls becamerger andrger, and one could start to see the inside of the city. Lu Zhiyu saw the cake-like spherical pce in the center of the Capital of Fairies. Layers were built onyers. Statues of men and women and other races were ced on the pirs in the outermost hallways. There were also the fairies¡¯ favorite sky corridors and fountains.


    ¡°That is the Arcane Ancient Tree, the core of the arcanework, the foundation of the arcane power and the framework of fairnd!¡± Harold said, pointing to the Arcane Ancient Tree in the city, which was an upgrade from the Boundary Ancient Tree of War. Each of the trees was about 100 meters tall and looked as if they were holding up the sky.


    Their trunks were no longer wooden but crystalized. They were giant trees of crystal, reflecting rays of colorful lights under the sun.


    ¡°All information here, every speck of dust in the air, is recorded in the Arcane Ancient Tree, which then constructed the new model of Fhartasil. We can build Fhartasil as we wish. Lights, temperature, weather, or the environment. That¡¯s just for now. Once we be mythical wizards, we can rebuild everything here,¡± said Harold.


    Fairy Harold did not realize he was sharing the information which should not be revealed to outsiders. At that moment, he was too filled with excitement and thrill.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a one-man job, and can¡¯t be aplished by a single level-seven mythical arcanist. It can only be achieved with all powers of fairy arcanists,¡± said Lu Zhiyu. He saw through the n. He had to say this, after all, the path to bing a level-seven mythical arcanist was very difficult. On the other hand, bing a mythical arcanist at all had been difficult in the first ce.


    Lu Zhiyu noticed that the farmer treant had stopped outside the city. At the same time, a ring beam of light shone from the crystalized Arcane Ancient Tree, spreading out over all of Fhartasil.


    ¡°It... It has started. I forgot! I nned to attend the ritual once I finished my work!¡± Harold eximed.


    Harold looked to the city with great excitement. Lu Zhiyu knew that all the arcanists in the Capital of Fairies were standing on a node. Level-four and level-five arcanists were controlling the Arcane Ancient Tree. Arcane gems on the foreheads of countless lower-level arcanists glimmered, contributing to the power.


    Hundreds and thousands of Ancient Trees of Life, Ancient Guardian Trees, and treants had joined, stabilizing the entire arcanework. A massive amount of mana flew thought thework built by mind powers, impacting all of Fhartasil.

 Chapter 367 - Fairyland Fhartasil

    <h4>Chapter 367: Fairnd Fhartasil</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With the eleven Arcane Ancient Trees producing violent arcane power fluctuations, the arcane gems on all the arcanists in Fhartasil vibrated in resonance.


    Colorful rays of light flew through the air above the Capital of Fairies and extended to the horizon. From outside the city, rainbow ribbons of light spiraled upwards to the sky, connecting to the outer boundaries of Fhartasil, assimting everything within.


    ¡°Activate the arcanework!¡±


    ¡°Activated!¡±


    ¡°Scan Fhartasil!¡±


    ¡°Scanning!¡±


    In the cake-like pce, groups of arcanists activated the channel ray. A female fairy wearing a tiara stood in the center of the ray on the stairs. Colorful light rays flew out of her body, slowly connecting to everything in Fhartasil.


    Fairy Queen Wendy did not choose the path of mythical life, nor did she choose the fixed mythical temte. She had chosen to build Fairnd Fhartasil. She would be the ruler and god of this fairnd, and the fairnd would be her divine body and kingdom.


    Nevertheless, her power could notpare to that of a level-eight true god with support from the world force and the Star Kingdom. Fhartasil was only a small region. Its arcanework and control of the boundary could not equal a level-eight true god¡¯s power.


    Still, Wendy had much more power than a level-seven mythical wizard. Even a level-seven mythical wizard with a powerful floating space tower and support from all the elemental wizards within the tower could not fight against Fhartasil. Such level-seven mythical arcanists were limited in that they could not move their arcane territories freely, unlike floating space towers that could move freely. Only when they became level-eight mythical arcanists, and their territories were upgraded to small half-bitwalls, could they move their territories as they wished.


    And now, the construction of the arcane territory had reached its most critical point. All the arcanists chanted arcane spells, arcane powers crossing and spinning everywhere.


    ¡°Construct mythical territory!¡±


    Wendy opened her hands and all the fairies in the city mimicked her action, opening their hands. As hundreds of thousands of fairies looked up to the sky, even the arcane runes on the giant Arcane Ancient Tree flew upwards, projecting a huge gold channeling ray into the sky.


    ¡°Assimte!¡±


    The huge gold channeling ray in the sky and the silver channeling ray on the ground moved towards each other, ovepped, and became one. The entirety of Fhartasil trembled.


    The immense boundary overhead was engraved with a mythical mark. Wendy¡¯s body was illuminated, then transformed into countless beams of light and arcane runes, integrating with the mark.


    With the influence of these mythical powers, the arcane boundary began to transform everything in the arcane territory, includingnd, air, trees,wns, everything! Every being there would be assimted into Wendy¡¯s power.


    Mythical arcanists were trying to take thends and resources of this world and separate them. Stars glimmered in the sky as the consciousness of the world sensed what was happening. The representatives of the world, Starsouls, drew close to the main world and revealed themselves in the sky over the Sylve continent.


    Day turned into night instantly. Lights vanished and stars shone up above. Fairy arcanists who were constructing the mythical arcane territory were filled with fright as the sky frowned down at them from overhead.


    ¡°Why did the sky turn dark?¡± asked a fairy standing inside the pce, craning his head back to observe the change in the atmosphere.


    ¡°This is impossible! Lights should be stored and adjusted inside the boundary. Climate, environment, with the projection of reality illusory technique, we control the days and nights here!¡± said an elderly fairy arcanist as his countenance changed.


    ¡°No, no! It¡¯s the world force, the Starsouls! The world is repelling us, it believes that we are stealing power from the world!¡±


    Many great arcanists started to panic. Though they tried to maintain the arcane territory, they could sense a strong power stopping them from assimting the ground and sky.


    The world force was repelling the mythical arcanist and separating the mythical body of Fairy Queen Wendy, who was integrating into the ground, from the arcane territory.


    At this moment, more and more stars gathered in the sky. Glimmering stars fell over thend of Fhartasil. They filled the entire sky, some barely the size of a fist. So many Starsouls of various sizes put immense pressure on everyone below. The people of Fhartasil could hardly breathe.


    Starlight sprinkled on the ground, shining on the territory and directly onto every fairy. All warmth vanished, leaving only freezing cold.


    ¡°Guilty! Guilty! Guilty...¡±


    ¡°Guilty!¡±


    ¡°Guilty!¡±


    ¡°Gul...¡±


    Many voices ovepped with each other, echoing continuously around the entire world, as if all stars were speaking at once. As for those who were judged, they did not have the right to make a sound. Commoner, saint, or mythical being.


    ¡°In the name of the stars, you were found guilty!¡±


    ¡°In the name of the stars, you were found guilty!¡±


    ¡°Initiate World Guardian Program. Elimination confirmed!¡±


    ¡°Elimination...elimination... elimination...¡±


    ¡°Elimination...¡±


    ¡°Elimi...¡±


    The voice was genderless, emotionless, and cold. The judgement of the world pierced through every soul. The voice alone had made most fairies lose control over their bodies and they copsed to the ground.


    The arcane territory contracted and copsed. The divine body of Fairy Queen Wendy was expelled from the ce. All the fairies turned pale and began to panic.


    The Starsouls in the sky formed a huge Starsoul Chart. Silver starlight flowed through the star chart, covering the entire sky. Then they fell to the ground as light beams, destroying all guilty beings and wiping everything clean with their devastating power.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡± the elder great arcanist sorrowfully cried.


    ¡°Has this path failed? Is it forbidden by the world?¡± Many fairy arcanists started to doubt themselves.


    ¡°The world has its own consciousness. It would never allow us to do this! We are killing ourselves!¡±


    ¡°No, we have failed!¡±


    Harold, who was sitting next to Lu Zhiyu, urged the farmer treant to keep running forward until they had reached the city wall. Harold looked at the sky as the judgment was about to fall. He felt bewildered.


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Harold. All traces of excitement had left his face, nothing but disappointment remained. Harold felt he had fallen from heaven to hell.


    ¡°We calcted every step. We should be sessful! Why is this happening?¡± Harold cried.


    The judgment of the stars was about to fall to the ground. There was no way to save the situation. Even fleeing was no longer an option.


    ¡°Alright, enough. In the name of the Creator, cancel and shield the World Guardian Program with the highest authority!¡± said Lu Zhiyu.


    At this moment, the mysterious human sitting next to Harold stood up and waved his hand. The stars full of fluctuating star powers froze as if time and space had stopped.


    After a while, a beam of starlight shone on him.


    All the stars vanished. It seemed that the world was an instrument beneath his fingers, yed at his will. The sun rose, the power trying to separate and iste the world was gone.


    The arcane territory appeared again. This time, Wendy¡¯s mythical mark was engraved onto all of Fhartasil without any obstacle.


    Immediately, lights began to flow all around Fhartasil. The forests outside disappeared and a river formed. The river turned into huge rolling waves in the blink of an eye, surrounding Fhartasil, turning it into an ind on ake.


    A steam railway was built across the water, connecting to the outer edge of the boundary. It was the only way into the Fairnd Fhartasil. If one wished to enter, one would have to take the train and travel across the water, through the golden sunflower fields, and beneath the ring sunshine, to reach the city of the fairnd.


    The tndscape of the Capital of Fairies started to undte. The capital transformed into a city on mountainousnds, like a tiara for the region. Magical flowers bloomed in every field. Unique ancient trees grew. Fhartasil had be more like a dreamy fairnd.


    Fairies in Fhartasil were still in shock from the tremendous change and the abrupt turn of events. To their joy, they soon realized that they had seeded in their goal. Although they had no clue how, it was a fact that Wendy had sessfully be a level-seven mythical arcanist.


    And now, a giant transparent shadow made of wind, the illusory goddess, roared down from the clouds in the sky of Fhartasil to Lu Zhiyu. She looked at Lu Zhiyu, who was standing on one of the farmer treant¡¯s branches, looking embarrassed, and asked, ¡°Are you humiliating me? Are you trying to say that I¡¯m nothing without you? That I can only seed with your help. Is that correct?¡±


    Harold was confused. However, what he did know was that the man standing next to him was much more terrifying than he had ever imagined and that the man knew Fairy Queen Wendy.

 Chapter 368 - Mythical Arcanist

    <h4>Chapter 368: Mythical Arcanist</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I¡¯m just stopping by to check on you and to ask if you have rediscovered the meaning of your life? For mythical lives, immortality is just the beginning! Not the end!¡± Lu Zhiyu said. He was standing on the branches of the farmer treant in the brilliant sunshine of the sunflower field, facing the giant shadow of the female fairy made of wind.


    As he said that, Lu Zhiyu departed. This time, he took the train out of Fhartasil traveling to the outside world. The red train dashed across the water, the blue sky and clouds reflected on the water¡¯s surface. It was like the train was traveling through the sky.


    Passing through the defensive region formed by the boundary and the arcane reality projection, the train reached the outside world and continued to travel somewhere distant through a dense forest.


    As time flew by, ancient stories turned into legends, legends turned into myths, ancient figures turned into heroes, and heroes turned into gods. Wendy would be the god of fairies and the arcane kingdom. Everything about her would one day be legend and myth.


    As for Fairnd Fhartasil, it had truly transformed into a legendary dreand for fairies and other races. ording to the legend, there was a fairy queen, Wendy. When a fairy arcanist passed away, their soul would be summoned to Fhartasil, returned to the fairnd in the legend.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mythical territory, a dreand created by the fairy queen Wendy! There live the souls of the ancestors of fairies, as well as the most powerful arcanists! It¡¯s a ce with no pain or worries, a home for the soul, which all fairies long for.¡±


    With the rise of mythical arcanists and Fairnd Fhartasil, the fairy arcane kingdom stepped into a new age. The fairy arcanists never saw the impact of the world force repelling, as Wendy was the first fairy to be a mythical arcanist.


    Because no great fairy arcanists knew how fairy queen Wendy had seeded, the details of the fairy queen bing the first great arcanist were not clearly recorded in the arcane kingdom¡¯s history. Even so, all arcanists understood that it was not possible to build an arcane territory inside the world.


    ¡°We could never possess enough power to challenge the entire world. Even a level-eight true god can not fight against the entire world.¡±¨CMte Ambrose, the second mythical arcanist.


    Later, to explore new paths to be mythical arcanists, fairy arcanists started to explore beyond the world and attempted to construct their own mythical arcane territories outside the world.


    Fairy arcanists began to explore the bitwall and the astral world. They attempted to absorb and summon the power of the astral world in the bitwall and construct their own mythical territories gradually.


    Prior to the beginning of the Bitwall Age, humans entered the era of astral world exploration, the era during which wizards and arcanists mastered the techniques behind crafting unstable portals.


    Fairy arcanists had truly started to rise. They discovered that all kinds of special half bitwalls existed in the astral world. With chaotic and dangerous internal rules, these half bitwalls were extremely unstable, offering no possibility to nurture normal lives within them.


    However, for fairy arcanists, these half bitwalls felt almost designed for them. The paths to challenging and conquering these half bitwalls were also the paths for them to seed in bing mythical arcanists.


    At the beginning of the Bitwall Age, the arcane kingdom, the Wizard Alliance, and the clergy in the divine kingdoms of Maria¡¯s World were allpeting to explore the astral world. They used a kind of special bitwall probe, simple space witchcraft, to find and lock onto a half bitwall in the vast astral world.


    To find a half bitwall in the boundless astral world using such rudimentary space witchcraft was even harder than trying to find one particr grain of sand in the ocean. Nevertheless, there were always a lucky few who were favored by fortune and hit the jackpot in the vast astral world.


    With the discovery of each half bitwall, arcanists, wizards, and clergy fought, even battled for the half bitwall. Fighting over half bitwalls was the theme of the beginning of the Bitwall Age.


    However, that was all forter. For now, most saints and supernatural creatures were still trapped within the world and could hardly challenge or explore the bitwall.


    ¡ª


    ¡°This is our mission for the next decade or even century. A floating space tower is, by definition, the simplified version of the floating space city, which is the ultimate goal of alchemy. However, by using the techniques for building a floating space tower, we could remove a key obstacle in the path of alchemy. It is a stepping stone leading us to the ultimate goal of alchemy!¡± said Cook Bay.


    Cook Bay waved his hands and many pieces of chalks drew out the graph he described on six ckboards. It was a simplified design of a floating space tower.


    Wizards and dwarf alchemy warlocks seated before the stage looked up at the green-skinned goblin in disbelief. The goblin did not look worthy of the wizard robes he was wearing, yet the design and knowledge he demonstrated were mind-blowing.


    ¡°How is this even possible? Creating a floating space tower like this would be impossible!¡± said a young human alchemy warlock. He was so lost in thoughts about the intricate designs on the ckboards before him that he didn¡¯t realize he had dropped his giant book on the ground.


    ¡°Liar! Definitely a liar!¡±


    Many of the alchemy warlocks simply did not believe him at all. Such an unimaginable invention was fully nned out in front of them. They had believed that this kind of advancement would not be seen in their lifetimes or in the lifetimes of future generations of wizards.


    ¡°But he is the floating space tower designer appointed by Lady Catherine herself! He has the approval of Lady Catherine!¡±


    The crowd was engaged in a heated discussion. Most were studying the design covering the six ckboards, raising doubts and trying to identify deadly ws in the ns.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the great alchemy warlock, Oand, prophesy that wizards would only sessfully build floating space towers after at least a thousand years? Goblins¡¯ talents in alchemy should not be overlooked. More and more genius goblin alchemy warlocks havee to prominencetely. Maybe we need to consider truly epting them,¡± said an aged wizard.


    The aged wizard put his sses on and took a closer look at the ckboards. The pen in front of him was taking notes of the drawings on the ckboards automatically. Although it was a simplified design, and it was impossible to build a floating space tower from it alone, there were no problems at all with Cook Bay¡¯s theory.


    ¡°What a shame! The first floating space tower of wizards would be built by a goblin when the tall tower symbolizes wizards? I cannot ept this!¡± The young human warlocks were gnashing their teeth over it.


    In the lecture hall in the tall tower, Cook Bay exined the details of constructing this new tower to all the alchemy warlocks. He had stayed in the Forest of Fairies for half a year and then spent two years reading the books Lu Zhiyu left behind, finally returning to the tall tower on the wizard continent to meet with the owner of the wizard tower, Catherine.


    After bing a mythical wizard, Catherine gained a new title, Forest Fairy Catherine. She appointed Cook Bay as the lead designer of the new tower, a floating space tower. His proposed design would be the new kind of wizard tower.


    The wizard tower was the symbol of wizardry and what held the Wizard Alliance together. Therefore, the first floating space tower had to be a wizard tower. Even if the appearance was different, it had to be a wizard tower. It would be the inheritance of all wizards.


    The great alchemy warlock, Oand, who was sitting in the front row, was the one who had prophesied that no one could possibly build a floating space tower in the next thousand years. He stood up and raised his question to Cook Bay, ¡°Excuse me. Your theories are indeed fine. The construction of the mana pool and the design of the level-seven mythical alchemy floating space tower are not perfect. Still, they can be constructed and I do approve of them. But the levitation ring? Heh, can you actually build that? Does it really exist?¡±


    Cook Bay straightened up and answered, ¡°Most certainly! However, it was not designed by me, but by a great alchemy warlock who is wiser than I ever could imagine, the great Mr. Randil Eranbell. He taught me how to design a levitation ring and asked me to build a floating space tower.¡±


    Cook Bay¡¯s eyes were filled with sincerity and he continued, ¡°He is a great alchemy warlock. Not only did he teach me how to build a floating space tower, but he also showed me the application of portals.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Portals? That¡¯s another ultimate goal of alchemy. Together with the floating space city and intelligent alchemy life, they are the three ultimate goals of alchemy!¡±


    ¡°Randil Eranbell? That¡¯s a human name. Why have I never heard about this wizard?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he is a hidden first-generation wizard, who came here from the birthce of wizards and experienced the exploration ages,¡± two female wizards suggested, showing respect and yearning in their eyes.


    ¡°Of course this is the work of a human alchemy warlock! What a great man! It is because of these great wizards that all wizards can live long and prosper!¡± said Oand, epting Cook Bay¡¯s story. He then nodded with satisfaction and sat down.


    The crowd broke into another round of heated discussion. No one in the room had ever heard the name Randil Eranbell. But when they heard the name, the resistance in their eyes faded. The design of the floating space tower came from the hand of a mysterious and powerful human wizard. However, their jealousy grew much stronger.


    ¡°Why am I not the lucky dog?¡±


    ¡°Why would the great Randil Eranbell choose a goblin to build the floating space tower?¡±


    ¡°Are there no other qualified candidates among wizard alchemy warlocks? We need to work harder so that these goblin alchemy warlocks will not stay ahead of us. We are the best alchemy warlocks!¡±

 Chapter 369 - The Floating-Space Tower in the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 369: The Floating-Space Tower in the Sky</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With the construction of the Floating-Space Tower in full swing, the Alchemy Warlocks and Elemental Wizards of the Wizard Alliance were summoned over to the Wizard City. The groups of Elemental Wizards were building the huge tower on the foundation of the original Six-Grade Elemental Tower.


    Every corner of the tower was enveloped with and guided by a majestic Mythical Power, and dense and close-knitted Mind Power Spiritual Strands covered every brick and floor of the tower.


    Under the leadership of Cook Bay, all of the Alchemy Workshops in the Wizard City were buildingplex parts of the Floating-Space Ring. Theplex Floating-Space Ring wasposed of tens of thousands ofrge and small parts. There would be major issues if any single one of them was faulty; the entire Floating-Space Tower could drop from the sky. None of the wizards could assume such a responsibility.


    Catherine, the Forest Fairy, had cultivated the Ancient Tree of Fairies which apanied her. The entirety of the Wizard City had drawn up a channeling array to supply the growth of the Ancient Tree of Fairies. As seedlings of the Ancient Tree of Fairies were nted on the first floor of the Wizard Tower, one could immediately see that the power of Mythical Wizards was distributed by the seedlings of the Ancient Tree of Fairies cultivated by Catherine.


    The brilliant rays of light diffused up along the channeling array. Wherever the brilliant rays shone, the tower, which was originally made with a special semi-metallic material, was gradually transformed into a wooden material. The ground and the exterior began to reveal an obvious wood grain. The whole tower was transformed from a dark-colored tower to a tower full of vitality. However, the interior structure hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    A group of Elemental Wizards sang incantations to activate the channeling array, while Catherine transformed into a Forest Fairy that was several meters tall. She set off a tsunami of Elemental Waves, the lights and colors of vitality glistening as she passed by, and all the nts in the Wizard City were affected.


    She carried the radiating power of the Forest Fairy and as she surrounded the tower with the persona of Mythical Life, the whole tower kept on transforming from rough and boorish to delicate and exquisite. Beautiful wood grain spread all the way up from the tower¡¯s base. There were even numerous branches and green leaves that started growing at the top. The Magical Vines proliferated rapidly over the surface, and the sparse numbers of windows were multiplied so that the interior became increasingly bright and spacious.


    This beautiful Wizard Tower akin to a big tree appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. It was brimming with vitality, nts, and green aura. All was in line with the color palette of the Forest Fairy. The witchcraft boundary it released was stronger than before and had expanded arge area outside the Wizard City and epassed arge in outside.


    Everyone inside the Wizard City found that flowers and trees grew rapidly between the sidewalks and cracks in the street, and the air had be fresher. Petals falling from the Wizard Tower floated in the air. Each fallen petal would create a special or magical nt.


    The huge tower was a special Alchemic Life. It was a unique Mythical Life which was abination of the Elemental Tower, Alchemic Life, Ancient Tree of Fairies, and Mythical Life Power. The power it emitted could influence all the nts around it.


    Cook Bay, who was in charge of the construction of the Floating-Space Tower, said, ¡°The first step was sessfullypleted. The second step is building the Floating-Space Ring and the mana pool!¡±


    Over the next decades, after a series of explorations, continuous failures, and scraps, Cook Bay finally seeded in creating the first Floating-Space Ring when everyone else doubted him.


    On the day of the birth of the Floating-Space Ring, the power it exuded made the Alchemy Workshop, thend, and the rocks in the south of the Wizard City float and rise into the sky. Everything was revolving around the silver Floating-Space Ring.


    The wizards of the Wizard City looked up and saw everything in the sky. They saw that houses, stones, flowers, and furniture that had lost their gravity. They were stunned. But one of items, the huge silver Floating-Space Ring, attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a Floating-Space Ring, this is Heaven¡¯s Ring!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a ring from the sky!¡±


    Oand, the great alchemy warlock, watched that scene and waspletely overwhelmed by the charming sight, muttering to himself. The Heaven¡¯s Ring, which was rotating slowly and irregrly, was reflected in his blue pupils, clear and defined.


    While Oand greatly admired the designer of the Floating-Space Ring, the mysterious wizard Randil, he also thought highly of the somewhat funny-looking green-skinned goblin Cook Bay. Oand finally recognized Cook Bay¡¯s talent and achievements in alchemy. He also recognized Cook Bay as the main designer of the Floating-Space Tower.


    And what Oand said was recorded in history. In the future, Wizards used ¡°Heaven¡¯s Ring¡± as a nickname for the Floating-Space Ring. Most wizards thought that the name ¡°Floating-Space Ring¡± was too in. They used Heaven¡¯s Ring more often; it was their way to glorify and ennoble the Floating-Space Tower which reached the mythical level of alchemy.


    The Magic Crystal System had been operating in the Wizard Continents for decades. In the past, Magic Crystal Towers were only being built by wizard schools. Now, countless huge cities had the ability to build the Magic Crystal Towers.


    With the construction costs and expenses of the Magic Crystal Tower gradually decreasing, a massive quantity of Magic Crystals was continuously produced in each and every Magic Crystal Tower, and the nk Magic Crystal was recycled for charging after every use.


    The newly manufactured Magic Crystal could be used hundreds of times, which greatly reduced the cost of Magic Crystals. Magic Crystal devices were poprized in many small cities and viges in the Wizard Continents.


    In addition to being traditionally used in steam trains, airships, steam buses, and lotives, through the farnd, farmers began using the new Magic Crystal Seeder to sow seeds. There was also a new mill using the new Alchemy Flour-Milling Machine.


    There wererge and smallmodity workshops with standard alchemy benches that ordinary workers could also operate. In the cities, there were many rich families using Alchemy Fans and roadside grocery stores using Alchemy Freezers to store meat and snacks.


    In many people¡¯s eyes, it was an extremely magical era. It was a fantasy world that they could never have imagined. People could travel conveniently using all kinds of Alchemy Transportation. Although not everyone could have a proper meal, as long as they worked hard, most could live a richer life than was ever conceivable in the past.


    The perfection of the system of the Magic Crystal Tower had led to the development of the third generation of the Magic Crystal Tower¡¯s system, the Magic Crystal Network. As long as the Magic Crystal Network was used, mana could be transmitted anywhere the Magic Crystal Network was avable. Magic Crystals could be charged, and Magic Crystal alchemy devices could be used to establish a real Magic Crystal City.


    In the year 758 on the wizards¡¯ calendar, the Wizard City, which was the core of the Wizard Alliance, began toy its true Magic Crystal Network. However, arge number of alchemy materials were needed to build a Wizard City entirely soaked in mana.


    ¡°Will this cost too many resources? Even by the preliminary estimates, we will need hundreds of billions of wizard dors, and the help of tens of thousands of formal wizards and arge number of alchemy warlocks, as well as at least sixty Alchemy Workshops and Elemental Laboratories,¡± Oand immediately objected to the idea Cook Bay suggested.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to spend a lot of resources just to build a Magic Crystal Network, but to explore the manufacturing methods of mana pools. At the same time, we need to build a Magic Crystal City which will be the model of an Alchemy City and the foundation of the future Floating-Space City,¡± Cook Bay excitedly exined.


    ording to Cook Bay¡¯s design, this step was also preparation for the future Floating-Space City. He wanted to transform the Wizard City into one which was fully immersed in mana. He could also explore the manufacturing methods of mana pools and make the Wizard City morepact, all of which were for the preparation of the Floating-Space City in the future. Although their generation might not live to see it, it would be the foundation for future alchemy warlocks to work from.


    All thend of the Wizard City was converted into an alchemy b by tens of thousands of Formal Wizards, hundreds of Elemental Wizards, and the Mythical Wizard, Catherine. They then spent ten years creating a Magic Crystal Network on which mana could be freely transmitted and transported. Even a level one wizard, with the help of the Magic Crystal Network, could wield the power of an Elemental Wizard.


    Then the mana pool was developed by Cook Bay, who spent half of his life in the development of the Floating-Space Tower. Three key creations of the Floating-Space Tower, namely the Seven-Grade Mythical Alchemy Floating-Space Tower, the Floating-Space Ring, and the mana pool, were all created by him, one after another.


    When the three werebined, one could see that the huge Wizard Tower separated from the earth and floated up into the sky bit by bit. It became a real Floating-Space Tower rising up like a giant in the sky.


    Cook Bay stood on top of the Floating-Space Tower. While many wizards shouted and jumped for joy, his face also revealed an excited smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally aplished this! Mr. Randil, I didn¡¯t fail in what you¡¯ve entrusted to me. I really seeded. I made the first Floating-Space Tower on the Wizard Continent!¡±

 Chapter 370 - The Death of the Chaos Worm

    <h4>Chapter 370: The Death of the Chaos Worm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the Wizard Continent, from the farmers and workers on the ground who asionally looked upward to the women who worked by windows and often watched the clouds in the sky, wherever they were, anyone could see the faint silhouette of the Wizard Tower.


    The faint silhouette of the Wizard Tower was never fixed in one spot for a long time but would tour all of the wizard schools and cities of the Wizard Continent.


    The Wizard Parliamentary System of the Wizard Alliance and the system of the College Council and the City Hall which controlled the continent had been in power for hundreds of years. Although there were many loopholes in the system and problems often arose, the system persisted because of the dominant position of the powerful wizards in society. Wizards from the Wizard Tower had established more and more wizard schools, and wizards from wizard schools built numerous cities, towns, and viges.


    Through constant reform and the suppression of the wizards¡¯ extraordinary status, the construction of a new system for wizards and Magic Crystal was constantly emerging. At the same time, the Wizard Alliance had been focusing on their expansion and development of other continents, and it had gradually formed a system that was unique to the wizards.


    But at the same time, because of the longevity of the Elemental Wizard and the malpractice of the Parliamentary System, the reformation of some important areas was taking ce at a slower pace. In hundreds of years, the world hadn¡¯t changed as much as Lu Zhiyu thought it would in a decade of the industrial revolution.


    But for the Wizard Alliance, there was no problem at all, because they had the time to take it slowly.


    They progressed slowly. They saw nothing wrong with it.


    Everyone inside the Wizard Tower was busy and on the go. The bottom of the tower was a huge octagonal Magic Crystal Pir and a Seventh-Grade mana pool. It was embedded in the Energy Room at the bottom of the tower. No one was allowed to enter. Majestic mana was continuously transmitted through the Magic Crystal Network to the inside of the tower.


    Above the mana pool was a huge silver ring that spun continuously in an irregr oscition; it allowed the huge tower to float in the air. The tower hadpleted its first inspection, and its next goal was to explore the World of Bitwall.


    The Floating Space Tower needed arge number of alchemy warlocks to support its daily operation. At the same time, its consumption of mana was extremely high. After a huge round of inspections of the Wizard Continent, the rate of mana consumption had reached an rming level. A newly-promoted Seventh-Level Mythical Wizard was in control of the operations of the Floating-Space Tower, and it was tiring work for him.


    ¡°The routine inspection will bepleted soon. On our next stop, we¡¯ll return to the Wizard City. Prepare for docking immediately!¡± Cook Bay, who was in a white wizard¡¯s robe with a tower and silver-colored infinity symbol embroidered on it, had recently suggested that he be a member of the Wizard Parliamentary System, and he became the first goblin and being of a different race to be one of the decision-makers in the Wizard Alliance.


    They were in the sixth-floor control room under the main floor, the seventh floor of the tower. The floor was divided into several areas. There were areas controlling the Magic Crystal Network, the Floating System, the witchcraft boundary, the Attack System, and the Main Control tform respectively.


    An Eye of Truth, made by the one-eyed Spirit Devouring Devil of the Abyss, projected a detailed three-dimensional map of all the areas near the Floating-Space Tower. It could target anything in the area at any time and strike and intercept urately. Their inspection tour was also a deterrent to many wizard schools under the Wizard Alliance.


    ¡°The Magic Report has been sent to the Wizard City!¡±


    ¡°The Wizard City has responded,munication has ended!¡±


    When the Floating Space Tower returned to the sky above the Wizard City and sat on the base of the city¡¯s core, one could see the rapid expansion of the overall Protective Witchcraft Boundary of the Wizard City and the activation of the Mana Network of the whole city.


    Catherine looked at the familiar Wizard City and said to Cook Bay, ¡°Well done!¡±


    Cook Bay was a little short. He only reached the much taller Catharine¡¯s waist. He looked up with excitement and said, ¡°Just doing my job.¡±


    Cook Baypleted the inspection mission and confirmed that there were no major problems in his design of the Floating-Space Tower, but he still dared not rx a bit. This was because his next task would be to explore the World of Bitwall. It would be the first time that wizards had really explored that world.


    Afterpleting an inspection of the Wizard Tower, all crew members immediately disbanded following an urgent meeting and went home to rest. Cook Bay stayed in the tower and prepared for his next mission.


    But Catherine, the master of the tower, disappeared quietly from the tower and went down the long street toward the castle of the Tower College where many people lived. The stairway inside the castle was intricate and bizarre. Whoever had constructed it was full of imagination, it was just like a garden castle in a child¡¯s dream.


    She walked up the stairs to the very top of the castle. Lu Zhiyu was already standing there, looking at the Wizard City.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Catherine was very proud of the wizard kingdom she had founded.


    Lu Zhiyu nodded, ¡°A great country worthy of praise and pride, but I¡¯m not just looking at the cities and wizards on their own, but wisdom and civilization. It¡¯s the eruption of thousands of people¡¯s wisdom that leads to the formation of a brilliant civilization.¡±


    When Catherine saw Lu Zhiyu, she knew that he was going to leave, but she asked anyway, ¡°Are you going to leave again? Leave this world? For a new ce? Maria¡¯s World? Or other unknown ces in the astral world?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded, ¡°There seems to be something wonderful urring in the astral world. I¡¯m going to take a look at it. Before I leave, I¡¯m bidding farewell to you, because it may be a long time before we meet again!¡±


    Catherine said as if mocking herself, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the only advantage of being a Mythical Being is that I can afford to wait!¡± Then she got a longing look in her eyes, ¡°Astral world? I wish I could go and take a look at it too!¡±


    ¡°You will!¡±


    ¡°I wish I could go take a look at Maria¡¯s World!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu had his reasons for choosing that ce. It was the ce where Catherine and the rest had lived when they were bing apprentices as wizards. It was also the ce where wizards of their generation like to y the most. When they were children, they yed and fought there, basked under the sun, watched the sunrise, and watched the sunset.


    After a final farewell to Catherine, Lu Zhiyu finally left that world and ended a journey that would be considered long and tedious by ordinary people, but for Lu Zhiyu was just a simple and short journey.


    Lu Zhiyu wanted to leave in a hurry because a Chaos Worm had died in the astral world.


    The Chaos Worm was the model and seed of a world. Its death wasn¡¯t a simple matter. In a sense, they shouldn¡¯t die because there was no natural enemy for them in the astral world.


    But the truth was in front of Lu Zhiyu. A Chaos Worm had really died, so he rushed to the astral world to see what was happening in the dark and unfathomable astral world.

 Chapter 371 - The Birth of the Half Bitwall

    <h4>Chapter 371: The Birth of the Half Bitwall</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Darkness, nothingness, silence.


    The Astral World maintained its usual state as if it was eternal. However, a giant beast on a long journey broke the eternal tranquility of the Astral World. It was a huge transparent worm with a body the size of a continent. At its core, there seemed to be a silver whirlpool revolving.


    Wherever it went, it left traces of dimensional folds. One breath or one movement could set off an Elemental Wave that could spread over millions of kilometers. Inside the wave, an Astral World meteorite was born, apanied by a special Astral World creature.


    A unique Energy Creature emerged from the huge Elemental Wave. It only possessed faint awareness and it followed the footprints of the Chaos Worm instinctively. There was also some unique Liquid Vitality hidden within the Astral World meteorite.


    Hence, when the Chaos Worm passed through the Astral World, there was a long tail of Elemental Waves with Astral World meteorites and Astral World creatures following close behind. It had formed the beautiful scenery of the Astral World.


    Bang!


    When the giant Astral World Chaos Worm arrived, it stopped in its track, its whole body melting little by a little, and the brilliance from the explosion of the inner silver whirlpool enveloped everything around it.


    The Astral World Chaos Worm was slowly dying, its original shell turning intoyers of dimensional folds that wrapped around its insides and formed a mini bitwall. It was the death of an Astral World Chaos Worm that hadn¡¯t yet matured, so it formed a half bitwall instead of a full bitwall.


    The silver whirlpool inside the original Astral World Chaos Worm condensed rapidly after the explosion and gradually formed a floating ind within the half bitwall.


    A special fluorescent organism was also formed in the half bitwall that filled the half bitwall like a massive silver yarn. It emitted a silver glow and illuminated the entire half bitwall. The long tail of Elemental Waves behind the original Astral World Chaos Worm crashed into the half bitwall immediately.


    Many groups of special Energy Vitality, Liquid Vitality, and Gaseous Vitality also bolted into the thin half bitwall, and after a long time of being lost and floating, all of them fell into the interior of the half bitwall.


    Lu Zhiyu appeared and stood on the floating ind of the half bitwall. Floating inds like this one could be seen everywhere in the half bitwall.


    ¡°In the long course of evolution, have there been distortions and things went astray?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu walked through the half bitwall which hadn¡¯t yet fully evolved and formed. He observed everything around him and could see that the Chaos Worm hadpletely died. It hadn¡¯t sessfully evolved into a world, so it couldn¡¯t be re-nurtured from the end of that world at the time of its demise. This was the very end of its life.


    ¡°The evolution of the Chaos Worms is also risky. To surpass the others by evolving to its final stage would take to long, especially when all kinds of idents can happen to it at any time.¡±


    ¡°This ce has no sun, but there are special fluorescent organisms. What an interesting half bitwall.¡±


    After checking it out, Lu Zhiyu discovered that the failed evolution of the Chaos Worm wasn¡¯t caused by external reasons, but by internal reasons. After all, it took ten thousand years for its growth and maturity period. That was too long and tedious for any life form.


    And the half bitwall, which was not far away from Maria¡¯s World, was influenced by Maria¡¯s World and was gradually attracted to Maria¡¯s World. The half bitwall was moving towards Maria¡¯s World.


    That was the first naturally urring half bitwall of the Astral World. There might be more instances of such a phenomenon in the future. As Lu Zhiyu envisioned it, the Astral World would be increasingly lively.


    ¡ª


    The northern part of the Mara Kingdom stood at the foot of the Andromeda Mountain. There was a small vige, Iris Vige, in the Bright in.


    Hundreds of years before, or even a thousand years before, that ce wasn¡¯t called the Bright in. It had been a decaying marsh. However, as more and more people migrated to that ce, after hundreds of years of harnessing resources, developing water canals, drawing water in, and cutting down the forests into farnds, it had developed into what it was now.


    It had gradually developed into a natural granary of Mara Kingdom. The food produced by the Bright in could feed half of the poption of the Mara Kingdom.


    With the marsh transformed into a useful farnd and the dark forest removed, brightness enveloped that ce. At a nce, one could only see windmills and wheat fields swaying with the wind.


    People had gradually forgotten the darkness and terror hidden in the rotten marshes. They had forgotten that this ce was once the haunting space for the Dead Spirits and the Undead Wizards. They had even forgotten that the King of the Dead who once walked down the Andromeda Mountain and the Corps of the Undead who upied the entirend were the ones who had named it the Bright in.


    Iris Vige was a remote vige at the foot of the Andromeda Mountain. If one looked up, they could see the beautiful mountains and the snow-covered Andromeda Peak.


    The vige was far from the heart of the big city and the core areas of the Mara Kingdom. Even the nearest Steam Train Station in Ollie City took three days on foot to reach. That was the only way to go to the city. There was public transportation by Steam Lotive avable every two days. There was no gas, no water supply, and no Alchemy Street Light.


    The only Magic Crystal alchemy devices were Crystal Purification Tower and Alchemy Mill. The Crystal Purification Tower was used to control and purify all of the farnd in Iris Vige. These ensured the sessful harvest of crops for the whole vige. The vige head controlled the Crystal Purification Tower. Every year, there would be an acting priest from the Church of Light who would inspect the vige. The Alchemy Mill belonged to Old Man Brie, his family was the richest in the vige.


    At night, it was pitch-dark there. The only entertainment was the magic radio that some wealthy people owned. The radio attracted people from the whole vige toe listen to it in the town square.


    ¡°I really want to go to big cities. I heard that girls in big cities can wear beautiful clothes and skirts, eat all kinds of delicious snacks and food, go to school by car in the morning, and dance with friends in the evening at a ball. Wow!¡±


    ¡°I want to be a girl in a big city!¡±


    Alice often went to the forests of the Andromeda Mountain to collect firewood. She sometimes sat beside a tree stump and looked at the wheat fields under the mountains and imagined things like all the other country girls would. She would be thinking about the life of the city girls living lives like princesses.


    She was a girl born to a peasant family in the mountain, but now she lived with her sister and brother-inw after her father¡¯s death. But her brother-inw always looked at her with an odd expression, especially as she grew up to be a beautiful girl.


    In the original Andromeda Mountain, there were dangerous beasts, even magical beasts, and ghosts. But with the copse of the King of the Dead, Adenos, the Faith of the Sun, The Church of Light, and the Mara Kingdom sent several groups of priests and Holy Knights to clean up the entire Andromeda Mountain from corner to corner. And all the beings associated with the dead were cleared out. Even ordinary magical beasts and beasts were removed.


    Hence, it was rare to see any beasts there anymore. It was a very safe area. Men and women in the vige would often go up to the mountains alone to pick wild fruits and firewood to cook with.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    When Alice stood up, she identally cut herself on the sharp branches under her feet, leaving arge wound. Alice squatted down in pain, and her blood flowed directly onto the tangled roots and through the cracks in the tree.


    Her blood was dripped onto a corpse buried under the tree, a corpse that had been in sleep for an unknown length of time. Blood dripped down the roots and into its eyes. The corpse was clutching a heavy ck book with a metal cover and a few big letters carved in bronze. The title ¨C¡±Book of the Undead.¡±


    That book was what countless Ghost Wizards were fanatically looking for. The Faith of the Sun and The Church of Light wanted to destroy it. It was the legendary Book of the Undead by Adenos. It recorded all the exceptional Ghost Witchcraft performed by Adenos and the legendary ¡°Song of the Undead¡± which could cause the Undead Cmity.


    Ta-ta!


    The fresh blood appeared like it was dripping on the surface of the water. Like gunpowder that stirred up thousands of waves,yers of ck smoke rose from the ground, the clear and cloudless sky transformed into dark clouds all of a sudden, and the Bright in under the sky lost its light, covered by darkness.


    In hell, riding on the Boat of the Soul was the ck-robed ferryman who ferried souls along the River Styx. In the dark waters of the Styx, the dead struggled painfully in the river without an end. The faintly illuminated Boat of the Soul was traveling silently. No souls dared to look directly at the ferryman or the lights on his boat.


    At that moment, the ferryman, without any expression, suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky of Hell. His eyes seemed to prate through the sun of the underworld, through all Nine Levels of Hell, and he saw the earth in an instant.


    Adenos didn¡¯t know how long he had slept or how many dead souls he had brought over on the Styx. At that moment, he instantly recalled all his memories, his past lives, and his teachers Bohr and Edward.


    He was the prince of the Mara Kingdom, the first Ghost Wizard, and the King of the Dead.


    He could almost see the sunshine of the human world. It was so resplendent, so beautiful, Adenos was overly excited, and his whole body was burning with Undead me. The bandages on his body all burned up in an instant and ignited all the water of Styx.


    The whole river was devoured by the Undead me and Adenos turned to ashes within them. In that fire, he got rid of the shackles of the Styx, the shackles of hell, and the identity of the ferryman.


    At the speed of light, herds of Deathbringers with soul sickles arrived, and a huge Divine Shadow emerged from the deepest part of hell to look at the Boat of Soul and the fire above the Styx.


    ¡°Suicide?¡±


    Before Cetisius became the demi-emperor of the Death Underworld Sector, the ferryman of Styx was already there to lead the dead. Even when he first saw the God of Death in the Death Underworld Sector, that ferryman was also the one who personally led him. At that time, the horrifying ferryman of the Styx left a deep impression on his mind.


    No one knew the ferryman¡¯s identity or origin, and his sudden self-immtion deeply puzzled Cetisius. But after the Undead me extinguished, no information could be found regarding the Styx¡¯s ferryman. His origin wasn¡¯t recorded in the Book of the Dead which Cetisius was holding onto. He only knew that the ferryman was punished by the gods and had to remain forever on the Styx as a ferryman who couldn¡¯t have any memories.


    ¡°Maybe he had a sudden moment of realization and chose to die instead of face his desperate situation!¡±


    ¡°But what happens to the souls when there¡¯s no ferryman? Some important souls and beings still needed him to lead them in!¡±


    Cetisius flipped through the Book of the Dead and then circled one of the names with a goose brush, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you! Lynn Ahenaten! You¡¯re the next ferryman!¡±


    Sealed in the deepest part of the underworld, ording to the rules of hell, Lynn Ahenaten became the new master of the Styx. His memory was erased, like those of all his predecessors. He went and stood on the Boat of the Soul.


    Lynn Ahenaten, dressed in a ck robe, looked into the distance, bewildered. It took a long time for him to steer the Boat of the Soul towards the gates of hell instinctively.


    There was a new arrival of souls that needed him to bring them over. That was his duty as the master and ferryman of the Styx.


    Cetisius nodded, satisfied, and watched Lynn Ahenaten go far away into the distance before he returned to the Temple of the Death God and began hisplex and repetitive work. Those groups of Deathbringers gathered around the Styx dispersed in an instant.


    At the foot of the Andromeda Mountain, green mes erupted in the eyes of an ancient undead being embracing the Book of the Undead. He climbed out of his grave.

 Chapter 372 - The Evil Spirit That Escaped From Hell

    <h4>Chapter 372: The Evil Spirit That Escaped From Hell</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Mr... Skeleton, I¡¯ve bought the tickets, where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to Babus, making a detour, and taking an airship to head over to the Exotic Kingdom of Hollyma!¡±


    ¡°Why are we going there?¡±


    Alice was a little scared, but she felt a little more curiosity than fear when she was looking at Adenos. The world had been peaceful for a long time. For most people, the legends of the undead and Ghost Wizard belonged to centuries long ago. Wizards, the undead, demons, and devils belonged to their great-great-great-grandfathers... that was what they had gone through.


    Adenos was wearing a wig, mask, gloves, and top hat and was reading a local daily newspaper. During his long hiatus, the world had undergone tremendous changes. The wizards had disappeared, the gods had sanctified the Divine Kingdom, and supernatural power was seen everywhere. Even ordinary people could use the divine artifacts of Magic Crystals and alchemy devices to exhibit extraordinary power.


    Adenos, who was freed from the Song of the Undead and the erosion of innumerable dead spirits, he had recovered his senses from his previous madness. Back when he was in hell, as the master of the Styx, it had some effects on him too. After he had retrieved all his memories, he had be moreposed and restrained.


    Adenos looked at Alice and said as if amused by her naive question, ¡°Why? Because! The master of the night is now at his weakest!¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s God, an eternal God!¡± Alice felt that what Mr. Skeleton said was a little dreadful. He sounded like a devil that was going to bring extinction to the human race, just like one in an epic novel.


    ¡°Only those who diepletely will truly be eternal!¡± Adenos sneered.


    Adenos discovered that the girl who had activated his undead identity was actually a member of the Monar Family. She had the same face as Adenos¡¯s sister, Esha Monar.


    It was her blood, which had the same origin as Adenos¡¯, that stimted his soul and awakened it from its deep sleep. But the present Monar Family had declined and faded out of its ce of prominence. The royal family of the Union of the Mara Kingdom no longer belonged to the Monar Family. The Monar family since Adenos¡¯s sister, Esha Monar, had be the Queen had taken a sudden turn for the worst.


    ¡°They¡¯re indeed a bunch of good-for-nothings. They even lost the throne!¡± Adenos crossed his legs. He had a cold look on his face as he stared indifferently at the historical records of the Monar Royal Family.


    Alice felt that Mr. Skeleton liked to brag. Every single time when he spoke, he always talked about the royal family, the gods, the ancient mythological heroes, and most importantly, that all of them were insignificant in his eyes. Hebeled them as worthless and good-for-nothings.


    ¡°Excuse me! Mr. Skeleton, it¡¯s not right to speak ill of our ancestors behind their backs!¡±


    Adenos looked up at Alice through his white mask. Alice swallowed her saliva and dared not say another word.


    ¡°That was scary!¡±


    They took the Steam Lotive all the way to Ollie City, and then they took the Steam Train to Babus City, the capital of Mara Kingdom. After stopping in Babus City and making a big purchase, Alice followed Adenos onto an airship which crossed the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro and the ck Forest and arrived at the Kingdom of Hollyma in the Exotic Kingdom.


    Alice, who had never left her hometown, felt that to travel like this was a once in a lifetime adventure. Mr. Skeleton looked terrible, talked terribly, and he was really harsh and indifferent. But she felt that Mr. Skeleton was a good person.


    Mr. Skeleton seemed to have been an esteemed noble in his lifetime and had left behind many treasures. Alice had never seen so many gold and silver treasures, nor had she ever thought that one could be so rich that he could afford to buy the whole world.


    They were in a first-ss seat on the most luxurious tinum Train traveling along the coast. Alice was enjoying the red wine and beef from St. Sarl City and admiring the view of the sea.


    The dreamy capital of the Mara Kingdom, Babus, and the excessive purchases left Alice dizzy. Although Mr. Skeleton said he wanted her to help him buy books, all kinds of history books, books about gods, the history of various churches, the history of other continents and national records, he didn¡¯t restrict Alice from buying other things. Hence, Alice was excitedly buying all the clothes, skirts, and hats she wanted.


    ¡°Ah! It feels so good to be rich! Long live Mr. Skeleton!¡±


    Alice felt that she had never been so happy in her life. It was as if gold coins were constantly raining down before her eyes.


    She apanied Mr. Skeleton to the church of the Goddess of Light in the Mara Kingdom to pay their respects. Although she thought it strange that a skeleton was worshiping the Goddess of Light.


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s a skeleton, he might have been a believer in the Goddess of Light before he died. In that case, doesn¡¯t it all make sense?¡±


    But Adenos didn¡¯t mean to worship the Goddess of Light at all. Instead, he stood in front of the archangel, Faross, for the whole day.


    It was Alice¡¯s first time riding on an airship. When she looked down from above, she could feel her wobbly legs. Shey on the window for almost half a day and couldn¡¯t stand up. She had been worrying the whole time that the airship might fell from the sky, until Mr. Skeleton scornfully said, ¡°What a fool.¡±


    Alice rested stubbornly on the window, and then she went to the airship¡¯s sky corridor for a walk which allowed her to ovee her fear of heights.


    The Kingdom of Hollyma was a country in the Exotic Kingdom. Its customs, architecture, and beliefs were very different from those of the Kingdom of the Church of Light. They liked to build with boulders. Because of the hot weather, they liked to wear simple, short, andfortable clothes. However, with the advent of the Magic Crystal Era and the dramatic development of trade andmerce, the situation there was also changing. It was gradually homogenized by the outside world.


    People here believed in the master of the night. They believed that night was the symbol of god. They were used to praying in the night, they liked the color ck, and symbols of the moon were amon sight.


    On the first day of Adenos¡¯s arrival, he entered the Night Temple of the master of the night. The statue that was once broken had been rebuilt, but there were no longer the spiritual tension and divine aura it once had.


    Adenos didn¡¯t behave as he had at the church of the Goddess of Light. Instead, he spoke to Alice in front of the statue of the master of the night.


    ¡°You know what? In our times, there were no gods!¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°What? There were no gods? How is that possible? All gods have been worshipped by human beings since ancient times, and they¡¯ve been passed down from the past!¡±


    Adenosughed, and hisughter sounded as if his teeth were ttering, which was a little dreadful. ¡°Of course, because there was only one real faith at that time, called the Church of Light, and there was only one God who really proved the existence of God!¡±


    ¡°He was the Great Angel of Bnce, Faross!¡±


    When he talked about it, Adenos suddenly had a profound fear and dread revealed his eyes. He didn¡¯t know what he was afraid of, whether it was the name or the truth behind the name.


    It took Adenos a long time to recover from his fear, and he scoffed at all the gods that came upter, ¡°None of you know the naked truth of this world, that everything in this world was made under false pretense; everyone lives in a game of fraud!¡±


    ¡°I want to leave this world and advance to another Kingdom, the Abyss World! I need to break away from the shackles down here! But before that, I need to offer sacrifices to it. Even if I be a demon, I must be the strongest one! I¡¯m Adenos. This sacrificial offering, of course, it must be... a little more grandiose.¡±


    Hidden behind the mask, Adenos¡¯s fleshless mouth was split and cracked into a frenzied smile.

 Chapter 373 - A Young Girl as the High Priest

    <h4>Chapter 373: A Young Girl as the High Priest</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°In the name of God, the master of the night, the supreme ruler of the Star Kingdom, the divine guardian of the night and dreams, you¡¯re the newly appointed Pope of the Church of the Dark Night!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in control of the power of God! You¡¯re leading all living beings on behalf of God!¡±


    A seemingly young and tender girl was dressed in a magnificent ck robe, she was wearing the crown of the Pope, and being worshipped by a cardinal priest dressed in the red robe of the Church of the Dark Night. He knelt on the ground with the Pope¡¯s staff, waiting for the newly appointed Pope of the Church of the Dark Night to ept her power.


    ¡°The sun will eventually set, only the night willst forever!¡±


    ¡°The sun will eventually set, only the night willst forever!¡±


    With the roar of that watchword, all the priests of the Church of the Dark Night hysterically followed suit, tens of thousands of people gathered there to shout the standard watchword of Church of the Dark Night. It ignited the whole city.


    ¡°The eternal master of the night! You¡¯re the only indispensable being in the world...¡± Sacred and melodious songs, with the recitation of the choir, brought the whole city humming together, singing praises of the great master of the night.


    In the Biketo City of the Kingdom of Hollyma, the town square of the Night Temple and the high stairway were filled with priests serving the master of the night. On the stage, there were the kings of the Kingdom of Hollyma, the Puvant City, the Roman City, and other kings from the Exotic Kingdom. They were all dressed in magnificent clothing. There were also groups of nobles and those who had a prestigious status, saints, clergy members, and the ruling ss.


    At that moment, all were kneeling at the feet of the new Pope of the Church of the Dark Night. Even if she was just an ordinary-looking girl, at that moment, she represented the god.


    The young girl sat on her divine throne and looked nkly at everything below. It seemed that a new world had opened its doors to her and enabled her to see the most astonishing side of the world.


    ¡°I¡¯m the High Priest!¡±


    There was only excitement on her face, but she hadpletely no idea what throne she was sitting on, or what the position meant, or what responsibilities she had to bear.


    Over the town square, the convoy of chariots of the Kingdom of Hollyma passed by. Soldiers lined up with gs and their guns fired into the sky. Thetest Battle Airships soared over the sky above the town square. The fleet was arranged in rows or in a herringbone pattern as it moved forward. Airships could be seen parked in the sky everywhere in the city, they were watching out for anything abnormal in the city, while also hanging a banner to congratte the newly appointed Pope.


    Military music was yed from morning till night, with orchestras and theatricalpanies from all over the world performing in the town square.


    The High Priest previously serving the master of the night had died suddenly, and it was a fifteen-year-old girl who inherited his supreme power. Over a very short period of time, three High Priests had been reced, which was unusual for the Church of the Dark Night.


    Was there anything crazier than a mere fifteen-year-old girl bing High Priest and therefore the supreme ruler of the entire Exotic Kingdom and the Kingdom of Hollyma? Thetest news about the new High Priest of the Church of the Dark Night was all over the newspapers and radio stations across the Alen Continent.


    ¡°A fifteen-year-old young girl bes the Pope of the Church of the Dark Night!¡±


    ¡°Young Female High Priest takes over the supreme power of the Exotic Kingdom!¡±


    ¡°The transition of power in the Exotic Kingdom, the sessor...!¡±


    Such news could be heard everywhere in the world. After all, although the Exotic Kingdom wasn¡¯t the most powerful kingdom in the Alen Continent, the Kingdom of Hollyma wasn¡¯t weak, and the Church of the Dark Night was the orthodox belief of the entire Exotic Kingdom, so it was in charge of the destiny of tens of millions of people.


    That evening, when the coronation ceremony ended and Alice returned to the Pope¡¯s pce, she was divorced from all the excitement and thrill she had felt before. She was now trembling with fear.


    ¡°Mr. Skeleton! What we¡¯re doing now, this is... isn¡¯t this sphemous?¡±


    Sitting in front of the window, a gentleman in a mask and suit who looked like a doll turned around and asked, ¡°sphemous?¡±


    Adenos was sitting in a chair, remorseless, his head tilted to one side, the skull under his mask revealing an odd expression. It was without skin and flesh, but he was obviouslyughing, ¡°Wrong, it¡¯s not sphemous, what I wanted is... kill the god!¡±


    He stood up and gestured toward the window, as if he was embracing the world, or as if he was devouring the world.


    ¡°Abandon that pitiable awe and revere of yours! Nothing is nobler than ourselves! Nothing is more formidable than our own will! As long as we¡¯ve enough courage, and possess an imagination beyond the ordinary, we can aplish all the impossible things!¡±


    Adenos preached his ideology, for him it was a belief he had carried with him right from the beginning. No one could be as sphemous as he was, no one could be more audacious than him, no one had a greater imagination than him.


    But Alice only felt fear when she saw Adenos acting like a tyrant. Adenos found himself facing that simple child-like girl from a peasant family, so unlike a king even though she was wearing a crown. Suddenly, he felt a little tender-hearted.


    ¡°Ridiculous! Laughable! What¡¯s the matter with me? Are you old? Old? Lacking in enthusiasm? How could you be soft-hearted?¡±


    Adenos mocked at himself in his heart, but he soon realized that he was indeed soft-hearted. When he killed his father and brother but left his sister, Esha, alive, he was soft-hearted then. When he looked at Alice, who had the same face as his sister, he could still remember her after such a long time. Adenos suddenly cherished the memory of everything he was familiar with.


    ¡°Sleep, just treat it as game or a dream! I¡¯ll arrange everything! And you, just have your fair share of fun, that¡¯s more than enough!¡±


    Adenos looked out of the window. The world outside the window hadn¡¯t changed. But Adenos saw the power and presence of the abyss surging over thend he was on.


    In order to kill a True God, unless a person erased the whole world along with the God, that person would never be able to remove the imprint of the God from the world or the imprint between the God and his believers.


    It was almost impossible to kill a True God who was sunk in sleep and waiting to be reborn. It wasn¡¯t difficult to destroy him, but it was hard to kill himpletely. Adenos was once the Seventh-Grade King of the Dead of the Mythical Beings, a mythical creature specializing in the soul. For any beings on the Mythical Level, with the exception of Gods, he was more well-versed in them than anyone else.


    Adenos knew that it was absolutely impossible to kill a True God with his own power, but what if he borrowed the power of another world? Would the power of an entire world kill a True God? Moreover, what if it was the legendary powerful and terrible Abyss World? It was a crazy idea that would make anyone turn pale, but Adenos dared to think of it, he dared to work it out and had the ability to do it.


    Adenos never wanted to inherit the priesthood of the master of the night, but he wanted to sacrifice the master of the night as an offering to the Abyss World, sacrificing a True God to it. He would then have the ability to be the devil monarch of the Abyss World.


    Such an idea was impossible if it was targeted at the True God who overlooked all the living beings in the Divine Kingdom. At the very moment he initiated his attack, he would suffer a full blow from the True God. But for the master of the night, he was one of the three gods of civilization, a god who was in the rebirth stage would be different. He, who was sunk in deep sleep, had no ability to resist any attacks. He had even lost the ability to cry for help.


    Adenos¡¯s n, right from the beginning, targeted the former High Priest. He had killed the Pope because he was in the way. Adenos was the Seventh-Grade King of the Dead who had been the master of the Styx for many years, so it was easy for him to n the murder of a High Priest serving a God with a weakening divine power. It was not difficult for him.


    Later, Adenos seized the Candle of the Night, a divine artifact of the master of the night that was carried by the High Priest. That was also an important factor in the sustainability of the Church of the Dark Night since the master of the night had sunk in his deep sleep. That divine artifact was a part of the divine power.


    By offering sacrifices to the abyss and borrowing the devil¡¯s power from the abyss, Adenos would degenerate into an abyss seedling, and the abyss devil¡¯s power would soak up the Candle of the Night and became a devil¡¯s weapon. Through the devil¡¯s Candle of the Night, priests who served under the master of the night would be eroded. At the same time, under the Biketo City, a Talos Door would open up. This would be the legendary Abyss Door.


    ¡°As the priesthood of the master of the night is dragged into the abyss bit by bit, every priest actually has a tiny part of the god. When they all transform into abyss seedlings, and when they return to the Divine Kingdom, they¡¯ll pollute the core of the divinity. All I need is a grand sacrificial ceremony, and a massive number of degenerated priests!¡±


    ¡°Tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of priests will return to the Divine Kingdom together, and then thest one dragged into the abyss is...¡±


    Adenos could picture that wonderful scene.


    But all of that must be done behind the curtain and not be found out by anyone. But he was rtively safe, the Exotic Kingdom was a closed and independent country, and the master of the night was a God who couldn¡¯t defend himself, a God sunk in a deep sleep.

 Chapter 374 - Deicide

    <h4>Chapter 374: Deicide</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    A young man covered in scars and bruises crawled along the coast of a small town in the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro. It was a lively town, with neat streets, tall lighthouses, concrete docks, and small steamships.


    The local fishermen found him severely injured and dying. They immediately realized that something was unusual about him. The man¡¯s robe was ragged, but one could still recognize it as a robe from the Church of the Dark Night.


    The priest was covered in blood. ck veins were twisted together in his arm. A giant eye grew out of his chest. The ck pupil trembled and moved constantly as if it was sizing up every individual on the shore.


    ¡°Devil! Devil!¡± a fisherman screamed with great fear. He stumbled backward off the ship and fell into the water.


    ¡°It¡¯s the eye of the devil! Do not look! Do not look!¡± The crowd dispersed.


    ¡°Go find Sir Ankeru, now!¡±


    When Ankeru, a priest of the Church of Light, finally arrived, the young priest of the Church of the Dark Night was trembling and vomiting something ck and foul-smelling. The afflicted young man clenched an exquisite silver wand in one hand. It was the status symbol for red cardinal bishops of the Church of the Dark Night.


    ¡°I am...the high priest of the Church of the Dark Night, following Bishop Arthas...¡±


    The dying man leaned against the posts on the dock, confessing to Ankeru!


    Ankeru greatly feared the power of the devil spreading through the air. He was merely an apprentice priest who had never seen anything so evil. The demon power within this man was about to break out.


    ¡°Almighty Goddess, I am calling your name, please give me your power...¡± Ankeru murmured.


    Ankeru could feel his legs are quivering with fear. A level-three official priest was in front of him, using hisst of his strength to suppress the power within him. Ankeru hoped that with the power of the light, he could control the demon within the priest¡¯s body. He could sense that, if the power broke out, no one on the scene would survive. The priest was a powerful clergy member, and at this moment, he was struggling under the demon¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Demon...demon...evil is ruling the entire Hollyma Kingdom! The Church of the Dark Night...has...has fallen...Everyone turned into apostles of demons! That man... that man has resurrected... The King of the Dead...Ado...nis...hase back...The fearful being has emerged from the abyss! He wants...he wants...¡± the possessed priest mumbled.


    Ankeru was holding the sigil of the sun and activating the divine power within it. However, it was only a smallfort. Ankeru gulped when he heard the terrifying news and the name of Adonis. The representation of death and terror in countless fairy tales and myths, the origin of sins and evil, the damned soul sent to hell by God, hade back to the world.


    ¡°What...does he want?¡± Ankeru asked, his hands trembling as he held the sigil of the sun.


    The priest of the Church of the Dark Night wed at the dock. The power within his fingers sunk into the ground beneath him. The ground cracked and spread out more than 10 meters. It seemed that he could no longer bear the torture.


    ¡°He wants...¡± The young priest looked to Ankeru with his blood-red eyes and said, ¡°He wants...deicide!¡±


    At that very moment, the darkness in his veins climbed up to his face. His eyes turned pure ck instantly, and he burst intoughter.


    ¡°Toote, toote, it¡¯s already toote! He has only onest step left!¡±


    The power of the abyss spread out from his body, burning the ground around him. Then in the next moment, the priest of the Church of the Dark Night awakened and used the forbidden witchcraft of the Church of the Dark Night, Soul me, to ignite his soul and all his powers, giving up all chance of redemption and entering the divine kingdom, and perished together with the demon.


    ¡°Spread my word! I hope it¡¯s not toote! No, no, it¡¯s already toote!¡± the priest of the Dark Night screamed.


    He lingered for a moment in pain, despair clouding his face. He slowly burned into ashes, along with the demon from the abyss, perishing with painful screams.


    Everyone was silent. Everyone at the scene felt that their hearts were about to explode. No one had ever imagined a being so evil, no one had ever heard a tale no horrifying, no one had ever dared to do such sinful deeds. In no stories or tales had anyone ever dared to kill a god.


    The shocking news spread out among the priests in town. Before long, airships disying sigils of light from the Church of Light arrived at the town. The town was locked down by the army.


    The news about Adonis¡¯ resurrection and the fall of the Kingdom of Hollyma reached the pope of the Galton branch of the Church of Light in the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro. With no need to look him up in the books, most priests were haunted by their deepest nightmares when they heard the name of Adonis. More importantly, they understood that something unforeseen and horrifying awaited them.


    ¡°Disaster, it¡¯s definitely going to be a terrible disaster!¡±


    ¡°What should we do? Help the Hollyma Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Did Hell not realize that such evil had escaped from it?¡±


    ¡°He was a being who once challenged the gods. The King of the Dead who destroyed the Holy Seville Empire with the undead army. The evil god from legends who took the divine artifact from the Goddess of the Night. He now has control of the entire Hollyma Kingdom and even the foreignnds. Help them? How? We should be on the defensive, defending against the evil army which could rush out of the foreignnds at any time.¡±


    ¡°What is he going to do? Did you see that? Deicide...deicide...he is going to kill a god, even if it¡¯s a pagan god!¡±


    In the divine hall, the powerful priests fell into chaos.


    The pope of the Galton branch of the Church of Light made up his mind and said, ¡°An evil god who has escaped from hell can only be judged by the gods. Send a message to the other churches through the magic transceivers. In the meantime, perform the divine ritual of prayers immediately. I wish to ask God what we should do.¡±


    As the news of the change in the foreignnds spread out across the Alen continent like an unstoppable flood, Adonis¡¯ n had reached itsst step.


    ¡ª


    In the foreignnds of the Hollyma Kingdom, priests of the Church of the Dark Night, kings, and nobles crowded the streets of Biketo City.


    The city was in a frenzy. It had fallen under an abnormal, manic tide of fearful reverence. Day and night, everyone prayed nonstop. In churches, royal pces, streets, and alleyways, frantic believers kneeled on the ground, chanting prayers.


    Tents and temporary buildings were popping up everywhere in the city. Craftsmen, farmers, fishermen, and factory workers from all kingdoms gathered here, knelt on the ground, and faced the city.


    In front of the Church of the Dark Night, all streets and areas surrounding the divine pce were filled with the clergy of the Church of the Dark Night. All the clergy from foreignnds gathered here in a hurry, searching for the reason why their power had faded, for the reason of their pain, and for their redemption.


    The reason was that the day belonged to their god. It was the day of resurrection of the great Ruler of the Night, and he would finally return from the dark night.


    Adonis was wearing a red priest robe and the Mask of the Moon, standing next to the Alice, the pope of the Church of the Dark Night, holding high the Candle of the Night, the church¡¯s divine artifact, looking down on everyone below.


    In his eyes, every individual waspletely swallowed by the power of the dark abyss. They believed that it was because of the resurrection of their god that their powers were weakened. However, it was actually the power of the abyss spreading through the system of the divine power of the Ruler of the Night, even spreading to the Ruler of the Night himself.


    ¡°Let us pray to the great Ruler of the Night! We are calling your divine name. You are the ruler of the night, the controller of stars and dreams... We long to enter your kingdom, enjoy immortality and...¡± Adonis chanted.


    Adonis howled and cheered until his voice reached every corner of the city. He sounded so faithful, but no one could see the evil, manic smile of the skull behind the mask.

 Chapter 375 - Deicide (continued)

    <h4>Chapter 375: Deicide (continued)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Hearing the calls of the crowds and the prayers of believers, the enormous Star Kingdom moved closer and closer to the ground out of the dark night sky over the Kingdom Hollyma.


    The divine kingdom of the master of the night was never so close to the mortal world as it was at this moment. It seemed to be within one¡¯s touch if they stood on high grounds.


    ¡°We call your sacred name. You are the master of the night, the controller of stars and dreams... We long to enter your kingdom, to enjoy immortality and...¡±


    All the believers repeatedly chanted the same prayer. With the Star Kingdom approaching, the silver stars started to form patterns in the sky. One could even faintly see the inside of the divine kingdom.


    Such a view drove all into a frenzy. Many did not even realize that darkness had swallowed them. Countless believers were assimted by the power of the abyss by their prayers.


    ¡°God! I can see, I can see it now! Your angles havee for me!¡±


    A priest of the Church of the Dark Night stood up all of a sudden. A ck vortex rushed to him. His body was taken by darkness and transformed into a ck shadow. It rose into the sky following the dreamy starlight and entered the kingdom of the master of the night.


    ¡°Look! It¡¯s a miracle! The Kingdom of God is weing his believers!¡± Other priests saw what had happened, and jealousy kindled within them.


    ¡°The heavenly doors are open for us!¡± Commoners outside the city were tearing up. They all wished that it was they who had risen up to heaven. They kept hitting their foreheads against the ground madly, not stopping even when blood dripped from their foreheads.


    Adonisughed even louder. He opened his palms, his face distorted. His body twisted and quivered from hisughter, almost like a puppet. However, no one¡¯s attention was on him, as all were distracted by the Star Kingdom in the sky and the shadows entering the divine kingdom.


    ¡°Hah hah hah...Come..e..e! Pray to God! God shall be awakened from sleep. He is calling his believers! His most faithful children! Tonight, the doors of heaven are open to everyone! As long as you are truly faithful!¡± shouted Adonis.


    With Adonis¡¯s words, many of the clergy members were swallowed by darkness one after another, transforming into evil shadows of the abyss. They rushed to the Star Kingdom in the sky and became part of the kingdom of the master of the night.


    ¡°Hah hah hah hah! That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡± Adonisughed so hard that he could barely straighten his body!


    ¡°Go! Go!¡± he screamed madly. Standing in the hall of the Divine Pce of the Church of the Dark Night and looking down the stairs, he saw countless people below. In Adonis¡¯ eyes, they were countless foolish idiots.


    It was a dreand. The night was quiet, the stars glimmering. Clouds danced on the wind, lively and whimsical. Stars intertwined with the clouds. Countless bubbles floated through the air. In each bubble, there was a unique scene. Happy dreams, horrifying nightmares. They were the dreams of the living.


    The Kingdom of God, a magnificent pce was built on starry clouds. There should be many followers and believers there, but now they were all trapped in their sleep. A dream bubble inside the pce was breathing and swelling as if it was incubating something within.


    When the many evil shadows of the abyss rushed into it, the bubble burst. The beautiful divine kingdom of the master of the night was tainted with ckness. Darkness had invaded the pce.


    The crowd on the square did not notice a thing. They had lost their minds.


    Everyone had lost their sanity. One by one, they all turned into evil shadows of the abyss and rushed into the divine kingdom in the sky. One, two, three, ten thousand, and then a hundred thousand!


    All believed that their god was awakened and that the heavenly doors were opening for them. They did not know that they were turning the divine kingdom of the master of the night into an abyss, contaminating the origin of the master of the night, and dragging the master of the night into the abyss of annihtion and no return.


    The sacred silver kingdom gradually turned ck. Darkness entered from below, covering the entire star.


    A ck star breathing the horrifying power of the abyss emerged in the sky of the Hollyma Kingdom


    The young pope sitting on the stage, Alice, sensed the abnormality. All the people in Biketo and the Hollyma Kingdom had gone crazy. Darkness and horror abounded. She held Adonis¡¯ hand in fear.


    ¡°Mr. Skeleton! Stop! Stop this!¡± begged Alice.


    Adonis turned his head. His frantic smile faded and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t fear. It¡¯s almost over. Just onest step! Do as I asked, and take the name ¡®God of the Night. Alice, believe in your power, and you shall be the next master of the night!¡±


    All the believers in the square turned into evil shadows of the abyss and entered the divine kingdom. From the streets, shadows flew into the sky on starlight. The crowded Divine Pce of the Dark Night became less and less crowded until there was not a single person left.


    On the stage, kings, nobles, and so-called descendants of god all turned into evil shadows of the abyss, taken by the darkness.


    When Adonis said those words, the square was infected by the power of the abyss. Something seemed to have risen from the underground, and the entire square was taken over by the abyss¡¯ power.


    Huge, diamond-like crystals rose from underground, devouring everything around them. Matter, air, even light. It was the Talos Door summoned by Adonis.


    The entrance to abyss emerged from the underground. ck swirls filled the sky over Biketo City, devouring everything, and moving toward the Star Kingdom in the sky.


    At the same time, in the darkened Star Kingdom, the master of the night was sleeping in his pce. He also sensed grave danger. The pce copsed and crumbled. The divine kingdom slowly turned into an abyss. Countless evil shadows from the abyss flew into the pce and became part of the core of the sleeping master of the night.


    Only a few in the city escaped from the frenzy. They stared at the ck star in the sky, the opened entrance to the abyss, and the madmoners around them taken over by evil.


    ¡°What is this? What have we done?¡± a young girl shouted. She stared at the entrance to the abyss floating in the sky and copsed to the ground.


    ¡°God! What are we doing?¡± Commoners looked at the evil shadows flying toward the divine kingdom. Nothing but fear was on their faces.


    ¡°Who are we praying to? God, or demon?¡±


    ¡°Run! Evil has befallen us!¡±


    ¡°It is a setup! It¡¯s the evil calling us, and we are all infected by the evil!¡±


    ¡°Darkness and evil haunt this ce. Death haunts this ce!¡±


    The city fell into chaos. Staring at the giant entrance to the abyss in the sky above them, despair consumed everyone. People fled, struggling to escape this city which was now under the control of the power of the abyss.


    ¡°It¡¯s my time now!¡± said Adonis, ncing down at the lostmoners who were running around and screaming for help in the city.


    Adonis ripped off his disguise and robe, turning into a pir of fire. The roaring mes of the mutated devil fire rose into the sky.


    ck mes spun and danced around him, then transformed into a skeleton of dark mes. He became part of the giant swirl at the entrance to the abyss, staring at the Star Kingdom in the sky with cupidity.


    Adonis had fully be one with the abyss, and he no longer suppressed his power. Leveling up from a level-six to a level-seven mythical being, transforming into the King of the Dead, Adonis rose again. He did not care about the pressure and rejection from the origin of the world, as this was hisst show, and this would be hisst stage.


    ¡°The leader has entered the stage! In the next scene, the death of God!¡± shouted Adonis.


    Adonis became one with the entrance to the abyss. Dark tentacles twisted out from the swirl of the abyss, reaching out into the sky, as if they were looking for a sacrifice.

 Chapter 376 - The Abyss of Freedom?

    <h4>Chapter 376: The Abyss of Freedom?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Giant arms extended from the pce with painful, desperate, and bewildered howling.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What on earth has happened?¡± asked Louis.


    The Master of the Night, Louis, crawled out from the pce where he had been deep in sleep and saw his divine kingdom crumbling and falling apart. Evil shadows of the abyss were searching for the origin and rushing toward him to erode his body. Louis¡¯ body was slowly being devoured by the power of the abyss.


    ¡°No! No! What is this? Abyss? How could my believers be creatures of the abyss?¡± screamed Louis.


    Evil shadows of the abyss merged together like a river and poured into Louis¡¯ body. The entire divine kingdom copsed and fragmented. The sleeping and praying believers fell and vanished together with the kingdom.


    ¡°Impossible! Who? Who on earth?¡± Louis roared.


    The enormous divine body of the Master of the Night struggled out of the Star Kingdom. From the ground, one could see that a divine shadow thousands of miles long had escaped from the star and was looking down to the earth.


    Louis immediately saw the giant entrance to the abyss on the ground, the Hollyma Kingdom haunted by darkness, and Adonis, who had be a part of the entrance to the abyss, staring at Louis with eyes full of greed.


    ¡°You! Who are you? Do you know what you are doing? Are you challenging a true god?¡± Louis demanded.


    Louis realized he was beingpletely assimted into the abyss. The power of abyss has reached his core, and his divine personality, divine duty, and divine power, which were all part of his core, were rejecting him and slowly breaking away from his divine body.


    ¡°My divine personality? My divine power? By the name of a true god, activate the world rules! By the name of the master of the night, summon...¡± roared Louis.


    He realized that his howling could not activate any of the world rules. It seemed he had been transformed into a creature of the abyss and was being rejected by the world.


    What was more terrible was that the entrance to the abyss below was sending out a strong eroding power towards him. At the same time, Louis¡¯ body felt attracted to it, as if he yearned to entre the abyss and be a part of it.


    ¡°No, no! What have you done? What have you done? You filthy, puny insect!¡± Louis shouted.


    Adonis raised his head and looked at the shadow of the true god with disgust, as if the divine noble being was insignificant in his presence. The true god was struggling with fear, rage and panic, almost like a clown to Adonis.


    Adonis said, ¡°Puny? Who are you to say such a thing? Who are you? Someone who could only rise when wizards were declining. With no perseverance in the pursuit of truth, no courage to challenge the world, and no extraordinary intelligence, how dare you call yourself a wizard? How sad. After the first- and second-generation wizards all died, the world turned out to be such a tedious ce. How could a cowardly, scheming rat be a god? When the wizard system of the undead was created by me?¡±


    ¡°When I rule the kingdom of the dead, the world shall quiver beneath my feet. Then, you will only look at my name with reverence, and tremble and scream at my power.¡±


    Louis stared at Adonis in shock. Louis recalled Adonis¡¯ name from the old legends and writings.


    ¡°Adonis? Adonis? You? How did you escape? How could you escape from hell? Weren¡¯t you trapped at the bottom of hell?¡± Louis asked.


    Louis struggled to escape from the attraction of the abyss. He was still slowly dragged out of the Star Kingdom until he fell through the entrance to the abyss. Louis screamed with fear and tried to activate the power of a true god, but he sensed that his connection to the world had weakened.


    Devilish mes roared across Adonis¡¯ body. Heughed loudly and said, ¡°I did not escape from hell. The Adonis trapped in hell has died, and the Adonis in the mortal world has been resurrected!¡±


    Adonis looked up at the Master of the Night and said, ¡°So, bad day for you. I, Adonis, present a sacrifice to the consciousness of abyss, the true god Louis Biketo, Master of the Night!¡±


    The sound of Adonis¡¯ughter echoed in the sky of Biketo city. As Adonis said these words, dark shadowy tentacles reached out of the entrance of the abyss and grabbed Louis Biketo.


    ¡ª


    In the meantime, stars glimmered in the sky. Ten Star Kingdoms moved closer to the sky over the Hollyma Kingdom from the bitwall.


    The other gods seemed to see what had happened. Every god except for the goddesses of Light, Sun, and Death were present, an assembled meeting of gods in the sky above Hollyma. They looked down at the Master of the Night, who was being dragged into the abyss, and Adonis, whose body had half be one with the entrance of abyss and could enter the abyss at any time.


    ¡°There is no hope for the Master of the Night! He has been taken by the abyss. Even the world has rejected and given up on him!¡± said the Goddess of Steam and Machinery, with the tone of sadness.


    It chilled all the true gods that a fellow true god had fallen. Even the gods could die. If that was true, then, in this world, what was eternity?


    ¡°sphemers shall not be forgiven!¡± The Ruler of Storms was furious. However, he was still constrained by the world rules because he had broken the Agreement of the Gods.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, sphemers shall not be forgiven!¡±


    At this moment, a god in the sky started the attack. It was Felix, the God of Earth and War.


    A giant divine palm fell from the sky and smashed Biketo City. Just one palm could cover the entirety of Biketo City. Felix was going to crush the entrance to the abyss and strangle Adonis. The power of an awakened true god was apocalyptic.


    Adonis finally noticed the stars in the sky. However, he was not fearful or nervous. Heughed and said, ¡°Hah hah hah, everyone¡¯s here! What a party!¡±


    At this moment, a giant book opened in the sky and stopped the palm of the God of Earth and War.


    ¡°Edward? What are you doing?¡± asked Felix.


    ¡°Let him go! The Master of the Night has fallen. It¡¯s better to let them both leave this world!¡± said Edward.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to kill them both!¡±


    ¡°I will not allow that!¡±


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know? Adonis and you were both the students of Bohr, the second owner of the tower. You grew up with him!¡± said Felix.


    The God of Earth and War, Felix, and the God of Truth and Knowledge, Edward Kelermo, were arguing intensely. Edward Kelermo insisted that the sphemer, Adonis, should be let go and allowed to leave this world.


    Lights beamed down from the two arguing gods in the sky, shining on the entire Hollyma Kingdom. Night turned into a bright day.


    Most of the gods were still waiting and observing since the Master of the Night did not have many allies. At the same time, Adonis, the problem, was about to leave the world, along with the Master of the Night, creating an even bigger problem.


    All were concerned about Adonis¡¯ apocalyptical power over the undead. They all wished Adonis would just leave this world, since a mythical being, especially someone like the King of the Dead, could hardly be made to leave by force.


    ¡°Leave the divine personality!¡±


    ¡°Right, leave the divine personality of the Master of the Night!¡±


    The Goddess of the Sea, Gina, who had been waiting, now made a move. The other gods suddenly understood the situation but were prevented to act by the Goddess of Steam and Machinery. As this was happening, the Master of the Night was dragged into the entrance to the abyss, became part of the consciousness of abyss, and turned into Adonis¡¯ sacrifice.


    As the entrance to the abyss was destroyed by the Goddess of Seas, the remaining power from the entrance to the abyss faded away because of the world¡¯s rejection. As for the divine personality of the Master of the Night, it was lost.


    ¡ª


    Adonis stood before the consciousness of the abyss, the divine personality of the Master of the Night in his hand. He had presented the sacrifice, a true god, and he would be rewarded by the abyss.


    As for the divine personality of the Master of the Night, it turned into a normal stone after leaving Maria¡¯s World. The world would regenerate. Therefore, it was of no use to Adonis, and it would expire.


    Just as they had agreed, when Alice called his true name, Adonis would give the name to her.


    ¡°I shall be the next King of the Undead! And I shall leave Maria¡¯s World, a prison, a trap, and a game!¡± Adonis said.


    The power of the abyss was an enormous, spinning ck hole. Adonis was thrilled.


    ¡°Atst, I am free! Here! Ah! I can smell the fragrance of freedom! I have finally escaped from this horrifying world and the shadow behind it!¡±


    At that moment, a giant ck sphere spinning inside the consciousness of the abyss formed. Silvery light emerged from its center and expanded continuously. A figure appeared.


    The figure was wearing a mask with white sigils of the sun on it. The figure carried the power of the entire abyss. The consciousness of the abyss began to put pressure on Adonis. The mes of him giant devilish skeleton dimmed.


    Adonis did not even notice that he had dropped the divine personality of the Master of the Night. He stared at the figure in front of him. The figure had emerged out of thin air and made Adonis tremble with fear. It now stood right before his very eyes.


    ¡°Oh? Where... do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    The figure with the mask sized Adonis up. Coldness spread across Adonis¡¯ body from the soles of his feet to the top of his head. Never in his life had he felt such despair.

 Chapter 377 - I Am the Star High Above

    <h4>Chapter 377: I Am the Star High Above</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Looking at it from afar, in a world of darkness,yers of the abyss surrounded this ce in concentric circles. This was the core of the abyss.


    There was no gravity, air, or matter. Apart from the consciousness of the abyss, there were only the Abyss Blood Sun and the Abyss Door Talos, the symbols of two kings of the devil orbiting the consciousness of the abyss.


    The ruler of abyss revealed his enormous divine body with all the consciousness of the abyss. Lights shone from his robe onto everything around him.


    ¡°Finally here... Maria¡¯s World, astral word, the abyss... I jumped from one chessboard to another! That¡¯s true... heh heh... hah hah hah hah!¡± said Adonis.


    Adonis floated in the darkness of the void, looking up at the masked ruler of the abyss, then lowered his head andughed. It started with a smile, then Adonis lost all control, bursting intoughter. The teeth in his skull cked when his jaw moved up and down.


    Mythical beingsmunicated using amon divinenguage. One could clearly sense his bitterness and unwillingness in hisughter.


    Adonis raised his head suddenly. Even in such a hopeless situation, Adonis did not lose his calm. He chose to face his destiny with grace, and asked, ¡°Who are you? The Great Angel Faross? The creator himself? The Great Wise Anthony? Or the Ruler of the Abyss?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked down at him. The devilish skeleton was thousands of miles tall but still belittled by the projection of the consciousness of the abyss. It was almost like a giant looking down at an ant. Their eyesnded on the void-like core of the abyss.


    ¡°Is there any point?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked.


    Adonis was stunned, then broke into dementedughter. Derision filled hisughter. Maybe he was scoffing at himself, or maybe at Maria¡¯s World and the destiny of all those living within.


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s absolutely right! There is no point. It is a tedious, pointless world. Everyone lives in unreal dreams, boring, hopeless dreams,¡± Adonis said.


    Adonisughed and trembled. His body moved and swung like a puppet, making all kinds of bizarre posture.


    ¡°Ridiculous! Heh heh heh...kekeke... hah hah hah hah! Pathetic! So... in the end... I am just a clown!¡± Adonisughed.


    After quite a while, Adonis finally stoppedughing. He trembled, shrugged his shoulders, opened his palms like a pantomiming clown or puppet, and asked Lu Zhiyu, ¡°So, this world, the great and almighty creator, did we put on a good show? Did you enjoy yourself? Toying with all our fates, looking down at our births and ruins, like the openings of ridiculous operas. cing and abandoning us as if we were nothing but pawns. Did you find this game... hah hah hah... particrly interesting?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu took off his mask. His enormous body, which filled the entire coreyer of the abyss, started to move. Divine lights shone from his. Ribbons of light flew through the air. His long, transparent fingers were illuminated with white light. His fingers alone were of the length of Adonis¡¯s entire mythical body. Lu Zhiyu removed his mask of sun sigils and showed the smile underneath.


    ¡°Do you find it interesting?¡± Lu Zhiyu asked.


    Adonis looked into Lu Zhiyu¡¯s eyes. The devilish mes roaring in Adonis¡¯ empty eyes slowly calmed down.


    ¡°So, even the creator himself shall not have redemption!¡± said Adonis.


    Lu Zhiyu asked, ¡°Do you still wish to be the King of the Dead?¡±


    Adonis tilted his head and smiled like he always did, and asked in the same tone Lu Zhiyu had used before, ¡°Do you find it interesting?¡±


    After he said that, Adonis¡¯ tone changed instantly, from calm to furiously hysterical.


    Adonis said, ¡°I do not ept fate or anyone¡¯s n! Ant, pawn, or lowly maggot, I, Adonis, shall have my will and pride! I am the star high above and I will never be the dust looking up at the sky!¡±


    The soul mes on Adonis¡¯ body roared to life. The pir of fire shone bright like the sun. Lights beamed up through the bitwall, shining deep into theyers of the abyss around him.


    In the fire, Adonis burned every part of himself. His mythical cells, consciousness, core, and memories, with no regret or reservation.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Adonis calmly as he burned his mythical body. They both remained silent. Only the mes of death could be heard as Adonis entered eternal annihtion.


    At this moment, a call of Adonis¡¯ true name came from afar, crossing the endless distance through ritual.


    Adonis looked at Lu Zhiyu, turned his head suddenly, grabbed the floating, spinning divine personality of the master of the night, opened the entrance to the abyss, and threw the personality into it.


    ¡°Mr. Skeleton! Mr. Skeleton?¡±


    Adonis heard the gentle voiceing from the other side of the entrance. An unusually calm expression filled his face. His jaw clenched as he looked through the other end of the entrance to the abyss. He could see her innocent cheeks and her adorable pout and knew she was angry.


    ¡°Alice!¡±


    It took Adonis back to that day. He could see the little girl hiding in a corner in the royal pce, watching him lift up his sword, huddled up, wailing as if she had lost the entire world. Adonis, who killed his own father and brother to pursue power, suddenly softened.


    ¡°My little sister!¡± Adonis said.


    Adonis reached out his hands as if he was going to hug the crying little girl hiding in the corner of the pce in his memory. His bony hands vanished in mes. The fire spread over his body, and Adonis turned into ckened dust in the fire.


    ¡ª


    On the aircraft dock of the Hollyma Kingdom, a prearranged cargo airship set off in the middle of the dark night. A few priests with green lights in their eyes escorted a youngdy in a ck robe onto the airship.


    The airship departed. Its destination was the distant Y continent. It was the world of wizards and fairies, the most beautiful ce in Maria¡¯s World. It had the most desirable fairnd, a warm,fortable climate, an evesting spring, and thriving forests.


    Beautiful fairies, their unique cities, and the giant Trees of Life could be seen everywhere, along with the wizard towers and rxing fields of the wizard kingdom.


    The airship traveled through the clouds in the starry night. Mist coated the deck. It was like walking through clouds if one walked out on the deck.


    The starry sky and silver moon shone above. Lands and cities peeked between the clouds below. At this moment, a special witchcraft channel array was drawn on the deck. Alice, a neer who had studied for almost two years under the guidance of Adonis to break from seven units of mind power and be an official wizard, was there.


    Nevertheless, being able to activate this witchcraft channeling array was enough. Alice spoke divinenguages. Though she had no idea of the meaning of the words, the channeling was drawn in the correct direction. The power of the abyss covered the witchcraft channeling array. She had connected to the distant, unknown, powerful being.


    ¡°Mr. Skeleton! Mr. Skeleton! Can you hear me? Mr. Skeleton!¡±


    Alice mumbled with her eyes closed. On the channeling array, a diamond structure formed. It was the symbol of Talos, the doorkeeper of the abyss. It showed the image of its devil species and opened a door that only immaterial creatures such as devils and mythical beings could pass through. This was what was passing through the door now.


    A ck gem that seemed to be made of threads fell onto the deck. It was covered with countless runes and spells, which were the stereoscopic patterns of the base of the God of the Night on the model of the World Tree.


    Starlight spilled from within it. Power fluctuations and lights flowed between Alice¡¯s fingers, forming a long tail behind the airship. A simple gesture of activation could trigger its great power and alter the rules within Maria¡¯s World.


    Alice grabbed the gem. She was breathless, calling Mr. Skeleton in a trembling voice. However, the entrance to the abyss had closed.


    The witchcraft channeling array on the deck turned into a cloud of ck smoke as if it had never existed. Alice put away the divine personality of the master of the night and gazed into the distance.


    She was about to go to the distant Y continent, just like Adonis asked of her. It was so far away that she could never imagine it, just like visiting another world.

 Chapter 378 - Discovery of a New World?

    <h4>Chapter 378: Discovery of a New World?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Year 611, San Calendar. Y continent, Silver Moon Kingdom, Seth City.


    Professor Rode of Seth Public University was already 150 years old. For a half-elf, he had passed his prime and walked into the sunset.


    However, as Rode was struggling with weakening physical body and mind power, he had a breakthrough and became a level-four ss holder with a life span of 1,000 years. As a half-elf, he was not clergy of the Goddess of Harvest, but of the Three Gods of Civilization, and chose a ss under the Three Gods of Civilization, a magic crystal warlock. The Three Gods of Civilization had few restrictions on their believers. Loyalty and faith were not crucial to them. Also, their magic crystal warlock system was rather refined.


    Professor Rode quibbled over spell knowledge and details, and he loved to argue. He could have a heated debate with his close friends for months and even make it into public newspapers. In a way, you could say that he did not get even a bit of the grace and elegance from his elf blood, and he was more like a human who loved to argue just for the sake of it.


    Though he was not well-loved by staff or students at Seth Public University, his integrity and morality were unquestionable. Ever since Rode was a little boy, he had always said he would be a hero and an ace pilot.


    ¡°If the brick and mortar in the kingdom have epted me, I would have be a hero long ago. I would be the first to explore the bitwall and return sessfully. And I would be worshipped by every single being,¡± said Rode.


    Rode was adjusting a piece of intricate equipment in front of him in his ownboratory. It was a spinning sphere with multiple rings surrounding it. As the sphere spun, space around it folded and became slightly wrinkled. This giant piece of equipment took up more than half the room.


    A ck wind raven was perched on a hanging basket in the corner of the chaoticboratory. It spread its wings and said, ¡°You have no talent in piloting airships. The first time you piloted a simted airship, you destroyed the ground of the training field, and 12 people were severely hurt. Of course, they didn¡¯t ept you! Also, space turbulence and bitwall mazes are still unresolved to this day. No one ever returns once they go in. You are lucky they did not ept you, or you would be nothing but an idiot with his name in the paper on the casualty list.¡±


    Rode looked to his partner the wind raven somewhat agitatedly. He opened his hands and waved them in the air. Rode said, ¡°A little respect! Not idiots, but pioneers, heroes! They sacrificed to explore civilization. Every one of them deserves our respect.¡±


    Wind raven ck Jack looked at the equipment and said, ¡°And this Space Fluctuation Tracker of yours is useless! What if you could detect stable space bubbles in the bitwall? The space anchoring and portal technologies are still in early stages with no application value. They¡¯re just burning loads of money. If I might say, no idiot would be willing to give you any more money. What¡¯s wrong with money? Why would they want to waste it on your experiments, with no sign of any return?¡±


    Ding-dong!


    Before the wind raven ck Jack could finish its taunting and the two of them could start another round of arguments, the doorbell rang.


    Rode opened the door and found a beautifuldy wearing a slinky ck dress and a ck-veiled hat standing outside his homeboratory. A fancy steam lotive was below the stairs. A skinny servant stood behind thedy, sending out signals of power and danger.


    ¡°Is this the home of the well-known space spell master, Professor Rode? I would like to see him.¡± Thedy spoke fluent Sylr, which pleased Rode.


    Rode straightened up, fixed his messy robe and answered, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the home of the space spell master, Professor Rode. I am the person you are seeking!¡±


    Thedy looked up and down at Rode, reached her hand out and said, ¡°Hello, I am Alice. The Red Moon Business Group is under my name, and we are interested in funding your research...¡±


    Rode¡¯s smile grew even bigger. His experiment had bankrupted a number of financial groups. His n of studying the Ring of Anthony, which was a gift from the Great Wise Anthony, and reverse engineering the space witchcraft within to produce bulk alchemy equipment had fooled quite a few financial groups into funding his experiment.


    Therge-scaleboratory flopped, bringing debt to a number of well-known financial groups. If Rode was not a level-four ss holder with a mysterious level-five magical beast, he would have been murdered long ago.


    The reality was, the news of the leaders of those financial groupsmitting suicide, going bankrupt, and bing homeless could be seen constantly in the paper. However, Rode lived just fine. No debt collector dared to knock on Rode¡¯s door, and no underground force dared to set foot onnd within miles of Rode¡¯s house.


    But still, no idiot would ever want to invest in his experiment. Rode¡¯s name spread out in Seth city and scared off every business group and rich investor who heard it.


    Another dupe, no, generous sponsor sat on the couch in Rode¡¯s messy living room. She pulled out a stack of strategy n documents, including detailed ns and funding on three fronts, funding Rode to rebuild hisboratory, the bitwall exploration project, and space alchemy equipment.


    What raised Rode¡¯s eyebrows was that they possessed space spell knowledge and technologies. Those were not something that could be easily acquired by an average financial group. Only the topboratories of various kingdoms, churches, universities, and alchemy institutions could touch on those subjects.


    ¡°Method to summon and open the Talos Gate! The rtionship between devil summoning and teleportation! Possibility of discussion on portal construction! Mind power anchoring transmission witchcraft!¡± Rode read.


    Rode looked to Alice in shock and said, ¡°These? You could provide all these?¡±


    Now Rode realized he was not dealing with just anyone. He sized up thedy who imed to be Alice. She was a mysterious woman. As for looks, they did not reveal her age. She was a level-two ss holder, a clergy member of an unknown church.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n? That¡¯s not something an average person could touch on! It¡¯s not just about the money, it¡¯s forbidden knowledge!¡± said Rode.


    Alice stood up and asked, ¡°Can you keep this between us, Mr. Rode?¡±


    ¡°Of course! We could sign a contract under the name of the Dragon God of Time!¡± answered Rode.


    Alice said, ¡°I want to find a person in the abyss!¡±


    Rode¡¯s jaw dropped and he said, ¡°Find someone in the abyss? A fallen devil warlock? Or a soul dragged into the abyss by the devil? It¡¯s fine if it is a devil warlock. With his true name which would have be part of the consciousness of the abyss, we could bring him back once we open the entrance to the abyss. As for a soul in abyss...¡±


    ¡°No, we could not find him using his true name or get any response. I just want to know... to know if he is alright there!¡± said Alice.


    The romantic elfin soul inside Rode awakened. Though he did not say a word, all kinds of thoughts floated through his mind. ¡°Oh my god! The taboo love between a clergy member and a devil warlock? I love the story! Surely it will sell if put on stage.¡±


    Alice, on the other hand, did not finish the story. She said, ¡°I will let you know the detailster. You only need to help me find a stable way to open the entrance to the abyss which will not require a soul contract with the devil lord Talos.¡±


    Rode said with confidence, ¡°No problem at all. But all this money? Just to perfect the devil spell of summoning the door of the abyss?¡±


    Alice answered, ¡°Of course not. The contract states that once space items are produced, the technology will be owned by the Red Moon Business Group. Of course, we won¡¯t forget the share that belongs to you, Mr. Rode. If you agree, the contract will be notarized by a priest of divine agreement of the Dragon God of Time.¡±


    Rode reviewed all the paperwork and uses in the contract. After some thinking, he said, ¡°No problem. I will sign it. With the information you provided, I am very confident this time!¡±


    ¡°Then, I wish the best for our partnership! I believe we will be good friends!¡± said Alice.


    ¡°Definitely!¡± said Rode.


    After a hearty handshake, thedy got into the steam lotive and disappeared on the busy, spacious road of Seth City.


    ¡°Ah! What a generous, gracefuldy!¡± Rode said with excitement as he closed his door.


    ¡°Ah! Another idiot who wasted her money here!¡± said ck Jack. It was standing on the basket, mimicking Rode. A wind scythe came for the ropes of the hanging basket but was wiped out by ck Jack.


    At that moment, the 5-meter-tall Space Fluctuation Tracker in theboratory started to spin much more rapidly than it ever had before. The rings around the sphere created a blurring image.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did we find? The response is too strong!¡± shouted Rode.


    Rode threw himself at the Space Fluctuation Tracker. It was his precious equipment, and no one else could touch it. And now, it was spinning so madly that it could break at any second.


    ¡°No, no! It has detected a huge space bubble! It¡¯s a huge discovery, we discovered another stable space bubble inside the bitwall. Huge, extremely huge. It is probably the biggest space bubble ever found in history,¡± said Rode.


    Rode was thrilled. Just now, someone had offered him funding to restart his experiments, and then he made a huge discovery.


    ¡°Coordinates, coordinates!¡± Rode shouted.


    Rode stared at the spinning Space Fluctuation Tracker and locked onto the position of an unknown space in the distant main world. Simtions and information about the space popped up on the projection screen. Rode copied down some figures.


    ck Jack flew over to Rode¡¯s shoulder. After Rode finished taking notes of the coordinates, both of them started to think about the position of the coordinates and realized something strange.


    ¡°The coordinates seem weird and the response was way too strong. Such intense space fluctuations imply a huge space beyond our imagination. It is too far away, the position seems to be...¡±


    Rode and ck Jack looked at each other and said simultaneously, ¡°Not inside Maria¡¯s World?¡±


    Both instantly looked at the rapidly spinning Space Fluctuation Tracker and eximed, ¡°No way! Did we discover another world?¡±

 Chapter 379 - A Disaster Caused By the Half Bitwall

    <h4>Chapter 379: A Disaster Caused By the Half Bitwall</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Within the Astral World and outside of Maria¡¯s Word.


    The Capital of God, the Floating-Space City, was parked outside Maria¡¯s Word. Around Maria¡¯s Word, the most prominent thing was no longer the Floating-Space City, but a Half Bitwall which was speeding towards Maria¡¯s Word under the gravitational attraction of Maria¡¯s Word.


    The Half Bitwall dragged with it a long Elemental Wave from the depths of the Astral World. It had only one goal and it was to reach Maria¡¯s Word.


    The huge Maria¡¯s Word was like a burning me, and Half Bitwall was a moth that was rushing towards that me; it bolted desperately towards Maria¡¯s Word. It was expected that the Half Bitwall would eventually crash into Maria¡¯s Word.


    Although it wouldn¡¯t cause the destruction of the whole of Maria¡¯s Word, there would be a catastrophe if the huge Half Bitwall collided with Maria¡¯s Word head-on.


    ¡°This is a catastrophe at the level of world destruction. It might cause everything to revert to its original state!¡±


    ¡°In fifty years, it¡¯ll crash into Maria¡¯s Word. Space will be smashed and then copsed, Elemental Waves will sweep across the core world, and groups of meteorites will fall onto the earth!¡±


    ¡°With the exception of Gods, everyone else will die!¡±


    Verthandi, Kelly, and Delmedi stood beside Lu Zhiyu. The four of them stood on the edge of the Capital of God. They were looking at the dim but visible light in the distance. It was getting brighter and brighter at a slow and steady speed and gradually showing its size.


    Lu Zhiyu retracted his gaze. ¡°What you said will not happen. It¡¯s not the end, but a key factor to promote and improve the whole of Maria¡¯s Word.¡±


    When Lu Zhiyu looked at the grim and scared expressions of the three goddesses, he suddenly smiled. ¡°In the face of such a crisis, a hero will emerge to save the whole world!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying? When they¡¯re in adversity, they¡¯ll naturally be heroes!¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu¡¯sme joke wasn¡¯t weed by them. Instead, he suffered from their contemptuous looks. Verthandi said angrily, ¡°Even the gods can¡¯t perform such a feat, except you, old man. I don¡¯t think anyone has such formidable power.¡±


    ¡°Strong power isn¡¯t necessary, but it has to be used correctly. Wisdom and knowledge are the most formidable power.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu turned his head toward Maria¡¯s Word as if he had caught sight of the world¡¯s most prosperous civilization and the numerous living beings who were struggling to seed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯ll be no ident, they¡¯ll have wisdom and power far beyond your imagination.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Rode had the umtions of the first 100 years, coupled with the knowledge base that Alice inherited from Adenos, and the wealth that Adenos left behind. It seemed that the cooperation between Rode and the Red Moon Business Group was in the bag.


    Rode spent several years making a breakthrough in Space Anchoring Technology and then spent nearly ten years studying the Space Transfer Array engraved on the Ring of Anthony. Finally, he was able toplete the replication of the Space Transfer Array and made some minor changes as required. But his Space Transfer Array could only transfer small objects and not huge cargo objects, moreover, only non-living objects could be transferred.


    Rode used a projection spell and finally targeted a space bubble in the bitwall. He opened a small Space Transfer Array and the image of the Elemental Organism was projected; it was a way to explore the bitwall. He perfected his Space Magic and Space Storage Theory bit by bit.


    Through anchoring and reinforcement spells, further renovations, and the sessful additions of Space Transfer Magic Arrays and nodes, Rode finally controlled the first space bubble belonging to him. It was about 100 square meters, located in the depths of the bitwall. Without coordinates and guidance, even the gods couldn¡¯t target such a space bubble in the chaotic bitwall.


    With that as a foundation, he finally seeded in creating his own Space Storage Alchemy Props.


    ¡°Rode¡¯s Storage Bracelet! Manufactured from Rode¡¯s Space Magic Props Alchemy Workshop and guaranteed by the Bank of Monar. Each Storage Bracelet has a special number and unique mind power lock It corresponds with a space storage cab of Rode¡¯s storage space bubble.


    ¡°Rode¡¯s storage space bubble, located in the depths of the bitwall, absolutely safe and hidden, there¡¯ll be no idents. It¡¯s the storage space that the Space Magic Master, Mr. Rode, personally anchors, reinforces, and designs. The small Space Transfer Array, divided into 100ttices, corresponds to 100 Rode¡¯s Storage Bracelets.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, the goods stored in the interior will be kept by the Bank of Alice. They¡¯ll never be lost or meet with a mishap. I heard that the Bank of Monar will also provide space warehouse service, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    ¡°The auction starts now!¡±


    ¡°30,000 standard third-grade Magic Crystals!¡±


    ¡°50,000!¡±


    ¡°60,000!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When the auction started, there were many nobles, royals, high-ranking officials of various churches, and saints under the stage bidding wildly. Space Magic was the highest field that the saints had yet discovered.


    The appearance of the first Space Storage Alchemy Props, although the space anchored by a Storage Bracelet was only a square metre, contained the profound knowledge of alchemy. Only the top-notch alchemy warlock and the strongest Space Magic Master could produce such an alchemy prop.


    In the auction room, the first batch of Space Storage Alchemy Props, Rode¡¯s Storage Bracelet, sparked a feverish response. The first batch of 100 Space Storage Bracelet was sold out.


    ¡°The Great Space Magic Master, Rode ¨C The Tephis News!¡±


    ¡°The Man Who Changed the World ¨C The Light Weekly News!¡±


    ¡°Breaking the Threshold and Boundaries of Space Magic, The Greatest Person of This Era ¨C Swirl Continent¡¯s Misty Moon Broadcasting Channel!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve Opened The Door To The World Outside ¨C The Elf Daily News!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Newspapers and channels of various magic radios, from the Alen Continent to the Swirl Continent, immediately published and broadcasted various reports about Rode, the Space Magic Master. Originally, Rode¡¯s influence was limited to only Hagrid City, but now he had be a world-renowned figure overnight.


    Everyone knowing his name and the whole world talking about him and praising him was enough to keep Rode excitedly awake and sleepless. It was enough for him to boast to his wind raven, ck Jack, for days and nights on end.


    But at the moment, Rode was dutifully controlling the new Space Wave Detector in his Master Tower for measurement and calction. The new Space Wave Detector was more than ten meters high. It was grandiose from the first nce. At that moment, it was rotating violently and epting the spatial fluctuations from the distant Astral World.


    A dozen of the master¡¯s assistants were at his side. They were helping him to calcte the data. More than ten ckboards on four walls were filled with all kinds of digits, symbols, and forms. On the table and on the ground there were papers with calctions on them.


    When Rode drew adder-shaped figure on the front of a ckboard, he finally threw away the chalk, at a loss for words, and sat down on the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Rode?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rode? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Several assistants were immediately concerned but Rode waved them away. ¡°Nothing. That¡¯s all for today. Thank you for all of your help thesest few days. Go take a break.¡±


    His assistants didn¡¯t know the meaning of the data that they had been calcting. They just thought that Rode¡¯s experiment had failed. It was normal for research-based masters to take it hard when that happened.


    When the Master Tower was empty, ck Jacknded on Rode¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Rode, this is unlike you. Is there something wrong?¡±


    Rode looked at ck Jack, then stood up and pointed to the constantly changing numbers on the ckboard. ¡°The spatial fluctuation we explored more than a decade ago has basically been determined; it should be a legendary Half Bitwall. It hasn¡¯t reached the world¡¯s level, but it¡¯s sorge that it¡¯s beyondprehension.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good news! If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ve discovered a Half Bitwall. If we can explore it, you¡¯ll be a pioneer of a new history.¡± ck Jack wasn¡¯t fully understanding the situation.


    But Rode shook his head and said, ¡°No, the data isn¡¯t right! Over the past decade, the coordinates of this Half Bitwall have been constantly changing, and...¡± Rode looked at ck Jack and said bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s getting closer and closer to us!¡±


    ck Jack sprang out its wings and jumped in front of Rode. ¡°You mean it¡¯s approaching our world?¡±


    Rode nodded. ¡°And ording to the data, its trajectory is facing us, and it¡¯s likely that it¡¯ll hit Maria¡¯s World head-on. If such a huge Half Bitwall hits our world, ck Jack, can you imagine the consequences?¡±


    The air froze in an instant. A man and the bird looked at each other speechlessly. They were shocked by the discovery and couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ck Jack finally spoke after a long pause. ¡°Maybe... the situation isn¡¯t as bad as you think. Maybe it¡¯s going to brush past us.¡±


    Rode immediately stood up and said, ¡°Yes, so we need to explore this Half Bitwall as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 380 - The Exploration of the Half Bitwall

    <h4>Chapter 380: The Exploration of the Half Bitwall</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I¡¯m calling out your name! I earnestly pray for your response!¡±


    ¡°Adenos, I offer you my soul as a sacrifice! I¡¯m calling out your name! I earnestly pray for your response!¡±


    ¡°I earnestly pray for your response!¡±


    ¡°Please respond!¡±


    ¡°Adenos!¡±


    In arge castle on the outskirts of Kelermo in the Master Kingdom, ady in ck robes, with the help of dozens of saints, opened the door to the abyss. It wasn¡¯t too troublesome to call out to the devil, but if they wanted to find a devil with his real name while using specific witchcraft, and the devil they were looking for was resisting their summon in the abyss, that was a different scenario.


    But Alice found that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t find him in the abyss by calling out his real name. Even when she used a soul spell to trace their memories, she just couldn¡¯t locate him in the abyss.


    ¡°We seeded previously, why can¡¯t we do it now? Why?¡± After several attempts all were futile. They tried a new method every time, but their anticipations and expectations always met with failure.


    Alice summoned a devil and tried to find Adenos through the devil. Such a man would never be nameless even in the abyss. But Alice found that even if she summoned the will of the Devil Lord from the deepest part of the abyss, she couldn¡¯t find out where Adenos was. It was as if he had never existed.


    ¡°Ga-ga-ga-ga! There¡¯s only one possibility in this case!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it ¨C he¡¯s dead!¡±


    ¡°He had a clean and neat death, there¡¯s nothing left of him!¡±


    The Devil Lord from the deepest part of the abyss answered Alice in that way. Although those devils were cunning and evil, they wouldn¡¯t cheat when they were offered sacrifices and bound to an agreement.


    When she got that answer, Alice realized that she wasn¡¯t that shocked and grieved. Perhaps she had already epted the result in her heart even before all the attempts and expectations and pain. And yet, she was still unwillingly to ept that result after spending twenty years searching for an answer.


    ¡°So he¡¯ll die too?¡±


    Adenos¡¯s words suddenly reverberated in Alice¡¯s ear again, and the tone was still so cold and disdainful. ¡°Only the dead will be eternal!¡±


    ¡°So...so...you¡¯ll die too? I thought...there¡¯s no being or difficulty in the world that can make you frown. I thought even death has to lower its head when it meets you!¡±


    As Alice lifted the witchcraft array used to summon the devil, she watched the supernatural spiritual light spin and the devil bound to the agreement exit. She drew open the curtain of the castle, sat on a bench beside her, cupped her face, and felt her shoulders continuously tremble.


    Alice still couldn¡¯t believe that such a fellow could die. He might not be the one with the most unique and striking appearance, but he was absolutely the most arrogant and extremely conceited one in spite of that. He despised gods, held contempt for death, scorned at all living beings, morality, rules, and order.


    Alice, like everyone else, disagreed with his approach. His crazy and unbridled actions and his madness and his contempt for life, but one couldn¡¯t deny his charm and mesmerizing demeanor when revolting against everyone in the entire world.


    Alice stopped searching for answers, she felt that was enough. The corpses of those who died at Adenos¡¯s hands were enough to umte into a mountain that could break through the clouds. Their souls were enough to turn a bright sky into a dark night. There was nothing toin about or regret about his death, and nobody prayed for him. Still, nobody thought such a person would die so quietly.


    His life wasn¡¯t like the brilliant fireworks blooming and fading away, but it sorrowfully exited in the quiet dark night.


    ¡°Mr. Skeleton!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Ready? Everyone report your situation!¡±


    ¡°The portal is stable!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the coordinates!¡±


    ¡°The energy supply of Magic Crystals is stable!¡±


    ¡°Activate!¡±


    Inside the Master Tower of Rode the half-elf, hundreds of saints were now controlling their own alchemy devices. The robotic arm which was giving off steam was recording Magic Array Runes and channels of the Magic Crystal Network. The metal gate was densely embedded with Magic Crystal and Magic Silver Network, and more than ten of the control devices in the surroundings were connected by the Magic Silver Network. They were used to supply energy and to control the portal.


    However, such a huge gate could only open a pinhole-sized portal, but unlike the fixed space storage ring, that portal could open a fixed coordinate portal at will and it could transferrge items. Unfortunately, it still couldn¡¯t transfer living creatures and non-ordinary forms of life weren¡¯t within that limit either.


    They worked in a Level-Four Elemental Master Tower where, at the bottom, the Magic Crystal Network waspletely spread out. It was able to supply energy to destroy the set of alchemy devices.


    Rode went up to the portal step by step and he watched the supernatural light shining along the lines. Suddenly he was nervous. It was because today wasn¡¯t like any other day.


    When he used a projection spell to enter the other end of the portal for exploration there was a distance limit. With his mind power, he could only extend less than 1,000 meters and his projection spell would be invalid.


    Such a distance was enough to explore a space bubble in a Bitwall, but if it was to explore arge Half Bitwall, it was far from enough. Nothing would be in sight within a kilometer. It wasn¡¯t enough to perfect the purpose of the exploration, let alone to predict the Half Bitwall¡¯s trajectory and calcte the actual distance between it and Maria¡¯s World by observing the Half Bitwall.


    Rode was ready to use the dangerous soul spell which only the Level Four professionals could use because only the Level Four professionals¡¯ souls would form a stable structure. He would use the Soul Master to let his soul slip out of his body, and then project his soul to another ne. In that case, there would be no limit. But if there were any idents, the worst-case scenario could be beyond death.


    Alice, who was Rode¡¯s friend and investor, visited him there. He had told Alice about his spection that the Half Bitwall would hit Maria¡¯s World. Alice immediately gave full financial support to his n to explore the Half Bitwall, which was the reason why he could explore the Half Bitwall so quickly.


    Alice stood behind Rode. That day, her short hair was neatlybed. She was dressed in dark ssical clothes. She stood in the crowd with her pet cat in her arms. Her gaze was as deste as ever, but she still looked at Rode energetically as if to cheer him up.


    ¡°Begin!¡± After looking back, Rode finally summoned up his courage.


    When the charge was done, in between the portals, a whirlpool was stirring as if the space was broken. The color darkened closer to the center, and all that was left was a ck dot right in the middle.


    The white ray in Rode¡¯s body lit up little by little, and a gray profile of him which gradually brightened appeared in his body like a Russian nesting doll. There were two of him.


    As Rode took control of his soul, it stepped out from his body and headed for the portal.


    Then his wind raven, ck Jack, suddenly flew down. It stood at the top of the portal, looked at Rode, and said, ¡°Hey! Rode, I suddenly found out that you¡¯re really handsome and stunning today!¡±


    Rode was startled, burst intoughter, and said with his head up, ¡°Of course, because I¡¯m going to save the world!¡±


    When Rode finished his sentence, he stepped into the other end of the door. His soul seemed to be engulfed by the whirlpool; it spun through the infinite space and reached another world far away.

 Chapter 381 - The Death Indicator Bitwall

    <h4>Chapter 381: The Death Indicator Bitwall</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Silvery yarns of light flowed like a river over the sky, scattering brightness and illuminating the bitwall. Large and small inds were floating under the sky, someplete and others broken.


    Unique Gaseous Vitality condensed into various unreal shapes, like clouds sweeping past those floating inds. Originally, the Astral World¡¯s creatures were integrated into the world within bitwall. They had nowbined with the content inside the world and had given birth to a variety of extraordinary scenes on the floating inds.


    If one was to look at the sky, they would see several continents of floating inds. Some had turned into seas ofva and fire, where within them were special Lava Monsters tumbling around. Others had turned into worlds of ice and snow with all sorts of strange living creatures formed by ice crystals walking around. There were even floating inds that were entirely covered by spores from peculiar nts. There was air up there too, but it was certainly not suitable for ordinary life forms from Maria¡¯s World.


    Rode¡¯s Soul Witchcraft which had previously condensed his Elemental Body now turned into a man radiating white brilliance. It stood in that world,manding a view of everything,pletely fascinated by that magnificent and dreamy scene of the new world.


    ¡°Oh my god! Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°This is simply a whole new world!¡±


    Rode began his investigation of the world. He flew from one floating ind to another, stopping on floating rocks between the floating inds from time to time. In certain ces, the dangerous, intelligent, and grotesque creatures on the floating inds would attack and drive him away, so Rode tried to avoid them and the dangerous areas if he could.


    The air there was very thin and would be highly poisonous to the life forms of Maria¡¯s World. There were no nts or ordinary life forms on the Half Bitwall. Most of the seemingly weird life phenomena and beings there had transformed after they had entered the world or was caused by the power of the world.


    There were all kinds of metal elements on the floating ind which were the same as those in Maria¡¯s World. It was Rode¡¯s first encounter with the Half Bitwall, so he didn¡¯t know if that was a normal sight. However, this Bitwall was much thinner than that of Maria¡¯s World.


    On a safer floating ind, Rode began to use spells to generate metal and create simple alchemy devices. After that, he drew and carved a dense andplex Magic Array on the ground, creating a simple version of the Space Fluctuation Tracker.


    Rode spent seven days calcting the exact coordinates and trajectories of the Half Bitwall based on the strong spatial fluctuations and positions emanating from Maria¡¯s World.


    Finally, he found out that the Half Bitwall was being attracted by the forces of Maria¡¯s World. ording to its trajectory, it would definitely crash into Maria¡¯s World eventually.


    ¡°With its current speed, it will hit Maria¡¯s World in about 30 years!¡±


    Rode paused in shock and looked in the direction of the distant Maria¡¯s World. ¡°Are there really only 30 years left?¡±


    Rode stayed in that world for a month. Because there were no days and nights, Rode could only calcte time passing by himself. However, nearly ten dayster, the portal which had been scheduled to open after a month was finally opened.


    Rode found that the Half Bitwall¡¯s time velocity was different from that of Maria¡¯s World. There were some slight differences. Forty days on the Half Bitwall was equivalent to one month in Maria¡¯s World.


    Rode¡¯s discovery in the Half Bitwall shocked everyone in the Master Tower. Discovering a huge Half Bitwall was sensational and exciting news. But since the Half Bitwall would soon hit Maria¡¯s World, the exciting news became nightmarish.


    ¡°So? The world... is going to be destroyed?¡± An assistant couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°No, the gods won¡¯t let this happen!¡± A priest of the Goddess of Harvest said firmly.


    ¡°No, no, it has nothing to do with the gods. This is a disaster targeting the ordinary people. The gods aren¡¯t affected, and some powerful saints won¡¯t be affected either. ording to my calctions, even if the Half Bitwall collides with our world, our world won¡¯t have any major problems. However, the core world will suffer intensely from the attack of Element Storms and Spatial Storms and living conditions will change dramatically. Ordinary life forms won¡¯t survive.¡±


    ck Jack, the wind raven, immediately corrected two of the statements which had displeased most of the people listening.


    ¡°I still believe that the churches and the gods would never just sit back and watch! God favors themon people and will never allow such a disaster to befall the world. Each of us is their devout believer. This isn¡¯t just about us; it¡¯s about the fate of all the people in the world. We should tell the churches and kingdoms.¡±


    Members of Rode¡¯s Master Tower immediatelypiled a document and sent all the news and information about the Half Bitwall to all churches and kingdoms in the world in the name of Professor Rode, the Space Magic Master. The document also included the signatures of ten professionals above level four from the Master Tower.


    Soon, all of the great divine churches like the Temple of Civilization, the Church of the Goddess of Harvest, the Kingdom of the Church of Light, and the Church of Truth and Knowledge had received their letter. Because the co-signatories were renowned saints, and Professor Rode of Seth Public University was a Space Magic Master, they were all well-known to the church leaders in Maria¡¯s World.


    ¡°Ridiculous! What Half Bitwall? What doomsday ising? This would only be intimidating to a child!¡± The Archbishop of the Church of Light denounced the news in front of the members of Rode¡¯s Master Tower in the temple.


    ¡°How could there be such a thing?¡± The popes of the major churches didn¡¯t believe anything that Rode¡¯s Master Tower said.


    ¡°But from the data point of view, it all adds up. Plus, Rode seems to have entered and explored that Half Bitwall, so maybe we should pay attention to it.¡± St. Sarl City¡¯s Cardinal in his purple robe was a schr who was proficient in all kinds of knowledge. After reading the information, he expressed that he would pay mind to it.


    ¡°Maybe we should pray to the Lords and ask them to send down an oracle to tell us if it¡¯s true!¡± As the debate intensified, the churches decided to inquire and search for the truth from the gods.


    The letter immediately caused violent sensation and controversy among the major forces. Most people thought that it was simply ridiculous and an rmist talk. But reading the information on the reports and letters, it didn¡¯t look like falsified news. At the same time, the members from Rode¡¯s Master Tower came to each church with letters and information in their hands. They informed the people with detailed information and reports that proved their experimental processes were correct, and that caused the major churches to be worried and uneasy.


    The churches prayed to their respective gods and they immediately received a response from the Star Kingdom. However, that seemingly absurd andughable ¡°prank¡± was clearly recognized by God as true.


    ¡°It¡¯s true! This is a cmity. But all God told us was that as long as we¡¯re his most devout believers, we¡¯ll enter his kingdom and not suffer from this disaster.¡±


    ¡°Doomsday is here. It¡¯s the end of all life. It¡¯s a destiny that we can¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°Noone can escape except the superiors Gods. We all have to die. Only God¡¯s most beloved believers can enter his kingdom, only they can escape this catastrophe!¡±


    ¡°The Gods gave up on us!¡±


    ¡°This is the judgment from the Gods for the sins of themon people!¡±


    After the news was confirmed, panic broke out in an instant. Although the churches were still trying to hide the news, some high-level professionals, kings, and nobles of the major kingdoms knew all about the news.


    Rode, the first Space Magic Master, the first to discover the Half Bitwall, and the first to discover the crisis facing Maria¡¯s World had attracted worldwide attention.


    The Pope of the world¡¯srgest church, the Church of Light, personally invited Rode to St. Sarl City, and the popes of the other major churches and the kings and monarchs of the major kingdoms would send representatives to attend the meeting.


    The whole world had begun to study the newly discovered Half Bitwall in search of a solution to the crisis. At the same time, the Bitwall had been renamed ¡°Rode¡¯s Bitwall¡± after its discoverer, but people preferred to call it the ¡°Death Indicator Bitwall¡± because it was a sign of death and destruction.

 Chapter 382 - The Judgement Day

    <h4>Chapter 382: The Judgement Day</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    St. Sarl City was an ancient and sacred city. In that city, there were countless miracles and legends. It was the holy city of the Church of Light and the holynd of countless believers in the Goddess of Light.


    When one looked at the holy city from the defensive wall, one could feel the thousands of years of stormy growth and historical aura it exuded. Faith and divine power seemed to permeate every corner of the city and it brimmed with a sacred aura and mighty power.


    ¡°This is St. Sarl City!¡±


    The birds in the sky flew past the hot-air balloon airship, passing the white spire and soaring into the far distance. They called to each other with melodious twittering.


    After several extensions of the St. Sarl City, the holy city had grown taller andrger. Most of the stone buildings were twenty to thirty meters tall. There were square-sized white minarets, round castles with diamond-shaped windows, sacred and solemn churches, some drab clergyman colleges, roads and intersections many meters wide, and beautiful shop windows and stores on both sides of the streets.


    Buildings were stacked on top of each other with stairs and handrails leading up and down, connected bridges, traces of nts and trees could be seen in the mid-air, while the Temple of Light located in the middle of the city was the tallest buildings of all. It seemed to reach the clouds.


    The stairway leading to the Temple of Light was so tall that it looked like it could lead people from the earth directly into the clouds. Ordinary people even didn¡¯t have enough strength to climb such a high staircase. If one climbed up the stairway and stood before the Temple of Light, they felt like they could see the whole world at once.


    ¡°Living in such a ce for a long time, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll make people think that they¡¯re leaders above everyone else or even removed from the rest of the world!¡± When Rode was standing there that was the first thought that popped into his mind.


    The city under his feet exemplified thebination of the ancient and the new era of Magic Crystal. The public transportation Steam Lotive was passing around Goddess Square on tracks, airships took off and darted into the clouds, shops were filled with all kinds of magic crystal alchemy devices, coffee shops were filled with whirring magic crystal ceiling fans, and Steam Trucks were carrying magic ice refrigerators filled with goods for the grocery store.


    ¡°The World of Light!¡±


    At twelve o¡¯clock, a melodious, holy, and pure female voice that pierced the soul had attracted Rode¡¯s attention. The Magic Crystal Clock Tower triggered a divine projection. It projected the movement of time into the sky so that everyone could look up to see the passage of time and the heavenly city.


    Believers in the city, whether they were working or resting, stopped in their tracks and looked at the beautiful and sacred divine projection in the sky. They began to pray, ¡°Long live the goddess!¡±


    Throughout the whole city, the people were bustling with noise and excitement. There were huge crowds of people everywhere. They allowed Rode to feel the vitality and energy of the world¡¯s most famous ancient city.


    ¡°Such a beautiful era, such a beautiful world, I¡¯ll never allow anything to destroy it!¡± While he was looking at the scene, Rode muttered to himself, then turned and walked towards the Temple of Light.


    Inside the hall of the Church of Light, there were many Cardinals, Archbishops, Prime Ministers from the various Kingdoms and even some Kings and Popes were present. Other than that, there were many top-notch professionals, masters of Space Magic, and first-ss alchemy warlocks.


    The moment Rode stepped on the stage, he saw everyone turned to look at him. He felt that he was standing in the middle of the world stage because the people watching him represented the whole world.


    Rode put a Magic Crystal Projector on the stage and projected pictures and data into the air so that everyone in the hall could see.


    ¡°This is the Rode¡¯s Bitwall, although I hate to call it by that name because it indicates death. You can see that from this data generated from our detailed calctions that in thirty-two years¡¯ time, the Bitwall will crash into Maria¡¯s World and cause widespread destruction!¡±


    Rode showed another picture, this time a map of the secondary world. ¡°The core world will be severely damaged as a whole. There are only two ces that will be unaffected, the Star Kingdom and Hell!¡±


    Rode looked down at everyone present. ¡°We¡¯re all believers in God. God will bless us. Most of the people present may have a chance to survive.¡± Rode looked at the clergyman of the Church of Light. ¡°It could be in Heaven!¡± Then he looked at the believers from the Temple of Sky and arge number of professionals. ¡°Or in Hell!¡±


    Just then, Rode said angrily, ¡°But who wants to live like that? Open your eyes and look at the world. Billions of people, infinite living beings, everything will be destroyed and annihted. Only a bleak and deste world will be left, and then everything will have to start again!¡±


    Just then, someone in the audience said, ¡°It may be better to start a new era. This is the punishment for our sins from the gods. Only those who will survive are the most devout to the gods. We¡¯ll then create a promising and greater era of eternity.¡±


    The one who stood up and spoke was the young male priest of Lord Torvald. He was strong and powerful looking and had the face of an ancient warrior. He hollered at everyone, ¡°This is not destruction, but rebirth!¡± He looked back at all the clergymen. ¡°This is not the doomsday, but the Judgement Day! In the trial of thunder and fire, we¡¯ll usher in a new era and create a better world!¡±


    To Rode¡¯s surprise, such a slogan resonated with many who were present. Many of the clergymen were in leadership positions in their churches. They felt superior and looked down on all others. They had long lives and immense power. They assumed they were the spokespersons of gods, chosen to lead and guide all living beings on behalf of gods!


    All other living beings were simply a flock of sheep under the guidance of gods, but they were different. They were the shepherds serving the gods. They had long ago lost their old identities and the memory that they too were once ordinary people. More importantly, this was a disaster that would affect the whole world. Even the gods couldn¡¯t stop it. They didn¡¯t believe that they could prevent it themselves, nor did they believe that Rode, the so-called Space Magic Master, could stop such a disaster. That meeting enabled Rode to clearly see the honest truth of the world. Even if doomsday was imminent, those in the hall believed that they could survive.


    The noble mermaids from the Mermaid Kingdom had never spoken but Rode heard that they were looking for the legendary ancient city of sea gods, the Poseidon City. The noble mermaids weren¡¯t worried about the imminent cmity; they believed that their God of the Sea, Gina, would never give up on them.


    Needless to say, the followers of the God of Death would be returning to their world. Hell was their home to return to and it was their main desire.


    As for the elves, their poption was small. The Moon Elves of the Silver Moon Kingdom and the Daytime Elves of the Sunshine Kingdom had a total poption of only two million. Even a great disaster wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them. The Dragon Raja felt the same way since there were only a handful of them; the Kingdom of the Lord of Time had ample spaces prepared for them.


    The gods had long known that the world was about toe to an end and they had their people¡¯s backs. The gods must have nned for their futures. It was only the myriads of living things who were still in the dark about things that would perish.


    The meeting ended in a heated debate and Rode¡¯s heart became ice-cold. However, Rode also received the attention and support of many people, especially the Temple of Civilization, from the three Gods of Civilization, and from the Kingdom of Sumerian, all of which spared no effort to support Rode¡¯s n.


    Rode traveled all over the Alen Continent and received some support from the top figures of various churches. Finally, at the invitation of the Red Moon Business Group and his friend Alice, he went to the Exotic Kingdom to begin his new research.


    Rode¡¯s Master Tower was rebuilt on an offshore ind in the Exotic Kingdom of Hollyma, known as Rode Ind. With the participation of clergymen from the three Gods of Civilization, the Church of Light, the Faith of the Sun, and the Temple of the Sky, arge number of professionals from around the world also flocked to participate in the exploration of Rode¡¯s Bitwall. A city was gradually formed.


    The major churches had alsounched their own exploration into Rode¡¯s Bitwall. While they had a contingency n, they still tried to explore Rode¡¯s Bitwall. They had to at least figure out how destructive the disaster would ultimately be.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Judgement Day ising! Everyone will wash away their sins and be reborn!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll usher in the beginning of a new era!¡±


    That was the reaction of a low-ranking clergyman who had discovered the news about the destruction of the world. But the following day, he went insane and ran madly down the street crying, ¡°A new era, a new world!¡±


    ¡°The Judgement Day ising!¡±


    ¡°The cruel verdict from the gods determined the fate of all beings!¡±


    ¡°True Gods, however, have opened up a paradise for you. If you believe in Gods, you¡¯ll be redeemed; you¡¯ll be able to go to his kingdom to receive protections and blessings!¡±


    A man in a bizarre ck robe with a red wheel printed on his back stood in crowded ces in various cities, publicizing the news that Judgement Day was approaching.


    Among the chaos and threats, there were evil forces that wanted to exploit the situation to gain power and rise up. The Ghost Wizard and Demon Warlocks hiding in the darkness appeared frequently. Their power became increasingly strong. They sparked chaos in an attempt to strengthen their power and then nned to enter the abyss or the Kingdom of Death before the Judgement Day.


    High-level professionals, who had immense power, knew about the news ahead of time and were each looking for their own way out. They wanted to reserve a ce with the Gods they believed in. Some were even trying their best to open the doors to Hell and into the Kingdom of Death, or even into the abyss.


    Others frantically looked for legendary ancient cities such as the Poseidon City, the Mothend of Gods, the Wizard Tower, and the Fairnd of Sylve¡¯s Elves. They heard those cities were out of the control of the world. Legends said that they had the power to resist the gods and escape from the shackles of the world, and they hoped that they could escape Judgement Day by going there.


    Others went to all corners of the world hoping to find a legendary divine artifact.


    Eventually, even the businessmen who traveled to some remote towns expressed their fears in the tavern and spread the terrible news.

 Chapter 383 - The God of Space and Exploration

    <h4>Chapter 383: The God of Space and Exploration</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Inside Rode¡¯s Bitwall, several portals opened, revealing the silhouettes of powerful figures. The Level Four professionals arrived in groups. There were frequent arrivals of Level Five professionals, too. Even the old men who had been born at the beginning of the San calendar began to enter the Half Bitwall.


    The Astral World¡¯s creatures, which were making a mess on the floating inds, were cleaned up. The Elemental Body was projected into the world where Masters built a Master Tower there, senior alchemy warlocks set up research institutes, and some special Ghost Masters and demon warlocks could even directly abandon their bodies and enter the Half Bitwall to stay there frequently.


    The size of that Half Bitwall was finally explored. Rode¡¯s Bitwall was evenrger than the entirety of the Alen Continent. If the true size of the bitwall was added into the calction, the scope and destructive power of that Half Bitwall were beyond their imagination.


    The members of Rode¡¯s Master Tower set up six small portals and tried various methods to change the fate of Rode¡¯s Bitwall¡¯s collision with Maria¡¯s World.


    ¡°Change the track of Rode¡¯s Bitwall and makes it deviate from its track!¡±


    ¡°No, Maria¡¯s World constantly attracts Rode¡¯s Bitwall to move forward, just like a ma. No matter how we affect the deviation of the Rode¡¯s Bitwall from its trajectory, it¡¯ll continue to amend its deviation, and eventually, it¡¯ll still hit Maria¡¯s World.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can conceal the traction of Maria¡¯s World working on Rode¡¯s Bitwall so that the speed of Rode¡¯s Bitwall will slow down, and eventually we can find a way to stop it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, we can¡¯t achieve that!¡±


    It took Rode more than 20 years to be a Level Five Magic Crystal Warlock, but he couldn¡¯t change anything. No one could change the arrival of the so-called Judgment Day. The disaster of that doomsday was approaching with a countdown.


    The major churches had been getting ready for the imminent Judgment Day, so much that when the prevailing cults, the spreading of the dead spirits, and the plots of demon warlocks on some continents were on the rise, they had no intention of fully suppressing them. Various groups with names like the Church of Truth, the Salvation Society, and the Paradise of God, which were apparently evil organizations, had emerged continuously.


    In the past few decades, Alice had absorbed the leftover power of the Master of the Night through the use of his divine personality and the legacy left by Adenos. She had advanced from Level Three to Level Four. With the strength of the Bank of Monar and the Red Moon Business Group, she had subdued the remaining power of the Church of the Dark Night bit by bit. She relied on the foundation of the Church of the Dark Night and had regained her influence over the Kingdom of Hollyma and other Exotic Kingdoms.


    The original Church of the Dark Night rose to power and fame again. The Church of the Dark Night, which had once fallen, had finally found their True God again. Although that True God had changed from the so-called Master of the Night to the Goddess of the Night, as long as someone could redeem their sin and help them escape Judgement Day, that person would be their master. It didn¡¯t hurt that Alice had once been the High Priest of the Church of the Dark Night.


    Alice once again became the controller of the Church of the Dark Night. And this time, she had really gained everything that the Church of the Dark Night had umted in the Exotic Kingdom over hundreds of years and all that the Master of the Night, Louis Biketo, had ever possessed.


    Alice hastily kindled the divine fire. Under the great faith of the whole Kingdom of Hollyma, she inherited the priesthood of the Master of the Night and merged with the Divine Personality of the Dark Night. With the cheers of countless people, the temple of the Church of the Dark Night was rebuilt again and order in the Exotic Kingdom was restored.


    She ascended the throne of God in thest ten years by making use of the belief of tens of millions of people in the Exotic Kingdom and the foundation of the Church of the Dark Night.


    The whole world had sunk into a dark and depressive atmosphere, and all forces were preparing for their final struggle.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The design of Rode¡¯s Master Tower was in the style of the ancient golden imperial court. On each floor, there would be several huge windows and arches which opened to the outside. Various distinctive doors formed his Master Tower. The witchcraft boundary emitted pale white radiance which enveloped arge portion of the research facilities and the buildings around it.


    Rode sat on the table. The meeting was over and he was the only one sitting there. Even now, he had no intention of giving up.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Rode back leaned on the chair. He was slightly exhausted and he closed his tired eyes, then felt a ring on his thumb suddenly being removed. The ring was silvery white, carved with mysterious patterns, and through a small pinhole opening, one could see the internal workings of dense andplex alchemy parts. Eachplex part, akin to an organ, was rotating.


    Just then, a strange hand grabbed onto the ring, not letting it fall back into Rode¡¯s hands.


    Rode immediately opened his eyes and saw an unfamiliar man with ck-haired and dark eyes sitting across the table. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Almost two hundred years had passed, and even Rode had gradually forgotten about the man he once had a glimpsed when he was in his youth.


    Lu Zhiyu plucked the ring in his hand and looked at Rode through the ring. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve done thorough research on my ring. The theories of space magic and space transfer have basically all been discovered through my ring.¡±


    Rode stood up abruptly and looked at Lu Zhiyu with astonishment. ¡°It¡¯s you! Anthony, the Great and Wise, from the legendary Wizard Tower!¡±


    In the early days when he received Anthony¡¯s Ring, that mysterious ring seemed to point to the world¡¯s fundamental truths. It had made Rode crazy about it. Through the description of Jack ck, his wind raven, he searched high and low for other descriptions of Anthony, the Great and Wise, of the legendary Wizard Tower.


    The Wizard Tower had long disappeared from the world, but legends about it were widely spread in churches and kingdoms, and Anthony, the Great and Wise, was the one who had built the Wizard Tower in the legend.


    But there were no records or books about the origin of Anthony, the Great and Wise. No one knew how powerful he was. No one knew his identity, race, past, or fate.


    Only in the notes of the early wizards was it recorded that he didn¡¯t belong to the world, but came from the Astral World. He seldom appeared in front of people. But in the first year of the San calendar, with the emergence of supernatural power, he seemed to have been standing behind the world, and he was absolutely a being that shouldn¡¯t be ignored.


    Rode looked at Lu Zhiyu and said, ¡°Something must have happened for you toe here all of a sudden.¡± Then a hopeful and mysterious smile appeared on his face. ¡°You want to tell me how to solve the problem of Rode¡¯s Bitwall¡¯s collision with Maria¡¯s World!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu waved his hand and a drawing with mysterious patterns of round wheels on it appeared on the table. There were seventeen cards on it. At the moment, fourteen cards had been overturned, and the remaining three were still covered.


    ¡°Choose one? Go with your intuition!¡± Instead of answering Rode¡¯s question, Lu Zhiyu asked him to choose one of the three remaining cards.


    Theories and records of bing Gods had all been erased from historical records. Even though Rode vaguely knew about some of the legends, he had never really seen them. Only the oldest group of beings might have scattered knowledge of the records.


    Rode didn¡¯t know what Lu Zhiyu was doing. He carefully observed the seventeen cards. On the back of the cards were chaotic whirlpools that were stirring, while on the front of the cards there were pictures of brilliance, the sun, the sickle of Death God, the storm...


    When Rode finished looking at them, he looked up at Lu Zhiyu in horror. ¡°Is this God? Each card represents a god!¡±


    ¡°The fourteen cards represent the fourteen True Gods!¡±


    Rode looked at the remaining three cards again and suddenly remembered the records he had read on an ancient scroll. The creator had left seventeen thrones for the gods. However, the bizarre records and legends, if they were really studied in detail, revealed that different versions were avable at different times. However, what was presented to Rode at the moment made him felt a little different.


    ¡°All of this is true!¡±


    Rode seemed to be attracted by some force and he inexplicably reached out and grabbed one of the remaining three cards. As soon as his finger touched the card, even before he revealed the front of the card, he saw a dazzling brilliance radiating from the thin card.


    When the card was lifted up, beams of light shot out from the Master Tower, shocking people all over Rode Ind. They looked up at Rode¡¯s Master Tower at a loss for words. They didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    Rode¡¯s eyes were attracted to the card at the moment and he allowed the brilliant rays of divine power to flow continuously in the Master Tower. It had transformed the Master Tower into a dazzling white shrine.


    On the front of the card were tiny bubbles and a diamond crystal constructed by folds. Rode knew what it was at a nce, it was the bitwall and space. From the card, a transparent crystal that reminded him of space slowly emerged and fell into Rode¡¯s hands.


    ¡°The fifteenth True God ¨C The God of Space and Exploration! It¡¯s foretelling the future of Maria¡¯s World, the exploration of the outside world, and the first step for your world to advance further!¡±


    ¡°The unique power of the priesthood and the divine personality of the God of Space and Exploration can control and create a small stable space. The True God can even create some small Half Bitwalls. Hence, using the power of the God of Space and Exploration, you can control and create a Half Bitwall, as long as you¡¯ve enough great divine power and enough material energy from the outside world.¡±


    Rode became excited at once. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can use its power to solve the crisis caused by Rode¡¯s Bitwall! Yes, yes! This must be it, other gods may not be able to do it but the God of Space and Exploration can. He was born to be the controller and master of space. There will be no problem in controlling and influencing Rode¡¯s Bitwall!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head and said, ¡°If it¡¯s in this world, of course, it¡¯s possible, but now it¡¯s outside this world. In an area that doesn¡¯t belong to the bitwall of Maria¡¯s World, you don¡¯t have the permission to do anything!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Rode. ¡°Therefore, even with the identity of a demigod, when this person enters Rode¡¯s Bitwall with the priesthood of the God of Space and Exploration, with his mythical body and strength, he will have to offer sacrifice to the bitwall before he can control the Half Bitwall. Only then can he have the power and authority to control the Rode¡¯s Bitwall!¡±


    Rode then uttered the second half of what Lu Zhiyu had never said, ¡°Then, by offering sacrifice to the bitwall, the mythical body, which is a recement for the Power of Rules, will perish!¡±


    But Lu Zhiyu said, ¡°No, as long as you integrate the entire Half Bitwall into Maria¡¯s World before the mythical body perishes, you¡¯ll gain the strength of the whole world. You¡¯ll reborn as a True God!¡±


    Rode stared at Lu Zhiyu nkly and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 384 - My Heroic Epic

    <h4>Chapter 384: My Heroic Epic</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With the support from the Three Gods of Civilization, the Church of the Dark Night, and the Church of the Goddess of the Harvest, Rode built up divine pces and religions for the God of Space and Exploration all over the country.


    With the support of four true gods and the Church of the Dark Night, as well as the silent approval of all the gods, belief in the God of Space and Exploration bloomed and thrived.


    Being a Level Five Magic Crystal Warlock with a divine personality, Rode lit the divine fire much sooner than any Level Four Professionals could have.


    Followers of the God of Space and Exploration did not have a specific territory to which they belonged. Rather, his believers were mostly professionals and masters who were intrigued by spacecraft.


    As for his divine pce, the most obvious feature was the door. Giant, characteristic doors became his symbol. Also, inside every divine pce, a portal existed. The divine pces of the God of Space and Exploration had the function of connecting continents and distant cities, as well as transporting and storing objects.


    Just like how the divine pce of the God of History and Race acted as a library and ce for recording and researching past events, or how the divine pce of the God of Fortune and Trade was the holy ce for merchants, or how the divine pce of the Dragon God of Time was used for signing contracts, and how the divine pce of the Ruler of Storms provided shelter for adventurers and sailors, his divine pces did not just serve the function of a meeting ce for rituals or worshipping.


    Maybe as Rode became a true god, the divine pce of the God of Space and Exploration would gain the power to teleport people, huge cargo, or any other object.


    Ever since the Magical Crystal Age, divine pces had changed with the culture and time. However, all of these were about to be destroyed as Judgement Day approached.


    ¡ª


    Judgement Day came closer each day. Rode could even see the outline of Maria¡¯s World from the Astral World Telescope in the wizard tower of Rode¡¯s Bitwall. The remaining time to prevent the collision grew shorter and shorter.


    As Judgement Day approached, the chaos inside Maria¡¯s World quieted down. Many ghost wizards and professionals fled to the Kingdom of Death. Demon warlocks died or fell into the abyss.


    The Mermaid Kingdom, on the other hand, after much exploration, had found the ancient city of the God of the Sea, Yousar, hidden in the deepest trench, the Abyss of Sakun. However, Yousar had long been destroyed, and there was nothing left but ruin.


    Nevertheless, it followed the design of the Capital of Gods. Though it did not possess the ability of levitation, it could sail in the water with a mythical level shield. Also, it had the same internal cirction system as the Capital of Gods. One could live underseas just like on the earth or in the air.


    The Mermaid Kingdom, the Hailuga Kingdom, and the Colossus Kingdom had given their all to repair the City of the Sea, Yousar, and migrated many professionals andmoners to the abyss in the sea. They wished to escape Judgement Day through this. Whether or not the n would work, only fate knew. At least the chance of surviving underwater was much higher than onnd.


    Top clergy members of churches gradually started their evacuation as nned. They had decided to seek sanctuary in the divine kingdoms of the Star Kingdom.


    Bernice, the Goddess of the Harvest, activated her mortal body, her Tree of Life, and used the unique life domain power of the Goddess of the Harvest to assimte the entire Forest of the Silver Moon. The power of nts gathered, turning the Forest of the Silver Moon into an isted territory, separated from Maria¡¯s World. The forest became a unique domain, a legendary fairnd, which could only be created by the Goddess of Harvest.


    In the outside world, the traces of the Forest of the Silver Moon vanished. Fairies evacuated from cities, towns, and fairy viges until no fairy could be seen on the Y continent.


    The news of the disappearance of arge number of clergy members and top the management of churches, as well as the situation in the Y continent and Swirl continent, traveled across the entire world instantly. Theing of Judgment Day seemed to have be a reality.


    Panic spread across the whole world. Commoners, clergy, saints, and nobles who were left behind now remembered the ludicrous myth passed down through the generations. Not before this very moment had they believed that it was true!


    ¡°It¡¯s true?¡± When everyone heard about the newsing from the distantnds, and that the divine pces stood empty, all copsed to the floor and cried those words.


    ¡°The end ising, we are abandoned by the gods! We are abandoned, the world is abandoned by gods!¡± shouted a mad old man. He held high some newspapers, running through the streets.


    ¡°Liars! All of them are liars! They are still trying to cover up the truth now! All gone, they have all escaped and left us behind. We have nowhere to go, and the world is about to perish!¡± said a gentleman in a suit standing on the stairs of the divine pce, raising his fist with anger.


    ¡°We are all dying! Every one of us!¡± That was the terrifying headline in the newspaper. It seemed that even members of the newspaper agencies had fallen into madness and despair.


    Chaos took over the world. At that moment, the Divine Pce of Civilization, the Church of the Dark Night, and the Church of the God of Space and Exploration performed divine rituals together and announced the Oracle, iming that Judgement Day was not the end and that the gods would save all when Judgement Day came.


    The date of the Judgement Day was also revealed. There was less than a month left.


    Some chose to ept their own fates, while some looked forward to Judgement Day as their sins were about to be washed away. Some lost themselves in despair, while some believed in the future.


    Rode Ind, on the Wizard Tower.


    A giant door stood on the top level of the tower. It was the symbol of Rode as a god. The entirety of Rode Ind had turned into the base of the Church of the God of Space and Exploration by this point. Priests and clergy members could be seen everywhere, as well as many believers in the God of Space and Exploration.


    Before this time, believers who sought salvation had never been so faithful, and the Church of the God of Space and Exploration had never developed so fast.


    Hundreds of thousands of believers prayed in silence around the wizard tower. The murmuring of prayers seemed to say one name, Rode¡¯s. More and more followers from distant ces gathered on the ind.


    The entire wizard tower seemed to be covered in the light of faith. White, holy, and pure.


    Rode stood on the top of the wizard tower in front of the portal. As the power of faith gathered in him, his body became light. Every cell was filled with light. He was at thest step to bing god, bing a Level Seven Mythical Being.


    A woman in a ck robe stood behind Rode. The sullen, gloomy robe seemed holy on her somehow. A wind raven rested on her shoulder.


    ck Jack fixed his gaze on Rode. As Rode turned around, he immediately said, ¡°Hey, Rode, my brother! If you die, I¡¯ll miss you!¡±


    Rode twitched his nose and answered right away, ¡°I will not die! I will save this world, be a god, and then be the greatest man of this era!¡±


    Rode looked at Alice as he said those words. He might have sounded confident, but he knew that, once he took this step, he would probably not be able to return. Sacrificing his mythical body to the bitwall and moving Rode¡¯s Bitwall out of its orbit and away from Maria¡¯s World was all that he wanted to aplish. As for controlling the Half Bitwall and merging it into Maria¡¯s World, he had done his calctions and, based on the low probability of sess, no one would ever bet on that happening.


    ¡°Alice, we¡¯vee to this moment, anything you want to say to me?¡± asked Rode. His body shone as it left the ground. He had be a divine shadow, floating in the air.


    Alice fondled the feathers of ck Jack. ck Jack, surprisingly, did not resist but enjoyed it. A goddess wasbing his feathers. No one ever received such treatment.


    Alice looked to Rode as if she did not see the eagerness in his eyes. Her lips were pressed together, and her usually cold eyes seemed gentle. Her natural sadness and gloom seemed extremely attractive at this moment. ¡°I wish for your sessful return!¡± she said.


    Rode was disappointed, as that was not the answer he desired. However, he smiled at her anyway and said, ¡°Most certainly!¡±


    Rode turned around and walked up the stairs to the portal. The portal was activated. The node connected to Rode¡¯s Bitwall was turned on. A giant swirl spun above the wizard tower.


    Gods in the Star World looked there as well. All the gods looked at Rode as if they were sending their goodbyes.


    Rode seemed to be the younger version of himself. After all these years, he had not changed a single bit. He was still stubborn, taking things too seriously, full of motivation, and never admitting defeat. Time seemed to change everyone, but not Rode.


    ¡°I am an ace pilot! Dragon Rider Rooney Elvis was hardly a hero. Only those who can save the world are heroes! When I grow up, I will be a greater hero than him. Theatres will perform my heroic epic and sing my legendary stories!¡±


    Rode seemed to hear his own young, arrogant words now. He raised his head high, and walked into the portal!

 Chapter 385 - The Bell of Judgement Rang

    <h4>Chapter 385: The Bell of Judgement Rang</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    The bell rang on time at midnight. All the believers in St. Sarl City of the Kingdom of the Church of Light gathered at the base of the divine pce. All there left to do was pray.


    The pope and some members of the church did not leave but chose to stay behind. ¡°If Judgement Day is our inevitable fate, as the shepherds of god, it is our responsibility to guard the sheep. Leave the decisions to god!¡±


    Everyone held onto the sigils of light, kneeling before the divine pce. Countless followers of god knelt on the endless stairs which seemed to connect to heaven. The silent prayers turned into the light of faith, shining above St. Sarl City.


    At that moment, the distant Death Indicator Bitwall closed in on Maria¡¯s World. The fierce elemental storms were the prologue, invading the bitwall of Maria¡¯s World.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The invasion of elemental storms and the chaotic space burst into ring lights, turning the sky from blue to a burning bright white.


    ¡°Hum...¡± Prolonged echoes followed the violent explosions, ringing in every ear.


    Everyone in the square raised their heads, staring at the sky in absolute shock. Crowds trembled in fear and copsed to the ground, losing the strength to even stand up.


    ¡°God! I beg your forgiveness for our sins!¡± whimpered a woman holding her child.


    ¡°Please forgive our debts, as we forgave others¡¯ debts!¡± faithfully prayed a young priest with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Please save us from danger and suffering!¡± said an old man in fine clothes. His voice trembled as he prayed.


    ¡°Kingdom, power, and pride shall all be yours, for eternity.¡±


    Every person in the world gazed at the sky in despair. Knowing that their final judgement hade, all the evil and the rebellious stopped, kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°Here ites, finally, and we will all die!¡± shouted crowds in ck robes with blood-red wheels painted on their backs as they rushed to the streets.


    ¡°The final judgement has befallen us. Let us wash away our sins in the fires of the death of the world! The new era shalle. Death is not the end, as we shall be reborn!¡±


    Crowds consumed by fear and rumours walked onto the streets, shouting all kinds of slogans. Countless people gathered in the streets and prayed faithfully, wearing distorted smiles, horrifying and bizarre.


    ¡ª


    At the same time, all the gods looked past Maria¡¯s World from the Star Kingdom and could now clearly see Rode¡¯s Bitwall.


    A transparent, silver, spherical bitwall with a long tail of enormous elemental storms was travelling in the direction of Maria¡¯s World. In the gods¡¯ eyes, the exact collision time could be easily calcted down to the second.


    ¡°Has he failed, the God of Space and Exploration?¡± asked Marina, the Goddess of Steam and Machinery.


    ¡°Of course, we cannot rely on him. It¡¯s time to prepare the n for the new era. This time, we shall reshape the world and create one of our own.¡± The voice of the Ruler of Storms echoed in gods¡¯ kingdom.


    ¡°We still have some time!¡± said the new Goddess of the Dark Night. She stared at the approaching bitwall, believing that Rode would not fail so easily.


    ¡°I am rather fond of this world, if it¡¯s alright,¡± said Edward, the God of Masters, as he looked down at the world below with affection, and at the Kelermo Kingdom he had built.


    Above the Capital of Gods, three goddesses surrounded Lu Zhiyu, looking outside with concern. Through the shield, one could see a shining tail rushing toward a huge bright sphere in space. The sparks from friction were already burning bright even before the collision.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s going to hit! Do something, it¡¯s going to bete, toote!¡± said Delmedi. She swung Lu Zhiyu¡¯s hand, staring at Maria¡¯s World as if it was a toy of hers that was about to be destroyed.


    Verthandi said with anger, ¡°Are you truly going to destroy the world, Dad?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Kelly and asked, ¡°Do you also think so?¡±


    Kelly answered, ¡°I believe that you have already made your decision!¡±


    At that moment, something changed in Rode¡¯s Bitwall, which was now only miles away from Maria¡¯s World. It was freed from the attraction of Maria¡¯s World and changed course.


    Lu Zhiyu smiled and said, ¡°It has begun!¡±


    All raised their heads and looked at Rode¡¯s Bitwall and Maria¡¯s World. As they moved closer to each other, the unusual change in Rode¡¯s Bitwall became more and more obvious.


    The orbit was corrected, moving away from the original orbit. Everyone knew it was the God of Space and Exploration assimting the entire bitwall trying to avoid the collision with Maria¡¯s World and prevent it from destroying both Rode¡¯s Bitwall and Maria¡¯s World.


    ¡°I did it! The orbit has been corrected! Just onest step!¡± said Rode.


    The enormous bitwall moved away from its original orbit just before it was going to hit Maria¡¯s World, brushing past Maria¡¯s World like two passing trains.


    Rode¡¯s mythical body faded away, disappeared in Rode¡¯s Bitwall. His divine power turned into light and dust, bing one with the giant Half Bitwall.


    Sacrificing a Level Seven Mythical Life to the Half Bitwall by force, Rode felt as if he was a ss of water which had been poured into a pond. He merged into the bitwall instantly, and his consciousness and memories faded and assimted into it.


    Rode felt that his consciousness had be one with the bitwall as he lost all senses. He felt like he had be an enormous being attracted by a blue world, moving towards it.


    Rode felt his memories leaving him, leaving nothing but emptiness in his head. Suddenly, he remembered his task, and he said in his heart anxiously, ¡°No! There¡¯s no time left! I have spent too much time to be assimted! There¡¯s no time, I need to move fast!¡±


    With his remaining consciousness, Rode controlled Rode¡¯s Bitwall, forcing it to get off its orbit. He utilized the vision of Rode¡¯s Bitwall and he saw he was closing in on the giant blue world. He used thest of his strength and finally made Rode¡¯s Bitwall move past Maria¡¯s World.


    ¡°Hurry! No, where am I? What am I doing? Who am I? Where am I?¡±


    Rode could not even remember his own name. He turned around and saw Maria¡¯s World again. It was wandering in the dark, boundless astral world like a huge gem, shining, beautiful, purifying all souls.


    ¡°Ah! I have seeded! But there¡¯s no chance left! I¡¯ll die!¡±


    Joy filled Rode¡¯s soul and welled with a sense of relief. Rode gazed at Maria¡¯s World as Rode¡¯s Bitwall soared away, away from Maria¡¯s World, and deep into the unknown, distant astral world.


    At this moment, Lu Zhiyu reached out his hand, standing on the Capital of Gods. Immediately, Rode¡¯s Bitwall started to orbit Maria¡¯s World, like a moon spinning around Maria¡¯s World, more and more slowly, but closer and closer.


    It touched Maria¡¯s World gently. Like two bubbles, they merged into one.


    Rode¡¯s Bitwall was caught and merged with Maria¡¯s World, bing one of its half bitwalls.


    Lu Zhiyu took his teacup and sipped his tea. He looked at the three goddesses, shrugged, and said, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s over!¡±


    Verthandi asked angrily, ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you interfere earlier?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head and said, ¡°My interference is meaningless. If I wished to erge Maria¡¯s World, I did not need this Half Bitwall. If I wanted, I could create countless Half Bitwalls inside Maria¡¯s World. What¡¯s more important is the emergence of the God of Space and Exploration and taking the steps to explore the bitwalls of Maria¡¯s World. This will be the foundation of their future exploration of the astral world. The creation of spacecraft, the emergence of the God of Space and Exploration, and the first steps of exploration are the most crucial! The elevation of a world depends on the lives and creatures living within it. Relying on me and me alone has no meaning at all!¡±


    Delmedi sat down and said, ¡°Then, it is within your expectation that such chaos urs inside the world? What¡¯s that for? To cleanse the world and make them more faithful?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head and asked, ¡°What do I need their faith for? Nothing! As I have said, there was no danger this time.¡±


    He then opened his palms and said, ¡°You did not trust your own dad. Instead, you terrorized all souls, and provided protection for your own believers, leading everyone to believe that the so-called Judgement Day wasing! If you had done nothing and ignored it, nothing would have happened! It was a simple World Perfection n to force the emergence of the God of Space and Exploration!¡±

 Chapter 386 - The Era of Space and Exploration

    <h4>Chapter 386: The Era of Space and Exploration</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Help us! God!¡±


    All gathered in divine pces, churches, and beneath the statues of gods, waiting for the final judgement. Elemental turbulences and ring lights of all colors from the distant astral world glimmered and shone bright in the darkness.


    Elemental turbulences in the sky broke up clouds, or sometimes raised violent storms, striking the ground.


    The chaos in the day med down in the night. In the dawn of the next day, people realized all the horrifying scenes had vanished. It was like waking from a nightmare. Now, everything was gone.


    ¡°We... survived?¡±, said the priest standing in the divine pce as he gazed at the rising sun on the horizon. He could not believe it.


    Fiery red sun rose from the ground, lighting up the horizon, as well as the entire world.


    Light was sprinkled on everyone, bring warmth and hope to them.


    One after one, they stood up, gazing at the morning sun. There was never a day that they felt sun was so important, warm, full of hope and brightness.


    ¡°I see light!¡±, said a young boy. He jumped onto the bench on the square, and lost in his thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s not light. It¡¯s hope and salvation, it¡¯s the future!¡±, said an old clergy in the crowd/


    ¡°We have survived? We survived?¡± More only had these words in their minds.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone. The Judgement Day did note. Gods had forgiven our sins!¡±, whimpered a young gentleman with joy as he held his lover in his arms.


    ¡°The final judgement did note! We washed away our sins and were reborn! The old times is now past, we have entered a new era!¡±


    All cheered and jumped for joy, running on the streets in thrill. They threw their hats or scarves to the sky, or hugged their families and children, or prayed to the clergy and gods, thanking gods¡¯ forgive.


    At this moment, snow fell down from the sky, announcing the beginning of winter.


    Rhode Bitwall.


    As Rhode Bitwall merged into Maria¡¯s world, lights shone from Rhode Bitwall. It had slowly be a part of Maria¡¯s world. Even the chaotic rules had assimted into Maria¡¯s world.


    The ecosystem inside Rhode Bitwall started amazing transformations. Greens grew on the floating inds. Lives started to appear together with oxygen.


    Indigenous lives in the bitwall had be a part of Maria¡¯s world, with the impress of Maria¡¯s world on them.


    As lights flowed and gathered, the divine personality of the God of Space and Exploration emerged from the lights. Then, a giant divine shadow stood within Rhode Bitwall.


    At the same time, the Star Kingdom of the God of Space and Exploration appeared outside Rhode Bitwall. The huge star was just next to Rhode Bitwall, with clear outline and shadow.


    The divine shadow looked to Rhode Bitwall, which was undergoing drastic changes.


    ¡°I seeded? How?¡±


    Rhode could not figure out why. However, a figure emerged in his mind. Rhode made all kinds of assumptions and connections in his heart as his expressions changed. Atst, he felt relieved and said, ¡°Overall, it¡¯s not bad. Just like in the fairy tales, there is always a happy ending.¡±


    Rhode left the half bitwall. The giant divine shadow stayed close to the bitwall, browsing the entire Maria¡¯s world. It was the first time he looked down the world from above. He never felt the world was so beautiful and breathtaking.


    He was looking down to the beautiful ground as the world was recovering to order. Everything was returning to what they looked like before Judgement Day.


    Winter had passed, and spring came!


    Ice melted and all awakened for the spring!


    Farmers reimed fields, workers returned to workshops, shops reopened, and streets were once again busy and lively. Chaos went away, order took the stage again.


    Steam lotives whistled as rushing to the distant. Merchant ships sailed to the ocean from the docks. Aircrafts floated above the clouds.


    Atst, Rhode returned to his own Star Kingdom, fulfilled hisst destiny and task on earth. From now on, he shall fulfill his responsibilities as a god.


    ¡ª


    Year 723 on San Calendar.


    In the divine pce of the God of Space and Exploration in Maples city, Urabell province, Sumerian Kingdom.


    The divine pce of the God of Space and Exploration was no longer the same as it was decades ago. It had gone through huge changes. There was no longer any walls, only enormous pirs and glorious ceilings.


    It looked like an open square with ceilings of the divine pce, as well as many divine statues and paintings.


    Areas were divided within. The huge statute of god stood in the center, together with six huge portals.


    The portals are circr in shape. Some were 10 meters tall, looking like a door for giants. Some were only about 3 meters tall, allowing only two to go in side by side at the same time. On the squares in the front of the portals, many waited sitting on stone benches.


    The entire divine pce of the God of Space and Exploration was almost like a station of the past, but much more advanced. It was because every usage of the portal costed a fortune. Which could not be afforded bymoners.


    Priests of the God of Space and Exploration guarded the portals. Each portal was of different purpose. Some were specifically for transporting merchandises, some stored objects in Inner space, and some transported people...


    ¡°Choo-choo!¡±


    A silvery steam lotive travelled from distant on the rails, across the portal, vanished in the transparent swirl. It travelled across distance, arrived on the main city on another continent in the blink of an eye.


    Although the technology in portals had some huge developments, without the portals in the divine pces, which relied on godly powers and the force of the world rules of Maria¡¯s world, alchemists and masters still could not produce stable portals which could be used in the long term.


    Theories in spacecraft grewpleted gradually. Masters, alchemists and professionals started to explore special spaces inside the bitwall. Some advanced masters even tried to create their own space witchcraft garden in the bitwall. Though no one had seeded for now, as the attempts carried out one after another, there would be a sess eventually.


    Nevertheless, all explorations of space and bitwall must be guarded and protected by the God of Space and Exploration. Once the wrinkles inside the bitwall unfolded, the space was evenrger than the main world. One could never get out once lost within.


    Moreover, every storage space, space bubble and inner space must be register in the divine pce of the God of Space and Exploration before use. Everything was under the guardian of god.


    Comparing to before, Rhode Bitwall had be the basecamp for the church of special worlds, spaces and exploration.


    Cities were built on every floating ind. Special bridges were built between inds formunications. Cities of masters and professionals were created. For those in Marias¡¯ world, it was like a supernatural kingdom on the sky or another world in the tales.


    The connection between Rhode Bitwall and Maria¡¯s world grew stronger. As Rhode Bitwall was assimted, it moved deeper into Maria¡¯s world, and closer to the main world.


    Perhaps, after centuries, Rhode Bitwall would bepletely assimted into Maria¡¯s world, bing a continent within.


    By continuously creating half bitwalls or catching half bitwalls, Maria¡¯s world shall berger and stronger. One day, it would be an enormous world of gods, beyond all imagination.

 Chapter 387 - A beautiful World

    <h4>Chapter 387: A beautiful World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    On the steam lotive, Lu Zhiyu travelled from the main world, across the portal, and arrived at Rhode Bitwall instantly. Everything around him seemed to faded away, transforming into void and silvery white shortly, then the lotive took all through spaces, arriving at the City of Steams in Rhode Bitwall.


    Through the endless tunnels, the lotive travelled on the rails. Alchemymps lighted up in the tunnel, till the sky emerged, and a major city filled with metals and machinery appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Wow!¡±, shouted kids on the train, as they were captivated by the scenery. They were students of various seminary schools. Those who came here and got off were at least apprentice professionals. It waspletely a world of professionals.


    It was an ind floating on the sky. They had travelled on rails in the air, from the top of the ind, circling down the City of Steams.


    Alchemists in robes with mechanical dolls could be seen at their feet. Alchemy colossuses as tall as two-floored houses were moving around heavy cargos. Buildings on the streets spoke metal and retro. It was messy, but also weirdly beautiful at the same time.


    Giant boulders floated around the ind as well. Houses and shops were built on the boulders. Some buildings be one with the boulder below, looking like floating castles in the sky.


    ¡°Look! Look! The Sky Shop of nc! It¡¯s real! I heard only the luckiest could see it. You could find anything inside! Elemental alchemy dolls, Philosopher¡¯s potion, the mechanical core of Hall! Once a lucky dog found the legendary first batch second generation alchemy workbench! And someone from the Church of Steam and Machinery bought it!¡±


    What was even more magical was that, when the steam lotive was about to stop at the station, they saw a sop on the street stood up all of the sudden.


    That¡¯s right, an alchemy shop stood up. Like a steel bird, it spread its wings, flew to the sky slowly, bing a moving castle. Passing through the shield of the City of Steams, the shop flew to another major city on an ind.


    Lu Zhiyu sat near the window. Young teenagers in the age of 12 or 13 pressed him against the window. Lu Zhiyu never imagined this.


    At this moment, with the whistle blew, the train had stopped at the station. Passengers and children ran off the train immediately. They did not have the right to stay in Rhode Bitwall for long, as they were only tourists.


    ¡°The air, and environment have be simr to the main world!¡±, said Lu Zhiyu. He sniffed the air. It was not very refreshing, with the smell of rust and burnt gun powder. However, it had transformed into a ce where evenmoners could live.


    The system of professionals changed the world in a way beyond imagination. Only after a few decades, Rhode Bitwall has transformedpletely, leaving the name of Death Bitwall behind, turning into the kingdom of the sky.


    Lu Zhiyu came by to check on the progress of Rhode Bitwall¡¯s assimtion into the world. At the current pace, within 1,000 years, Rhode Bitwall would be one as the main world.


    More importantly, the divine system and the forces of rules of the gods had entered the bitwall and spaces. The divine system was close to perfection.


    Lu Zhiyu travelled on all kinds of special transportation methods in Rhode Bitwall. There was the steam lotive which travelled across the sky directly, the alchemy aircraft which was spinning, trembling and spilling dark smoke, as if it was about to break down, and carriages of 3 rows, which could sit 6 people, dragged by magical horses with wings.


    These powers were no wonders to Lu Zhiyu. However, such beautiful, dreamy kingdom with all thesebined was breathtaking.


    ¡°The gravities are quite different though!¡±, said Lu Zhiyu.


    Across different floating inds of various sizes, some had gravity which allowed someone to travel more than 10 meters with a small leap, and some had gravity which made even walking rather difficult. Depending on the different properties of different inds, various cities of professionals were built by professionals.


    The original elemental creatures, gas-formed lives and astral lives merged into the system of Maria¡¯s world, bing a part of the world. However, these creatures with low intelligence and nothing but instinct, were mostly used by professionals and the Church of the God of Space and Exploration to transform this world, and createndscapes as they desired.


    Snowy frozen inds, volcano inds with drippingva, territories of wind where storms raged, powering alchemy mills, andkes in inds filled with water.


    ¡°Next stop! Wrighthope Ind!¡±


    Mysterious professionals sat on metal seats on a giant insect with armor arrived at the core floating ind of Rhode Bitwall, Wrighthope Inds, meaning the light of hope. It was where the main divine pce of the God of Space and Exploration located. The name of this floating ind was given by the God of Space and Exploration as well.


    The giant insect passed through the shield, entered the inside. The refreshing air woke up everyone. Forests and fields extended below their feet, with special spore astral lives growing within, nurturing special magical nts.


    The closer one got to the center, one could see architectures of the style of the God of Space and Exploration, portals, and orderly major cities like channeling arrays. Priests of the God of Space and Exploration from all over the world came here to register, report and study.


    As Lu Zhiyu just arrived at the square, he saw someone familiar immediately.


    ¡°Hey Hey! Hey! The Grand Theatre of ck Jack is about to start its performance, it¡¯s about the Judgement Day! Feel the legends and stories of heroes, experience a different epic tale!¡±


    A ck wind raven spread the brochures on the sky. When someone threw it away once they finished reading, ck Jack just picked it up, and continued to give it to the next one.


    The wind raven jumped and hopped on the ground, raising winds with its wings, collecting brochures on the ground and put them back into its satchel, just like the days when it was just a wind raven postman.


    It was a bit tired, so it sat on the bench on the square, spread its wings, looking open and rxed. At the moment, someone sat next to it on the empty bench.


    ¡°Hey, Anthony!¡±, shouted ck Jack as it jumped to the air, startled.


    ¡°ck Jack, what are you doing in the main world? Didn¡¯t you go to the Star Kingdom with Rhode?¡±, said Lu Zhiyu. He stared at the adorable wind raven. Lu Zhiyu did not imagine that it would remain in this world, and be a level six. In terms of experience, it was the most ancient seniors.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at ck Jack and said in satire, ¡°And as a level six powerful being, you are doing trivial work in a theatre.¡±


    ck Jack straightened up and said, ¡°That¡¯s because I like this world, I like humans, being busy and theatres! And I am not doing trivial work, I opened a theatre. I am the owner now!¡±


    ck Jack waved its wings. A brochure flew out of its satchel. He said, ¡°Look! ck Jack! ck Jack Grand Theatre!¡±


    ck Jack was extremely proud, as if opening a grand theatre was the dream of his life. Though Lu Zhiyu did not understand at all how could this make a level six professional proud. Apart from mythical lives and gods, nothing in this world could threaten a level six wind raven. It had stood on the top of this world.


    Lu Zhiyu hesitated and asked all of the sudden, ¡°ck Jack, have you thought, your personality, nature, hobbies were designed by someone else? The things you love, even if you became a level six professional, your nature, still continued. That was how wind ravens were designed initially. You were born to be close to human and love life. Everything in this world was a y, fake and unreal. If that is the case, will you still be happy? Will you still love this world and humans? Don¡¯t you find... this world to be dark and horrifying?¡±


    Somehow, Lu Zhiyu felt the urge to ask ck Jack.


    ck Jack looked to Lu Zhiyu as if he was a fool and said, ¡°Happiness is happiness! Beauty is beauty! There is no fake or real. Al; I know is that the climax is that moment on stage. As for before the begin or after the end, or anything hidden behind the curtain, no one cares and there is no meaning! Is there anything more import than enjoying the happiness of life? Why do you think so much? You wizards... are weirdos! You keep thinking all sorts of stuff! Chasing after truth! Perfect world! Power and immortality! That¡¯s why stupid heads like Bohr, madmen like Lewis and insane persons like you will always be there! Do you want to watch a y? Judgement Day, definitely a great production! Intense and exciting plot, promise to free you from your worries in no time!¡±


    ck Jack threw the brochure into Lu Zhiyu¡¯s hand. Beautiful painting and pictures of the actors in make-up were on the white paper. Lu Zhiyu looked to ck Jack¡¯s eyes, andughed in silence.

 Chapter 388 - The Almighty Wishing Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 388: The Almighty Wishing Pearl</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the God of Space and Exploration emerged, the basic rules of this entire world were close to perfection.


    15 gods, from material, soul, civilization and space, merged their divine powers into every corner of this world, assimting this world into the world of gods, like using divine powers to turn Maria¡¯s world into a huge, perfect divine kingdom.


    And the next god, was the god guarding lust. All souls of lives had their own endings. Vanishing into the origin of the world, Star Kingdom, or Hell.


    Nevertheless, as long as they existed, they sent out power of their consciousness every moment. Kind and happy, greedy and evil or faithful believes.


    That was the only thing the current divine system was not covering. When thest part was covered, the divine system was thenpleted perfected, and the world shall have the god that could elevate it in the end.


    However, it was not easy to find the seed of god which could control, restrain and bear all lusts. The secret of souls was the most unpredictable and amazing of all rules. It was a god which could not be made or affected by Lu Zhiyu by force.


    The y on stage was magnificent. Project spells had made the scenes unexpectedly grand. Boundary visons made all audience feel not sitting in the theatre, but in the actual plot. The Charm of Sound made the voices of actors full of emotions, making all teary and touched.


    The alchemy equipment and spells used to perfect the details were shocking. It was wind raven ck Jack, the level six magical beast, whobines the massive spells, props and boundaries together. One had to admit, just like ck Jack said, it was a great production. No other theatre could hire a level six professional.


    Lu Zhiyu sat under the stage, watching the musical Judgement Day ended in ck Jack Grand Theatre. All actors sent their regards, all audience stood up to apud. The read curtain closed as the musical ended.


    The light dimmed off, the grand theatre emptied as the performance ended.


    ¡°Thud!¡± A beam of light appeared in the darkness!


    Wind raven ck Jack finished his narration and directing work, flew out with the light beam, hovered over the theatre, andnded on the should of Lu Zhiyu.


    ck Jack tiptoed, spread out its wings as if it was still hearing the musical. It spun and danced with its eyes closed.


    It said, ¡°Ah! Such passionate performance! Everyone on the stage let out their happiness and sorrow! Everyone under the stage moved with their happiness and sorrow, sometimes remembering, sometimes sad, or even full of regret! Such sess! Great performance!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked to the stage with curtains closed and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, a great performance!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu stood up, walked out of the theatre and said, ¡°If we ever meet again, I wish to ask your opinion of this world!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu walked out of the theatre. Crowds walked past each other on the square. Lu Zhiyu took out a bead and put it in the front of his eye.


    It was a ss bead which fitted perfectly in one¡¯s palm. When Lu Zhiyu held it, it waspletely transparent. Lu Zhiyu looked through the bead, he could see the fluctuationsing from all consciousness and souls on the square.


    The golden happiness, red anger, grey sorrow, ck pain. Colors on one was not just one, but many entangled. All could be seen through this bead. All outlines of souls and consciousness shone bright colors in this bead.


    ¡°The Bead of Lust? Maybe the Bead of Souls suits your better! Go, find your owner!¡±, said Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu marched forward, let his hand fell naturally. The Bead of Souls fell on the square. The transparent bead rolled in the trenches and ditches to the distant.


    A female priest in white robe holding a stack of documents was walking to the main divine pce in the center. She saw the bead on the ground and then looked to Lu Zhiyu.


    ¡°Sir! You dropped... dropped something!¡±, she said.


    Before she could finish her sentence, a giant portal opened before Lu Zhiyu. Lu Zhiyu walked into the portal, vanished in front of her eyes. She stopped in the middle of her sentence and took a moment to finally finish her sentence.


    ¡°On my god!¡±, shouted the female priest.


    She had never seen anyone opened a portal with no other support. Only god, a tru god could do such thing in her eyes.


    ¡°Did I just see a god? Is today my lucky day?¡±, said she.


    After quite a while, Dana remembered, there was a bead at her feet. She picked up the bead in thrill and said, ¡°Is this the blessing from a god?¡±


    The moment she picked up the Bead of Souls, golden lights shone within. Dana seemed to see herself in the bead, her future and everything she wanted.


    She built the city of the God of Space and Exploration in her home town. Under the mountains, poor, remote viges transformed into affluent cities of magic crystals. Portals were built in the pces of god. She, and her children were on the newest steam lotive, travelling on the fields, around the wheat fields.


    ¡°So beautiful!¡±, said Dana. She awakened from the wonderful dream after a long time. The scenes may not mean anything to another, but they were the deepest desire in her heart.


    Dana put the beat away carefully. Though she did not know the purpose of this bead, she knew that, it was nothingmon.


    After Dana finished the registration and report work as a priest of the God of Space and Exploration, she immediately became an official priest after she went back. Everything went smoothly after, she became a great priest who was in charge of the area.


    Her application of building the city of faith of god and going back to her hometown was approved. Everything was the same as what she saw that day in the bead. It was like there was a force, helping her wishes and goalse true,pleting everything she wished for and dreamed, building a lively city.


    In herte years, she told her story to her child, and left the Bead of Souls to her.


    Anyone who held the Bead of Souls could see their deepest desire in the bear. And the Bead of Souls helped them to achieve their deepest desires.


    The tale of the Pearl of Dana spread out. A magic bead which could make wishese true, answer any wishes deep inside one¡¯s hear. The almighty wishing machine, that¡¯s how people called it. However, it would not answer anyone¡¯s wishes, it could only sense the deepest, most real desire in you. And most did not truly know what they wanted.


    Some wanted immortality, but actually wanted a happy life. Some wanted great power for revenge but killed the energy and rewarded with a true love instead. Some chased after truth, but ended up with true love, and lived calmly in fields.


    Tales about the Pearl of Dana were passed in the world, turning into beautiful myths, attracting all longing and yearning. However, the harder you tried to find it, the less possible you shall find it, or its track.


    Everything started insane searches of the pearl. However, it had no one owner. When someone found it, it showed their deepest desire. When their wished came true, it vanished.


    Time flew. Passing through different hands, it left behind endless tales, but still in search of its true owner.

 Chapter 389 - The Man Who Fell From Grace

    <h4>Chapter 389: The Man Who Fell From Grace</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    San calendar, 1358, Amos Icefield, in the Kingdom of Orc.


    There was no four seasons around the year over there, but there was only one season above the Icefield and that was winter.


    Above the cold and deste Icefield, there were still arge number of Orcs in the North. In there, Istan City was thest city in the abyss icefield. If one walked further down, he would reach the end of the Alen Continent.


    The city, with a poption of less than 20,000, depended on hunting magical beasts, animals, nting special magical nts on the Amos Icefield, and the oceans to survive.


    There was no wharf for airships unlike other cities in their Magic Crystal Era; there was only a broken Steam Train Station. Only one steam train arrived there every month. There was ack of alchemy facilities which was poprized in that era. Only three simplerge-scale alchemical boilers were avable to supply heat in the city.


    In addition, there were three steam cargo lotives of the Elias Chamber of Commerce, an old magic transceiver in the conference hall. There were only a few wealthy families who owned some simple alchemy props, such as the alchemy stove, magic radio and other smaller gadgets.


    ¡°Compared to Primonius, we¡¯re like the primitives!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯re no grand theatre, no coffee shop, no bank, no ballroom, the shops in the street has nothing much to offer yet they¡¯re extremely expensive!¡±


    A girl who looked a little exotic was following her elder sister with a face full of dissatisfaction. They were leading four ice bears, dragging a sled and two big boxes.


    Inside were the fishes they had just caught under the ice, including a special top-grade food, blue swordfish, which was only avable from the Dead Ice Sea, it could fetch a very high price.


    They both wore thick winter clothes, furry hats, leather gloves on their hands. The elder sister, Helen, was in front, and the younger sister, Agatha, was behind. Although they were exuding a strong exotic aura, their bestial characteristics were not very obvious; they weren¡¯t very different from ordinary human beings.


    After more than a thousand years of hybridization between the human race and the orc, most orcs had no obvious bestial characteristics, except for the idental phenomenon of atavism.


    Agatha, the younger sister, was like a leopard, she was full of strength and vitality between her every movements; she couldn¡¯t even stop for a moment. Even in the present when she was on the sled, her buttocks twisted and turned, she was endlessly chattering and kicking up a row. She seemed like she was unable to settle down. However, her older sister was very quiet and always had a smile on her face, she was looking bright and warm.


    ¡°I think Istan City is pretty decent. It¡¯s our home town. Everyone is very nice. They¡¯re pretty good. Although it¡¯s a little underdeveloped and poor, everyone is living a very happy life!¡± Helen said with augh, as if the ce was really as happy as she described.


    On Helen¡¯s neck, there was a transparent pearl. Nobody knew that it was the legendary Pearl of Dana. But at the moment, the Pearl of Dana was transparent, without a trace of brilliance.


    Only those who didn¡¯t have any desire would enable the Pearl of Dana to be presented in that transparent color. If Lu Zhiyu was here, he would be surprised to find out that there could be someone who had no desire and had nothing she earnestly hoped for.


    As the sled pulled by the ice bears approached Istan City, they saw a figure walking towards the city step by step on the snow. That person hadn¡¯t arrived by the monthly Steam Train, but by walking.


    The sisters¡¯ sledges brushed past each other, and Helen immediately had a clear look of his appearance; he had a hideous and ugly face and he was a boar-people with obvious bestial characteristics. He looked a bit fiendish. In that moment, he was wearing a thin ck cloak as he walked in the snow.


    ¡°That man looks terrible!¡± Agatha hugged her sister¡¯s waist in fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong to say that of others!¡± Helen was angry and taught her younger sister a lesson.


    ¡°His choice of clothing is weird too. Nobody else wears this kind of clothes now, and here is the deep inside of the Amos Icefield. But I heard that the great figures from churches and professionals like to dress up and wear ancient style robes.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s the passengers who had lost his way while exploring the Amos Icefield!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, what a weirdo!¡±


    While he was walking in the snow and ice, Bart raised his head and looked at Istan City in the distant. The ugly and vicious face and mouth began to twitch and he spoke, ¡°Here I am atst!¡±


    He size up Istan City, it had no walls, no Master Tower, no witchcraft boundary which was only owned by big cities, no groups of priests and army of Holy Knights residing permanently, there was only a small team of Holy Knights.


    Apart from some major public buildings, most of the civilian buildings were small buildings with only two or three stories, covered with ck and brown tiles. It was a really remote and obscure city. Even gods seemed to have forgotten about it.


    It was a city at the end of the world, a city at the edge of Alen Continent, but it was the safest ce for Bart.


    ¡°Here it is!¡±


    Bart¡¯s eyes revealed a strange glow, his original brown pupils was glowing with a green me; it was the fire of the devil that was burning. He walked towards the city, his heavy steps on the snow lifted patches of snowke, through the slope of the snow, he went into the city.


    Bart was a powerful Level Four demon warlock wanted by major churches. He had been wandering on Alen Continent for more than 300 years and also been hunted and chased to kill by major churches for more than 300 years. The initial reason of the hunt was because when he first degenerated into a demon, he annihted a whole vige.


    Later, as more and more people pursued him, he continuously fled and hid, constantly killing various devil hunters, indictment priests and Knight of Light of major churches. His bad reputation became increasing infamous; he was the second on the list among all the other figures in the warrants of demons by major churches.


    After more than a decade of hiding in Primonius, the army of Arbitration Knights from the Faith of the Sun found him again, Bart then fled for another 300 years; he was forced into exile again.


    This time, however, Bart didn¡¯t want to flee. He was ready to fall into the abyss and break away from the world to be a wicked devil in the abyss.


    He was going to offer sacrifice to Bartosz, the Lord of Deepest Abyss, to be a Demon Baron under hismand. And the Istan City, which was located at the most marginal part of the world, without witchcraft boundary, without groups of priests and without an army of Holy Knights, it was just like a little girl without any vignce and protections; the city had be his target.


    He was afraid of rming the professionals of the Faith of the Sun, instead of taking a Steam Train, he spent a full month walking over to the Amos Icefield from the North.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t timidity, I¡¯m following my heart! It¡¯s the instinct and intuition of a specialist fugitive expert who has fled for more than 300 years and survived the pursuit of the powerful aces of various churches!¡± Bart asserted himself.

 Chapter 390 - The Curse of the Demon Warlock

    <h4>Chapter 390: The Curse of the Demon Warlock</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Some strange diseases began to appear in Istan City. When many people were working, resting or walking on the road, they would drop on the ground all of a sudden, as if they had lost all their strength. For them, it was even strenuous to stretch a finger straight.


    ¡°It¡¯s as though the body was sapped of energy and life!¡± A patient told the doctor, his lips trembled as if even speaking had exhausted all his strength.


    The strangest thing was that after every single day, those patients would grow old at a crazy speed; every day was akin to a year for them.


    From youth to adult and in a short period of more than a month, they leaped over from middle-aged into senility, from the youthful faces to ashy hair and wrinkled skin. The doctors in the city and even priests with divine incantation had no solution to such a strange disease.


    Everyone was gradually aging in agony and pain, they had no way to resist or stop their decline into a dry corpse, and then ushered into their ugly death. It was such a terrible situation that even the doctors were terrified. Eventually, rumors began to spread in the city.


    Even if all the patients were quarantined, new patients were still emerging and fear was brewing in Istan City.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a disease, this is a curse!¡± A tall and strong old man, with gray hairs which was trimmed to half an inch, he looked particrly fierce and forceful. As soon as he entered the hospital, he saw some ordinary patients and immediately affirmed them.


    Miles was a retired high-ranking clergyman, a Level Three top-notch professional, more than 190 years old, regardless of physical or mental activeness, it had begun to go downhill; there was no chance of him to advance to the Level Four. Even if he wanted to achieve his breakthrough forcefully, the possibility of advance was minimal; Miles then returned to his hometown for his retirement.


    The city¡¯s managerial staff and the Holy Temple of the Sun had no choice but to invite him, they hoped that the knowledgeable man could solve the crisis in Istan City.


    ¡°Curse! How could it be, even the priests¡¯ divine incantation had no effect on it!¡± said the captain of the knights from the Holy Temple of the Sun at one side.


    Miles looked up and said, ¡°There¡¯re some special curses against the soul that aren¡¯t easily identified by ordinary divine incantation, especially the higher level curses from Ghost Wizard and Demon Warlock!¡±


    ¡°This situation is beyond the scope of supernatural power, so it can only be a curse; are there any more serious patients!¡±


    In another three-storey building of the hospital, Miles saw the patients who were quarantined; each of them was like an evil ghost, their eye sockets were up to the chin and their energy and spirit were exhausted. There seemed to be no fats or muscle on their bodies, there was only a skin stered onto the bones. The scenes were horrible and none could utter a word.


    Miles held the Saint Ornament in his hand and prayed silently with the goddess¡¯s holy name in his mouth. The Saint Ornament shined brightly; it dispelled the gloomy cold presence of tens of meters around him. He pushed up an eyelid of a patient. As the use of his divine incantation got vigorous, everyone saw the glittering green mes and ugly abyss¡¯s worm in the pupil of the patient.


    ¡°Devil! It¡¯s the devil!¡± Doctors around him repeatedly retreated one after another and even the Holy Knights were spooked by it. Devils from the abyss were the most difficult to handle. It was more demanding and terrifying than Demon Warlocks and Ghost Wizards, because the presence of each demon represented the opening of a door to the abyss around them.


    ¡°No! Not an ordinary demon!¡±


    Miles held the Saint Ornament high up, grabbed the patient¡¯s head with the other hand, and the patient immediately struggled violently.


    ¡°Ga-ga-ga! Squeak-squeak-squeak! Ha!¡±


    The patient sounded like a scary shriek akin to when an old wooden door closing. It was totally unlike what could be made by a human throat. Miles¡¯s strong arms firmly restrained the other and he grabbed a fiery red peculiar insect out from the patient¡¯s head.


    ¡°Bartosz¡¯s evil worm, this is Bartosz¡¯s evil worm, from the eighty-second floor of the abyss, the monster of the deepest abyss!¡±


    ¡°Someone is summoning the abyss and offering sacrifices to Bartosz, the Devil Lord of the abyss! That person is attempting to summon for the arrival of the abyss!¡±


    At that moment, even Miles¡¯s throat was somewhat deformed. In his nearly 200 years of life, he had never encountered such a thing. Someone who could open the door of the abyss was at least a Level Four Demon Warlock. Moreover, he had already opened the door of the abyss and had offered sacrifices to the abyss; that Demon Warlock was in the process of degeneration.


    Even the strongest members of the Faith of the Sun hadn¡¯t had the chance to encounter such incidents. It wasn¡¯t something they could handle. Even Miles couldn¡¯t solve such a crisis.


    ¡°Search the city, there must be a Demon Warlock¡¯s inauguration. We must find the gate of the abyss, the Talos Door!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯re 43 demons above Level Four on the list of Arbitration Knights, we don¡¯t know which one has escaped to Istan City.¡±


    Miles and the others had searched all over Istan City, and finally in an underground ice chest, they saw the ce of blood sacrifice, and a half-meter tall ck diamond. It was constantly squirming and the space was continually broken and condensed. The will of the world was repelling it from entering their world, but the power from the abyss kept it in constant motion; it had expanded and enhanced.


    ¡°It¡¯s already so big, it¡¯s toote, and we¡¯ve no power to close the door of this already opened abyss!¡± After many attempts, Miles was in despair, they had no power to close the door. They were fighting with the forces of the abyss and against the Devil Lord, Bartosz.


    Miles then tried to contact the outside world through magic transceiver, but he found that the only way to contact the outside world in Istan City had been destroyed. The next Steam Train wouldn¡¯t return until half a monthter, but they didn¡¯t know that the train track had been wrecked too, even if they made urgent repair, the train wouldn¡¯t reach Istan City in a short time.


    They felt that a hand had long been manipting everything; it was a foggy shadow, which was looking down at them greedily and viciously, he was eager to sell the souls of everyone to the devil in exchange for a ticket to the abyss.


    ¡°We can¡¯t resign ourselves to death. We¡¯ll send someone out to seek help right away!¡± The captain of the Holy Knights was burning in rage.


    Miles took a deep breath and he, who already looked hoary and old, stood straight, ¡°It¡¯s toote. It takes at least a month to and fro, and the doors of the abyss will open in half a month at itstest. When that happened...everything¡¯ste!¡±


    ¡°And do you think that the people we sent out can deliver the letter alive? That¡¯s a Demon Warlock who is at least a Level Four. He¡¯s hiding in the dark, spying on all our actions.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can get out of here and take everyone out of Amos Icefield!¡±


    ¡°Under the frigidity of Amos Icefield, if there¡¯s no heating from an alchemical boiler, most will be killed. But if you take 20,000 people across the Amos Icefield, most of them will die half way through the journey, with the exception of those professionals!¡±


    The priest of the Divine Hall looked at Miles, ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    Miles¡¯s eyes were zing with fire, as if he had once again found the passion he experienced in his youth, ¡°We¡¯ll find him and fight him to death! As long as the one whom casted the spell is killed, the doors of the abyss will naturally close!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯re only 20,000 people in Amos Icefield. Every outsider who appeared will surely leave a trace. We¡¯ll surely find him!¡±


    ¡°At night, we¡¯ll meet in the temple and have a discussion on our imminent battle!¡±


    Miles returned to his wooden house, from under his bedte, he found and took out the sword that had apanied him for 150 years; he relied on it all the way to the peak of his Level Three professional career. He counted on it to be the leader of the Arbitration Knight Team.


    The first generation of Holy Knight was the one who served under the great Lion King, Will, in the creation of the Holy Seville Empire; he was the Holy Knight, Ibu. He had left behind a Divine Sword, even in the Faith of the Sun, it was enough to be referred as a relic!


    Ibu was an orc who lived on Amos Icefield¡¯s original tribe. He fought together with Lion King, Will, from the North, to build the Holy Seville Empire. Atst, his sword was left on Amos Icefield and was acquired by young Miles; only then did Miles establish an admirable life.

 Chapter 391 - Devil and Deception

    <h4>Chapter 391: Devil and Deception</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fire! There was fire all over the ce!


    The town was burning, everyone was shrieking, evil beasts were roaring, and there was ck smoke fuming out of the ground; the whole town was engulfed by ck smoke and fiery fire.


    The boundaries of the abyss were enveloping the town. The devil climbed out of the abyss and devoured everything then and there.


    Men, elderly, children, women, as well as fathers, mothers and sisters were ignited in the mes. They were in despair as they were devoured by the devil; even their souls weren¡¯t spared; all had be the food of the devil or was degenerated into the abyss.


    ¡°No! That shouldn¡¯t be the case! No!¡±


    ¡°Dad! Mum! Molly!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know it¡¯ll be like this, I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Bart had never imagined that he would identally obtain a Devil Manual, which he acted ording to the instructions on the manual, in the hope of gaining power from the demon.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that he identally ignited that Devil Manual, and with that Devil Manual, he had opened the doors of the abyss, he offered the whole town as sacrifice, as he prayed to the demon for strength.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha! My most faithful follower! I¡¯m very satisfied with your sacrifice. Delicious. It¡¯s really delicious!¡±


    ¡°Let the agony begin, suffering can exchange for more power and strength. You¡¯ve received what you¡¯ve asked for!¡±


    A freak, like a worm or even a snake, stood up as if it had learnt the act of a human being. He was dressed in a bloody robe. A horrible image carved onto Bart¡¯s mind and soul. The intense me inmed Bart¡¯s body, and the ck devil¡¯s fire fused into his conscious and soul and transformed as part of him.


    Later, Bart realized that the Devil Manual he got was part of the legendary Book of the Devil. The legend was written by a devil monarch of the abyss and it recorded all kinds of devil species in the abyss. Every page possessed powerful power and was enhanced by the evil power of the demon warlocks of past dynasties. It had the power tomunicate directly with the Devil Lord of the abyss.


    He was only an ignorant amateur who longed for supernatural power. In that incident, hemenced a sacrifice to the devil which included his own home; he offered all his friends, parents and rtives to the devil!


    When Bart was on his way to Istan City, he looked at the people walking on the road, and for no reason, he suddenly remembered his hometown and the scene which was ingrained deep in his mind, it was the first step of his life¡¯s turning point and also the source of his strength.


    This ce was like his hometown, it was a remote and inessible city, where the lives of the people still maintained the ancient customs and practices. They didn¡¯t even have gas stoves and pipes, and could only buy coal and firewood for daily uses.


    Bart came to the Heating Factory with the alchemical boilers. The huge three-storey boiler was a little shocking. Every alchemical boiler provided heat for Istan City so that they could feel warmth in such a cold weather.


    ¡°Without alchemical boilers, I¡¯ll see how you can sustain!¡± Bart¡¯s pig nose twitched twice as if he saw everyone dying in cold and hunger.


    He waved his hand and there was an instantaneous explosion of an alchemy boiler, the violent steam and explosive force caused the entire Heating Factory to st opened. Several factory workers screamed, dashed out from the hot steam, and atst they dropped to the ground.


    Bart blew up another alchemy boiler, then he left quickly, but he didn¡¯t expect that just after turning a few corners on the streets, he was discovered. But Bart, the demon warlock, was a very cautious person; when he encountered that situation, the first idea wasn¡¯t to start a fight, but to quickly find the route of escape and get out of the crisis. Those people blocked him from all corners thus Bart turned around from the street until he reached the main road and left from the city gate.


    ¡°No, they¡¯re afraid to fight with me in the city and wanted to lead me out of the city!¡±


    When Bart realized their n, 20 or 30 professionals had encircled him and trapped him in a snow forest outside the city. Snow covered thend and trees, and the cold wind whistled, but the trees were still bearing leaves and special fruits. The forest was full of Snow Maple which was unique to the North; it had white leaves all year round and produced special maple fruits, it was the food source andmon timber for the Northern people.


    He was surrounded by professionals from the Faith of the Sun¡¯s divine system, 20 Holy Knights, eight Sun Priests, and one Arbitration Knight. That Arbitration Knight was especially salient to him, he who had been pursued by members of the Arbitration Knights for more than 200 years. Even with his eyes closed, he could smell the unpleasant smell and presence from that body.


    ¡°Demon Arrest Warrant, the second in sequence, number 27, boar-people, Demon Warlock, Bart!¡± Miles pulled out the Sword of Ibu, the Divine Sword at his waist, he looked intently at Bart; his opponent was a Level Four Demon Warlock.


    It wasn¡¯t first time that he was confronting with a Level Four. Although he had encountered with a Level Five professional before, there were many members of the Arbitration Knights and clergymen when he was in the Arbitration Knights Team. They were the elite fighting force of the Faith of the Sun, and they also had various powerfulbinations of divine incantation and props of the divine incantation to be used. Moreover, he was merely a sidekick then. Even so, the destructive force of the Level Five Wizard made his hair stand even on recollection.


    ¡°Arbitration Knights Team! Enemies often cross each other¡¯s path!¡± Bart gnashed his teeth in anger when he remembered the times when he was surrounded by those Arbitration Knights; he had to run around the world like a drowning dog, and the scars inflicted onto him then were seemingly painful now.


    When they had nothing to talk about, the opposing sides took out their weapons and fought; one of them must perish!


    Although Bart would choose to escape most of the time, his actualbat experience was also very rich. He faced head-on with a divine incantation named Vehement Sun but it was instantly swallowed by Bart¡¯s Devil¡¯s Fire. Dozens of attacks smashed across from his opponents¡¯ swords, it tore through the air, but all was transformed into a Devil¡¯s Shadow by Bart; he escaped all attacks.


    Bart flew up into the sky at once, and his appearance changed into a devil of more than two meters in height, he was massively muscr and he even had a pair of flesh wings growing out behind him.


    ¡°The Hammer of Chaos!¡±


    Bart waved and the palm of his hand was akin to a devil¡¯s w, it was as if he had grasped hold of all the air around him and he pushed his palm downward. The strong pressure forced everything around him over a hundred meters of the perimeter, as if it had been hit by a huge hammer; the trees broke and flew, and it had initiated a whirlpool of snow which dyed the whole forest to white.


    Just then, Miles held up the Sword of Ibu and used the divine incantation, the Shield of Divine Light, to block Bart¡¯s evil magic.


    And Bart took a glimpse of Miles¡¯s abnormal state. His soul and body was radiating a white brilliance, as if he had another shadow behind him. His eyes had no pupils, instead it had turned golden.


    ¡°Summoning the Holy One, how can you summon the Holy One, you¡¯re only a Level Three Arbitration Knight!¡± Bart was iparably panic, the Holy One was the existence from the Divine Kingdom; at the minimum it had to be the one favored by god or the highest ranking of the church in order to be the Holy One after death, such as thest generation of Patriarch, or the Patriarch from thest two generations!


    Miles had now swung up his sword, and the two Level Two professionals followed on the sideline and darted forward, they fought fiercely with Bart in the sky.


    Miles, with the help of burning his own power and the power of the Holy One, coupled with the help of more than 20 professionals, he pursued Bart with all his might, hunted and flew for three days, and did everything he could to keep him there. Bart must never be allowed to return to Istan City. Only in that way, Bart couldn¡¯t return to the devil¡¯s altar hey out in Istan City and the door of the abyss would close and disappear.


    In the end, Miles, by virtue of the power of the Holy One, he used the divine incantation of the Seal of the Holy One of Tiridan, it prated into Bart¡¯s body and sealed all the devil¡¯s power within Bart. At the same time, the power of the Goddess of the Sun would also constantly dissipate and wear away his devil¡¯s power and let Bart die gradually in pain.


    Miles looked at Bart, who had fled after been badly wounded. His devil¡¯s power was dissipating. As time passed, he couldn¡¯t even fly. He could only limp and fell to the ground and ran far away in despair.


    Under a world of ice and snow and with the damage brought about by the Holy Seal of Tiridan, Bart could never survive, nor could he sustain to the moment when the sacrificial ceremony to the devil waspletely sessful.


    ¡°Is that all? If that¡¯s the case, I can atst be at ease!¡±


    ¡°The old man here, if I can die in the battle against evil, it¡¯s the best end for an Arbitration Knight!¡±


    Miles, along with more than 20 professionals who apanied him in the exorcism, was forsaken on Amos Icefield.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After seven days of hunting on the Icefield, Helen brought her prey from the seaside and headed over to Istan City. She missed her younger sister Agatha very much. She drove the ice bear which was dragging her sleigh and darted fast on the snow. But when she was half way through her journey, she saw one lying in the snow, covered in blood and ragged clothes, his clothes was only left with strips.


    ¡°It¡¯s him! He¡¯s still alive!¡± Helen immediately discovered that the man was the odd man they met before, that boar-people with a fierce face.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± She tried and found that the other party was still alive. She immediately put on her cotton-padded clothes on him, stuffed him into her sleeping bag and dragged him on the sled; she took him back to Istan City.


    When she stopped at night in a tent under a cliff, Helen noticed that the man was burning hot and was having a high fever. She didn¡¯t know whether the wound was inmed or he really had a fever. She dressed and cleaned up all the wounds for him, but she found that they were getting worse.


    Pssh! Bart felt a sharp pain in his waist. He struggled to jump up, but was firmly pinned down by Helen. He found that the woman was burning his wound with a red iron stick.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Don¡¯t move! I haven¡¯t prepared any medicines, so I can only use this method!¡± Helen sped Bart¡¯s neck in fear of his struggle.


    ¡°You rude and impolite woman!¡± After a long time, Barty down with sweat all over and he looked at the girl who was dressing his wound and feeding him with hot water. However, Bart¡¯s body was increasingly hot, and he was a little muddled from the high temperature.


    Helen suddenly remembered something and picked out a small maple fruit in her big backpack. ¡°My dad said that when the unripe maple fruit is roasted, it¡¯ll cure your illness if you eat it!¡±


    Bart was sweating, but he still looked at Helen with disdain, ¡°It¡¯s the rumor of a country fool. Eating that roasted ordinary fruit has no effect for me. Besides, my injury is in a hopeless state. You can¡¯t cure me!¡±


    Bart could feel the Holy Seal of Tiridan in his soul, it was constantly burning him at the moment, it was making him dizzy and he wanted to howl because of the torment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up, my mother said to me, every life is blessed when theye to this world, it¡¯s at least the blessings from my parents and rtives. Hence, don¡¯t give up easily!¡± Helen was still roasting her maple fruit, as if she had treated the hearsay as a truth.


    ¡°That¡¯s a childish and silly idea! You¡¯ve never been out of here. You don¡¯t know what the outside world is like!¡±


    ¡°You never know how sinister a person¡¯s heart can be, and never aware of how ugly everyone is in their innermost being!¡±


    Bart scorned Helen¡¯s childish remarks. He was an old monster who had lived for more than 300 years. He didn¡¯t need a kiddy to teach him a lesson, let alone a humble mortal.


    Helen paid no attention to Bart¡¯s speech and handed him the roasted maple fruit, ¡°Eat it!¡±


    ¡°Why, it¡¯s not hot, I¡¯ve cool it!¡± Helen blew softly for another two more times, and then she looked at Bart expectantly, as he was really able to get better in a minute after eating it.


    He didn¡¯t know why but after eating that maple fruit, Bart really felt a lot morefortable.


    ¡°Smells good!¡±


    Bart couldn¡¯t use any supernatural power. He was weaker than Helen in terms of soul and body. The next morning, when the sled was traveling forward, it suddenly broke. Helen could only let the ice bear drag her prey and the box.


    Helen, on the other hand, carried Bart on her back. Although Helen looked slim, she was powerful. Is it because she¡¯s a woman from the orc?


    It was windy all the way up. Helen covered and sheltered Bart and she looked back at him from time to time with a worried expression on her face. Bart didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly felt warm, just like how he had felt more than 300 years ago. At that time, he had that same feeling too.


    At that time, he wasn¡¯t alone. He had family and rtives.


    What nonsense are you thinking about? It¡¯s merely because she looks good and you¡¯re interested in her, right! Bart bit his tongue and drove the weird ideas out from his mind. As a powerful, cruel and hard-hearted demon warlock, how can such a fragile ideae into mind?


    Is it because I¡¯m really dying?


    No, no, as long as I hold on, as long as the sacrificial ceremony to the devil has begun, I only need to sustain for another 15 days, the doors of the abyss will open, and I¡¯ll survive!


    Before that, I¡¯ve to make good use of this woman!


    In the distance, the trace of Istan City was in sight. She had walked all day until evening, and they finally arrived.


    Helen turned her head happily over to Bart and said, ¡°Hey, here we are. We¡¯re going into the city now and we¡¯ll find you a doctor in a minute!¡±


    ¡°No, a doctor can¡¯t cure my disease, only professionals have a way, as long as there¡¯s a ce to rest, I can slowly think of a solution!¡± Bart found a reason to lie to Helen, he hoped that she could hide him in her home and survived the crisis.


    ¡°By the way, what are you wearing around your neck?¡± Bart suddenly saw the big pearl Helen had on her chest.


    ¡°Uh, are you talking about this? This is the gemstone I picked this up when I was a child. Isn¡¯t it very beautiful? It¡¯s my lucky charm. When I have it with me, I¡¯ll be lucky in whatever I do!¡±


    ¡°Foolish country woman! This is a lousy ss bead! And you¡¯re treating it like a gem!¡±

 Chapter 392 - The God of Desire (First)

    <h4>Chapter 392: The God of Desire (First)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Istan City fell into chaos as they experienced severe winter at the same time. More and more people were suffering from strange diseases. The destruction of alchemical boilers and heating systems had thrown the city into an extreme cold circumstance. Overnight, dozens of people were frozen to death. However, there were several families who died of coal poisoning.


    The next day, the firewood on the market was looted, and arge number of citizens rushed out of Istan City to cut down the nearby forest of Snow Maple, but it onlysted a week before all was exhausted. People began to demolish houses and every public building for making a fire and preparing a meal.


    Panic pervaded the whole city. And because of the disappearance of priests from the Divine Hall and Holy Knights, some in the city had be unscrupulous. At first, they just robbed. On the eighth day, a family of three in the East of the city was killed in the house, and the mistress was even humiliated before her death. That scene signaled for the start of chaos in Istan City.


    Each and every family confined to their houses, gunshots was heard from time to time on the streets, the barn was burning in fire after a rampageous situation, food was burnt to the ground, several shops in the city were looted t-out, and food shortages began to appear.


    They started killing ice bears, killing camelids, they went out to look for fruits and food, but they had lesser food day after day. More and more of them didn¡¯t even dare to cook with fire, because the aroma of food would surely attract groups of mobs.


    Helen carefully locked the door and rushed into the room. She looked at Bart and her sister Agatha lying on the beds. Her sister Agatha also suffered from that strange disease. In the past three days, she was unlike the past; she had lost her vitality akin to a female leopard.


    In three days, Agatha transformed from a young girl to a fifty-year-old elder. Near thepletion of the devil¡¯s sacrificial ceremony, the power of curse was stronger and the speed of erosion increased. Initially, it took more than ten days to age, but now five days were enough for people to die.


    The hospital had been closed for a long time. As for the patients in the hospital, they knew their oue even without thinking. Most of the patients who fell illter could only choose to wait for death at home.


    The streets and every house were filled with corpses, they died of illness, frozen to death or killed in a chaos. Darkness and death enveloped Istan City. The stench of rotting corpse permeated the streets, and even the Decay Vulture from afar began to hover over to Istan City. Some people began to flee Istan City. But most people know that there were likely to die during their journey.


    Within a short period of time, the Istan City seemed to have fallen from heaven to a living hell.


    ¡°Bart! Agatha! Look, I found food!¡±


    Helen took out two maple fruits, the unripe one, but in that period of time, in the Istan City, the terror-stricken situation had been ongoing for ten days and food was enough to drive people crazy.


    ¡°Agatha! Agatha, eat this! Have a bite, it¡¯s very...¡±


    Helen put one fruit on Bart¡¯s hand, and then she sat beside Agatha, she hugged her younger sister. It was clear that Helen was her elder sister, but now Agatha had grew so old that she looked like Helen¡¯s mother. Helen wanted to feed her, but Agatha was too weak; it was as if she had only a breath left. Agatha shook her head.


    ¡°No, sister, my illness is incurable, I... I¡¯m going to die soon!¡±


    Agatha looked at her elder sister and there was only despair in her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t waste food! And don¡¯t bother about me!¡±


    Helen continued to support Agatha. She even chewed and crushed the maple fruit and fed Agatha a little by a little before she felt at ease.


    Bart was now being attacked by the Seal of the Holy One and the power of his soul was gradually dissipated. There was no difference between the weakened him and those who were cursed, but he was still pretty clear-headed. He was trying every means to stop the power of the Seal of the Holy One, but he had no way of stopping it; he would inevitably die. It would take only a few days for his soul topletely dissipate.


    But Bart also knew that in a few days, the doors of the abyss would open, and he would be able to recoverpletely. Moreover, he could advance further, acquired more power, and be a powerful Demon Baron in the abyss.


    Bart chewed the maple fruit with all his might, and then he suddenly looked at Helen and said, ¡°Helen, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    Helen looked at Bart and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll eatter. You can eat first!¡±


    Bart had a sudden realization, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯re only two? There¡¯s no more food?¡±


    Helen was at a loss for words but she replied, ¡°I¡¯m good!¡±


    Bart became silent in an instant. For some reason, it seemed as if Helen was radiating with a white brilliance which lit up the entire room, it illuminated his ugliness and abhorrence, and his skin could feel the pain from being pricked by the brilliance.


    On the fourteenth day, Helen fell ill.


    There were three patients at home. Bart was lying on a bed in a corner, while Helen was lying in another big bed with Agatha in her arms. All three of them were quiet, as if they were waiting for death in silence.


    Agatha was aging and her hair was white, she looked just like an 80 year old grandmother. Her skin was covered with brown patches and stered on the bones; it looked daunting. Helen didn¡¯t mind holding her in her arms, but Agatha at the moment was unable to speak, she was only lingering on with herst breath. She could die at any moment.


    ¡°Agatha! Don¡¯t be afraid! Sister will apany you, sister... sister...¡±


    ¡°Your elder sister will continue to protect you!¡±


    At the mention of that, Helen who had a smile on her face, she didn¡¯t know why but she couldn¡¯t continue on any more. Tears trickled down from her eyes, dripped onto and wet her cor; she hugged Agatha tightly in her arms.


    Towards evening, it was as if Agatha was experiencing a terminal lucidity, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Helen. Helen was weak but she struggled to get up and forced out a lively expression while she looked at Agatha.


    ¡°Elder sister, I¡¯ve seen the light, I seemed to have seen the other world, I...¡±


    ¡°Mom... Mom is here to pick me up, and Dad, and... and...¡± Agatha¡¯s hoarse voice was as harsh as a finger scratching on a mold, but what she said made others cry involuntarily.


    Agatha loosened her grasp of Helen¡¯s hand and fell askew into Helen¡¯s arms. Helen, who was watching the scene unfolding in front of her, was trembling violently, as if there hadn¡¯t been a moment that had such a big blow on her. Her father unexpected death and her mother who died from illness hadn¡¯t impacted her as much as Agatha¡¯s death. But only Agatha, she was Helen¡¯s everything, as long as Agatha was there, she would feel blissful.


    Helen broke into bitter tears, she cried like a child, she held onto Agatha¡¯s corpse in despair, and tears were streaming down.


    Bart looked at Helen, she was hugging Agatha in her arms, he was lying in the dark corner of the room, his chin was trembling and he turned his head away from the scene. He was afraid to see Helen¡¯s eyes, hear her voice, and see her cry with a look of despair.


    Suddenly, Helen¡¯s pearl on her chest was radiating a blue brilliance, it was akin to the oceans and currents; it filled up the room.


    Bart looked back at Helen at once and he looked at the radiating pearl. He suddenly recalled a legend.


    ¡°The Pearl of Dana, the legendary wishing gemstone!¡±


    Bart immediately saw Agatha, who was in Helen¡¯s arms, had the demons and curses which were shrouded in her body dispersing bit by bit, her body was gradually returned to vitality, her original exhausted body was a little more enriched, her skin began to be youthful, and her hair had returned to the original red colored.


    ¡°So the legend is true!¡±


    Bart stood up a little by a little from the bed and watched Agatha recovered a little by a little. She got rid of the curse of the Devil Lord from the abyss, Agatha, who was clearly dead, came back to life again.


    ¡°The power of resurrection from death, this is really the power of resurrection from death, it is more magical than the magic of revival!¡±


    Helen was in a daze as she watched Agatha floating in the blue radiance. At the moment of her fall, she caught Agatha in her arms. She hugged her in the arms as if she was holding onto the whole world. She was afraid that she might lose Agatha again if she was careless.


    Bart said to Helen, ¡°Let¡¯s send Agatha out together. Only if she leaves here can she survive. If she stays in the city, she¡¯ll be cursed again. Moreover, when the doors of the abyss open, everyone in the city will die!¡±


    Helen stared nkly at Bart; she wondered what the man she had saved was talking about. Bart looked at Helen¡¯s eyes and his fierce and hideous face, had now be soft and gentle, ¡°Believe me, only in this way can we save Agatha¡¯s life!¡±

 Chapter 393 - The God of Desire (Second)

    <h4>Chapter 393: The God of Desire (Second)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    When the two left Istan City at night, Bart looked very weak in the wind with his crutches, while Helen, eroded by the power of curse, she seemed like she was unable to stand steadily. Together, they lifted Agatha, who was sleeping, and left Istan City, they ced her into the hole of the defense wall of the ancient Istan City.


    ¡°This is enough. It¡¯s already outside the devil¡¯s altar!¡±


    Those defense walls had been abandoned, most of them had copsed, and some of the rest had be ruins. Unexpectedly, in the hole of the defense wall, they found a bundle of firewood and several torches. Helen muffled up Agatha and lit a fire. She looked at Agatha¡¯s rosy face, and Helen was full of blissful smiles.


    But as the doors of the abyss were about to open, Helen could be seen aging rapidly, and in such a short time, silvery hair began to appear on her head.


    Bart looked at Helen¡¯s face, ¡°What are youughing at? You¡¯re going to die soon!¡±


    Helen gently snuggled up and leaned closer to Agatha, she rubbed Agatha¡¯s face, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as Agatha is here, as long as she¡¯s alive, it¡¯s more than enough!¡±


    Bart lowered his head andughed, he looked at the sand on the ground andughed continuously, ¡°You¡¯re a fool! A pathetic fool! Ridiculous! Ha-ha-ha... How could... how could it be...¡±


    ¡°A fool like you... it¡¯s really...!¡±


    After a long time, Bart stopped his madugh. He seemed to have made a decision. Bart picked up the crutches beside him and stood up with all his strength. He said to Helen, ¡°Come with me to the top of the defense wall, I¡¯ve something to tell you.¡±


    Helen was somewhat surprised. She was exhausted and extremely ufortable, as soon as she stood up, she could feel her wobbly feet and she was about to fall onto the ground. Who knew how she had ovee her difort to carry Agatha over there with Bart?


    Bart walked with his crutches and supported Helen by holding onto her arm; they climbed up the ancient staircase of the defense wall. The sky had just brightened up. They stood on top of the defense wall and they had a good view of the scene in the city.


    The Steam Train Station in the South of the city was now crowded with people, there was a surge of people. Today, it was the arrival of the train once in a month. The steam train would arrive with food, goods,modities, and most importantly, it was the contact with the outside world.


    Only the arrival of the steam train could save the whole of Istan City, it was also the hope of everyone in the city.


    Helen delightedly looked at the Steam Train Station, ¡°As long as the train arrives, the crisis wille to an end, Agatha will be able to, well... live well!¡±


    Just then, the bell from the city rang and the scheduled time had arrived, but the steam train was nowhere in sight. Everyone looked along the railway track and saw no sight of the steam train. The steam train had never beente, but only arrived in advance. But this time, more than an hour had passed and there wasn¡¯t a single trace of the train.


    After several days of gloominess in Istan City, they were weed with a rare sunshine; it shined on Bart and Helen who stood above on the ancient defense wall. Bart said, ¡°The train will nevere!¡±


    Helen was extremely puzzled, ¡°Why?¡±


    Bart looked into Helen¡¯s eyes, ¡°Because when I came to Istan City, I had destroyed many railway tracks in between the cities.¡±


    At the mention of that, the people of Istan City who had failed to wait for the arrival of steam train in Istan City, they had given up all hope and were in despair. In that moment, less than half of the poption was alive. Most of the people died from the curse, the cold, the hunger and the chaos from before. And now the rest of them were all infected with the curse.


    ¡°No train, there¡¯s no train!¡± The dying elders put down their crutches and kneeled on the ground, they looked desperately into the distance!


    ¡°We¡¯re done for. We¡¯re all finished. It¡¯s an irreversible fate!¡± Women cupped their faces and cried out uncontrobly.


    ¡°Why is it so? Why is it so? Who¡¯s here to save us!¡± Upon realizing that the train wasn¡¯ting, the man with his eye sockets up to his chin waspletely devoured by despair and madness.


    Everyone fought against each other as they roared in anger, some people set fire to the whole world, and some people raised their knives and guns to kill all the people they could see; all of them had turned into demons in despair.


    Helen felt that she couldn¡¯t fathom the man she had saved. She thought she had saved only a lost and wounded traveler, but it didn¡¯t look so simple. She suddenly recalled what Bart had said before, ¡°You did this... what does that mean?¡±


    ¡°And what did you say before, curses, doors of the abyss, and... what did those mean?¡±


    Helen kept going retreating as she spoke, and she was feeling listless.


    Bart smiled as wickedly as ever, ¡°Because I¡¯m a cruel and wicked Demon Warlock!¡±


    Bart stretched out his hands towards Istan City, ¡°It was I who cast a curse on Istan City, so everyone in your city was burdened with the power of curse, and sooner orter, all their energy will be sucked away by the curse and they¡¯ll eventually die!¡±


    ¡°I opened the door to the abyss and sacrificed the whole of Istan City to Bartosz, the Lord of Abyss. I was the cause of all the deaths in the city!¡±


    Helen looked at Bart in disbelief, ¡°Why are you doing this, Bart, why did you?¡±


    Bart sneered, ¡°You silly country woman certainly won¡¯t understand why, I did it for power! For demons like us, power is everything!¡±


    Helen sat helplessly on the ground, she didn¡¯t understand Bart¡¯s words and his rationale for doing all that, ¡°For power, you can hurt others willfully? You can kill everyone, using thousands of people in exchange for power?¡±


    Bartughed wildly, ¡°Yes, yes! You¡¯re right. Why? Now, do you know how ugly and repulsive a human heart is? Do you know what the world is like now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fellow like us who controls the world. All supreme professionals looked down on all of you. The gods need your beliefs and souls. Hell also needs your beliefs and souls. The devils and the abyss also need your beliefs and souls. People like you are easy target of people like us ¨C the spokespersons of gods, the spokesperson of hell and the spokesperson of demons ¨C your lives are messed willfully and recklessly by us!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If you didn¡¯t save me, everyone in the city will survive and your sister won¡¯t be hurt. It¡¯s all because you¡¯ve saved me that everyone in the city will perish!¡±


    Helen¡¯s head kept wavering, and her gray hair which was gradually turning gray was fluttering with the wind, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like this, it¡¯s not like this!¡±


    Helen¡¯s beautiful pupil looked at Bart, she couldn¡¯t believe everything he said, ¡°Tell me, you¡¯re deceiving me, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s not what you said!¡±


    Helen held her head, she lost control and cried bitterly, ¡°I killed everyone, I killed everyone!¡±


    Bart threw a dagger engraved with Saint Markings of a Sun on the ground, ¡°Come on and kill me, as long as you kill me, the sacrificial ceremony with me anchored as the coordinates will be interrupted and all will be over!¡±


    Helen lost her wits, picked up the dagger and looked at Bart. Bart spread out his arms, ¡°Come on, kill me, and you can save the rest of them!¡±


    Helen trembled and pointed her dagger towards Bart. She kept looking back at the people fighting in the city, the zing fire, and her sister, who was sleeping in the hole of the defense wall under her feet at the moment.


    Helen roared angrily at Bart. Bart closed his eyes. The dagger engraved with the Saint Markings of a Sun would fully activate the Holy Seal in his soul and burn him into ashes.


    But Helen lowered her hand when she was thrusting into Bart. Instead, she crashed into Bart¡¯s arms and tumbled over on the ground together with Bart.


    Bam!


    Just then, a strange noise resonated from the city. The citizens of Istan City who were fighting, raised their heads and saw a ck diamond rose slowly from the ground. The dark light enveloped the entire Istan City.


    In the light of darkness, several ghostly figures gradually creeped out, the ghostly and dreadful silhouettes and disturbing roars were seen and heard in Istan City.

 Chapter 394 - The God of Desire (Final)

    <h4>Chapter 394: The God of Desire (Final)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With the span of the dark light, all those who had been shined by the light were instantly aging, they degraded into a rotten ck ash and died; all of them die in agony while shrieking, some of them were swallowed up by the light while trying to escape, some of them died in their beds, some of them were embraced by their families in the face of death. The many facades in the moment of death were unfolding.


    ¡°God! What¡¯s this!¡±


    ¡°Please save us, I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha! Everyone must die! You must die!¡±


    mes engulfed Istan City, it burned the city into a sea of fire, and several shadows of devils crossed the border and appeared in the city, they willfully killed and devoured all the remaining people in the city.


    However, what was reflected in Bart¡¯s eyes was the numerous sparkling brilliance of Soul of the Conscious floated up into the sky; some of them had just passed away, some of them had previously died because of the curse. Now they were attracted and swallowed by the ck diamond. Bart even saw the horrible figure behind the doors of the abyss.


    Bart instantly recalled the memory of it devouring the soul of his parents and his sister, Molly.


    ¡°Let the agony begin, suffering can exchange for more power and strength. You¡¯ve received what you¡¯ve asked for!¡±


    ¡°This is the price to pay for bing a Demon Warlock!¡±


    The voice of terror and darkness echoed in Bart¡¯s mind again, and now the dark light of darkness hung over Bart¡¯s body. He lowered his head and saw Helen in his arms, she was growing old in a speed of light. From her body to her face, little by little, she turned into ashes, and atst there was only a pair of her beautiful eyes which were reflected onto his pupils.


    Helen had been looking at Bart before she died; there was no hatred and me, but pity! The pity revealed from her gaze was like a poison which was biting onto his bone and gnawing onto his soul.


    The power of the abyss bound Helen¡¯s consciousness, it was sent up to the sky and into the abyss. Everyone¡¯s Soul of the Conscious would be engulfed by the devils in the abyss; all Soul of the Conscious would be in endless torment and agony as they assimted as the power of the devil.


    ¡°No! No! This isn¡¯t my sacrifice to you. Give it back to me. Give it back to me!¡±


    Bart couldn¡¯t keep his cool any more. He chased after Helen¡¯s Soul of the Conscious on the ancient defense wall crazily. Finally, he fell down and over the wall, and his head was bleeding profusely.


    The grand figure of the Devil Lord had finally struggled out a part of himself from the abyss. Although he still couldn¡¯t really enter the world, he was able to project his power.


    Bartosz wriggled his body like a bug and his monstrous body covered the sky. He was like a grotesque and stout serpent which was looking bizarre in a robe. He looked down at Bart from the sky as if he was looking at a contemptible rebel.


    He held a bloody-red meat ball in his hand, and all the Soul of the Conscious that permeated into sky was absorbed by that. With the massive belched from the blood-red meat ball, the sound of overflowing was clearly heard, and as if he could hear the desperate cry of the citizens of Istan City.


    ¡°Yours? Oh! No, it¡¯s already mine!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied with your sacrifice; I¡¯ll grant you the right to be my servant. Come on, plunge into the abyss, be my servant, and I¡¯ll grant you the power of immortality!¡±


    Bart had only Helen¡¯s silhouette in his mind in that moment. He knelt down on the ground. His hand, which was raised, dropped gradually and he made a shriek of mockery! Heughed and his tears kept flowing!


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha... That¡¯s right. That¡¯s... Demon Warlock, that¡¯s the price to pay to be a Demon Warlock!¡±


    ¡°Agony...is the source of our power!¡±


    Barty on the ground in agony. He smashed something held tightly in his hand on the ground, and cursed in rage, ¡°Da*n you and your Demon Warlock! Da*n you and your immortality!¡±


    ¡°Why every time... every time... why is it like this every single time!¡±


    Just then, the pearl thrown on the ground by Bart suddenly burst out with intense radiance. Bart realized that it was the pearl Helen had been wearing on her neck. The lousy ss bead that Bartughed at was the legendary wishing gemstone!


    ¡°Pearl... of Dana!¡±


    Bart grabbed onto the Pearl of Dana like a drowning man who was grabbing a straw and the Pearl of Dana was as if in response to his strong prayer, an intense ck radiance blossomed from the Pearl of Dana. It illuminated the whole of Istan City, and no one had ever made the Pearl of Dana shined that brilliantly.


    The brilliance enveloped everything and time and space seemed to stop. The opening of the doors of the abyss and the willful demons all stopped in their tracks. Even the Lord of Abyss was freeze-framed in the sky; it had lost all the ability of thinking.


    Bart shouted at the top of his lungs at the Pearl of Dana, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a gemstone that can fulfill all wishes? I pray to you, I beg you to restore everything to its original state, to resurrect Helen, to resurrect everyone in the city!¡±


    ¡°Quick, I pray to you, I beg you to fulfill all my wishes!¡±


    ¡°Whoever you are, god, devil, monster of the Astral World, whoever you are, I pray to you to fulfill my wishes!¡±


    The Pearl of Dana, which drew in the power of desires and wishes from countless people, now condensed into a humongous light and shadow, as if it was questioning Bart on behalf of all the other desires and wishes.


    ¡°At all costs?¡±


    It seemed that the Shadow of Desire, which was condensed by countless human shadows, was talking, and its voice sounded like thousands and tens of thousands of people, including men, women, the aged and children, talking at the same time!


    ¡°At all costs! Hurry up! Satisfy my wishes!¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want, takes it away, I¡¯ll give it to you, it¡¯s all yours!¡±


    Bart roared, kneeled on the ground with his hands tightly clenched. He looked at it with his hideous and ferocious face towards the sky. This time, Bart was sincere; it wasn¡¯t a lie which he used to numb his own sensation or to detach from his conscience.


    The figure stretched out its hand and shook hands with Bart, ¡°The agreement is established!¡±


    As the agreement was established, the brilliance rays whirled and flowed and everything seemed to be traveling back in time. But the time around Istan City and the whole world was staggered, as if they had been transformed into two regions.


    The hourss of time was reversed, the power of the dark abyss receded, the light of the power of consciousness retreated from the palm of the Lord of Abyss, and the shadows engulfed by each and every devil gradually condensed into shape.


    The doors of the abyss were shut, sunk into the ground, the mes was gradually extinguished, all the people retreated from the train station to their houses, the deceased were revived, the burnt granary was restored, and even Miles, who had chased Bart, and more than 20 Holy Knights and priests were revived.


    The alchemical boilers, which were destroyed by Bart, were restored, the devil¡¯s altar and the Talos Door faded in sight, and the power of curse vanished. No one died and there was no agony or disaster.


    Everything, everything retuned and went back to that morning.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Helen stood in front of the sleigh, Agatha hugged her waist from behind, and her sister Agatha jumped and twittered like ark. There were happy and blissful smiles on both faces, but the Pearl of Dana on Helen¡¯s neck had be an ordinary pearl.


    Helen steered the ice bears and passed by Bart¡¯s side. Bart fixed his gaze on Helen¡¯s face. His ferocious and hideous gaze was brimming with tears; his gaze revealed a tinge of relief and hope.


    The sleigh passed Bart¡¯s side, and as if they had never known him, they ran straight passed by him.


    ¡°That man looks terrible! He¡¯s even staring at us. He must be a pervert!¡± Agatha hugged her sister¡¯s waist in fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong to say that of others!¡± Helen was angry and taught her younger sister a lesson.


    ¡°His choice of clothing is weird too. Nobody else wears this kind of clothes now, and here is the deep inside of the Amos Icefield. But I heard that the great figures from churches and professionals like to dress up and wear ancient style robes.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s the passenger who had lost his way while exploring the Amos Icefield!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, what a pervert and weirdo!¡±


    Bart was fixated on them till they disappeared in sight and into Istan City. Finally, he retracted his gaze. His shoulders loosened and dropped instantly, as if he had unloaded all the heavy responsibilities. He had a smile on his face that he never had before.


    Bart never felt so easy!


    ¡°This is great! This feeling! It¡¯s really great!¡±


    Bart picked up the Pearl of Dana in his hand. At that moment, the Pearl of Dana was radiating a colorful radiance, it was shining onto Bart, and the Power of Desire umted for more than 500 years was fully integrated into Bart¡¯s body.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t merely a wishing gemstone!¡±


    ¡°But the Divine Personality of the God of Desire! Wish is also a form of desire!¡±


    ¡°To give up all desires, feelings and consciousness and be the God of Desire is the agreement I signed with the rules of the world?¡±


    Bart¡¯s body was transforming a little by a little into light and he had turned into a huge Divine Shadow. With hisst tinge of consciousness and affections, he looked into Istan City. Everything in the city was so peaceful, as if nothing had happened and everyone was living a happy and quiet life.


    It was like a paradise!


    ¡°Thank you! Helen!¡± Bart revealed a sincere smile like a child, as if he had been redeemed, not the citizens of Istan City who were saved, but him!


    Hisst bit of affection had slipped away and he mergedpletely with the Power of Desire umted over 500 years; he had be the God of Desire. Then, he transformed into a pir of light, shot into the sky and he entered the kingdom where it belonged.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Chuff-chuff!


    Twenty dayster, when a steam train entered Istan City, the train conductor jumped off the train and he was looking very apologetic!


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t know who broke the railway track along the road here this time. We made urgent repair on it for half a month and came 20 dayste. Is it all good in the city?¡±


    The station master said doubtfully, ¡°Huh? I¡¯m still wondering, why did youe so early?¡±


    ¡°Ahead of schedule? Are you dreaming!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re clearly ahead of schedule!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re 20 dayste!¡±


    A fierce quarrel broke out in the train station, and it wasn¡¯t until the testimony of the people on the train and the repair of the magic transceiver waspleted that the citizens of Istan City realized that they had unknowingly lost almost a month of time.


    As for what happened in Istan City during that period, no one knew!

 Chapter 395 - The Stabilization of the Portal

    <h4>Chapter 395: The Stabilization of the Portal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this story!¡± Eva sat upright, like a statue demonstrating aristocratic etiquette; she looked at the scene on the screen where Bart and Helen brushed past, and made some angry remarks.


    Eve didn¡¯t even finish watching; she stood up, picked up the mugs and items on the table and left the Witchcraft Garden.


    Lu Zhiyu was lying on the sofa, one foot stepped against the sofa, and the other foot was dangling on the ground; he wasn¡¯t bothered with his image.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the story of the God of Desire to be like this!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu arranged for the divine personality of the God of Desire to choose its master. And to ascend the throne of a God of Desire in this generation, there were two ways.


    Of course, first of all, as the preselected one of the Seed of God, the other party must have the soul characteristics that could bear all kinds of divine power of desire, and at the same time, he must be a professional above Level Four, in order to qualify as the God of Desire.


    The first kind was to be a demigod of God of Desire; it would gradually absorb the Power of Desire by satisfying other people¡¯s wishes in exchange for something they owned. Then, he should gradually ascend to Level Seven, and then entered the Star Kingdom to assume the role of a god. Of course, that was amon practice.


    Another one was to make a wish to the world and established an agreement with the rules of desire at the cost of one¡¯s soul and everything, but when he ascended to the throne of God, he was no longer the master of the rules, but the ve of the rules.


    Bart chose the second way, which was the most unexpected way which Lu Zhiyu would think of. After all, no God would like to be a God in that way; he was giving up his desire, emotion, consciousness and everything, especially when he had a choice.


    But the Divine System and rules of Maria¡¯s World were increasingly perfected, and all of the rules were under the control of the gods. Even the amazing act of turning back time could be achieved; but it was only aplished in a smaller area.


    ¡°When thest God was revealed, maybe Maria¡¯s World could truly be a dream of the Creator, an authentic dream!¡± Lu Zhiyu could already feel it.


    When the power of the gods really extended to every corner of the rules of the materials and controlled every basic level of materials and rules, then the Maria¡¯s World would truly be a game or a movie under the control of the gods. All information about the inner world would be recorded in thework host of Star Kingdom; it was akin to saving the information of a game in awork.


    The Creator could read files at any time; reshape the world, pause, retreat and advance at any time.


    By then, as a creator with aplete set ofpetencies, he would then have a true amazing ability; no longer limited to rules of the material, but beyond material¡¯s constraints. He would exist in concepts and dreams, such as the Dark Mother Tree that could go up against the long river of time.


    Lu Zhiyu was very much looking forward to it, ¡°There¡¯s only onest step left!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Starsoul World, Wizards¡¯ Calendar, 1482.


    Ny years had passed since the first Floating-Space Tower of the wizard rose into the sky. That was a long and unimaginable period of time for an ordinary people. Even for wizards, a few generations had passed. Although it was still the same few who stood at the top, time and life seemed to have lost its meaning for them.


    There were three Floating-Space Towers in the sky of Wizard City, it suggested that two more Mythical Wizards had sessfully reached Level Seven mind power in the past 900 years. At the same time, the Level Seven Mythical Wizards even deduced and traced their own mythical creature temte.


    One of the Floating-Space Towers was full of ssical and elegant style. It looked graceful and luxurious. It had a mana pool. It was equipped with 23 Annihtion Elemental Artillery, mythical boundary and portal.


    The other one was obviously belonged to the exotic race, it had an alchemy warlock style. It looked like an old mechanical clock tower made of steel and gears. The front of it was an odd clock. When you looked at it, for unfathomable reason, you would never be able to hear its sound, but you would feel the time ticking in your heart; the sound of clocks and gears turning would be in your heart.


    The Wizard City had be a dream city in myths and legends. The perfection and continuous construction of the Magic Crystal System had enabled the city topletely immerse in witchcraft.


    Buildings of hundreds of meters and more than one hundred stories rose abruptly from the ground there, surrounded by roads and bridges. Steam lotives ran on the roads as if they were running in the sky. In addition to steam lotives, there were wizards, who rode on magical beasts, witchcraft flying carpets, magic skateboards and so on, glided through the sky.


    The Wizard City was under the protection of witchcraft boundary, no one was allowed to enter or leave at will. The Golden Statue Ghost, the guardian of alchemical lifeform, maintained the order of the city. Above the highest spire, a great deal of brilliance was radiating, swept through the earth and sky, monitored the fluctuation of witchcraft and any abnormal behavior in the city.


    Projection witchcraft appeared in front of every vitor from time to time, warning and punishing them. If they encountered resistance, the guardian Golden Statue Ghost would set off; it would spread its wings and flew to the sky to take them down. If they encountered resistance from powerful wizards, there were evenw enforcement teams to enforce thew.


    In that city, witchcraft had prated into all aspects of the life of the Wizard Alliance. The whole city of wizards, with a poption of 8 million, was thergest city in the Wizard Continent. The proportion of professionals in the city had reached 20%. That was to say, Wizard City alone had nearly 160,000 professionals, it was a frightening number.


    The Wizard Alliance had also made great progress in the exploration of bitwall. The Wizard Alliance had also acquired the technology of the portal and witchcraft of space exploration. The firstrge bubble of the bitwall had been fully detected and anchored, and the first Witchcraft Garden was under construction.


    The whole Wizard Continent was no longer as deste as previously seen. Thend was full of cities, viges, roads, steam trains leading to any remote corners of the continents; the road was essible from all directions. Various continents which were previously deserted were beginning to be developed by the Arcane Kingdom and the Wizard Alliance.


    For wizards to be able to obtain those results, arge part was due to the Summoner. After more than a thousand years of development, the special professional, Summoner, of the Wizard Alliance was increasingly perfected.


    The Summoner was the spokesman of Starsoul and the professional practitioner who cultivated themselves with the use of the power of Starsoul. Their strongest power was the power of the heart. They could use Starsoul as a springboard tomunicate and use the power of the powerful existence in any corner of the world tomunicate with the dragon raja, the magical beasts and the mighty wizards; they had to pay the price to call upon its element projection.


    The powerful Summoner could even directly summon the projection of Starsoul to guard or attack, but that wasn¡¯t the most powerful workings; thetest emergence of the most powerful Level Six Summoner could even summon creatures outside the world. Although the probability was extremely low, it required numerous attempts tomunicate; the will of the distant creatures would be summoned and projection of those creatures from outside the world could be achieved.


    And what they summoned for could be life forms from half bitwall, monsters in the abyss, and of course, life forms from Maria¡¯s World!


    For the first time, wizards had gained contact with Maria¡¯s World again. They knew that it was a horrifying world. Gods and powerful clergymen ruled the world. If they discovered Starsoul World, it would probably bring disaster to Starsoul World.


    But they also coveted the power and knowledge of Maria¡¯s World. They tried and carefully summoned to acquire the knowledge system of Maria¡¯s World. At the same time, they used their knowledge system and the special products of Starsoul World to exchange with the professionals they summoned.


    They had acquired the technology of portal; they studied and developed for hundreds of years, and finally built the first stable portal with an unexpected breakthrough.


    Just then, on the mechanical clock tower of the Floating-Space Tower, there was a test on the stability of the portal! Their goal was the Witchcraft Garden located in the middle of the bitwall.

 Chapter 396 - The Lost World of Titan

    <h4>Chapter 396: The Lost World of Titan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Clouds surrounded the Floating-Space Tower above the sky.


    In the hall at the highest floor of the Mechanical Clock Tower, human beings, dwarfs and goblins gathered together. The magic sparked by Magic Crystal shrouded the Magic Crystal Network and shuttled around all corners of the hall. In the center, a magnificent gate like the gate of heaven stood in the center, as tall as 20 meters; it looked like a Titan¡¯s gate.


    And now standing in front of that huge portal were four trolls, they were all professionals, Level Four Troll Warlocks. This was the first time that the Wizard Alliance was about to directly transmit the professionals, instead of using soul witchcraft for element projection or possessed their souls into alchemy dolls and then transmitted them over as before.


    They didn¡¯t have the enhancement of rules, which was akin to cheating, used by The God of Space and Exploration; they explored their own ways of creating a stable portal to transmit life forms. And it took them hundreds of years and generations of elite alchemy warlocks¡¯ wisdom.


    Colin was a silly troll. He was a Level Four Blood Warlock and was dressed in elemental armor; he was strong and had supernatural blood ability. On the battlefield, he was definitely the strongest fighter. He was from the Dual-Headed Troll Kingdom of the Titan Continent. During the period of founding the kingdom, those dual-headed Blood Warlocks were having two supernatural blood abilities at the same time. By virtue of such strong innate aptitude, they led the army on the Titan Continent, and set up a new kingdom belonged to the Troll.


    In the time of territorial and resource disputes, Troll warriors were the most important fighting force in the battle between wizard schools in Wizard Continent; each and every one of them was strong enough to achieve victory even when fighting alone.


    They could carry Annihtion Elemental Artillery and heavy firepower on their bodies; they could ignore and fight against opponent¡¯s ordinary witchcraft and dart into the opponent¡¯s camp. They could descend from airship and quickly join the battlefield. They were definitely the highly favored and high-quality soldiers of all forces.


    But with the advance of the times, with the emergence of Floating-Space Tower, more and more advanced weapons, moving castles, war fortresses, Magical Elemental Airship, the Wizard Alliance needed more elite wizards who could manipte those war alchemy props. They didn¡¯t need the brutal human shields like trolls¡¯ Blood Warlocks; the status of trolls in the society was lowered. When they didn¡¯t assume a significant role in battle, it looked like they weren¡¯t useful anymore.


    Goblins and dwarfs emerged from the system of alchemy warlock as well as from the creation of colossus and alchemy dolls; they had be an important member of the Wizard Alliance.


    The goblins joined Arcane Kingdom and became part of Arcane Kingdom. The long-lived race of goblins was very simr to the goblins in some ways. The system of the goblins¡¯ arcane system was suitable for them too. Especially their Ancient Tree of Fairies and goblins¡¯ arcane system were just as if they were specially designed and built for the long-lived race of goblins.


    Hence, when Arcane Kingdom was roping in several kingdoms of goblins, they instantly joined them. Of course, arge number of goblins still stayed in the Wizard Alliance. Their natural wizard abilities were also very vital to the wizards. In Arcane Kingdom, there were also huge quantity of dwarfs and goblins. The Arcane Kingdom also needed elite alchemy warlocks and craftsmen of dwarfs and goblins.


    That was the current overall situation of Starsoul World. The only difference was that the Trolls, their sense of existence, were getting lower and lower in that world. The silly trolls who didn¡¯t have any ability to create were unable to keep up with the pace of the world; they were gradually abandoned. They were gradually reduced to the lowest worth of the world.


    Wizard Alliance was a rtively fair and open civilization, but absolute fairness was impossible, especially in that world of saints; fairness was won by a person¡¯s own strength.


    In the dangerous test of the portal, the Mechanical Clock Tower had tested with animals, ordinary creatures and humans, and now they were using the Troll Professionals because they were at the lowest ranking in the upation of various professionals.


    ¡°The charge isplete!¡± The wizard in charge of the mana pool¡¯s energy control shouted loudly.


    ¡°Space Anchored! Coordinates are determined!¡± The goblin alchemy warlock sat at the bottom, on the console not far from the portal, he informed that the preparations had beenpleted.


    ¡°The wave of Space Fluctuation and Elemental Wave are normal!¡± The human wizard who was in charge of detecting data in the bitwall looked at Cook Bay, the tower master of the Mechanical Clock Tower, he was the only Level Seven Mythical Wizard of the goblins. All of the goblins thought of him like an existence of god.


    ¡°Open the portal!¡± Cook Bay looked unchanged from a thousand years ago; he had a small body but stamped with a pair of determined and wise eye. He was still seeking for the limits of alchemy and exploring the ultimate meaning of the role of an alchemy warlock unique to him.


    No one could have imagined that such a small, somewhat ugly and funny-looking fellow could found the real era of alchemy; he created Floating-Space Tower, established Magic Crystal System, and perfected the technology of portal.


    With amand from Cook Bay, a translucent whirlpool appeared in the huge portal, and the brilliance was glowing and illuminating the entire hall, the brightness even radiated out the window and to the outside


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go in. The agreement is established. Don¡¯t tell me all of you are going against it!¡± The goblin clerk who stood at the side was somewhat impatiently urging the Trolls standing on the stage.


    ¡°The troll is like this, stupid and foolish, how many times do they need me to repeat before they can understand! Can such a fellow be called a wise creature?¡±


    ¡°Quick, get in!¡±


    Colin was trembling from top to toe, his face turned red and he roared, ¡°We know!¡± His voice was so rough and shocking that it made a humming sound in others¡¯ ears.


    Colin felt the extreme humiliation, since when, when did the trolls reduced to such a level, even a small goblin, could reproach andmand them at will. Trolls had be the existence whereby everyone despised, in that Wizard Alliance, one could see the discrimination against Trolls everywhere.


    Colin and other Trolls stepped into the portal. Everything was normal when the first three entered. But when Colin was stepping in, the whirlpool in the portal, for some reason, was suffering from intense interference all of a sudden.


    As soon as Colin leaped over, he saw the whirlpool stopped instantly, the space expanded rapidly and spread towards the surrounding area. Then there was a boom and a violent explosion was heard.


    Cook Bay reacted fast, all of the mechanical gears on the Mechanical Clock Tower turned at the same time immediately. The huge clock on the tower seemed to emit extraordinary brilliance with tremendous power, and the power of a mythical boundary erupted immediately, it suppressed the huge element storm and overflowing energy.


    But even so, the whole portal and the top floor of the Mechanical Clock Tower were all blown up, especially near the central part of the portal. There was only a huge crater left; there wasn¡¯t even a residue left, as if everything had been engulfed by something.


    Cook Bay frowned, ¡°How could it fail? Previous experiments have all been sessful!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯re no errors in the transmission of animals and ordinary people. Why does this problem arise when we¡¯re transmitting professionals?¡±


    All the alchemy warlocks in the Mechanical Clock Tower looked at the wrecks of failure and fell into deep thoughts. No one worried about whether the Trolls were alive or dead!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Waves sshed on the beach continuously, blue sky and white clouds, and there was no human in sight in the entire world; there was no trace of wisdom of life.


    Thend was covered with nts, but it wasn¡¯t green, it was colorful. There were trees akin to ice-crystal, and they grew and stretched along the coastline.


    On the farawaynd, the red grass was in sight. It was like ink-sshed colorful vegetation, nts of odd shapes, giant mushroomposed from spores, they grew recklessly and wildly without adhering to any natural rules.


    In the far central part of the continent, there was a tower that leaped directly into the clouds, as if it was connected to a building outside the world.


    The whole world was magnificent and unimaginable. What was more unimaginable was that Colin saw the barrier of the world, the bitwall. The folded wall because of the refraction of light was illuminating colorful rays; it was like a rainbow-colored sugar which was flowing along the bitwall.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    Colin had never seen such a ce before.


    He looked at himself and found that he had be a transparent luminous body.


    ¡°Ah! So I¡¯m already dead!¡±


    Colin didn¡¯t understand his death, instead of being annihted by the world¡¯s reincarnation, he entered a strange kingdom.


    ¡°Is this the World of Death, the Kingdom of the Dead, managed by Starsoul?¡±


    Colin¡¯s soul walked along the beach, through the magnificent and dreamlike colorful forest, across the ink-sshed grasnd, and finally he came to the sky tower.


    The huge building was beyond Colin¡¯s imagination. The staircase was nearly ten meters high. There weren¡¯t any traces of joint of various bricks on the main body of the tower. It seemed as if the building was one on its own, it also looked as though it was generated in an instant. The door was nearly 100 meters tall, the window was unimaginably huge. Colin, which was nearly three meters tall, was enough to make most creatures in the Starsoul World to look up at him, but now he was as small as a mouse before the building.


    The whole tower was in a peculiar state, it was like an ordinary building, or as if it was a living life form or it was like an illusory and unreal existence. Colin could feel that the tower was the key to control the world of that bitwall, but he wasn¡¯t qualified to open the gate of the sky tower.


    Colin seemed to recall something. He looked up at the sky tower and the whole world, and he was in a daze instantly.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    ¡°The Lost... World of Titan?¡±

 Chapter 397 - The Clash between Wizard Alliance and Arcane Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 397: The sh between Wizard Alliance and Arcane Kingdom</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    After the emergent of Arcane Kingdom¡¯s Elf Queen Wendy, there emerged a second Mythical Arcanist, the Space Magic genius, Mientte Ambrose.


    Mientte broke the limitations of Mythical Arcanist; he captured space and drew onto the elements of the Astral World to create his realm of Mythical Arcanist, and in turn created his Fairnd of Elves.


    The first Witchcraft Garden of Wizard Alliance relied on the theory of Mientte Ambrose¡¯s creation of Fairnd of Elves, as well as the reference from Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd and the arcane system.


    Mientte¡¯s Fairnd of Elves was much smaller than Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd. It was just like a garden, it wasn¡¯t like Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd which was a huge kingdom that could amodate millions of people.


    But Mientte¡¯s Fairnd was located within the bitwall and thus it was freer and more mobile than Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd. The drawback was that he couldn¡¯t be a top Mythical Arcanist like Wendy; to own a formidable mythical territory and mythicalbat power.


    He could only use the theory of portal, through repeatedly exploration of Astral World; he used Astral World Telescope to look into the bitwall in the Astral World from afar. He looked for life forms and material energy beyond Starsoul World to gradually build and perfect his fairnd, expand it slowly, but until now, it was only by chance that he had summoned a special life of Astral World. And by replying on that life of Astral World, he had seeded in building his Witchcraft Garden.


    After thousands of years of development, Fhartasil hadn¡¯t expanded its area, but the mythical territory and fairnd boundary had been perfected. In Fairnd City, two beautiful creatures, elves and fairies danced with each other, it had embellished the world into a real dreand.


    Within Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd, there were arge number of professionals above Level Four who had been transformed after their death. They survived for various reasons, but they could stay alive for more than a thousand years until the soul hadpletely lost its vitality.


    As a result, elves, fairies, spirits, the ancient tree danced together, it was really worthy of its name as a fairnd.


    A conference was being held at the Central Pce in Fairnd City, it was a building which looked like a cake with a tier upon another tier. Arge number of top professionals gathered on the top floor of the open garden of the pce.


    There were goblins with transparent wings, Kings wearing crowns and Grand Dukes of other kingdoms under the governance of Arcane Kingdom, or the Lords of independent city states, and several souls floating in the air in white robes.


    All of the people present were professionals at least above Level Four. Some of them could set off storm in the whole world easily. And a somewhat old and gray-haired elf was hastily reporting something to the Elf Queen.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯ true or false, we must pay attention to it, Her Majesty, for the Wizard Alliance, this may be an important discovery and chance for us, but if it isn¡¯t true, the impact on the Wizard Alliance isn¡¯t that great either!¡±


    ¡°But for our elves, this is an opportunity that can never be missed. Her Majesty, it¡¯s really too difficult for us to produce a Mythical Arcane. It¡¯s hard to cultivate to the Mythical Level and acquire the knowledge of a Mythical Arcane. What¡¯s even harder is that it¡¯s difficult for us to build an Arcane Fairnd unique to us.¡±


    ¡°At present, we only have two Mythical Arcanists, and the rising stars aren¡¯t showing signs of advancing. But the Wizard Alliance has three Mythical Arcanists, and has several preparatory Mythical Arcanists. At any time, there may be new Floating-Space Tower being built. They¡¯re increasingly stronger, but we¡¯re increasingly weaker. However, both sides are still maintaining peace and restraining conflicts to ensure stable development, but no one can be sure that they¡¯ll be able to maintain this so-called peace and restrained potential conflict. When they¡¯ve more than a dozen Mythical Arcanists which suggests that they¡¯vepletely triumph over us; when they happened, will they still maintain the alleged peace?¡±


    It was Mientte Ambrose, the Mythical Arcanist, who was speaking. When he had advanced, he was already near 1000 years old; he was stuck at thest stage of advancement. Perhaps he was ustomed to the appearance of aging, or perhaps it was a self-reminder of his difficulty in advancement and the difficulty of Mythical Arcanists¡¯ advancement, he still retained his aging appearance.


    Mientte¡¯s words immediately resonated with the high-ranking members of the Arcane Kingdom. Everyone was widely discussing about it. The goblins exchanged words and spoke at great length. The Kings and Grand Dudes were worried about the strength of the Wizard Alliance.


    Mientte Ambrose continued, he turned back and shouted, ¡°And this time, if there really exists the so-called World of Titan, between the creators, we¡¯ll be able to relieve the worries of the elves¡¯ arcanist in the future. We can really get rid of elves¡¯ Mythical Arcanists¡¯ difficulty and boundary of advancement.¡±


    At the mention of that, Mientte Ambrose looked at Elf Queen Wendy, ¡°At the same time, we can also lift our Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd into the bitwall, into that huge half bitwall,pletely freed from the oppression and bondage of the core world, and I¡¯m willing to integrate my fairnd into it too, and the same will happen for the future generations!¡±


    ¡°Every Mythical Arcanists will integrate into this half bitwall to create ourmon, and massive Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd!¡±


    ¡°Some day in the future, maybe we can upgrade Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd to a truly well-regted world with perfect rules, a fairnd whichpletely belongs to the elves!¡±


    ¡°Now, we need to make a decision,¡± Mientte Ambrose said excitedly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The Arcane Kingdom was having a conference about what happened half a month ago. A fairy Summoner in the Wizard Continent had identallymunicated with an existence outside the core world. She thought she wasmunicating with a creature from the Astral World, or an existence in the legendary Maria¡¯s World.


    But aftermunicating with each other, the fairy Summoner found that it was a Troll named Colin, it made her extremely depressed. After all,municating with the existence in the Astral World or another world, through establishing an agreement, it could allow the Summoner to gain enormous benefits; whether it was through another world knowledge system or simple barter through portal could make both sides profitable.


    But if it was a troll of her own world, it would be meaningless. She would rather establish an agreement with a powerful magical beast that she could summon its elemental projection at a critical moment in warfare.


    But the troll told the fairy Summoner that he wasn¡¯t in the core world, but in a magical ce, that was, the legendary Lost World of Titan.


    The Troll refused to lock in or establish an agreement with the fairy Summoner. The fairy Summoner couldn¡¯t determine his specific coordinates. He made a request for the fairy Summoner to help him contact the Dual-Headed Troll Kingdom. Then, he hoped that the fairy Summoner would go to the corend of the Elven Kingdom, the Sylve Continent, in hope of striking a deal with Arcane Kingdom.


    Whether it was the fairy Summoner or the Dual-Headed Troll Kingdom, they see hope and future in that opportunity. The Dual-Headed Troll Kingdom hoped to get rid of its awkward position within Wizard Alliance at present, they wanted head over to Arcane Kingdom to gain their support and the knowledge system of Arcane Kingdom to develop and grow. On the other hand, the fairy Summoner knew that if Colin, the troll, was telling the truth, a little gift from Arcane Kingdom was enough to make her a high-ranking professional and in a position she never dreamed of.


    The Dual-Headed Troll Kingdom and the fairy Summoner immediately made a decision to contact the Arcane Kingdom, but the Wizard Alliance also received the news at the same time. One of the three Floating-Space Towers, the Philosopher Tower, immediately rushed to the Titan Continent. Several battle fortresses, bombing airships andbat airships filled the whole of Dual-Headed Troll Kingdom.


    The Wizard Alliance immediately controlled the situation of Dual-Headed Troll Kingdom, but the fairy Summoner fled. The Wizard Alliance was searching for her traces. The fairy Summoner applied for refuge of the Arcane Kingdom through a secret magic transceiver, hoping that the Arcane Kingdom would send somebody to the Titan Continent to fetch her.


    And that was the rationale for the conference that was held. The managerial level of the Arcane Kingdom was figuring out the truth of the matter. Once it was decided, they were likely to have a sh with the Wizard Alliance or even go to war.


    At the same time, the Arcane Kingdom also took into ount the friendship between Queen Wendy and Catherine, the leader of the Wizard Tower. Although most people weren¡¯t sure about it, the people present had heard a legend that the two women of Starsoul World, who controlled the whole world, were learning from the same teacher.


    Wendy was now dressed in white dress, with a silver crown on her head, she sat barefoot on top of the throne, and she was radiating a faint glow all over. She had a warm and bright aura.


    Wendy finally looked up and said, ¡°Mientte, you shall go and pick her up in person. As you said, it¡¯s an important turning point for the future of the entire Arcane Kingdom!¡±


    ¡°As for Catherine¡¯s side, all of you didn¡¯t have to consider my rtionship with her. It¡¯s a matter between the Wizard Alliance and the Arcane Kingdom. It won¡¯t be affected because of our personal rtionship. We¡¯re all beings at Mythical Level. We went through countless stormy events, we¡¯ve already seen through these things.¡±


    Mientte Ambrose, the Mythical Arcanist, was thrilled, his white hair was shaking, ¡°Your will is greater than everything, Her Majesty Wendy!¡±


    Wendy turned around and said with a chuckle, ¡°What World of Titan, did you leave that behind?¡±


    ¡°Between the Creators of this world!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯ve left this time!¡±

 Chapter 398 - The Rivalry between Mythical Wizards and Arcanists

    <h4>Chapter 398: The Rivalry between Mythical Wizards and Arcanists</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Above the Sea of Titan, arge number of steel-made alchemy vessels above the sea were burning with zing fire and ck smoke. They opened fire with artillery and shot at each other, causing a series of clicking sound. Bombing Airships in the sky dumped bombs continuously and bombarded ships above the sea.


    Battle Airships in the sky were chasing each other. The mes and clicking sound from the Steam Gatling Guns made everyone feel the sense of rhythm of a fierce battlefield. From time to time, Battle Airships were hit and fell down high from the clouds.


    At the same time, there were arge number of Troll Blood Warlocks incarnating as monsters in the sky, they attacked each other or destroyed each other¡¯s airships. On the airships, there were also professionals on both sides who releasedbined witchcraft orrge-scale arcane magic, as a result it had burned the whole sea into a sea of fire which eventually patches and patches of sea evaporated.


    Several Level Five elves could even be seen running with their Ancient War Trees on the surface of the sea. They fought with the high-ranking alchemy warlocks who sat on Steam Alchemy Dolls more than ten meters tall. Those Alchemy Dolls, when they moved a leg or raised a leg, it would set off huge waves and they could easily jumped over supernatural spiritual light spanning hundreds of meters.


    Over the sea, there was the battling and bombardment scene between the witchcraft from the Wizard Alliance and the arcane magic of the Arcane Kingdom, as if they had torn the vast sea into halves.


    In that moment, a magnificent and ssical Floating-Space Tower crossed the sky, its grand witchcraft boundary brought upon an enormous st and turbulence, which caused people within ten miles to lie on the ground and block their ears.


    ¡°This is the border of the Arcane Kingdom!¡±


    ¡°Stop advancing, Job. Your Floating-Space Tower isn¡¯t allowed to cross the border. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be regarded as a deration of war against the Arcane Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Stop! Job!¡±


    Within the bitwall, there came a bubble with the presence of a colorful arcane boundary. Through the bubble, castle,nd, garden, fairies and elves could be seen.


    The Philosopher Tower of the Floating-Space Towers had no intention of staying put at all. The Fairnd of Elves in the sky immediately emitted a colorful radiance. Its entire body emitted an intense brilliance which stimted the power of the surrounding elements, it then transformed into a thunderbolt which span over heaven and earth; it struck down from the sky.


    The thunderbolt which spanned over thousands of meters instantly illuminated the entire world, and it turned the sea and sky into a ze. Thework of thunder and lightning covered the entire sea and sky. And right in the middle of thework, it was the Philosopher Tower of the Wizard Alliance belonged to the mythical wizard, Job.


    The Philosopher Tower immediately activated its witchcraft boundary with all its strength, but it was still prated by thunder and lightning; it invaded the interior of the Elemental Tower. A series of lightning shuttled back and forth the witchcraft boundary and inside the Floating-Space Tower. Some hapless people in the tower were hit by thunder and lightning were instantly turned into a mass of ash.


    The whole Philosopher Tower trembled violently, and the witchcraft boundary looked like it was about to burst from the overwhelming attacks. Its operations which were originally moving at high-speed stopped immediately; even the Floating-Space Ring was affected, it almost dropped directly into the sea.


    ¡°How dare you! Mientte Ambrose!¡±


    There was a roar inside the Philosopher Tower, it then turned and changed its direction. More than ten of the Annihtion Elemental Artilleries were activated at the same time; it caused a brilliant pir of light to bolt through the sky and clouds. It bombarded the bitwall. It was obviously inching closer and closer to the core world of the Fairnd of Elves.


    While the battle between the two sides was fierce, the battle under was graduallying to an end. The Philosopher Tower prated the nearest bitwall, it was chasing Mientte Ambrose in the direction of Fairnd of Elves, and they started a series of pursuits in the bitwall.


    Since the upgrade of space exploration technology, the improvement of space anchoring and technology of portal, the Level Seven mythical wizard finally dared to step into the shallowyer of the bitwall, without fear of being lost in the space maze, but they still dared not go deeper into the exploration of the bitwall.


    Spatial faults and storms that urred from time to time in the inneryers were something that a Level Seven mythical wizard and Floating-Space Tower couldn¡¯t endure.


    Although Job and Mientte Ambrose were fighting profusely, both sides knew that the battle was over and that the ship that escaped from the Titan Continent had prated into the territory of the Arcane Kingdom and had disappeared. Job was just venting his anger at the moment.


    Mientte Ambrose knew it too, so he wasn¡¯t too serious in their fight. He fled while returning fire. Job spent a day of chase with Mientte in the bitwall, he gave up and returned to the core world of the Wizard Continent.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Muriel, the fairy Summoner, was very nervous about traveling on a steam train across the Fairy Continent. Although Muriel was a fairy, she had never been to the Fairy Continent. That was a continent that the fairies upied when they joined the Arcane Kingdom 700 years ago, then they renamed it, but the origin of the fairies was still the Titan Continent.


    And she was a fellow who grew up in the Wizard Continent. She was different from ordinary fairies. To be exact, her personality was more like a... goblin!


    Her greed for money had be her instinct. Her hobby was taking petty advantage of others. She was a Summoner but she would sometimes cheat someone out of their money by pretending to be a Diviner; there were simr characteristics between the Summoner and the Diviner. She didn¡¯t possess the diligence and kindness of the fairies, if she could sit, she would never stand. She thought of countless ways to be gluttonous andzy all day.


    But this time, she had found a way of making a big fortune; she once again assembled enough materials for another summon of creatures from another world; unexpectedly she had discovered a big one.


    ¡°I¡¯m going rich this time! Loaded! Filthy rich!¡±


    Muriel felt that the wizard coins seemed to fall from the sky continuously, with a body of only 20 cm long; she flew in the train carriage with fluorescence, as if she had felt the taste of the rain of the wizard coins.


    Mientte Ambrose, the Mythical Arcanist, who sat beside her, looked at the fellow with an odd expression. To tell the truth, he had lived for a thousand years and had never seen such a fairy with no sense of shame.


    ¡°When you see Her Majesty, remember to pay attention to your etiquette and don¡¯t talk about anything else, do you understand!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t imagine that I¡¯m about to see the emperor of the Arcane Kingdom, oh my god! This experience, I can brag for ten days and ten nights to the others!¡±


    ¡°By the way, white-bearded old elf, do you have any potent identity? In the future, when I talked about my legendary experience, I¡¯ll publish a book and make a biography. Maybe I can also mention your name and make you famous!¡± Muriel flew and stopped in mid-air, hands in front of her chest, she looked at Mientte.


    ¡°...cough-cough! I don¡¯t need that; I¡¯m not a fan of undeserved reputation!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Your life is boring!¡±


    The train passed through the Fairy Continent, they crossed the track built above the sea, and went through more than ten inds along the way; it ran all the way along the sea to Sylve Continent.


    The steam train traveled all the way without stopping, they went through a dense forest, through an illusory space and gate, then they finally entered a magical kingdom.


    The fairy Muriel was shocked to see the golden light scattered from the sky. Some of the bluekes here were like gems; it could really reflect the scene from the sky. From a distance, they saw sunflower fields and wheat fields, as well as several tall farmer treants and elves riding horses.


    In the distance, Ancient Tree of Fairies could be seen and there was a unique scent of magic nts which Muriel could feel from a distance.


    And the most shocking scene was the Dream City in the central; Muriel was carried by the steam train which rapidly moved forward, she marveled at all she saw, and into the Fairnd City.


    It was Muriel¡¯s first time entering the city; she found that there were a lot of ghosts in the city. She met several ghosts in front of her in an instant, the ghosts gathered and dispersed like clouds; it passed through the body of a living person.


    The city wasn¡¯t as ancient as Muriel imagined, but a huge city simr to Wizard City. There were hundreds of meters tall of towers, highways and sky bridges in the sky, and an elegant and exquisite pce.


    Mientte Ambrose took Muriel directly to the pce, which was high up in the center, clouds surrounded the pce. On top of the pce there was a garden, it looked as if it was floating in the sky.


    By the time they entered, the hall was filled with the important figures of the Arcane Kingdom, they were unlike the old elf Mientte, they were dignified, majestic and superior; it made Muriel felt a little afraid.


    ¡°Her Majesty, this is Muriel. I¡¯ve brought her here!¡±


    Muriel saw Wendy sat high up on the throne and she saw the other high-ranking arcanists and fairies in the huge pce. She felt as if she had identally crashed into a temple and participated in a conference of the gods.


    Wendy looked at fairy Muriel, ¡°Hello, Muriel! Can you show us the existence of the Titan Continent in yourmunication?¡±


    Muriel was suddenly full of courage, ¡°No!¡±


    Suddenly, there was uproar. Someone stood up and said, ¡°I told you this is merely a trap. This time, because of her, we had torn the alliance between the Wizard Alliance!¡±


    ¡°How dare she lie to the Arcane Kingdom!¡±


    ¡°The liar must know the cost of cheating us!¡±


    Just then, Mientte stood up and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please allow her to exin!¡±


    Wendy asked Muriel, ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t paid yet,¡± Muriel exerted all her strength while speaking with her little chest bulging.


    All of a sudden, the chaotic scene quieted down, and everyone looked at Muriel as they were incredibly surprise and astonished.


    Mientte Ambrose was already prepared; he looked at Muriel and asked, ¡°How much do you want? How about 100,000 standard Magic Crystals!¡±


    Muriel stamped her foot at once and retorted, ¡°100,000? How can 100,000 do it? I didn¡¯t run so far to make that 100,000!¡±


    Mientte Ambrose randomly spoke a number, for all the people present, money and ordinary Magic Crystals werepletely meaningless to them; at least arge number of Elemental Magic Crystals would make them pay a little more attention.


    ¡°Then how much do you want!¡± Mientte asked.


    ¡°At least! At least 20,000 more!¡± Muriel popped out her finger in front of Wendy. She popped one finger out, then she felt that she was losing out thus she popped another out again. Her actions prompted Wendy, the Elf Queen, tough uncontrobly.


    All the high-ranking members of the Arcane Kingdom in the templeughed altogether, and Wendy, the Elf Queen, had a rare heartyugh, she liked the fairy which was a little different.


    Wendy stood up, held out her hand, and the light in her hand produced an Arcane Kingdom¡¯s edict endorsed by her, ¡°No problem, and we¡¯ll also give you an aristocratic status in the Arcane Kingdom, a territory for your development, no citizens, you need to develop your own territory, and also I¡¯ll give you a seed of the Ancient Tree of Fairies!¡±


    ¡°Seed of the... Ancient Tree of Fairies?¡±


    Muriel felt that her chin had fallen off. The rest of the reward was of no big deal. But a seed of the Ancient Tree of Fairies was akin to a certification or proof for the fairy¡¯s smooth progression to its advanced profession.

 Chapter 399 - Tower of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 399: Tower of Heaven</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The wind blew across the coast, and Colin¡¯s soul scattered and condensed like the clouds. He shuttled through the colorful grasnd as if he was the son of the wind and drifted through the earth. He traveled with the wind and huffed onto the flowers and trees, making them bow.


    The serenity there seemed to allow people to forget about time, and it was so beautiful that anyone would forget all their desires, hatred, or dreams, while Colin still remembered his own dreams and the future of the trolls.


    There weren¡¯t any Starsoul or restraints of the reincarnation system, but he was a soul without his body that was dissipating little by little. He seemed to feel that his soul activity was gradually vanishing, while his memory was fading. After all, that ce wasn¡¯t the same as the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd; a territory that was specially built for souls and the Mythical Arcanist.


    Suddenly, the Summoner from the distant core world once again summoned the real name of his soul. She had connected with him and brought along news exciting enough to let him die in peace.


    In the pce of Fairnd City, an illusory figure stood in the pce. It was a soul projection that was wearing elemental armor. His will and image were clear and enough to prove that he had formerly been a Level Four professional.


    ¡°No problem. In fact, before you came, we had already negotiated an agreement with the Dual-Headed Troll Kingdom. We¡¯ll ept trolls into the Arcane Kingdom. At the same time, we¡¯ll provide you with the agreed territory, as well as theplete system of inheritance to the Level Seven Blood Warlock; it¡¯ll be no worse than the Wizard Tower! But before all that, we have to be sure that everything you said is true!¡±


    The moment Wendy saw Colin, after she listened to Colin¡¯s experience and what he saw, she immediately believed that he was indeed in the legendary World of Titan.


    ¡°No, not only that!


    ¡°I hope to receive the legendary Titan¡¯s ichor. I¡¯m in the legendary World of Titan created by the Creator, the God of Titan. The legend says that there¡¯s Titan¡¯s ichor and inheritance here. Although I can¡¯t get in, I hope that after you¡¯ve received ess, you can give the Titan¡¯s inheritance to the trolls!


    ¡°After all, we¡¯re purest descendants of the Titans!¡± Colin was convinced that there was a real existence of the so-called Titan, the legendary mythical creature.


    Wendy¡¯s expression revealed a yful smile. ¡°If he, the Creator, really has such a legacy for you, all of you will receive it!¡±


    ¡°I believe you, Her Majesty. The Great Emperor of the Arcane Kingdom would never deceive me, a humble troll!¡± Colin kneeled down at Wendy¡¯s feet, his brutal and furious face now full of relief. Although he was dead, he could still seek a future for the trolls.


    Wendy asked Colin curiously, ¡°Do you really believe in the so-called Creator, the God of Titan, as stated in your legend? An... well, an enormous wild and savage man who could fill up the whole world?!¡±


    Colin answered, ¡°Of course. This is the legend that¡¯s been passed down since ancient times. Our ancestors lived in the World of Titan, and they saw the legendary Creator, plus the legend of the Tower of Heaven is still well-known. We¡¯re the sons of the Titan, the one who has the blood of God!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    In the pce garden above the clouds, there was a wooden portal embossed with green leaves and flowers in the elven style, and hundreds of elf arcanists were adjusting the portal. The one who was presiding the process was the elf¡¯s Space Magic Master, Mythical Arcanist, Mientte Ambrose.


    More than ten fairies arcanists surrounded the projection of the troll, Colin, and weremunicating with the Starsoul in the sky.


    ¡°In the name of Starsoul, in the witness of the will of the world, we¡¯ll be bound by the agreement in front of you!¡±


    ¡°In the name of Starsoul, in the witness of the will of the world, we¡¯ll be bound by the agreement in front of you!¡±


    The Soul of the Conscious from both sides collided, and an illusory contract erupted and appeared immediately with their souls¡¯ real names written in the corner.


    An arcanist at the side immediately said, ¡°Target found. The coordinates are really in the bitwall, not beyond the distant Astral World or another world!¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s weird that there¡¯s no spatial fluctuation, so we can¡¯t calcte its size. No wonder we couldn¡¯t detect it. We didn¡¯t even know such a huge half bitwall was situated within the bitwall.¡± Mientte Ambrose frowned.


    ¡°The charge isplete!¡±


    ¡°Open the predetermined space channel by its coordinates!¡±


    ¡°Target locked and portal opened!¡±


    The huge portal shone brightly under the power of the Magic Crystal Network, and the translucent vortex appeared within the portal¡¯s door frame.


    In that moment, the upper echelons of the Arcane Kingdom, as well as the Elf Queen Wendy, were watching the portal. They didn¡¯t know whether the portal was a stable one or not. It was simply a portal that Mientte Ambrose had adopted from the same portal that had transmitted the elves from Maria¡¯s world. It was the same portal that he had studied and transformed from the wrecks of the portal made by Lu Zhiyu.


    The great instability was like the portal at the Wizard¡¯s side. It had previously been used to transmit element projection and soul wizards for exploration purposes, but both could transmit mythical life. Mythical life had no stable physical form, so as long as one opened a node, the mythical life could easily be transmitted. The transmission of mythical life didn¡¯t require stability or other aspects. Mientte Ambrose created his own Fairnd of Elves in that way too, and so had the wizards who had created their Witchcraft Garden.


    Mientte Ambrose didn¡¯t rush into it, but waved and saw a Mechanical Alchemy Doll released from the space ring in Mientte¡¯s hand. Then, he stepped twice on the ground, leaped tens of yards, and jumped straight into the portal.


    ¡°Illusionary Projection!¡± Mientte lifted something and a huge screen was released from above the portal. He immediately saw the view on the other side of the portal; the image clearly showed what the Mechanical Alchemy Doll saw.


    At the moment they saw the disy, it shocked everyone. The space was divided into several levels. Some were as small as a space bubble, while the smallest could only be developed into space storage, and thergest space could be developed into a Witchcraft Garden. And one that could be called a half bitwall was absolutely massive, an iparably huge space.


    But for it to be that magnificent, it had exceeded the imagination of all arcanists who were present. Perhaps, those who were present had never seen the real appearance of a half bitwall, unlike Maria¡¯s world, which had once captured a half bitwall, but also had a hell that went far beyond its existence.


    Mientte Ambrose was in a daze and as he let go of the equipment in his hands, he muttered, ¡°This can¡¯t be called a half bitwall. It¡¯s simply... a little world!¡±


    Several arcanists stood up. They gradually approached the portal and looked up at the half bitwall, their expressions iparably pious.


    ¡°This is the future of our mythical arcanists, a gift from the legendary Creator!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a fantastic and magnificent world, the fablednd of the origin of life!¡±


    On the other end of the portal, there was a vast and borderless sea, crystal-like trees, a colorful forest, and earth that looked like watercolor ink. The whole world was like a magical creation of God. He had created a kingdom of fantasy.


    The Tower of Heaven in the middle had attracted most of their attention. The huge tower spiraled upwards. Even from a distance, one could feel its exquisite and gorgeous design, but that wasn¡¯t usually enough to overwhelm and startle the arcanists.


    The arcanists were startled by the huge alchemy tower due to its massive height and impressive structure, which were unparalleled by all the other Floating-Space Towers. It had also exceeded the imagination of the arcanists for someone to build such arge alchemy tower.


    ording to Colin, the alchemy tower had spatial properties and characteristics of a mythical life, but also the key to the World of Titan. Only the person who received its recognition could enter. Otherwise, if one was to stand outside or in front of it, no one could even touch it.


    A lonely troll sat under the steps of the Tower of Heaven. He looked up at the tower above the clouds, his projection still in front of the portal as he exined to the crowd, ¡°This is the legendary Tower of Heaven! Wee to the origin of life!


    ¡°The World of Titan!¡±

 Chapter 400 - The Titans

    <h4>Chapter 400: The Titans</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Within the Capital of God, Lu Zhiyu was still contemting thest god and the details of how he could have perfected the Divine Kingdom after the world ascended. Suddenly, he realized that his Creator¡¯s Space, the space between the creations that he had left behind in the Starsoul World, had been discovered.


    That was the second Creator¡¯s Space that Lu Zhiyu had created, butpared to the previous dimensional castle, it was muchrger and more perfect. It was like a small world, but in other aspects, Lu Zhiyu hadn¡¯t left behind many things in that space. Especially after thepletion of the world¡¯s ecological environment and the editing and creation of its life, the entire Creator¡¯s Space was basically emptied.


    Lu Zhiyu had only left one thing in that space¡ªthe space mythical alchemy tower that he had tried to create. When Lu Zhiyu was studying and exploring the knowledge and technology of space storage and portals, that alchemy tower had been a masterpiece. He hadn¡¯t given it a name but treated it as a temporaryboratory and residence. Later, when the life system of the Starsoul World was perfected, Lu Zhiyupletely abandoned that space, especially as he knew that it would be discovered in a few years¡¯ time. It could have been a thousand years, or it could have been tens of thousands of years.


    Among the few things left behind by Lu Zhiyu, there were also the mythical temtes and inheritance of Starsoul World¡¯s three indigenous creatures¡ªdwarfs, goblins, and trolls. Other than all those, there was nothing there.


    It was impossible to receive the entire inheritance from the Creator in that world just like Wendy had. Although it was asrge as a small world, and its rules and ecological environment were near perfection,pared to the importance and value, it was inferior to the Creator¡¯s Space of Maria¡¯s World. Lu Zhiyu had hidden most of his fundamental secret, which was also the most important secret of the world, inside that.


    ¡°It¡¯s already been discovered? Did the space exploration era develop too quickly?


    ¡°Or was it an ident? It¡¯s only by full mastery and exploration of the mysteries of the entire bitwall that it would be possible to discover the Creator¡¯s Space that I¡¯ve left behind.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu felt a little puzzled, as he didn¡¯t assume a transmission failure had led to a special soul entering his Creator¡¯s Space.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Mientte Ambrose stood at the foot of the Tower of Heaven and looked up to see its swirling clouds, as well as the horseshoe-shaped bridges and pirs above them. It was a giant tower that truly spanned up to the heavens. But in the legend of the Starsoul World, the name of the Tower of Heaven had other interpretations. It was a giant tower leading to the throne of the God of Titan. Whoever could find the Tower of Heaven could inherit the bequest of the Creator, the God of Titan.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t an ordinary alchemy tower; it¡¯s a mythical alchemy tower!


    ¡°This mythical alchemy tower even has an impossible to achieve creature temte that¡¯s been embedded with a spatial attribute!


    ¡°It¡¯s a huge space mythical alchemy life; it¡¯s alive and probably has its own will!¡±


    Mientte Ambrose was in great shock as he flew up the huge stairway only to find that the stairway led to the gate of the Tower of Heaven, as if it was an endless route. No matter how far he traveled, the distance between him and the Tower of Heaven was never closer.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use; no one can get close to it without the permission of the God of Titan!¡± The troll, Colin, was standing at the Tower of Heaven and spoke with his husky voice. His soul had be very scant, its vitality gradually lost. Without special witchcraft or territory to protect it, it was possible for him to lose all his memories and vitality at any time, and he could eventually be a wandering soul.


    ¡°Maybe we can use space witchcraft to crack it down!¡± Mientte Ambrose was eager to try.


    ¡°Then it¡¯ll activate the defenses of the mythical alchemy tower. This is the control hub of the entire half bitwall, and it¡¯s likely that the entire half bitwall will be destroyed in the process!¡± Wendy, who was dressed in a white robe, stared at the steps that resembled a giant¡¯s stairway.


    At the end of her sentence, Wendy stepped on the steps. She gently leaped, constantly jumping up. It was as if she was crossing various mountain tops. She darted up and finally reached the door of the Tower of Heaven.


    Mientte Ambrose¡¯s jaw dropped, as he hadn¡¯t expected anyone to reach the top just by walking. The soul of the troll, Colin, wasn¡¯t expecting that either. As long as one didn¡¯t fly up, instead walking there slowly, one could reach the door.


    ¡°Lord Wendy, how did you know you could reach the door just by walking?¡±


    ¡°This is incredible. I¡¯ve been here so long but I didn¡¯t know this. Her Majesty, you¡¯ve figured it out when you only took a nce at it!¡±


    Wendy stood under the Tower of Heaven, looked at Mientte Ambrose, and said, ¡°You know what? On the steps below the Wizard Tower, the first step has a line written in ancient words. It says that a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step!


    ¡°We can walk up to the door a step by step, but absolutely never reach the top when you choose to fly!¡±


    ¡°How could I have never heard of it? Is it a secret among wizards?¡± said Mientte Ambrose, who was in doubt.


    Wendy immediately replied, ¡°Of course you haven¡¯t heard of it! It was a tower of the past!¡±


    ¡°It was all the little tricks he likes to y when he was young!¡±


    There were two spooky human faces on the bronze gate. They wriggled and said, ¡°Wee, little guys of the Starsoul World. You¡¯ve finally arrived. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!


    ¡°I¡¯m Manfred! I¡¯m the master of this tower in front of you, and you need to answer a question from me to get in!¡± The weird face revealed a malicious smile.


    ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    ¡°What is the fairest principle but one which is impossible to fulfill in the world?¡±


    Mientte immediately frowned. ¡°This question has no standard answer. Any answer will do, since the world doesn¡¯t have any fairest principle. You can say no to any answers we¡¯ve mentioned, but there¡¯s no standard answer in your system.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s a standard answer in my system! People who can¡¯t answer must ept their punishment! Even if both of you are mythical, this is my world! In this world, it¡¯s my call!¡±


    Manfred seemed very excited. As one who had been silent for two or three thousand years, he wasn¡¯t aware of his own past and future. He only knew the mission that had been given to him by the man who built the tower. When he saw those who could move freely and pursue their wants, he couldn¡¯t help but be immensely jealous of them.


    ¡°Exchange of equal values!¡±


    ¡°Now, can you open the door, Manfred, the tower spirit of the Tower of Heaven?!¡± Wendy blurted out her answer, as if the question wasn¡¯t the least bit difficult, and she was convinced that it was the right answer. Moreover, she even correctly pinpointed Manfred¡¯s identity.


    ¡°How could it be? How do you know the right answer, and who I am?!¡± Manfred, who had pretended to be philosophical at the beginning, showed a look of surprise and rm.


    ¡°How do you know who I am?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Manfred shouted. His jealous gaze and begrudging voice echoed in front of the gate, but he had involuntarily opened the door and epted the two. ¡°This is my tower, and I¡¯m the master of this world, you thieves, robbers! Get out of my tower!¡±


    When Wendy walked in, she looked back at Manfred and said, ¡°You¡¯re merely left here to watch over the gate. You don¡¯t even know who your Creator is! How dare you pretend to be the master of the bitwall? Ridiculous!¡±


    Two humans and the soul of troll walked in the Tower of Heaven. The interior was empty, there was nothing, and it was like the ruins of an old tower that had been forgotten by time. It was as if no one had ever lived there, since there was no vitality.


    The greatest feeling evoked in them was that the ce was incredibly big; the building didn¡¯t look like it was designed for ordinary-sized life forms. Secondly, it was empty. When they walked all the way up, there was nothing to see.


    Next, the space there was very strange. They were clearly going up, but they reached the bottom. When they were clearly walking down, they ended up at the top. It was a maze deep in the bitwall whereby one couldn¡¯t find a way out.


    Fortunately, they had the Space Magic Master, Mientte Ambrose, with them. Eventually, they spent several days exploring the routes and methods, and atst, they reached the top and saw a statue.


    It was a giant statue, thousands of feet tall, and it had a rough body shape. One could see its body swept with the me and magma. If viewed from afar, one could feel the momentum of a surge of a volcano. Underneath the giant statue were the statues of a dwarf, goblin, and troll, that looked as though they were worshipping him.


    Mientte and Wendy were focused on the control station and the hub beneath the Titan Colossus¡ªit was the heart of that mythical alchemy tower.


    Colin looked as if he had lost his mind, and he went forward and imed, ¡°I¡¯ve finally seen it, Titan, the great Titan!¡¯ And as if it had felt the presence of Colin, a fire-red crystal along with a strong me dropped down from the Titan Colossus. It went through Colin¡¯s body like a meteor.


    Colin, who had already died, was reborn with a new body in the mes. His new body was taller, more powerful, and impervious to fire. It was as if he was born to be an ally of fire, one who was born extraordinary.


    Colin reached out and saw a zing me flowing out from his body. He had transformed into a giant made from fire. He had received the Titan¡¯s inheritance and ichor. As long as he could smoothly advance, he, who already possessed a mythical temte, could easily be a Titan. He would be the first from the trolls to advance as a mythical being.


    Colin looked at Mientte and Wendy and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll never forget your help and kindness. The trolls will always be part of the Arcane Kingdom. This is my promise to Her Majesty, Wendy!


    ¡°A troll¡¯s word of honor will never falter!¡±

 Chapter 401 - Competing for the World of Titan

    <h4>Chapter 401: Competing for the World of Titan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Tower of Heaven could control the world¡¯s internal climate, earth, sea, and everything within the World of Titan. It was the control hub of the World of Titan but limited to controlling of the insides of the World of Titan.


    The Tower of Heaven didn¡¯t have the ability to control the movement of the World of Titan, much less attack or defend beyond the World of Titan, hence it wasn¡¯t as powerful as what Mientte and Wendy had previously thought.


    But Wendy was clear-headed. She knew that Lu Zhiyu would never leave behind the authority to control the entire World of Titan in the Tower of Heaven or even the ability to interfere with the outside. If that really happened, if the tower spirit really became the owner of the World of Titan, with the massive power of the mythical alchemy tower and the power of a whole half-bitwall, no one in the entire Starsoul World could be on par with it.


    Then the tower spirit wouldn¡¯t be one that Lu Zhiyu left behind to watch the gate. Instead, it would truly be the owner of the World of Titan, even the master of the Starsoul World.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll stay here to build a portal and foster a n to host and wee Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd!¡± The old elf and the troll stood under the Tower of Heaven and they watched Wendy go.


    The Arcane Kingdom, on the other hand, embarked on its n to create a brand new Fairnd of Elves. It became a national effort to merge Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd into the World of Titan.


    ¡°There may be no World of Titan in the future, only the Arcane Kingdom and the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd!¡± An arcanist stood on the pce of the fairnd, watching the boundary as he slowly spoke.


    ¡°The door to the supremacy of arcane magic is open, there¡¯s no more boundary!¡± A young arcanist saw a different future. With a world of blue sea and blue sky, for them it wasn¡¯t only a brand-new half bitwall, but also the path to supremacy.


    The entire mythical boundary of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd was activated. The sea, earth, sky, and boundary were integrated into one as they gradually emerged from the illusion.


    If one was to stand outside the boundary, they could immediately see that within the original empty forestnd there gradually emerged a kingdom of fantasy and a Fairnd City.


    A colorful bubble bloomed in front of the whole world and the sun shone a golden radiance inside the bubbles. There were azurekes, golden wheat fields, and flower fields. It was an imaginative soul¡¯s fantasynd.


    Wendy the Elf Queen had be an enormous Divine Shadow, akin to the Goddess of the Wind. Sher was drifting above the clouds, observing the entire Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd which was a representation of her will and strength.


    Clouds and wind condensed into her mythical body as she controlled Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd. Wendy lowered her head and looked down at the Fairnd City below. She spoke to the arcanists in the city who monitored and managed the data of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd.


    ¡°There¡¯s no movement or action from the Wizard Alliance!¡± Wendy¡¯s biggest concern was the Wizard Alliance and the Wizard Tower. At such a critical moment, if the Wizard Alliance did something, they were likely to achieve victory if theyunched an attack on them when they were least prepared. Although they had kept it strictly confidential, Wendy believed the Wizard Alliance must have received some news about them.


    Especially since the Wizard Alliance had suffered a loss but had been inactive for so long, Wendy didn¡¯t believe that the Wizard Alliance would be so calm if they knew about the Arcane Kingdom¡¯s decision. The Wizard Alliance would never let them upy the World of Titan that easily.


    The intelligence systems and magic transceivers in Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd constantly received news from the distant Wizard Continent, keeping an eye on any movements of the Wizard Alliance.


    ¡°The three Floating-Space Towers of the Wizard Alliance remain in its spot. The Wizard Tower, the Mechanical Clock Tower, and the Philosopher Tower aren¡¯t moving. As for the three masters of the towers, they aren¡¯t in their Floating-Space Towers, and their whereabouts are unknown!¡±


    ¡°The mana-guru legions of the Wizard Alliance and the sky fortresses don¡¯t have any abnormalities!¡±


    Wendy nodded. Her huge mythical body, with her every move and every breath, drove changes in Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd. ¡°That¡¯s enough, as long as the three Floating-Space Towers remain in its spot. Even if the three mythical wizards have all arrived, they can¡¯t stop us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re ready. Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd rises into the sky!¡±


    The majestic kingdom of the fairnd, with the flow of the power from the mythical arcanists, with hundreds of thousands of Arcane Ancient Trees sublimated into the brilliance of arcane magic, and the radiance from the Magic Crystal Network connected the earth and the sky, transformed into several magical lines which were interlinked. Numerous arcanists merged into that system to create their dream fairnd. Everyone was a part of that fairnd.


    Colorful ribbons of light flowed through the entire fairnd, drifting along the boundary, dancing around all of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd.


    The brilliance of the arcane magic bolted up to the sky, attracting the attention of numerous cities of the Arcane Kingdom in the surrounding forest. Those who were initially busy with work, in the midst of their rest or travel, one after another, looked up and saw a dreamlike kingdom that slowly rose up from the earth and gradually ascended into the sky.


    The train passed through the forest and an elf child looked out of the cabin and looked at the sky in surprise. ¡°Mom, look at the sky, there¡¯s a continent in the sky!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a continent, it¡¯s another world!¡± said her mother, a tall and beautiful elf, cupping her mouth in astonishment.


    In the sky, the clouds were swirling and on the decks of civilians¡¯ airships stood many goblins, dwarves, and elves. A genie vibrated its wings and made a twittering sound.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? A fairnd, our elf¡¯s dream fairnd ¨C Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, what am I seeing? The legendary Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd!¡±


    Many of the elves who lived in the cities and viges around Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd were seeing it for the first time. The previous Fairnd of Elves was hidden deep in the boundary and no one could find or see its trail, they could only see it through a special passage, the special train of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd to enter the Fairnd of Elves!


    Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd slowly rose up to the sky. It was gradually moving closer to the sky, bolted above the clouds, and about to approach the bitwall.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Wizard City.


    At the top of the Wizard Tower, clouds were swirling over the stone stairway, and Catherine, the master of the tower, wore a silver-trimmed white wizard¡¯s robe with the silver symbol of the Wizard Tower on it, a symbol of the tower¡¯s eternity.


    Because of the mythical power of the forest fairy overflowed, her entire appearance had changed. Her pupils and ears were somewhat closer to the characteristics of a fairy and her body emitted a mythical radiance akin to the legendary goddess.


    ¡°Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd of the Arcane Kingdom has risen into the sky and we¡¯ve targeted the boundaries of the World of Titan ording to their spatial anchor coordinates!¡±


    ¡°Lord Catherine, Master of the Tower, it¡¯s time for us to act! This is ourst chance!¡±


    ¡°Cook, are you ready?¡± Catherine asked, listening to the two men behind her who were hastily reporting.


    Behind Catherine stood a man wearing the same silver-trimmed white robe, but there was no eternal symbol on his robe. To her right stood a man with a mustache dressed in white, a human who looked a littledylike. The two were the master of the Mechanical Clock Tower, Cook Bay, and the master of the Philosopher Tower, Job.


    Cook Bay was a little short, but the aura he eluded was immense. When Catherine asked, he immediately answered, ¡°Master of the Tower, the portal is ready for use, the second generation of the portal has been tested and perfected, and we¡¯ve truly created a stable portal. It¡¯s enough to provide a guarantee for our n. We can definitely catch them off guard!¡±


    ¡°Will there be another problem like thest time? It looked like we lost the World of Titan because of thest failure!¡± The master of the Philosopher Tower, Job, was picking on him.


    Cook Bay immediately retaliated. ¡°Thest failure wasn¡¯t due to the second-generation portal but resulted from a non-deniable cause. Moreover, without myst failure, we wouldn¡¯t have found out about the legendary World of Titan! As for losing the first chance to take down the World of Titan, it was all because of your carelessness.¡±


    Job snorted and then he said, ¡°Lady Catherine, I¡¯m ready to get rid of the shame and hatred. This time, I must let the other party remember that the wizard is the master of the world!¡±


    Catherine took a good look at Job and Job suddenly felt goosebumps. Catherine looked away and walked towards the tower. ¡°The goal this time is to seize the World of Titan, primarily to deter and negotiate through force, not to establish an indelible hatred!¡±


    In the Wizard Tower, the strongest being was the master of the tower, Catherine. The second was the genius alchemy warlock, Cook Bay, who was crucial to the whole era for thest thousand years. That goblin was Catherine¡¯s most faithful follower. Even the master of the Philosopher Tower, Job, had no authority in front of Catherine whenever he was around.


    ¡°We and the Arcane Kingdom are in a state of coexistence and cooperation, there¡¯s no need to create an indelible hatred. Have you forgotten about the threat from the Divine Kingdom? They¡¯ve be unimaginably powerful and have reached out their power towards the Starsoul World and the outside world. One day they¡¯ll discover our existence, and we and the Arcane Kingdom, which don¡¯t have any conflicts in our fundamental interests, should stay in a state of coexistence and mutual development!¡±


    ¡°Yes...Yes!¡±


    Arge spire in the Wizard City that was two hundred meters tall radiated an intense brilliance from the Magic Crystal. The vast mana released from the two spires converged, and they created an oval-shaped space akin to a mirror.


    There was a translucent spatial vortex within the circle. It was an activated portal, but no one had ever seen such a huge portal before. It was simply shocking.


    Simrly, only the vast andplete Magic Crystal Network of the entire Wizard City could power such arge portal.


    The Wizard Tower, Mechanical Clock Tower, and Philosopher Tower suspended in the clouds in the sky moved simultaneously, all heading towards the ground. The Mechanical Clock Tower was the first to pass through the portal.


    The spire of the tower passed through the vortex bit by bit, slowly disappearing from the sky of the Wizard City as it headed for the sky of another distant continent.

 Chapter 402 - The Mythical Battle

    <h4>Chapter 402: The Mythical Battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd rose above the clouds, and as it rose higher and higher, there were no clouds in its surroundings. The air became thin and wasn¡¯t enough for ordinary life to survive and breathe. There was even an element storm that appeared as they rose further up, but the bitwall was still visible then.


    ¡°The fairnd boundary is working as normal!¡±


    ¡°Enter the bitwalll now!¡±


    The arcanists in Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd were all extremely thrilled. For nearly a thousand years, they had been eager to ce Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd into a bitwall. Only a fairnd which was above the sky could be called a true Fairnd Kingdom.


    ¡°Oh no, there are anomalies and interferences in the traction of the coordinate anchors!¡± An arcanist suddenly found out something was amiss.


    Wendy¡¯s mythical body had been ced on top of the Arcane Ancient Tree which supported the entire fairnd behind the pce. She said, ¡°Someone has opened the portal!¡±


    Wendy had sensed something was amiss. The Wizard Alliance, which hadn¡¯tunched any attack, was indeed waiting for such an opportunity. When the fairnd broke out of the earth but had not yet merged into the World of Titan, they were at their weakest.


    ¡°Who opened the portal?¡± An old elf arcanist who stood under the Arcane Ancient Tree was frowning.


    ¡°The news came from the magic transceiver that there was something unusual about the Wizard City. They had opened a huge portal! At the same time, all three Floating-Space Towers gave signs of being activated!¡± A great fairy flew in from the sky and reached the ce where they were standing.


    Many of the arcanists who knew nothing about the situation with the Wizard Alliance were immediately rmed. ¡°This is bad, they¡¯re going to open the portal and transmit over here!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. I heard that they¡¯ve perfected their second-generation portal!¡±


    Just then, circles of dimensional folds and spatial fluctuations appeared in the sky, and then a spire appeared above the side of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd. Although it was tens of kilometers away from Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd, the three-dimensional projection witchcraft had perfectly transmitted the image on the other side.


    An old arcanist immediately recognized who had arrived. There were only three Floating-Space Towers, each of which had an obvious feature.


    ¡°Mechanical Clock Tower! It¡¯s the mythical alchemy warlock, Cook Bay!¡±


    Wendy wasposed, her mythical body lowered its head, and she waved and issued hermand.


    ¡°Fully activate the mythical boundary!¡±


    ¡°Charge the light of the arcane magic to its limit!¡±


    ¡°Take the opportunity when they haven¡¯tnded, blow them up, and destroy the portal!¡±


    The arcanists below were a mess as they hurriedly engaged in emergency preparations. In a sh of light, the Magic Crystal Network was activated, runes were surging on numerous Arcane Ancient Trees, and they were huddled into a massive Elemental Wave, aggregating into a huge ball of brilliance.


    The brilliance aggregated and it was so dazzling that most couldn¡¯t open their eyes. The light was akin to an artificial sun. As the energy converged to the extreme and atst erupted, a beam of light shot out from Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd spanning dozens of kilometers. In the blink of an eye, it had bolted forward and bombed the Mechanical Clock Tower.


    By that time, most of the Mechanical Clock Tower had emerged from the portal. It revealed its mythical alchemy made from steel, bearings, gears, and clocks, but it was unlikely that it would escape the light of the arcane magic.


    Bam!


    The crisp sound came from above the Mechanical Clock Tower. The bells rang and brilliance immediately spread and formed a mythical boundary that shrouded its surroundings. It had also protected the huge portal. The mythical boundary of the Mechanical Clock Tower and the light of the arcane magic of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd crashed and collided.


    The violent brilliance collided and refracted most of the radiance. The excessive brilliance went sideways, shooting out to its surroundings and far away. The violent sound of the explosion sounded as if it had produced circles of Elemental Waves. The magnificent forces swept over everything within dozens of kilometers of the area.


    But the mythical boundary of the Mechanical Clock Tower still couldn¡¯t hold back the power of the light of the arcane magic. In less than a second, there would be immediate destruction of the tower. As they watched the entire Mechanical Clock Tower which was about to be destroyed by the unrivaled light of the arcane magic, the master of the Mechanical Clock Tower, Cook Bay, held his staff up and immediately activated the mana pool at the bottom.


    At the critical moment, Cook Bay used the natural mythical power of the mythical being, Sphinx. It was a level seven mythical temte selected by Cook Bay. It was the mythical temte extracted from the tower¡¯s guardian, Sphinx. It was one of the several extremely powerful mythical temtes. It was the earliest family of Lu Zhiyu and it could even be traced back to the connection with the Divine Kingdom¡¯s Network Host.


    ¡°Disintegration!¡±


    The clock above the Mechanical Clock Tower instantly elerated. The seconds, minute hand, and hour hand rotated at the same time. The clucking sounds could all be clearly heard by everyone in themon space, and the crazy rotation was causing others to feel as if their hearts were exploding.


    The tip of the Mechanical Clock Tower radiated a white glow. It had erased everything around it, whether it was the light of the arcane magic, the energy that spilled in the air, or the air itself.


    The white brilliance wiped out the light of the arcane magic and the Mechanical Clock Tower finally broke free from the portal. Following this, the Wizard Tower and the Philosopher Tower bolted out from the portal.


    At that moment, Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd was about to burst into the bitwall.


    ¡°Stop it, do not let it merge into the bitwall!¡±


    ¡°The space within the bitwall is tooplex, it will encounter diverse problems in there. Try to drag it off its track when it¡¯s still outside!¡±


    Three Floating-Space Towers simultaneously attacked Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd as more than ten Annihtion Elemental Artillery opened fire on the mythical boundary of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd at the same time. It caused a violent vibration across Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd. The interior earth of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd felt as if it was having earthquakes and many buildings instantly copsed.


    At the same time, the Ancient Tree of Fairies from the Wizard Tower bloomed several dazzling flowers, seeds dispersing from the flowers and floating down to the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd like dandelions.


    The Mechanical Clock Tower sent out arge number of mechanical dolls and Alchemy Colossuses which looked like Perryton. They were quickly approaching Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd.


    The Philosopher Tower also had several monsters in human form with wings and razor-sharp teeth. All of them flew towards Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd.


    That was the anciry ability of the mythical beings, to create their species and continuously attack a single target. In a split second, the entire sky was densely packed with affiliated creatures of the mythical life and all were bolting towards Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd.


    Several Arcane Ancient Trees in Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd were blooming bursts of lightning at the same time, and numerous balls made from thunder floated out and dispersed to the surroundings. With the trigger of several thunder balls, the whole world was turned into a lightning field. Arge number of mechanical dolls and Alchemy Colossuses were destroyed and the seeds of the Ancient Tree of Fairies were burned into ashes. Flocks of monsters were shrieking in the thunderous fire as they burned into ck charcoal and fell down from the sky.


    At the same time, the light of the arcane magic from Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd was activated once more, the scorching brilliance sweeping around in a circle as the ces it shone on were destroyed by the light of the arcane magic. The entire sky was cleared, and the three Floating-Space Towers were hit by that force and they showed signs of being driven away.


    ¡°What a joke, the mythical arcanist is so strong!¡± The master of the Mechanical Clock Tower, Cook Bay, dealt with the mythical arcanist for the first time. It was unexpected that the mythical arcanist was so formidable. Three Floating-Space Towers couldn¡¯t suppress a mythical arcanist who owned a huge fairnd.


    ¡°No, no, Mientte isn¡¯t that strong, he can¡¯t even beat me in a fight. It is the Elf Queen Wendy who is formidable. With such a big fairnd, it is equivalent to having a constant source of strength to supplement her.¡± Job, the master of the Philosopher Tower, felt his expression darken.


    Three Floating-Space Towers were constantly bombarding Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd with Annihtion Elemental Artillery from a higher position. The mythical boundary of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd began to stir up a session of ripples, although it wasn¡¯t broken. Still, Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd stopped their momentum of breaking into the bitwall.


    There was a lot of confusion within Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd. They could see that there were many problems and they were in the midst of repairing the damage and perfecting the system. The original Arcane Magic Network and Magic Crystal System had also been destroyed.


    Just then, the Wizard Tower once again bloomed and released batches and batches of flower species. The flowers were like rain sprinkling down onto Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd. Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd tried to get rid of it like how it had previously, but the new batch of flowers bloomed all of a sudden, dodging and bypassing the attack as they fell on the mythical boundary of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd.


    Immediately, those seeds grew on the mythical boundary of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd. They upied arge area instantly, constantly extracting the power of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd. They were eroding the barrier to reach the inside of the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd and they had increased the confusion within the Arcane Magic Network. They also weakened and interfered with the power of their attack.


    From the inside of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd, one could even see the dreamy flower rain falling from the sky. However, before the flowers couldnd, they were intercepted and destroyed by the Arcane Magic Network.


    They seized the opportunity and the Mechanical Clock Tower and the Philosopher Tower started to besiege it. They were trying to drain the power of the mythical boundary of the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd as their affiliated creatures attempted to attack inside.


    ¡°Divine Projection!¡±


    Just then, a Mythical Shadow up to thousands of meters tall emerged from Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd. The arcanists had learned from the arcanist in the Divine System and developed arcane magic which could imitate the body of a god.


    It was an elf queen dressed in a white robe and a crown. The huge Mythical Shadow ballooned from thousands of meters to tens of thousands of meters in an instant.


    The huge palm swiped across and immediately the mythical boundary was cleared from all its enemies. With the Elemental Wave blown out from the mythical body, the attack from the sky was also cleared. The massive mythical body filled the world, attaching to Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd. Its every move could trigger a huge surge of force.


    At that moment on the Wizard Tower, which was like the Ancient Tree of Fairies, a beautiful mythical creature emerged. It had its huge wings spread out and brilliance akin to starlight was seen. It had a stunning and exquisite figure akin to the legendary forest fairies.


    ¡°Wendy, you¡¯ve lost! You can¡¯t enter the bitwall. If you hold on any longer, Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd which is out of the earth will copse. Stop what you¡¯re doing now! Give up! This World of Titan was originally discovered by the Wizard Alliance. It belongs to the Wizard Alliance. We canpensate you, but the World of the Titan must be ours!¡±

 Chapter 403 - The Prelude of the Bitwall Era

    <h4>Chapter 403: The Prelude of the Bitwall Era</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wendy was in a dilemma. As every wizard knew, the World of the Titan was important to the Arcane Kingdom, but it was no longer possible to sessfully enter the bitwall and incorporate Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd into the World of Titan as originally nned.


    While the Wizard Alliance had discovered the coordinates and position of the World of Titan, the mobility and flexibility of the three Floating-Space Towers in the bitwall were unrivaled. Once they took over the World of Titan, transformed it into a huge Witchcraft Garden, a Wizard Alliance¡¯s base camp, and garden, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for the Arcane Kingdom to snatch it back.


    Wendy looked up at the heavens. By now her mythical body was partially immersed into the bitwall, and then she looked down into Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd.


    At that moment, Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd was tilted and some parts of it had entered the bitwall. If the Floating-Space Ring hadn¡¯t stabilized it, everyone was afraid that Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd would have copsed. Moreover, after a series of attacks and defenses, Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd was unable to bear another round of attacks. The arcane system and the Magic Crystal Network werergely destroyed, and if they continued, it might cause the disintegration of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd.


    Such a huge Fairnd Kingdom under the siege of three Floating-Space Towers. They wanted it to enter the bitwall, reach the nned coordinates, and smoothly integrate into the World of Titan, but Wendy always knew the opportunity for sess was slim.


    Wendy sighed.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Just then, in the bitwall, a strange event suddenly urred. The dimensional folds of the entire bitwall were severely disrupted and peculiar colors of light began to bloom from it.


    Then, everyone saw a colorful bubble emerge from the depths of the bitwall. It continuously expanded and inted, and atst, it became something which was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. It had covered the whole sky.


    ¡°This is... Wendy, what are you doing?¡± Catherine stood on top of the Wizard Tower. She looked into the sky, her robe dancing with the wind. She watched the movement from the bitwall and was extremely confused.


    ¡°This... what¡¯s this? That¡¯s too big!¡± Job, the master of the Philosopher Tower, didn¡¯t understand what was going on. It was too close to him. In addition, he had never seen a half-bitwall, and thus he couldn¡¯t fathom the existence of the thing that had suddenly emerged.


    But Wendy¡¯s expression revealed bewilderment as well; she didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    Only the master of the Mechanical Clock Tower, Cook Bay, who had observed it for a long time, finally figured out what that was. The big green head was full of shock and horror. ¡°This... is the legendary World of Titan!¡±


    ¡°Is this a half-bitwall? It¡¯s too... too... big!¡±


    Cook Bay¡¯s expression was left with yearning and longing. ¡°Compared to this, the space bubbles we¡¯ve discovered before, our Witchcraft Garden, even Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd, they are all nothing. This is the true half-bitwall!¡±


    ¡°This is a mini world!¡±


    The battle between Wendy and the three Floating-Space Towers, if seen from the earth, were only a fewrge spots of brilliant light, as well as the vague outline of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd.


    Then, the outline of the World of Titan covered the entire sky over the Sylve Continent and everyone on the continent saw that the sky had suddenly darkened. They looked up and saw the colorful light and shadow in the sky. That was the World of Titan, an unimaginably massive shadow of a half-bitwall.


    One could see the clouds through that light and shadow. In the depth of the clouds, there was the earth and the sea, the colorful dreamy kingdom, and there was a tower which connected the heaven and the earth. It was as if, above the sky, there was an inverted world.


    On top of the tower there stood a Mythical Shadow which was thousands of meters tall. The ripples of the divinenguage emerged from the World of Titan. It was the voice of Mientte Ambrose.


    ¡°Your Majesty! I¡¯m here to pick you up!¡±


    Part of the World of Titan was protruding from the bitwall as if a bubble was inching closer to Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd. It then engulfed Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd and took it into the bitwall.


    Just then, the arcanists in Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd, who were all in despair from their failure, saw the abnormalities and the figure of Mientte Ambrose gave a loud cheer.


    Mientte Ambrose sensed the danger and had incorporated his Fairnd of Elves into the World of Titan ahead of time, rather than wait for Queen Wendy¡¯s arrival with Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd.


    His approach was extremely dangerous. Still, Wendy dared to do so because her mind power was dozens of times greater than that of the average level seven mythical wizard and she also owned the gigantic Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd. While Mientte Ambrose¡¯s action was like pouring a ss of water into a pond, in an instant his power would be assimted to nothingness.


    But with the troll, Colin, who was in control of the Tower of Heaven, coupled with his risky bet, he had seeded in merging his Fairnd of Elves into the World of Titan. With the Tower of Heaven alone, there was no way to move the half-bitwall, but by virtue of his Fairnd of Elves and mythical power, coupled with the authority of the Tower of Heaven, it was enough to move and control the World of Titan.


    Mientte Ambrose moved the World of Titan from the depths of the bitwall to the core world. In the process, Mientte Ambrose could feel that his mythical power was constantly being integrated into the World of Titan and assimted. If he didn¡¯t speed up, he may be assimted into the World of Titan and be a part of it. If that happened, he would be part of the bitwall¡¯s consciousness with no feelings, desires, or will of his own.


    As Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd entered the World of Titan, he quickly adjusted its direction. It graduallynded on the small continent in the World of Titan and slowly integrated into it. With the chanting of the arcanists, the Arcane Magic Network and the Magic Crystal Network spread instantly, an Arcane Ancient Tree rooted into the earth, hordes of Ancient War Trees, farmer treants, Ancient Trees of Life, and other ancient trees were scattered about and the entirety of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd assimted into the half-bitwall.


    Watching Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd blend into the World of Titan, watching the shadow of the huge half bitwall, Catherine, who was standing on top of the Wizard Tower, turned her head.


    ¡°Luck was with you again, Wendy! Let¡¯s return. She has seeded!¡±


    The master of the Philosopher Tower, Job, was extremely reluctant as he looked at the sky above. ¡°But we¡¯re so close to it!¡±


    Cook Bay looked at the half-bitwall with a longing expression. ¡°Legends say that in the depths of the Astral World, there are countless half-bitwalls and many other magical and different worlds. One day, I¡¯ll go there and take a look!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    As the Arcane Kingdom took control of the World of Titan, the Arcane Kingdom, which had fallen into the disadvantaged position in the developmentpetition with the Wizard Alliance, gradually caught up. However, this caused the conflict between the Arcane Kingdom and the Wizard Alliance to be more intense.


    The forces of wizard schools under the Wizard Alliance, the Goblin Dynasty, the Dwarf Empire, and the city-states, kingdoms, and duchies under the Arcane Kingdom engaged in war asionally. Although both sides were still restrained, theirpetition had be even more intense. And with the loss of the World of Titan, the Wizard Alliance had grown an even stronger desire for the knowledge of the mysterious half-bitwall and other new worlds in the Astral World. The Wizard Alliance had elerated the process of exploration by taking control of the bitwall.


    The Floating-Space Tower which had stayed within the world had gradually risen within the bitwall. Theter batch of mythical wizards built a Floating-Space Tower that was no longer based on war and deterrence within the world, but a tower that was suitable for navigation and exploration in the Astral World.


    The new Floating-Space Tower was also getting increasingly stronger, and its function was beyond human imagination. It had gradually evolved from the Floating-Space Tower into the Boat of the Bitwall.


    Perhaps with the improvement and development of several generations, the Floating-Space Tower of the mythical wizard would one day be a Ship of the Astral World that could explore the Astral World.


    The Wizard Alliance and the Arcane Kingdom also began topete from the ground below, gradually turning their advancements into apetition for space and strategic positions within the bitwall.


    More arcanists and wizards had set their targets beyond the Astral World. They were frantically looking for and exploring the signals of any abnormal spatial fluctuations from the Astral World and clues from the Astral World¡¯s creatures. They were trying to find half-bitwalls from other worlds. They longed for the knowledge of the Astral World. A new upation had emerged, the Astral World Schr, which specialized in the knowledge of the Astral World.


    The prelude of the Bitwall Era had begun.

 Chapter 404 - The Daughter of Fate

    <h4>Chapter 404: The Daughter of Fate</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Within the highest divine pce in the Floating-space City of The Capital of God.


    Inside the temple, there was a huge blue-colored sphere of light. It was Maria¡¯s World. One could see many tiny nodes and features in it. Simrly, one could also see the model of the World Tree inside the sphere of light, which sustained and supported the entire world. The model of the World Tree had expanded to its limit and enveloped the entirety of Maria¡¯s World. Its branches and leaves had grown to fill every corner of its interior.


    Lu Zhiyu was standing under the sphere of light wearing a peculiar white robe. It looked like a single piece of white cloth wrapped around him. He stood barefoot on the floor. Lu Zhiyu was very rxed in the attire.


    There was only one person in the huge divine pce. It was empty enough to cause ordinary people to feel lonely and cold, but Lu Zhiyu had long been ustomed to. He was also used to his identity as a Creator and God, and he no longer had the shame he felt in the early days when he thought of himself as a god.


    Inst few years, Lu Zhiyu had been full of doubt. As the Creator, he could feel that the final step of the upgrading n of the world, perfecting of the Divine System and the emergence of thest god, would be a hard nut to crack.


    ording to the deduction drawn from Lu Zhiyu from the model of the World Tree, thest god, the God of Fate, would be in charge of fate, but Lu Zhiyu¡¯s deductions had been stalled from that point onward.


    ¡°God of Fate, what a joke!¡±


    ¡°Can fate really be controlled? So does it mean that the future is unchanged and everything is predestined? In this way, the power of the God of Fate will surpass that of the Creator.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a fully sealed up world, it¡¯s possible, like a game which had the beginning and the end set up. Everyone is struggling in a so-called long river of time and with their destiny, but Maria¡¯s World is an open world with infinite potential and future! Communication with the outside world will cause a change every time and anywhere. Everyone is subject to the vibration of the butterfly¡¯s wings because they trigger a chain reaction.¡±


    Of course, theplete world model had sixteen gods who controlled all the material, energy, space, time, souls, and desires of the whole world. The rules of the Divine System prated into the slightest ces without leaving any dead space. The final God of Fate would weave the web of fate. The line of fate controlled the destiny of all living beings and all things in the world.


    The whole world would be like a stage y that had beenpletely arranged, and the Divine System would then be thoroughly perfected. It would be a Divine World with stringent guidelines and without any loopholes.


    ¡°There¡¯s another way. Could I degrade the God of Fate into the God of Prognosis and Future? That sounds good. A world without any loopholes will also lose its potential in the future, which is not what I want!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu then confirmed and acknowledged thest god. As for the candidate for thest god, they had already been selected. Not now, but more than a thousand years before, it had been determined, and it was possible, perhaps, that even before the ancient times, the god had already been unconsciously chosen by Lu Zhiyu!


    Lu Zhiyu stepped out of the temple and entered a floor below the Witchcraft Garden. Eva was sprinkling holy water on a tree covered with bright-colored fruits.


    ¡°Eva! I¡¯m leaving!¡± As soon as Lu Zhiyu appeared, Eva immediately turned around.


    ¡°Where are you going? Master!¡± Eva held up the Holy Seal Silver Vessel which she used to sprinkle water. There were two eyes on the Holy Seal Silver Vessel. The nozzle nose looked like an elephant¡¯s nose at a quick nce. It was an alchemic being, and its shape was lovely.


    ¡°Maria¡¯s World!¡± After Lu Zhiyu spoke, he shuttled through the dimensional door and disappeared from The Capital of God.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    After the copse of the Pusuote Empire, the original Batko region, the Northern part of Tuten and the Eastern part of the exotic region upied by the Pusuote Empire dered independence one after another. The copse of the powerful Pusuote Empire whose territory had spanned over most of the Alen Continent had brought about the disappearance of peace and the emergence of war.


    In thetter period, many people attempted to revive the power and prosperity of the Pusuote Empire but they never seeded. No one could revive the territory of the Batko Empire or unify the Batko region.


    With the advent of the Magic Crystal Era, that area was still a symbol of war and chaos. The faith in the Temple of Sky was still flourishing, but the spokesperson of God had changed continuously.


    In the Western Batko region, however, a new faith had gradually emerged, which was quite normal in Maria¡¯s World. There were always a few powerful saints who managed to acquire some of the iplete World Tree Model Temte and found ways to be gods. People were always eager to try and be the next god, but most of them had very tragic ends.


    Because most of them died in the process of igniting the divine fire, some of them burned themselves to death. Some of them ignited the divine fire in an attempt to condense their divinity. However, they would soon realize that the position had already been upied when they were punished and destroyed by the gods whose toes they had stepped on. Of course, there were a few lucky people who were chosen by God to supplement the Divine System and expand the divinity, and thereby became the True God¡¯s Side-God.


    Most of the believers in that new faith were ordinary people and poor people in the western region. They believed in Goddess of Fate and they were led by a teenage girl who they called the Daughter of Fate.


    In the Sea of Death of the Great Kafra Desert.


    Several Steam Alchemy Trucks went through the desert. All of the Steam Alchemy Trucks had been remodified. The original trunks had been dismantled and converted into steam lotives capable of transporting people.


    A chimney was hoisted on the front of the truck. When the truck was running, boiling steam would pop out from it. Most of the trucks looked old and worn. The coat of paint on the fronts of the trucks had worn off. Some of the steel rings were rusted, and there were even patches on top of the tarpaulin of the trunk.


    The desert road was extremely uneven and the trucks would bump up and down. The people riding in them were all people from Batko with the typical features of the Batko region.


    The Sea of Death had been called the Sea of Death for more than 1,000 years, but since mankind had conquered the sky, the earth, and even the bitwall, the Sea of Death was no longer a ce where death happened.


    The professionals of the Temple of Sky historically weren¡¯t good at forestry or the irrigation of rivers. With the advent of the Magic Crystal Era, although the original barren Batko area gradually became rich and fertile and the rivers broadened, the Sea of Death remained as it was.


    A convoy drove into a small oasis in the desert with small houses, dpidated wooden shacks, and temporary tents. To the southwest of the oasis there was a Jujube Forest that protected the oasis from being hit by sandstorms. There were steam lotives, old hot-air balloon airships, and Alchemy Sand Dredges in the oasis, which could sail in the sea of sand.


    With the arrival of the convoy, all the people in the oasis rushed out excitedly. A few hundred people all seemed to be waiting for the arrival of someone. When the passengers arrived, from a truck in the middle of the convoy, a strong male professional in a long ck robe alighted and knelt on the ground, then several Batko women with headscarves and veils emerged with a young girl.


    Dressed in a ck cloak with ck thin chiffon masking her face, the girl had short dark wavy hair and stunning eyes. The most attractive thing was her irises which were blue, but not the usual kind of blue. They were light blue, closer to green, and were as transparent as the sky. It was a pair of eyes that could reflect everyone¡¯s inner self.


    Everyone in the oasis knelt down and shouted the name of the young girl in thenguage of Batko as if it was the holy name of a god. It was as if they believed in the absolute supremacy of this young girl.


    ¡°Natasha, the magnificent Daughter of Fate!¡± A young man whose lips were dried up and cracked because ofck of water shouted her name enthusiastically.


    ¡°Daughter of Fate, Natasha!¡±


    ¡°All hail the Goddess of Fate!¡±


    Crowds of men and women followed the girl and screamed hysterically. As the young girl¡¯s feet touched the sandynd, a miracle happened. Green buds grew little by little throughout thend, and the little green buds turned intowns and quickly proliferated and spread everywhere.


    Flowers grew among the grass and young saplings emerged from the ground. In the blink of an eye, they grew into big trees, while the mouth of a fresh spring emerged under the girl¡¯s feet and gradually formed ake. In that way, the girl stepped on the surface of the water and slowly entered the oasis.


    That magical scene had driven the followers of the Goddess of Fate crazy. They kowtowed and shouted the name of Daughter of Fate, Natasha. That was the typical level of enthusiasm the people had for the Goddess of Fate, so the secret arrival of the young girl, the legendary Daughter of Fate, Natasha, had caused an uproar.


    With the arrival of Natasha, the Daughter of Fate, the oasis continued to expand and more and more Batko people arrived and gathered there. In the barren Sea of Death of the Great Kafra Desert, the establishment of a magical Desert City had begun.


    Legend had it that this was a city that could only be found by the believers in the Goddess of Fate. It was hidden in the deepest part of the Sea of Death. It was absolutely impossible for outsiders to find or see. Everyone who arrived there believed that they were guided by fate.


    Legend had it that if they arrived at the city, they could see the great Daughter of Fate, ept her enlightenment, and see their future and the trajectory of their destiny. Hence, people in Batko called the city the Enlightenment City.

 Chapter 405 - Using the Whole World as a Bet

    <h4>Chapter 405: Using the Whole World as a Bet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu crossed the streets of Enlightenment City. They had built a defense wall outside the original oasis and the Jujube Forest had be evenrger, plentiful and substantial fruits growing on the trees.


    The magic radio in the shop on the street yed the channel from the Pusuote region. The soprano was melodious and pleasing to the ears. The sand-colored stone buildings seemed to have camouged and fused with the desert until they were one. The sand on the ground was hot, yet the people in the city seldom wore shoes.


    Lu Zhiyu walked along the spacious road and through the town square, arriving at the Temple of Fate. Most of the priestesses in the temple were women wearing ck robes and veils. The thin robes couldn¡¯t conceal the graceful figures of the Batko women. But any believer who arrived there dared not have any frivolous or evil thoughts toward them.


    Above the dome of the Temple of Fate was an eye. The moment one saw it, it gave them a feeling that one could see through all fates through the long passage of time.


    Lu Zhiyu walked up the stairway in front of the Temple of Fate. He ignored the praying and begging of the people in front of the temple. He had walked all the way to the temple because, on that day, The Daughter of Fate wasn¡¯t praying for blessings or enlightening anyone, so the temple was empty.


    Lu Zhiyu could see everyone from there. There was a thread of consciousness on the body that led directly to the Temple of Fate. In Enlightenment City, the thread of consciousness emanating from the consciousness of all people weaved into a huge above the city.


    When Lu Zhiyu stepped inside, all the priestesses in the temple knelt on the ground as if they had known he wasing.


    Lu Zhiyu walked towards the middle of the temple and the Eyes of Fate on the dome seemed to be watching him. There were many pirs in the empty hall, each of them carved with stories about fate.


    The young girl with a ck veil sat cross-legged on top of it. She saw Lu Zhiyu and, in an instant, her sky-blue eyes were attached to him, trying to gain insight and understand him thoroughly.


    Lu Zhiyu walked toward her and stopped more than ten meters in front of her, sitting on the nket beneath the steps where she would pray and enlighten her believers. Lu Zhiyu sat at a lower positionpared to her. She looked down at him from above, but somehow, it made the priestesses feel that Fate was trembling.


    ¡°I knew you wereing, Creator!¡± said the young girl with the ck veil.


    Lu Zhiyu looked up at her and said, ¡°That¡¯s really terrific! The power of fate!¡± Then he sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you really existed. What should I call you, Daughter of the World, The Daughter of Fate, or Maria?¡±


    Yes, Natasha was the reincarnation of the world¡¯s consciousness. After the creation of Maria¡¯s World, with the continuous advancement of Maria¡¯s World, the formation of the world¡¯s consciousness began toe into being. And the name of Maria, which was chosen as a joke by Lu Zhiyu in the past, had seemingly determined her image and gender.


    If there had been no Lu Zhiyu, she would have been the first God born naturally in Maria¡¯s World and the genuine master of Maria¡¯s World, but everything had changed because of the emergence of Lu Zhiyu.


    She was born toote, and when she appeared, everything was already established. She was thest god that was born.


    Lu Zhiyu had been unconsciously suppressing her birth prior to this, but when he was at thest step of perfecting the Divine System, he found that only when she was integrated into the Divine System could Maria¡¯s World be transformed into the real Divine Kingdom. This was because she represented the world.


    Natasha sized up Lu Zhiyu and Lu Zhiyu sized her up too. She was the first person to be born with a sacred existence, and her birth represented the will of the world. She was a Level Seven Mythical Being at birth, she was an inherent god.


    She was born to be a being of Mythical Life. In her body, it was very difficult for Lu Zhiyu to see the feelings and strong desire like he could in ordinary people. Instead, there was a superior and non-human temperament which was extremely cold and ethereal.


    There was a great difference between Natasha and Lu Zhiyu. The existence of gods and other Mythical Beings which had gotten rid of the restraints of the body and advanced as gods had formed their personality imprints. Emotions and desires were just part of the personality imprint. Even if they became gods, emotions and desires would go along with them.


    But the young girl in front of him was different. She was born into the world without the shackles of the body. She was born sacred.


    Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t know how to make ament on which was a better definition of god; whether the existence of natural gods was more in line with the definition of gods, or whether gods of his kind, which had advanced from mortals, suited the definition.


    ¡°Are you here to destroy me?¡± Natasha looked at Lu Zhiyu without a tinge of fear.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to seek enlightenment!¡± Lu Zhiyu smiled.


    Natasha asked, ¡°Can the Creator feel confused?¡±


    ¡°Yes, even the Creator can¡¯t fathom his own fate!¡± Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯re the Daughter of Fate, I wanted to ask, what is fate?¡±


    ¡°Fate is the trajectory of all life forms!¡±


    The two beings asked and answered interchangeably, the questions were straightforward and simple, and the answers were straightforward and simple, too.


    Then Lu Zhiyu asked a tough question. ¡°What¡¯s my fate?¡±


    Natasha looked up. ¡°The fate of the immortal is immortality! The undead have no fate. Fate is reincarnation, fate is destiny, and without death, there¡¯s no reincarnation, there¡¯s no destiny!¡±


    ¡°The life of ordinary people is a long river, flowing from top to bottom, and I¡¯m in charge of fate. As long as I¡¯m standing on the long river of time, I can calcte their futures and life trajectory. But the fate of the immortal is round, there¡¯s never an end!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu felt a little disappointed. He had expected to see something different. He didn¡¯t expect that it was so simple. ¡°The circle will be broken, and it¡¯s just that you can¡¯t fathom it now!¡±


    But Natasha replied, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve limited my future. Without you, I would be the real Goddess of Fate, in charge of everyone¡¯s destiny!¡±


    Natasha fixed her gaze on Lu Zhiyu. There was a slight fluctuation in the girl¡¯s sky-blue eyes. She didn¡¯t know whether it was longing, helplessness, or regret. ¡°When I was born, it should have been the beginning of everything, but I realize it¡¯s the end of everything!¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m your Creator! I¡¯m also the Creator of the world!¡±


    ¡°You believe in fate. Isn¡¯t this your fate?¡±


    The beautiful face beneath Natasha¡¯s veil showed a trace of mockery. ¡°Fate? No, I¡¯m just a god who can¡¯t control her own destiny...¡±


    ¡°Goddess of Fate!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu sunk into his own thoughts for a good moment, then he looked up and asked, ¡°Do you want to bet?¡± As he said that, Lu Zhiyu looked energetic all of a sudden as if he was a child. ¡°The chip of the bet will be... this world!¡±


    Natasha looked at Lu Zhiyu. The way Lu Zhiyu made a bet using the world as a chip was akin to tossing a coin out from his pocket, it was insignificant and unimportant. ¡°What are you betting on?¡± Natasha¡¯s usually indifferent eyes, like the light of stars, were constantly being stirred up because of the man in front of her.


    ¡°Fate!¡± Lu Zhiyu said excitedly.


    Natasha was unable toprehend him. ¡°In your eyes, can the world be easily used as a chip for a bet?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu nodded. ¡°Of course, neither this world nor the Crystal Wall System is important in my eyes. The world is just abination of energy and material. As long as I master its knowledge and truth, and then possess material energy and time, I can produce one after another.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not bored by it, I can make infinite numbers of them, but what does it mean to me to have so many worlds and a huge Crystal Wall System? It¡¯s like the gold coins that can only be looked at but can¡¯t be spent. Meanwhile, I¡¯m a ridiculous miser guarding the treasures. If you can discover and unravel the truth about fate, then why not?¡±


    ¡°Even if I lose the whole Crystal Wall System, I¡¯ll take the people I cherish and leave. It¡¯ll merely take thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, to re-create a Crystal Wall System, perhaps a more perfect, more beautiful and magical Crystal Wall System.¡±


    ¡°Bu only if you can do it!¡±

 Chapter 406 - The Goddess of Fate

    <h4>Chapter 406: The Goddess of Fate</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Natasha thought about it for a long time, as if she was counting the possibilities with the help of the power of the Daughter of Fate and of the entire world.


    Lu Zhiyu was in no hurry. Although he thought Natasha was unlikely to aplish it, human wisdom was infinite. There must be a time when they could surprise Lu Zhiyu by aplishing the unexpected.


    It took until the sun had set on the hilltop, but Natasha finally looked at Lu Zhiyu indifferently and said, ¡°I give up!¡±


    ¡°Not giving it a try before giving up?¡± As Lu Zhiyu waited, he sat on the rug near the stariway, leaning on it and looking at the sunset beyond the temple above the desert.


    ¡°Because this is a paradox in itself. Even if I put all people, including gods, into the web of fate, the existence of the Goddess of Fate is the biggest destroyer of the tight system of fate. That is unless I give up all consciousness and personality and be an observer of fate!¡± Natasha didn¡¯t move an inch. She sat there like a statue. She would never move an inch unless necessary.


    Natasha looked at Lu Zhiyu and said, ¡°And even if I seed in the end, it¡¯s not what you wanted. What you wanted was to explore is the essence of fate, the truth of causality. You didn¡¯t want to see your own fat, you want to break it at the moment of seeing it and be a master of it at the same time.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at Natasha and said, ¡°So you¡¯ve already owned your own will, not just the world¡¯s consciousness!¡±


    Natasha didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Hence, I¡¯m Natasha, not Maria!¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re a Goddess of Fate who can¡¯t control her own fate!¡± Lu Zhiyu quipped.


    ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s a terrible thing to see your own fate! Without a fate that can¡¯t be changed, the world would be so wonderful!¡±


    ¡°Maybe fate isn¡¯t destined to remain unchanged, maybe fate is only a guide for everyone to see the possibility of their future, and then they can choose to develop in their preferred direction! Perhaps this is the reason why I became the Daughter of Fate, it¡¯s also the choice and desire of all living beings!¡± Natasha said, and there was a divine brilliance sparkling in her eyes.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s prayer towards fate is to hope for a good change. Those who pray and believe in me didn¡¯t want to see their doomed fate, but to change their own fate.¡±


    It seemed that it was because of Lu Zhiyu¡¯s prompting that her thought process was geared towards what he¡¯d hoped for her to gradually understand. Now, atst, she spoke in that way.


    Lu Zhiyu saw more and more brilliance radiating off Natasha¡¯s body, and the web of fate which had densely covered the sky above Enlightenment City waspletely torn and broken. Those believers of fate who were previously like marites struggled and broke free from some kind of bondage.


    Originally, the city had looked like a marite city, a stiff and lethargic desert city. It suddenly seemed to glow with a new radiance.


    The brilliance which symbolized fate was glowing on Natasha, the Daughter of Fate, and the radiance scattered and lit up the entire Temple of Fate.


    In the night sky over Enlightenment City, one could see luminescent spots and threads pouring out of the Temple of Fate, akin to fireflies filling the Desert City. It was beautiful and full of hope and vitality.


    The Goddess of Fate¡¯s Divine Shadow rose from the temple bit by bit. The Divine Shadow reached thousands of meters into the clouds, visible from thousands of miles away, appearing as if it could directly touch the stars in the sky.


    The people in Enlightenment City hadn¡¯t yet fallen asleep. Many people followed the fireflies and the Divine Shadow out of their houses and into the street, immediately seeing the shocking scene.


    Hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands of people rushed out. After that, tens of thousands, more than 300,000 people in Enlightenment City came out and gazed in the direction of the Temple of Fate. The lights and shadows of the goddess were mysterious. Among the brilliance of the mysterious Light of Fate, an illusory and hazy image of the goddess was tangled, the entire body hidden in the ambiguous dark robes, the face of the Goddess of Fate concealed by the veil, akin to unfathomable fate itself.


    ¡°The Goddess of Fate... has descended?¡± A lean, yellow-skinned old man in the noblest ck robe of the Temple of Fate walked out of his house and knelt to the ground in an instant.


    ¡°The True God we believe in! Are you really answering our prayers?¡± asked a housewife, bringing along her whole family to cheer at the sight of the Goddess of Fate. They were the poor people of the Moru Kingdom, North of Batko. Because they couldn¡¯t survive the bankruptcy, they hade to the city under the guidance of the Goddess of Fate and that had changed their family¡¯s fate.


    ¡°Look! It¡¯s God! It¡¯s really God!¡± Batko¡¯s child had darker skin, and his brother stood on the top of a steam truck with his younger sister and younger brother in his arms, looking in the direction of the Temple of Fate in the distance, shouting excitedly.


    His younger sister in his arms said, ¡°It¡¯s the Goddess of Fate!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Goddess of Fate who brings us good luck!¡±


    ¡°The Goddess of Fate who saved our family! I offer you our most pious belief and hope that you can bless us and my children forever!¡±


    ¡°Goddess of Fate, please relieve me from my misery and save me from my sorrow!¡±


    At that moment, Natasha heard the voices and heartfelt wishes of everyone. It was the desires of all living beings in the world. She looked down Lu Zhiyu.


    ¡°Maybe this is fate, this... it¡¯s the real Goddess of Fate!¡±


    On the top of the sky, there seemed to be an unusual movement above the clouds, as if the whole world was calling for thest god¡¯s arrival. The world was longing for her to be a god.


    All the stars and Star Kingdoms appeared in the sky at the same time, just like when the Divine System had appeared and when the World Tree Model was first discovered. At that time, the peculiar emergence of all the stars symbolized a beginning, while their present emergence symbolized an end. They were symbolizing the perfection of the Divine System.


    ¡°Stars, so many stars, big ones!¡± In the airship flying above the clouds, a little girl looked out through the ss window and shouted loudly, immediately waking up the sleeping passengers.


    Her father wiped his eyes and said incredulously, ¡°It¡¯s not a star, it¡¯s a god! It¡¯s the Star Kingdoms!¡±


    At the top of St. Sarl City, the Temple of Light looked as if it was built above the clouds. The current High Priest of the Church of Light looked at the Divine Kingdom and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going to happen this time?¡±


    ¡°I wonder it¡¯s a good or bad thing!¡±


    Every clergyman, king, noble, or ordinary person in the whole world seemed to have a hunch that something important was happening in the world.


    The divine personality of the God of Prognosis and Future, also known as the divine personality of the Goddess of Fate, fell from the star and transformed into the brightest light, it was akin to a meteor falling from the bitwall, eager to meet its master.


    When the divine personality of the Goddess of Fate fell down, it fell into Natasha¡¯s body like a zing fire. Natasha¡¯s divine body had undergone tremendous changes. Her robes were dancing and swept over the city, instantly scattering a massive re that scattered over the whole city.


    Many people in Enlightenment City, in the midst of the zing brilliance, became Natasha¡¯s clergymen and epted the divine seed of the Goddess of Fate.


    The ck robe and ck yarn which had symbolized the mysterious nature of Natasha faded gradually, and the robe turned white little by little. It had transformed into a friendly and bright color. Her mysterious and elusive aura from before was transformed into one of hope and warmth.


    And the veil which had masked her face also gradually faded. It revealed a beautiful and delicate face, as well as eyes the color of a clear blue sky. Everyone could see the face of the Goddess of Fate.


    At that moment, everyone in Enlightenment City jumped up and down madly. They cheered for the goddess, shouting her holy name and praying to her.


    ¡°I saw the face of the Goddess of Fate, and I looked straight at my own destiny!¡±


    ¡°Good luck was favoring us!¡±


    ¡°The Goddess loves us all!¡±


    The city was brightly lit. Many people took out their alchemy vapormps and waved them on the rooftops. The whole city seemed to have transformed into a starry sky onnd. Themps and candles of myriad families gathered in one ce and it looked like the milky way.


    The Goddess was in a beautiful white robe, and with a mysterious smile she said, ¡°Fate is in your own hands!¡±


    Immediately afterward, a divine stairway leading to the Star Kingdom was seen and the Goddess of Fate followed thedder of light, ascending to the clouds to enter the Star Kingdom.


    When Lu Zhiyu watched thest God ascend her throne, he knew that thest piece of the puzzle of the Divine System had finally been ced and that Maria¡¯s World and he himself would face the greatest changes as a result.

 Chapter 407 - Creator (I)

    <h4>Chapter 407: Creator (I)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Seventeen Star Kingdoms appeared at the same time across the night sky. The web of divine power intertwined and extended continuously along the bitwall, revealing itself from amid the darkness.


    The earth, sky, professionals, mortals, animals, and even hell and the souls within it were all suddenly connected to that vastwork of the gods. Seventeen Star Kingdoms and gods supported everything, forming the cornerstone of the world.


    If one looked into Maria¡¯s World from the outside at that moment, it would look to them as though the huge lights and shadows of the World Tree had magically appeared in the world¡¯s interior. It¡¯s tallest branches and leaves prated the sky, the Star Kingdoms, and the bitwall. The enormous roots went deep down into hell and touched the essence of reincarnation.


    Every single person, every single being, even the lifeless forms and gods were on that tree, bound together with the tree. The World Tree that originally existed as a temte for the world and had set it up was now growing out of Maria¡¯s World.


    The world¡¯s cornerstone, which served the Star Kingdoms as its core, had blossomed with brilliant and radiant light. On it, the searing light of divinity and divine personality itself had appeared.


    ¡°Light, sun, death!¡± The Star Kingdom ushered the sun into the sky. The moon and the sun, the Divine Kingdom¡¯s Network Host, appeared simultaneously. At the same time, the Star Kingdom of Death, which represented death and hell, also appeared out of the earth.


    From the world¡¯s threergest religions and kingdoms of faith came countless believers who kneeled and prayed to their gods.


    ¡°Four Seasons, Night, Ocean, Machinery, Master, Earth, Storm, Time!¡± Every church and its followers looked up to see their gods. Whether they were human beings, orcs, semi-orcs, elves, sahagins, or magical beasts, they all could find the Star Kingdom they believed in.


    ¡°The God of Civilization and Wisdom! The God of Commerce and Trade! The God of History and Race!¡± Arge number of believers in the Kingdom of Sumerian waved their hands at the sky and cheered. The colossus figure of Frank appeared in the Square of the Three Gods of Civilization in Niyah, holding the te of Civilization up high. The te seemed to be echoing with the voices of those in the Star Kingdoms up above.


    On top of Alva¡¯s enormous Magic Crystal Tower sat thergest Magic Crystal in the world. At that moment, it began radiating a dazzling brilliance of mana glow. The whole city of Niyah was illuminated by the brilliance and the city looked like something in a dream. The magic crystal warlocks on the tower prayed to Alva, the God of Magic Crystal, who rewarded them with magic crystals.


    Even at night, there were still many schrs, students, and professionals going in and out of The Grand Library of Wilbert. Suddenly, arge number of professionals wearing their schr¡¯s robes stopped on the stairs.


    ¡°The God of Space and Exploration! The God of Desire and Prayer!¡±


    ¡°Who is thest one? I¡¯ve never seen it! It¡¯s like an eye!¡± More people looked at the overwhelming radiance of the cornerstones of the world. Although they didn¡¯t understand what was going on, they noticed a god there that they had never seen before.


    ¡°That¡¯s Fate. I¡¯ve seen it when I visited the Batko area. It¡¯s the symbol of the Goddess of Fate! A belief that exists only in the desert, a faith from a very remote and small area. Unexpectedly, there is a True God behind it!¡± A schr from The Grand Library of Wilbert recognized it immediately. The highly-educated schrs were tasked with recording every race in the world and the history and beliefs behind them. Because of this, they now had thergest library in the world, The Grand Library of Wilbert. The library belonged to Wilbert, The God of History and Race.


    The brilliant light of divine power covered the entire world and assimted the entire world. The Divine Kingdom¡¯s Network Host in the sky, the huge silver moon, had already reached the top of the World Tree.


    The Divine Kingdom¡¯s Network Host controlled the entire world and recorded everything, from its origin to the present, every mark of life, birth, and death were all recorded in the Divine Kingdom¡¯s Network Host. The modification of every rule, the agreements of gods, and the original data of the world could all be found there.


    Every little bit of the world, every single God and their authority originated from that. It brought together all the lines of divine powers, and the one controlling and governing the Divine Kingdom¡¯s Network was the Goddess of Light, Kelly.


    All the floating inds which had originally circled in the middle of the Divine Kingdom¡¯s Network Host dispersed and merged into their Star Kingdoms and the bodies of their gods respectively. Each of the divine thrones represented the authority of their gods and their authority within the Divine Kingdom¡¯s Network Host.


    There were only two divine thrones left in the sky of the Kingdom of Light, one represented the Goddess of Light, and the other was the divine throne of the Creator!


    At that moment, the empty divine throne of the Creator suddenly sparkled with brilliant radiance. A pir of light shot down the sky and ran through the entire Kingdom of Light, passing through everything in the kingdom. The white radiance enveloped the whole world.


    Ding!


    All the rules that had kept the whole world running halted. Even the river of time had stopped, no longer flowing. No rainwater fell, it had paused in mid-air. No light spread and life forms lost their ability to act and think. In the original, grand, and prosperous world, countless beings from different races had be stuck in a freeze-frame all at the same time.


    The whole world had turned into a motionless picture. It was like a huge epic film, and someone had suddenly pressed the pause button.


    Kelly looked at the divine throne opposite her and could see that one of the pirs of light, the Divine Shadow, which had bolted down from the sky, was condensing. It was magnificent. Not the Kingdom of Light, not even the whole world seemed able to amodate him.


    ¡°Lord, you¡¯ve finally returned to your own kingdom!¡± Kelly looked at the familiar figure opposite her as if she had been looking forward to him.


    Lu Zhiyu sat on top of the Divine Kingdom which belonged to the Creator. He could feel the power of the gods and the limits of authority that the Divine Kingdom¡¯s Network Host had over the world.


    However, the first action Lu Zhiyu took was to give an order to the Divine Kingdom¡¯s Network Host, Gaia. ¡°Cancel the authority of the Divine Kingdom¡¯s Network Host! Gaia! Transfer to me the power of the Star Kingdom and thework host¡¯s data of the world!¡±


    ¡°Confirming the limits of authority! From the supreme authority of the Creator!¡± The robotic voice of Gaia, the Divine Kingdom¡¯s Network Host, suddenly sounded.


    ¡°ept... ept... orders!¡± At the time to execute the final order, Gaia didn¡¯t know why, but it paused. Gaia, who was supposed to have no emotions or feelings, seemed to have felt its imminent doom.


    The whole of Silver Moon had undergone tremendous fluctuations. The secondary brain of the original Divine Kingdom¡¯s Network Host, Gaia, copsed in an instant. It had turned into countless bits of data and runes as it merged into the Kingdom of Light.


    Within the Kingdom of Light, under the divine throne, one could see the vast Kingdom of Heaven. It had several huge cities of god, saints who had risen into the Kingdom of Light thousands of years ago, and an angel with white wings who was radiating holy light.


    When they looked up, they could see the divine throne of the Creator and his Divine Shadow. At that moment, the dense and substantial cloud of data and runes emanated from the Divine Kingdom¡¯s Network Host. It filled up the entire Kingdom of Light and merged into the light pir, pouring into the divine body of the Creator.


    The original Divine Kingdom¡¯s Network Host and the world Lu Zhiyu had created had borrowed power from the picture scroll. Lu Zhiyu didn¡¯t have the divine power of a Creator or that of the seventeen gods, so instead of having their godly power bestowed by Lu Zhiyu, their power was actually bestowed by the picture scroll.


    Lu Zhiyu had truly ascended to the divine throne of the Creator and be a real creator. Lu Zhiyu was receiving the whole world from the power of the picture scroll. The Divine Kingdom¡¯s Network Host which was designed by Lu Zhiyu to drive the sovereign power of his creation was no longer necessary. Gaia was dying out little by little as it transferred the world¡¯s data to him.

 Chapter 408 - Creator (II)

    <h4>Chapter 408: Creator (II)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Lu Zhiyu sat on the divine throne of the Creator. He seemed to have aquired another perspective at that moment. He watched the birth and development of the whole of Maria¡¯s World, the birth and death of every being and race.


    He saw an albino bear running on the grasnd, the mouse-people trying to catch prey with a stone spear, the traces of life gradually appearing in the ocean. He saw the growth of all things, the reproduction of life, the birth of civilization. It was a world full of vitality.


    And then, he saw himself.


    It was the first time he had set foot in Maria¡¯s World. At that time, he was only twenty years old, young and immature. He¡¯d first appeared on a hillside on the Red River ins. At that time, the orcs were only mouse-people and human beings hadn¡¯t appeared. He was just an ordinary person then, a vulnerable, ordinary person who could only live for less than 100 years. A fragile life that could be extinguished so easily.


    Behind him was the dense and primitive jungle and in front of him was a massive and broad river. There were many animals drinking from the water beside the river. Birds were singing in the jungle, eagles were gliding through the sky, and fat rabbits were running on the grassy slope.


    The twenty-year-old him rushed excitedly down the hillside, frightening the animals at the riverside. The animals dispersed in an uproar. He stood by the riverside and looked up at the blue sky, as if the old him was exchanging a gaze with the present him at that moment.


    They were divided by thousands of years, yet they looked at each other. Everything was like samsara... Everything began with him and also ended with him.


    But at that time, with that old him, his gaze was filled with excitement, expectant and hopeful. His smiling face had been iparably sincere, but now there was only a mysterious face hidden behind the Divine Shadow. He was wearing the Mask of Faross with the sun engravings on his face, and under the mask was a pair of eyes that looked absent of emotions.


    With the birth of civilization, the orcs established a city-state of civilization, and the twelfth generation of Orc Kings ruled Saga City, one after another. When Ahenaten, the Golden King, killed Costa, the twelfth generation Wolf King, the era of mankind was proimed.


    He saw Ahenaten, a young man who had traveled with him to the Kingdom of Orc, grow old little by little until, in his pce, he begged bitterly for eternal life from Lu Zhiyu. Finally, he held onto the Sword of the King and looked at the portrait of himself at the moment when he had received a revtion from his god, Lu Zhiyu, and died reluctantly.


    War, fighting, the substitution of dynasties and the advancement of civilization. The dynasty established by Ahenaten, the Golden King, perished. On the remote Y Continent, he¡¯d nted his first Tree of Life and embraced Mehare, the world¡¯s first elf, with his own hands.


    The tribes and city-states of the orcs had surrounded and fought with Saga City for thousands of years while human beings had split apart and merged. After the Golden Dynasty, there emerged the Silver Dynasty of the Prolis Empire and the Bronze Dynasty of the Tyron Empire. Atst, the Iron Dynasty of the Crete Empire emerged. At the same time, human beings continued to travel to distant ces, the Batko region, the Exotic Kingdom, and the Tuten region. Human civilization began to emerge.


    He created and killed Sakun himself. The blood of the ancient God of the Sea diffused all over the ocean; it announced for the arrival of an extraordinary era!


    Sahagins, Titan Dragons, and all kinds of magical beasts appeared in the world. Saintess Kelly gained her own ichor. The first pope, Pope Hodap, established the Kingdom of the Church of Light.


    The first Wizard Tower rose in the ck Forest. The first generation of wizards came and arrived with the oldest alchemy ship, the SS Eternity. Bohr, Akkad, Uruk, Leves, Henry, Wendy, Catherine, and Wolfe, all those familiar figures appeared in front of Lu Zhiyu one by one. That was when they were at their youngest; each one owned a pair of eyes which reflected innocence and dreams back then.


    In his dream, he gave Kelly the Mask of Faross, he nudged forward the supernatural era of Titan Dragons, magical beasts, gods, and wizards to their peaks. The saints established the divine system in baptism. Rooney, the one who was loved by God, destroyed the Kingdom of Luhmann and established the Kingdom of Rosa d¡¯Oro. Leves went crazy as he roared madly at his punishment of death by burning.


    With a lovely pair of lion¡¯s ears, Verthandi acted in a pettishly charming manner. He took her around the world and explored the world with her. He gave her the Sword of the King and the power of the Divine Kingdom¡¯s Network Host because she was a real descendant of God and the chosen one of heaven.


    With the rise and unification of the orcs, the Lion King, Will, established the Holy Seville Empire and the war between humans and orcs broke out again.


    The Crete Empire of the Iron Dynasty perished, the Holy Seville Empire crumbled, the Tuten Dynasty vanished, and the Pusuote Empire sumbed, countlessrge and small countries withered and new countries were rebuilt among the ruins.


    The Era of the Sea had arrived!


    Thousands of sailing ships and alchemy shipspeted for hegemony over the ocean. Arge number of professionals, derived from the perfection of the divine system, maneuvered across the ocean. Wizards explored every corner of the world. Elves walked out of the Y Continent and the Mermaid Kingdom dominated the world within the ocean.


    With the arrival of the Era of Gods, numerous powerful professionalspeted with and killed each other for divinity and divine personality in order to ascend the divine throne. They came to hold the Star Kingdom above the clouds. The Goddess of Harvest, Bernice, the Legendary Adventurer, Marina, the Queen of Mermaids, Gina, the Lord Torvald, Jonathan, the fourth-generation Master of the Wizard Tower, Edward, and so on. There were sessful cases and unsessful cases, but Lu Zhiyu was iparably familiar with all those figures.


    The civilization on earth was also advancing by the ancient way of survival. Then, with the emergence of the three gods of civilization, the age of Magic Crystal had arrived!


    One after another, people or things which Lu Zhiyu was familiar with continued to vanish, and finally, nothing was left.


    ¡°So long... I¡¯ve lived for so long!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu sat on the divine throne of the Creator and looked at the world¡¯s aboriginal information recorded by Divine Kingdom¡¯s Network Host. At the same time, all the rules and information explored by the seventeen gods flowed into Lu Zhiyu¡¯s body.


    Lu Zhiyu had mastered every rule that seventeen gods had explored and understood, and every rule and piece of information rted to the aboriginal of the world had been carved into the Divine Shadow of Lu Zhiyu.


    Massive amounts of information in the form of light continued to rush into the body of Lu Zhiyu, and the divine body of Lu Zhiyu was undergoing dramatic changes. From the memory of the world to the deeper degree of rules, Lu Zhiyu saw theposition of the world, the tiniest parts of the world, every rule, and every basic particle.


    Lu Zhiyu seemed to have seen a gate, the door to the truth, the door to the true sovereignty of a Creator.


    At that moment, Lu Zhiyupletely grasped the power of a Creator. Even without the picture scroll, he could create a new world. The current growth of Maria¡¯s World didn¡¯t have a significant use for Lu Zhiyu any longer. The various powers and abilities of the Creator were constantly transformed into various bit of knowledge and truth and became part of Lu Zhiyu. They awaited being used and digested by Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu had mastered everything. The huge light pirs had dispersed and even his divine power was vanishing. It was like he was returning to his original simplicity. He revealed his original appearance, transformed into a huge human figure, and sat on the divine throne of the Creator.


    At the same time, there was a series of glimmering lights twinkling in the Kingdom of Light. One by one, several floating inds of the divine throne appeared in the sky of the Kingdom of Light. The floating inds of the seventeen divine thrones, together with the throne of the Creator, formed into a circle.


    The difference was that, at that moment, on every throne, there was a Divine Shadow that emitted a strong divine radiance. Seventeen gods were looking at the throne of the Creator and at Lu Zhiyu at the same time.


    Many gods had known the identity of the Creator long before this and they had even guessed the real identity of Lu Zhiyu. They were still uncertain then, but now when they were facing Lu Zhiyu as the Creator, they could feel his irresistible power. No matter what the power, authority, and rules were, when in front of him and his power, it was significant.


    The Gods were no longer superior. They were waiting merely at the feet of that man.


    Lu Zhiyu, who was hidden behind the Mask of Faross, scanned every god. Some smiled, some looked afraid and frightened, some were at a loss, some seemed to have no expression or emotion. Even the other most powerful god expressed the various characteristics of a human then.


    Lu Zhiyu stretched out his hand, reached to the Mask of Faross on his face, and slowly took it down. It exposed his ck hair and the face underneath the mask. He wanted everyone to see his true appearance. He ignored the confusion of various gods. The gods didn¡¯t know why Lu Zhiyu did that, but many of the gods who were present looked at his face and their gazes suddenly settled down, as if they had received the answer and closure they wanted.


    Lu Zhiyu stood up and the Creator¡¯s divine throne disappeared behind him bit by bit as his entire body transformed into blurry starlight that dissipated in the Kingdom of Light.


    ¡°Now! This world belongs to all of you!¡±

 Chapter 409 - Welcome Back

    <h4>Chapter 409: Wee Back</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The sky of the Floating-space City in the Capital of God was glowing with a marvelous light, and a brilliant colorful ray passed through and surounded the entire Capital of God. Lu Zhiyu emerged out of the light without using a dimensional door. His appearance in the midst of the light meant that the existence of space was now meaningless to him.


    The vastness of the Capital of God was almost the same as that of a whole continent. Outside the City of God inhabited by Lu Zhiyu and Eva, there were all kinds of magical beasts, animals, and fairies living on the vast continent, as well as towns and cities belonging to fairies.


    Eva was at the top of the Witchcraft Garden, her silver hair coiled behind her head. She was in a gorgeous pale-colored ssical dress. She looked as if she had been standing here and waiting for Lu Zhiyu toe home since he left.


    She quietly stood by the beautiful fountain in the Magical nt Garden. She wore a look of expectancy on her face while she waited.


    Lu Zhiyu descended beside Eva. Eva stretched out her arm to hug him. When she saw him, she found that Lu Zhiyu was in a strange state, as if he was there with her, but also in some other space.


    Eva couldn¡¯t even feel the huge fluctuation of divine power in Lu Zhiyu when she looked at him It was as if he had lost his Mythical Power. If she wasn¡¯t looking at him in his real form, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to feel his presence at all. It was as if the two parties weren¡¯t in the same dimension anymore.


    Her hand went through the shadow of Lu Zhiyu. She couldn¡¯t touch him. She was stunned for a moment, but she still stepped forward, trying to hug Lu Zhiyu¡¯s body in vain.


    ¡°Master, wee home!¡±


    When Lu Zhiyunded in the Capital of God, he saw that the unique forces belonging to the Creator had eroded the Capital of God and that everything in the Capital of God had stopped moving.


    ¡°My Level Seven mythical temte was called ¡®Dream Controller.¡¯ When I reached Level Eight, I built the Divine Kingdom¡¯s Network Host which I called ¡®Lord of Dreams.¡¯ When I reached Level Nine, I had wanted to name it ¡®King of Dreams!¡¯ But at this point, I¡¯ve discovered that the so-called ¡®King of Dreams¡¯ is actually the Creator, and the so-called world is the dream of the creator! It was born in a dream and will die when one wakes up from it! Look! This is the power of the Creator, and I call this the ¡®Light of the Source,¡¯ the brilliance and power of every being¡¯s beginning!¡±


    The Capital of God had transformed into a ball of light, and all the beings in its presence seemed to be transformed into shadows. With the ball¡¯s rotation, the structure of the Capital of God became extremelyplex and odd, and even the internal vertices and lines bulged outwards.


    ¡°Four Dimensions!¡±


    ¡°Five Dimensions!¡±


    When one was standing outside the Capital of God, they could see the continuous rotation of the ce and how the whole structure continued to expand and magnify. Through the exterior surface, the scene inside the Capital of God could be seen. That was a view that was only achievable when one looked from the three-dimensional perspective at the high-dimensional objects.


    ¡°Three Dimensions!¡±


    ¡°Two Dimensions!¡±


    And as the Capital of God revolved another time, it returned to normal again, the dimensions which had been climbing upwards went back down.


    Atst, there was only a thin sheet remaining when one was looking at it. The original three-dimensional Capital of God, at that moment, looked like a huge picture floating in the Astral World. The whole world looked as if it had been squashed.


    As it revolved again, it looked like only a straight line was left, like looking directly at the edge of a paper. Then, the line contracted and only one dot was left. Atst, even the dot vanished, and the Capital of God waspletely lost in the Astral World.


    ¡°Master, where are we going?¡± Eva could feel that she and the Capital of God were in a strange state, somewhere between reality and illusion, like a dream, or like a picture in a book.


    ¡°Zero-Dimensional Aboriginal Space, the source of everything, the origin of the world!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu hugged Eva and closed his eyes as Eva¡¯s fragrance brought peace and warmth to his soul. ¡°Come on,e with me on a dream that¡¯ll never end!¡±


    Eva looked at Lu Zhiyu in a daze. Although she didn¡¯t understand what Lu Zhiyu was talking about, her partially mechanical eyes radiated a faint glow, and a smile like he had never seen appeared on her face.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Together with Lu Zhiyu, the Capital of God had fallen from a high dimensional level to a level of zero-dimension.


    Lu Zhiyu returned to the zero-dimension level from his Crystal Wall System. This time, unlike his numerous explorations of the zero-dimension in his thoughts previously, he, who had be the creator, had seen the truth of the zero-dimensional world from the perspective of the Light of the Source.


    Lu Zhiyu saw countless Creators like him who were in deep sleep in the source of the zero-dimension.


    Everyone sat there in the shadows and lights that were huge enough to reach the limit of life¡¯s imagination. Each one was the source of a universe; they were the beginning and the end of everything.


    Floating above every creator, their thoughts and consciousness broke through the zero-dimension and created one universe after another. Every creator was like a perpetual motion machine; their wisdom and thought power expanded out of the zero-dimensional world and created one universe after another.


    The universe created by countless Creators stretched upward and inteced, forming an endless parallel universe with the zero-dimension as its source.


    When he looked up, there were all kinds of universes, two-dimensional universes, three-dimensional universes, four-dimensional universes, a Crystal Wall System universe, and the entangled timelines which bundled the universes together. Each universe had its own peculiar rules, and there was no rtive superiority or inferiority between them, only a difference between their imaginations and whether they were interesting or not.


    All kinds of universes beyond the imagination of Lu Zhiyu appeared there, connected to their Creators by the Light of the Source. It was like a zero-dimensional channel. The birth of every, the birth of every intelligent life, the vanishing of the universe, those were all born from the ideas and thoughts of the Creator.


    As Lu Zhiyu broke away from the Crystal Wall System universe, he entered the zero-dimensional world and became a Creator. The Crystal Wall System universe also broke away from the cracks in the dimensions, aligning with the endless parallel universes and bing one of them.


    Originally the zero-dimensional channel which was akin to a passageway stealing Source Form had now be a ray of light connected to Lu Zhiyu. When Lu Zhiyu looked up, he could see that the Crystal Wall System universe he had created was now integrated into him.


    He sensed that, with an idea from his head, he could transform the world into whatever he wanted to, whether it was a two-dimensional, three-dimensional or eleven-dimensional world. It was akin to his dream in which he could transform and create the world with just his thoughts and intentions.


    He was just like a painter who was sshing ink freely on a paper. There was no limit to energy or material. There was no limit to his thoughts and fantasies. His dreams and imagination could create anything.


    ¡°So there¡¯s nothing like the material energy. Everything is simply the dream of the Creator. Everything is the coagtion of the Creator¡¯s thoughts and the light of wisdom; material, energy, space, soul, and source are all the same.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu looked at the nearest Creator beside him and immediately saw the universe he had created. It was a vast universe of infinite dimensions. Lu Zhiyu saw a familiar shadow in it.


    As the scene erged, Lu Zhiyu saw one of the dazzling gxies... the Milky Way. When his thought changed, Lu Zhiyu saw the blue earth.


    ¡°This is... the Earth¡¯s universe! I¡¯ve been living in another Creator¡¯s dream!¡±


    Once again, Lu Zhiyu shifted his gaze and saw the Truth. It had been sailing in the Earth¡¯s universe for a long time. Now the Truth had traveled many light-years beyond human imagination, reached Alpha Centauri, and embarked on its first stop.


    The Truth now had a huge fleet of subordinates and was attempting to transform the. Groups of new humans were reproduced and became a new race in the universe. That would be their starting point and a way to usher into their new future. Lu Zhiyu saw many more familiar figures, Gu Chaoran, Wang Yi, and Zoe.


    Lu Zhiyu looked away and saw an interesting scene. Outside the Earth¡¯s universe, a half-human and half-insect¡¯s high-dimensional creation was positioned on the outer dimension of the Earth¡¯s universe, looking inside. It projected its strength into it and had transformed it into a huge Dark Mother Tree. It was trying to extract the energy of the universe bit by bit while looking for something.


    The forces of the groups of mythical creatures represented by the Dark Mother Tree were at war with the Pan-Gctic Alliance of Civilizations within the gxy. They had defeated the Pan-Gctic Alliance of Civilizations which was thriving with its advanced science and technology. Most of the gxy was in a state of copse because the Zerg and the army of the mythical creatures were engulfing everything.


    ¡°Sunika, the queen insect? So you¡¯vee here!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu couldn¡¯t helpughing. He reached out his hand and flicked his finger. The palm of the great Creator¡¯s body of light protruded out of the zero-dimension. At the outeryer of the Earth¡¯s universe, he grabbed Sunika, the queen insect. She was from the first batch of life that he had ever created, the one which had escaped from the world of the picture scroll. He held her in his hand.


    Sunika, the queen insect, shivered with fear. She had no idea what had happened. She only saw the giant light of the Creator, Lu Zhiyu, and it took a long time for her to collect herself.


    ¡°Is that you? The Creator of Zerg. The great god who¡¯s given us life and everything!¡±


    Sunika seemed to have smelled the scent on Lu Zhiyu and it was simr to the scent buried deep in her memory. Her face was full of pious joy as she looked up to the body of the Creator, Lu Zhiyu.


    ¡°Sunika has found you atst!¡± Sunika smiled from the bottom of her heart, as if she had found her parents, or met a beloved wanderer who had returned home.


    ¡°Wee back!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu put her into the Capital of God under his body of the Creator. He had lived for such a long time but he still remembered her, her creation was still fresh in his mind. Lu Zhiyu had constantly pondered over her whereabouts, and now he finally had the answer.


    In that moment, the Creator of the Earth¡¯s universe seemed to be awakened from a deep dream. He turned his head and looked at Lu Zhiyu.


    Lu Zhiyu had never seen the face of his Creator under his radiating body, but now he was surprised to find that the Creator had the same face as himself.


    ¡°Wee back!¡±


    At the same time, in the Zero-Dimensional Aboriginal Space, innumerable Creators were looking at Lu Zhiyu at the same time.


    Lu Zhiyu saw countless versions of himself. Each of them looked exactly like him and had the same presence and aura as him.


    All the Creators greeted him with the same voice. ¡°Wee back!¡±

 Chapter 410 - On an Expedition to the Half Bitwall

    <h4>Chapter 410: On an Expedition to the Half Bitwall</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wizards¡¯ Calendar, 1593.


    In the Adriatic Sea of the Starsoul World.


    The great fairy Muriel lived in her Ancient Tree of Fairies¡¯ Tree Tower. The Tree Tower was full of gold and silver treasures and Magic Crystals. Her favorite hobby was to lounge on top of those treasures, do nothing, and squirm on them with a red face of infatuation for a day.


    ¡°Lady, isn¡¯t it painful?¡± a little fairy in the Tree Tower asked.


    ¡°What do you know? These are gold coins, money! It¡¯s warm and hot. How could it be painful? Money! Money can buy everything!¡± Muriel gave her the daily rebuke.


    ¡°Come on, this is a new morning. Let¡¯s shout it together, our slogan is...¡±


    ¡°Make money! Make money! Make money!¡±


    ¡°Our goal is..!¡±


    ¡°Make money! Make money! Make more money!¡±


    Muriel owned a territory that was given to her with a decree personally signed by the Queen of the Arcane Kingdom. She was the Lady of the Arcane Kingdom and a Duchess of the Arcane Kingdom.


    Don¡¯t ask about what was going on with the extra title of Duchess. It was not a surprise when one realized that the leader of the Arcane Kingdom was an Elf Queen.


    Muriel had her own territory. At the same time, she¡¯d been given a seed of the Ancient Tree of Fairies. Things went smoothly for her for a few decades. She was promoted to be a Great Fairy. She had gone from being a glittering and lovely little fairy and had transformed into a charming exotic beauty. As a Level Four Great Fairy, not many dared to provoke her.


    Muriel¡¯s territory was very distinctive. It was an ind between the Sylve Continent and the Fairy Continent. It was originally a barren ind with nothing on it. Whoever received that ce would have been called really unlucky.


    But since the construction of an Aqua Track that connected it to the Sylve Continent and the Fairy Continent, it had be an important transportation hub with a continuous stream of Aqua Trainsing in from both continents every day.


    The barren ind had be a popr site, but nobody dared to snatch up that lucrative site. That was because it was a territory which the Emperor of the Arcane Kingdom had personally endorsed, and the one upying it was a Great Fairy.


    Muriel was very business-minded. She transformed that important Aqua Train Station and built amercial ind. It had the famous Fairy Pub, Fairy¡¯s Amusement Park, and the Fairy Department Store. The most famous one was the Summoner¡¯s Canyon!


    Yes, Muriel invented a new kind of entertainment. As a Summoner, she invented a simrbatpetition like the former colosseum. However, the bloody colosseum had long ago been banned. Muriel invented a new form of Summoner¡¯s Combat Competition in Summoner¡¯s Canyon, and under her leadership, it was poprized all over the world.


    There were five Summoners on each side. Each summoned a contractor and fought five-on-fivebat in the Summoner¡¯s Canyon. There were audiences and tourists who flocked to the ind because of the renowned game. The public even named Muriel¡¯s territory ¡®the Town of the Summoner¡¯s Canyon.¡¯


    With the poprization of the Summoner¡¯s Combat Competition, hundreds of Summoners gathered there. With every victory, they would win great prizes. There was also a points ranking system. Every game also used thetest Recording Pearl for video recording and was then broadcasted on the channel of the magic telly.


    At the same time, magic radio broadcasting channels would broadcast synchronously. Summoner¡¯s Combat Competition was popr all over the world. Men, women, children, everyone knew the number one Summoner in the world. He had a good reputation and a huge fan base.


    At the same time, ording to their ranking points, Summoners were also divided into bronze, silver, gold, diamonds, and master grades. There was also the most powerful level, the legendary King¡¯s Summoner!


    It was the annual Summoner¡¯s Combat Competition, five versus five. The match was interpreted by Lady Muriel personally. The participating teams each had several master-level Summoners and a King¡¯s Summoner.


    ¡°Now what we see is that the Griffin has gone around, it has gone around, and we¡¯re about to see a brutal massacre...¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!¡±


    Muriel stood on the tform hanging down from between two airships. She was passionately exining thepetition because she earned a huge ie from every match. At the same time, more ie came from other elements of the Summoner¡¯s Combat Competition. Videos, live broadcasts, concessions, and gambling all brought in lots of money!


    Gorgeous fairies of all nationalities fought here. The spectators on the higher seats outside the canyon and above the airship in the sky cheered in unison. Everything could be experienced here!


    After a series of intense and excitingbat matches, audiences could also experience intense and exciting night-time activities such as pubs, theatres, ballrooms. This ce had everything that anyone could want!


    ¡°Hey, give me some real acting! Thest time you did that it was too fake. You jumped straight in the face of someone else!¡±


    ¡°And you! What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t we agree to y a fake match? What¡¯s the matter with your killing spree all the time?¡±


    At the end of the game, Muriel was dissatisfied as she closed ounts with the Summoners. At the same time, she was rebuking their wrongdoings and exploring various reasons to deduct their fees.


    A military train from the distant Troll Continent suddenly arrived in the town of Summoner¡¯s Canyon. Like the Trolls who built it, the train was boorish and bulky, built from heavy iron sheets that looked twice as thick as those on an ordinary train.


    Many Trolls carried rifles, Steam Gatling Guns, and Annihtion Elemental Artilleries as they stepped down from the military train and lined up in apact formation in the town square. They wore thetest anti-demon armor and had thunderstorm grenades at their waists. When released, the grenades could release arge power grid, effectively targeting professionals with long-range ability.


    Over the sea, warships were passing by. On top of them were Steam Cannons, Magic Crystal Tanks, Bombing Airships, and Battle Airships fully equipped to beunched. That situation caused them to feel the serious aura of the severe and destructive power and the smoke from gunpowder.


    Muriel, as the Lady of this ce, immediately arrived and received themander¡¯s war mobilization order with the seal of the Arcane Kingdom and the signatures of the managerial elders of the Kingdom.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s going on? Another war? Who are you fighting with this time?¡± Although Muriel was somewhat frivolous and only cared about money, upon seeing the grand lineup, she knew it wasn¡¯t trivial and that something huge was going to happen.


    The Troll officer who led the army said, ¡°It¡¯s time to fight, but it¡¯s not with anyone. It¡¯s another operation order!¡±


    The Troll officer coughed twice with his gruff throat and said mysteriously, ¡°A new half-bitwall has been found!¡±


    Muriel¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled. ¡°New half-bitwall?¡±

 Chapter 411 - The Battle on Bitwall

    <h4>Chapter 411: The Battle on Bitwall</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The newly discovered bitwall was called the Thunder Bitwall. There were very strange things in there. Volcanoes rose up everywhere on thend. All the heat energy came from inside the earth. There were strange Iron Trees growing in the ground that didn¡¯t look like nts.


    Water was everywhere within the bitwall. The sky had countless lightning and thunderstorms. Rtively speaking though, the environment wasn¡¯t as bad as one might imagine.


    The Wizard Alliance was the first to discover the existence of the Thunder Bitwall. It was discovered by theboratory of the Institute of Space Exploration in the Wizard City. They first noticed the spatial fluctuation of the bitwall. However, upon stepping into the half-bitwall with their goal of conquering it and taking over, they soon realized that there were other human beings already in the bitwall.


    At that point, the two parties had thought that they were all humans from the same world and that everyone had simplye in through other portals and by different forces. Butter, it was discovered that the other party had obvious differences from them when they saw their different races, trolls, goblins, and orcs!


    When this news returned to the Wizard Alliance, the managerial level of the Wizard Alliance immediately understood what they hade across. They had met those who had expelled them from Maria¡¯s World, those who had forced the Wizard Tower to its wit¡¯s end in their own homnd ¨C the Divine Kingdom.


    Within the Wizard Tower, there was a heated debate among the Wizards in white robes. Some were full of confidence in the Wizard Alliance, some were full of fear of the Divine Kingdom because they didn¡¯t believe in the strength of the Wizard Alliance, and some were more cautious and chose to wait and see.


    ¡°It¡¯s Maria¡¯s World, the Divine Kingdom! We¡¯ve met them again!¡± A Level Five old wizard walked to the front of the stage. He had lived for a long time and naturally had a huge influence on Parliament.


    ¡°They¡¯ve found us!¡± Another old wizard recalled the power of Gods and True Gods and his face expressed panic ordingly.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right, we¡¯ve found them! Now, we¡¯re not the same as we were in the past. We¡¯re the Wizard Alliance, the powerful Wizard Alliance! We¡¯re not afraid of any challenge!¡± The new generation of powerful wizards was eager to try.


    ¡°What a joke, there are seventeen True Gods on the other side!¡±


    ¡°But what we¡¯ve met this time was only the God of Space and Exploration and the professionals under the Goddess of the Night and the Goddess of Harvest. The seventeen True Gods of Maria¡¯s World aren¡¯t one. It¡¯s impossible for them to confront us all at the same time!¡±


    At that moment, both parties appeared in the Thunder Bitwall at the same time. Whether it was based on past threats and confrontations, or because of the new fight for the Thunder Bitwall, but the war between the two parties was imminent.


    The two parties sent arge number of soldiers and professionals into the Thunder Bitwall, fighting for the control of the Thunder Bitwall. One after another, fully armed legions and professional officers were sent into the Thunder Bitwall.


    The Elite Wizard Team of the Wizard Alliance also entered another world through the portal. The soldiers of the Wizard Continent with their alliance, the Titan Continent, and the Wright Continent all traveled through the portal on Steam Trains. There were goblins, trolls, dwarf soldiers, and many of them were powerful humans and mana-guru legions.


    In the sky over the Wizard City, airships passed through the sky, one after another. Several sky strongholds and fortresses with all kinds of weapons andbat airships went through the huge portal that opened up between the two spires of the Wizard City and reached the bitwall.


    The Battle of Bitwall had already begun, but the Wizard Alliance hadn¡¯t won yet. Instead, it had already suffered a heavy blow in the Thunder Bitwall.


    In order topete for that half bitwall, The God of Space and Exploration pulled the half-bitwall towards Maria¡¯s World and devoted the strength of the church to the Thunder Bitwall. The Church of the Dark Night and the Church of the Goddess of Harvest also joined the war.


    Comparing the sizes of their forces, the three churches were not on par with the Wizard Alliance. But with their huge high-endbat power and continuous remote support from the Divine Kingdom¡¯s projection, the Wizard Alliance was losing. They were losing bit by bit the portion of the Thunder Bitwall which they had upied, and several of their portals were destroyed.


    In another Wizard¡¯s Parliament, the Wizard Alliance decided to pull in the Arcane Kingdom to explore andpete for Thunder Bitwall while sharing risks and tensions.


    The war mobilization order was issued and the whole world knew that, outside their world, another bitwall had been discovered and they were fighting for it against the powerful forces of another world.


    For the first time, many people heard about Maria¡¯s World and the existence of the so-called gods.


    ¡°What is a god?¡± Many young people on the Wizard Continent didn¡¯t grasp the concept of gods at all.


    ¡°The beings from another world? Is it that strong? Was the Wizard Alliance defeated?¡± Most people were in disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a defeat. The lords of the Wizard Alliance haven¡¯t evenunched their attacks yet. The Floating-Space Tower in the sky of the Wizard City hasn¡¯t moved yet!¡± Wizard apprentices strongly reprimanded anyone who questioned the strength of the Wizard Alliance. In their eyes, wizards were the most powerful beings in the Crystal Wall System.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Within the main city of the Sylve Continent, a battalion of soldiers passed through the portal, the special door open. Young soldiers of all nationalities carried long guns, wore magic armor, buckled their helmets, and arrived in another world.


    At the same time, there were arge number of airships and sky fortresses with the symbol of the Arcane Kingdom passing through the portal, and the city was decorated withnterns and colored festoons. They held a grand celebration to see them off.


    ¡°Heroes, may you win!¡±


    ¡°Fight for our country, bless you!¡±


    ¡°Arcane Kingdom! Forever!¡±


    Soldiers from the Arcane Kingdom who were about to enter another bitwall wore anti-demon armors and air helmets on their heads that could purify the external air for the soldiers to breathe. After all, not everyone could breathe in the harsh environment of the world outside.


    However, as soon as the army arrived at the Thunder Bitwall, the once sunny sky and the joyous scene immediately turned into something hellish. It was dark everywhere. The world could only be seen by the light of the continuous lightning in the sky. Thunderbolts crashed down, striking and killing unlucky soldiers from time to time.


    Their transmission node and base camp were being attacked. Groups of Battle Airships in the sky continued to be shot down and crashed. Airships were bombed and crushed. The tnd was bombarded until it turned into a sea of fire. The ze of bullets from gun chambers could be seen constantly, and the fierce sound of machine guns was unceasing.


    ¡°Come on, get off! Everyone alight now!¡± an officer shouted at the newly arrived military train.

 Chapter 412 - The Power of the True Gods

    <h4>Chapter 412: The Power of the True Gods</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In 1423 on the San calendar, the war for the Thunder Bitwall began. In order to strengthen his authority and perfect Maria¡¯s World, Rode, the God of Space and Exploration,unched a war against the Starsoul World. At the same time, the Church of the Dark Night and the Church of the Goddess of Harvest joined the war.


    Rode said that all the resources of the Thunder Bitwall belonged to the Goddess of the Night and the Goddess of Harvest. He only needed them to help him win control of the Thunder Bitwall and lead it to Maria¡¯s World.


    In 1424 on the San calendar, the two parties invested nearly 10 million troops respectively. They even made use of the industrial systems and magic crystal systems of severalrge kingdoms to produce their weapons and equipment. Several portals were established on the Thunder Bitwall. Numerousbat airships,rge airships, and even sky fortresses and mobile strongholds were stuffed onto the battle. However, only the number of losses and damaged items were reported in the end.


    The battlefield upied most of the Thunder Bitwall. One-tenth of the soldiers there were professionals. The losses were so severe that the three churches couldn¡¯t ept. Moreover, the mythical wizards who had been afraid of being lost in the Astral World also began to cross the portal into the Astral World. They entered the Thunder Bitwall to fight, putting enormous pressure on the three churches.


    In 1425 on the San calendar, Rode, the God of Space and Exploration, decided to enter the Thunder Bitwall. At the same time, he took his Star Kingdom away from Maria¡¯s World. He wanted to cross the world and the bitwall to engage in battle himself and assess the battle situation in the Thunder Bitwall.


    Rode, the God of Space and Exploration, was the first god to take his Star Kingdom away from Maria¡¯s World. Nobody knew what negative impact it would have beyond losing the limits of his authority and the additional power of his world.


    If he had really broken away from the covenant of gods and the constraints within the world, would the real power of his True God erupt, or would he be extremely weak and lose the support of the rules?


    But Rode still decided to enter the Thunder Bitwall in order to prevent the war from worsening. Only by entering the battle could he really decide the direction and next steps of the war. At the same time, he could determine who the controller of the Thunder Bitwall was.


    After a meeting between the gods, and with the support and acquiescence of most of the gods, Rode took control of his Divine Kingdom. He used his authority to open thergest portal in history, letting his Divine Kingdom cross the distance between it and the unimaginable Astral World.


    Within Maria¡¯s World and inside of its bitwall, stars were orbiting. The Divine Kingdoms were mighty. A huge silver star radiated an intense and extraordinary brilliance. On the surface of the star was the imprint of the God of Space and Exploration. On top of it was stored all of the knowledge about the truth of space, as well as some mysterious and inscrutable divine symbols.


    Within the Space Divine Kingdom, Rode sat on the sky of the Divine Kingdom. The Divine Kingdom under his feet was made up of the endless continents of floating inds. It looked like Rode¡¯s Bitwall, where followers, saints, those favored by gods, and sacred beasts rested. Now, the whole Divine Kingdom was in turmoil, as if it had predicted what changes were about to take ce.


    ¡°In the name of Rode, I¡¯ll take over all the powers of the Star Kingdom. Out of the control and positioning of the world! Out of the established orbit of stars!¡± After themand was given by the great Divine Shadow above the divine throne, the Star Kingdom twinkled and rotated. It was so dazzling that it looked ready to burst open.


    ¡°In the name of Rode, Imand the portal to open. Move towards the Thunder Bitwall!¡± In the midst of the brilliant light, a portal which moved in waves andyers opened in the bitwall and led to an unknown field.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The hand of the Divine Shadow stretched out, and the huge Silver Star was moved out of its orbits and away from Maria¡¯s World. They lost most of the rules and powers of Maria¡¯s World. They only retained their mythical power as they set out towards another far away half-bitwall.


    At the same time, the clergymen of the God of Space and Exploration from all over Maria¡¯s World felt their divine incantations weakened. Arge number of portals failed, space storage devices failed, and the main ess to the Rode¡¯s Bitwall was sealed off.


    Amir, the owner of the Tower of Frost, who recently became a mythical wizard, was one of the top decision-makers of the Wizard Alliance. Because the Wizard Alliance couldn¡¯t afford such heavy losses, even when the Arcane Kingdom began to back out, he crossed the Astral World and entered the Thunder Bitwall.


    Amir was wearing the white silver robe representing the Master of the Tower of Wizard Alliance. He stood on the ice-blue Mythical Wizard Tower. The pale blue Frost Tower was made up entirely of ice-like blocks, but only when it was touched would one realize that it was actually a special handcrafted kind of crystal with a delicate structure.


    The tower was surrounded by more than a dozen sky fortresses, as well as battle airships and bombing airships which were constantly darting down from the sky fortresses. The sky forces, with the Frost Tower as their core, continued to attack the ground and their opponent.


    They stood like a giant in the sky, instilling confidence and motivation in the Wizard Alliance¡¯s soldiers who had to fight fiercely on the ground. Upon seeing the ice-blue Tower of Frost, a batch of wizards and mana-guru legions rushed up to their opponents desperately. From the sky, the sound of artillery and guns was heard constantly.


    The Elemental Battery above the Tower of Frost emitted ice-blue rays. Anywhere that the light passed over became instantly frozen. The ice spread rapidly over thend. Mountains and garrisons were frozen under the irradiating light. Thousands of despairing people were frozen into ice sculptures.


    In the sky, the sky fortresses and mobile strongholds, under the ice-blue ray, instantly froze, transforming into ice crystal and breaking apart as they fell to the ground below like hail.


    Icey-blue light constantly traveled through the earth and sky, and even a rainstorm was frozen at that moment. These horrible scenes made legions of soldiers and professionals from the Divine Kingdom feel hopeless and desperate.


    ¡°From now on, the situation works in our favor!¡±


    ¡°This is the power of the Mythical Wizard, and this is the power of the Mythical Wizard Tower!¡±


    ¡°No one will be an opponent of the Wizard Alliance, not even the so-called Divine Kingdom!¡±


    Amir, the mythical wizard, looked down from the top of his Frost Tower. Behind him were rows of respectful wizards. To them, Amir was no different from a god. He was practically the ruler of the Thunder Bitwall.


    The Wizard Alliance Corps and the Arcane Corps on the ground were also constantly rushing to the original base camp of the Divine Kingdom. The Divine Kingdom Corps, which had lost its air supremacy, was also losing under the artillery and airship bombardment of the Wizard Alliance.


    At that moment, the sky of the Thunder Bitwall suddenly set off a violent wave. There was a huge eddy above the whole sky and, even from a great distance, one could feel the intense fluctuations in the sky.


    With the fluctuation came the dazzling light. It illuminated the whole world like the sun. A shining star descended from the Thunder Bitwall. At the same time, the professionals following the God of Space and Exploration felt their divine incantations be several times more powerful in an instant. Their power had increased by an unimaginable extent.


    ¡°What is that?¡± There were doubts among the soldiers of the Wizard Alliance who had never seen such a scene like this before.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Kingdom and the gods! The gods have descended to our world!¡± Everyone in Maria¡¯s World knew what this symbolized.


    ¡°The True God himself hase to redeem us!¡± Crowds of soldiers who had suffered from artillery fire and other disasters knelt to the ground and wept bitterly.


    ¡°Please punish these demons and devils with destruction and eternity in the abyss!¡± Soldiers who had lost theirrades in battle shouted and cursed wildly.


    Amir and the warriors inside the tower with him looked up one by one. They had heard of the Divine Kingdom from legends and records, but they were actually seeing it for the first time.


    ¡°Is this the Divine Kingdom? It looks like... no, it¡¯s not... isn¡¯t it just an altered Floating-Space Tower?¡± The wizard in his ck robe was shocked as he marveled at the sight.


    ¡°How can it be possible? That¡¯s a mythical alchemy tower! Ordinary mythical beings couldn¡¯t support such a huge mythical wizard tower. Only a legendary Level Eight Mythical Floating-Space City is on par with that!¡± The Level Five Wizard standing behind Amir immediately made an educated guess.


    Amir was fixated on the Divine Kingdom in the sky. The huge star was shrouded. It looked like an entire continent falling out of the sky. It was concealing the whole world. The strong divine waves it emitted created an illusion of people falling into the infinite abyss, unable to see its end.


    ¡°This is the Star Kingdom! Is this the so-called Divine Kingdom?¡±


    Just then, a murderous voice came from the Star Kingdom. ¡°Open the Realm of God!¡±


    ¡°Invade and take over the half-bitwall!¡±


    The lights of the gods poured out of the vast star in the sky and illuminated the whole Thunder Bitwall as if it was daytime. The whole world changed instantaneously under the projection of the Divine Kingdom. The Realm of God with the rules and authority of a Level Eight True God had begun to invade the half-bitwall, just like when Rode had invaded and offered sacrifice to the Death Indicator Bitwall.


    The intense brilliance enveloped the whole world, and the power of the Realm of God brushed past the Frost Tower, immediately recognized. The Frost Tower was targeted by the Star Kingdom before it could respond.


    A space whirlpool erupted in the center of the Frost Tower, detonating and destroying the entire Frost Tower. The tremendous power rotated and kneaded the Frost Tower into a mass, and then it was engulfed. It was like seeing a tin can be crushed under someone¡¯s foot.


    ¡°True God... it¡¯s a Level Eight!¡± After the death of Amir¡¯s body, one of the coffins at the bottom of the Wizard Tower was lifted up and a figure identical to Amir appeared, rebirthed through mythical power.

 Chapter 413 - The War Has Ended

    <h4>Chapter 413: The War Has Ended</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In Wizard City, everyone was panicked and angry. In the streets and alleyways, groups of people stood together reading newspapers and discussing what was going on. Everyone was stirred up. Information about the Battle of Bitwall was broadcast over the channels on the magic radio.


    ¡°The Mythical Powers have fallen, the Floating-Space Tower was crushed onto the Thunder Bitwall!¡±


    ¡°16 million soldiers are trapped in the Thunder Bitwall and are in desperate straits!¡±


    ¡°The Star Kingdom descended, the Divine Kingdom now upies Thunder Bitwall, and their opposition waspletely defeated!¡±


    All over the news were slogans that aroused panic and fear in the public. Some newspapers and other sources of media spread the news in a tactful way, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that they had lost the war.


    As the news of the loss spread, hundreds of wizards in white robes and five Masters of the Towers were holding an emergency meeting in a Wizard Tower in the sky. Although Amir, the Master of Frost Tower, had lost the Thunder Bitwall in the war, he wasn¡¯t condemned for the loss. He was sitting on thest seat in the meeting hall feeling great desperation.


    There was a lot of hubbub over the meeting, but the formerly raucous and radical wizard factions were all silent at that moment. The wizards who had been passive about the war now med the loss on those who had initiated the war in the first ce. The goblins and dwarfs who had suffered enormous losses were roaring angrily in their seats.


    The whole wizard conference was a mess and all the different wizard factions were fighting. Several mythical wizards were silently sitting at the head table, but no one dared to speak and no one dared to make a decision.


    Catherine, who had been sitting in the middle of the Masters of Towers, stood up. All the wizard factions, elemental wizards, alchemy warlocks, fairies, and goblins who had been standing up before that sat down in an instant. As the oldest mythical wizard, Catherine¡¯s strength had reached a level that ordinary mythical wizards could scarcely imagine. Her Wizard Tower was also one of thergest and strongest of all the other towers.


    Everyone looked at Catherine and waited for her decision. Catherine looked down at the crowd of members seated in the lobby. ¡°The Thunder Bitwall can be abandoned, but 16 million people cannot! We can¡¯t let the soldiers who were stranded after a fierce battle or their families suffer this way.¡±


    Catherine sat down. Cook Bay, the Master of the Mechanical Clock Tower, stood up and spoke on Catherine¡¯s behalf. He waved and projected the Thunder Bitwall on a screen as he exined their detailed n.


    ¡°Most of our soldiers and the soldiers of the Arcane Kingdom were expelled to the vast ins of the Bloody Stone Forest. All other areas were upied and the only essible portal had been destroyed. The Divine Kingdom had blocked the openings of the other portals. Our people werepletely surrounded by enemies and left in despair. Their home is in the distant, unimaginable depths of the Astral World.¡±


    ¡°Most of the remaining 16 million people are trapped here. The remaining half are scattered elsewhere. Our goal is to rescue the people trapped in the Bloody Stone Forest. At the same time, we have the support of the Arcane Kingdom. They¡¯ll join us in weing our heroes back.¡±


    ¡°What we need to do is to use all our strength to break through the blockade and get ess to the Thunder Bitwall. Then Miss Catherine, the Master of the Tower and the Queen of the Arcane Kingdom, will step in and stabilize the passageway for us while blocking any counter-attacks.¡±


    After Cook Bay had worked out the overall n, the members of the Warfare Department of the Wizard Alliance immediately issued an order. Although the mission for the Thunder Bitwall had failed, the war wasn¡¯t over yet. Rescuing the soldiers trapped in the Thunder Bitwall would be theirst battle.


    The giant Ancient Tree of Fairies traveled on the surface of the sea. Its thick and dense roots were tangled, forming two thighs. It ran like a man on the sea, dashed across its surface and sshing the water. That was Muriel¡¯s Ancient Tree of Fairies. In its branches were houses connected to the natural tree holes and stairs inside the trees. Inside, there lived her fairy citizens.


    Muriel was sitting in the treehouse at the very top. As the Tree Tower ran along, the whole treehouse shook. All her furniture was fixed to the floor for that reason. She was sitting in her chair and looking at thetest newspaper.


    ¡°Wow! Such a miserable loss. They spent so much money and nothing was earned! Those da*n businessmen who took this opportunity to make a fortune from their country¡¯s misfortune should be shot to death. If they were to give me that much money, I can even buy my own country!¡±


    Muriel bitterly rebuked those businessmen, all the while deeply regretting not bing a businesswoman of the same trade. She could have been an arms dealer! In the face of those who had made a fortune, she was envious.


    Muriel had received a war order from the Arcane Kingdom. They had ordered that all the remaining key forces in the Arcane System, including the Ancient War Trees, the Ancient Trees of Fairies, the Arcane Ancient Trees, and the Ancient Trees of Life must go to Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd through any portal controlled by the Arcane Kingdom before June 8th.


    The Arcane Kingdom needed to use their power to form thergest arcane territory ever. Their n was to break through the blockade and open the door to the Thunder Bitwall. At the same time, they would form boundaries to protect the transmission node and build new portals to bring back the soldiers trapped in the Thunder Bitwall.


    Muriel had not returned after her first trip to Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd. asionally, she did recall the elegance of the Elf Queen, Wendy.


    ¡°Ah! It must be great to be a queen! Everything in the Arcane Kingdom is hers. She has infinite money that can never run out!¡± Muriel had a longing look on her face.


    Ancient Trees of Fairies crossed the sea and arrived at the port of the Sylve Continent. As the moving castles in the sky swept overhead confirming their identity information, a passageway was cleared immediately above the town square. A portal was selected and opened for them.


    Muriel stood on the trunk of the tree with her badge and the permit signed by the Arcane Kingdom. The giant Ancient Trees of Fairies took Muriel through the portal in the town square and she arrived at Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd.


    ¡°Wow! This is huge! This must be the World of Titan... No, it¡¯s the new Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd!¡±


    When Muriel crossed the border, she was immediately shocked by the enormity of the world. Unlike thest time she hade here, Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd was now, fully integrated into World of Titan and had merged with the two Mythical Arcanists¡¯ Arcane Fairnds, including the one belonging to Mientte Ambrose.


    The three Fairnd Cities were in the center of the World of Titan. In the distance, the vast ocean was visible. The nts in the fairnd had blended with arge number of special nts from the original World of Titan. The colorful grasnd dyed the ground into a picture scroll. Strange flowers and mushrooms added to the original Fairnd City, a tinge and vor to the colorful garden that was beautiful and dreamlike.


    At the same time, many birds, animals, flowers, and insects brought from the Starsoul World had also undergone special changes in that strange half-bitwall. Transformed from their original monotonous color into vibrant hues, all kinds of colorful beasts and horses were running around everywhere!


    The Fairnd City that Muriel hade to was the main city of Sylve, where thousands of ancient trees and high-level professionals had also arrived. In the center of the city was an Arcane Ancient Tree that soared into the clouds, its whole body made of crystals. Three enormous Mythical Shadows condensed under the Arcane Ancient Tree as it activated the power andwork of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd. Colorful ribbons and lights connected it to everyone¡¯s Ancient Trees, including Muriel¡¯s Fairy Tree Tower.


    The tallest of the Mythical Shadows in the center opened its mouth and said, ¡°I need to use the strength of each one of you to work together to rescue my fellow citizens who are trapped in the Thunder Bitwall!¡±


    At that time, a vague and illusory feminine shadow seemed to be forming out of faint clouds and condensed wind. Its appearance was apanied by the emergence of stars. When everyone saw that, they knew that she was the founder of the Arcane System and the Arcane Kingdom. She was the one who brought them to the peak. Emperor of the Arcane Kingdom ¨C Her Majesty, Wendy!


    After that statement was made, all the arcanists in the city were stirred up and began roaring angrily. The enormous lights of arcane magic poured out violently and merged together. The huge Arcane Ancient Tree gathered a brilliant white light behind it. The brilliance diffused and a door opened. The huge portal darted directly into the clouds, bigger than anyone could have imagined.


    In the white brilliance, they seemed to be able to see the projection of another world. At that moment, a huge force bombarded the portal. The huge pressure and light of the Holy Spirit prated in from another bitwall and the whole Arcane System was nearly instantly destroyed by the collision.


    At the same time, three arcanists stabilized the portal. Crowds of space arcanists crossed the portal and went to another bitwall to establish a stable transmission node. In Wizard City, the same situation was happening. Several Floating-Space Towers were connected and opened up the space channel, resisting the shock and resistance from the Realm of the Gods.


    Muriel felt that her power was constantly being drawn out and that the whole of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd was surging with the power of theirbined arcane magic. The huge amount of power sustained the process without any interruption. Atst, she saw a batch of soldiers stepping out of the portal.


    They were bathed in blood. Many of them carried stretchers with wounded people on them, helping each other out. Many tough professionals wailed. Everyone¡¯s anti-demon armor was broken. Many battered and scrapped magic crystal tanks, steam lotives, and steam trucks drove out. There were burn marks and ck ash all over them.


    Several sky fortresses and mobile strongholds which were still on fire burst in through the portal,nding askew in Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd. The airships rushed into the portal with a series of battle airships, each one was overloaded. They had abandoned all their weapons, ammunition, and other articles in order to carry back the dead and wounded.


    The cruel scene was contrasted by the beautiful Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd. Not only were the arcanists saved, but also the Wizards of the Wizard Alliance and the mana-guru legions.


    Many soldiers started crying the first moment they entered the beautiful Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd.


    Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd provided doctors and arcanists who surrounded the wounded soldiers, helping them and delivering food. The seemingly endless influx of soldiers upied the wholend. Muriel was struck dumb by the horrible scene. She had initially thought only of making a fortune out of the war.


    In the sky of the Thunder Bitwall, Rode was in the vast Star Kingdom. He was assimting and seizing the control of the Thunder Bitwall with all his strength. The Realm of the Gods was constantly eroding and spreading into the Thunder Bitwall. He could feel that the authority of the world was gradually falling into his hands and that his every move could adjust and slightly modify the rules of that bitwall.


    Rode¡¯s eyes prated tens of millions of miles and saw the remnants of the Wizard Alliance and the Arcane Kingdom. They had scrambled away and fled from the Thunder Bitwall. He only attacked once and didn¡¯t continue on his attacks thereafter. He didn¡¯t want to exterminate everyone.


    Rode knew a little about the origins of the Wizard Alliance and the Arcane Kingdom. He had a half-human lineage and a half-elf lineage, so he didn¡¯t look at any of them as foreigners, he just wanted them to surrender. The legions of the Divine Kingdom were still on a killing spree and they were madly seeking revenge for their old grudge.


    ¡°Forget it, let them go! The war... has ended!¡±


    Rode sat on the divine throne, closed his eyes, and took full control of the Thunder Bitwall. That half-bitwall was the most important harvest in that war.

 Chapter 414 - I’m Here For All of You

    <h4>Chapter 414: I¡¯m Here For All of You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In Maria¡¯s World, there was a legend that, somewhere in the clouds above and deep within the space of the bitwall, there was a mysterious paradise called ck Jack¡¯s Dreand. Only the most noble and fortunate guests could get tickets to enter ck Jack¡¯s Dreand.


    At ck Jack¡¯s Dreand, one could see the world¡¯s most exciting and extraordinary performances, the world¡¯srgest stage, the most innovative songs and dances, the best ssical operas, arge bandposed entirely of elves, the top-notch sahagins¡¯ acrobatics troupe, the most magnificent Orcs military music, and top actors from all over the world.


    It had the world¡¯srgest amusement park. The Ferris wheel was underwater and the roller coaster dashed through the clouds. There was a sky park, an underwater theme park, a volcanic theme park, and all kinds of other theme parks. One could experience the best variety of exquisite entertainment at any one of them.


    There was a virtual-reality game that used projection to turn the whole world into a battlefield. They had the world¡¯srgest tennis court. There was also an Astral World telescope used to satisfy one¡¯s desire to spy on the mysteries of the Astral World. There were not only games from Maria¡¯s World there, but also from other worlds and the bitwall. One could even see special races from the Astral World and other exotic people.


    ck Jack¡¯s Dreand distributed tinum tickets to people around the world every year on March 6th. It was an invitation to 300 children to visit ck Jack¡¯s Dreand for free. The world¡¯srgest ck Jack Festival was hosted at ck Jack¡¯s Dreand. It was the children¡¯s paradise and dreamnd, a world from their dreams. Every invited child would be the subject of their peers¡¯ envy.


    Tickets would be sent out by wind raven to each invitee¡¯s bedside. Every year on March 6th, children would check their nightstands to see if they had received the free tickets to ck Jack¡¯s Dreand. Children who didn¡¯t get tickets were extremely depressed. The winning children would be as happy as if they had won the lottery.


    Because of ck Jack¡¯s Festival and ck Jack¡¯s Dreand, the wind raven, which had once been synonymous with mail delivery, gradually became a symbol of luck and fortune. Some people even thought that the wind raven was Natasha¡¯s spokesman.


    March 6th arrived again. Morning came, and children with tickets in hands waited by their windows or stood at their doors. They were waiting for the tinum train to pick them up and take them to ck Jack¡¯s Dreand.


    A little girl led by her parents stood on their balcony. She was holding onto a ticket with a picture of a mischievous cartoon wind raven with its tongue out. She was looking out into the far distance.


    Just then, a burst of movement was seen in the sky. A tinum train passed through the clouds, gliding all the way down until it had stopped at the little girl¡¯s door.


    The train cabin was full of children heading to ck Jack¡¯s Dreand. The little girl cheered as she boarded the tinum train with the help of several alchemy dolls dressed in their uniforms and red hats.


    The little girl stood on the train and waved to her parents who watched enviously as she rode away. The long carriages of the train cut across the sky, all the children cheering in excitement as they watched the world slip by under their feet.


    The train went through the portal and arrived at the next stop. It picked up the next child, then continued on its path, crossing through several more portals. Atst, it brought everyone to ck Jack¡¯s Dreand.


    The first scene which the children saw upon entering ck Jack¡¯s Dreand was the gate above the clouds. From there, they watched the world¡¯s most exciting performances and were entertained by a multitude of games. The whole park was filled with childlikeughter.


    The well-known y ¡°The Legend of the Mysterious Wizard Tower¡± was staged at ck Jack¡¯s Theatre, the world¡¯srgest theatre. But the Wizard Tower in the y was portrayed as the evilest ce in the world. It was behind all of the world¡¯s disasters. Finally, it was destroyed by the brave and powerful Saintess Kelly, and all the wizards were driven to another world. The world was peaceful under the protection of the Goddess of Light.


    The whole story was fabricated and nonsensical, but it was joyful and funny. The wizards of the Wizard Tower were all turned intoical characters. The Great and Wise Anthony was yed by an old man with his mouth stuck out and an apelike chin. Threatened by Saintess Kelly who was wearing the Mask of Faross, Anthony fled the world.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha!¡±


    ¡°Anthony is a bad man! Kill him, kill him!¡±


    ¡°With all your might! Yes!¡±


    Watching from the audience seats among the herds of children, a young man squeezed into the crowd. He awkwardly sat down with a group of children to watch the drama on the stage. Soon, his face had filled with embarrassment and helplessness.


    A wind raven stood on Lu Zhiyu¡¯s shoulder. It gloated, saying, ¡°How is it that the children¡¯s reactions are so pure and innocent? Did you hear that? That¡¯s the whole world cheering!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu squinted at the wind raven, ck Jack, and replied, ¡°I heard BBQ wind raven is pretty delicious!¡±


    ck Jack pulled its feathers closer to itself. ¡°I didn¡¯t choreograph this. The story was written by those specialists. I¡¯m only responsible for theyout of the thing.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d be able to get Rode to help you build such arge spell garden. You even let him help you with that grand ck Jack Festival every year!¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m the man who raised Rode! I¡¯m his benefactor!¡± ck Jack had no qualms about Rode¡¯s divine identity. It joked around with The God of Space and Exploration frequently.


    Lu Zhiyu looked at ck Jack. ¡°I came here to see if you¡¯re alive and how you¡¯re doing. I also wanted to ask you that question I¡¯ve asked you before!¡±


    ck Jack spread its wings. ¡°How about now? Ask me! Just ask!¡±


    Lu Zhiyu shook his head. ¡°Perhaps I no longer need to ask! I¡¯ve seen the answer! Go ahead with your work. Don¡¯t interrupt me watching the y!¡± ck Jack spread its wings and flew off. Lu Zhiyu suddenly said to it, ¡°The truth is, I envy you.¡±


    ck Jackughed. ¡°More people like us are envious of you than you are of us.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu sat at the back of the stage. He apanied the children to watch the performances. There were performances by various ethnic groups on stage constantly. Out of nowhere, a few figures appeared beside Lu Zhiyu and apanied him to watch the performance and embrace the children¡¯sughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long. You¡¯re finally willing toe back?¡± Delmedi looked unhappily at Lu Zhiyu.


    ¡°Dad, wee back!¡± Verthandi said as she hugged Lu Zhiyu around his neck.


    Kelly smiled at Lu Zhiyu, only to say, ¡°Wee back!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect time to pass so fast. I only wanted to have a few words with the others!¡± Lu Zhiyu made an apologetic expression. ¡°Hence, this time I¡¯ve personally came to pick all of you up! Well, have all of you yed enough? If you¡¯ve had enough,e home with me!¡±


    Delmedi, Verthandi, and Kelly all smiled brightly as they kissed Lu Zhiyu on his face.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go home!¡±


    In 1586, the Goddess of Light, Kelly, gave up her divine duty and everything rted to it. She transformed into brilliant light and faded away.


    At the same time, the Goddess of the Sun and the Goddess of Death also disappeared. The three powerful goddesses, having mastered the world, left at the same time. It shocked all of Maria¡¯s World. Their respective believers and saints and their respective side-gods inherited their duties and ascended the divine thrones.


    Inheriting the role of the God of Death was Deputy Lord Cetisius. Inheriting the Goddess of the Sun¡¯s role was the first generation Holy Knight, Tiridan. The sessor to the Goddess of Light was from the first generation of The Church of Light, Pope Hodap.


    No one knew why they left or what they left for.


    Some said that they went to the depths of the Astral World to find the legendary Creator, while others said that the Creator had long ago left the Crystal Wall System and was not in their world anymore. Some people said that outside their world, there was The Capital of God, which was the home of the Creator, and that they had gone there to live with the Creator.

 Chapter 415 - Mythical Summoner & Guardian Wizard

    <h4>Chapter 415: Mythical Summoner & Guardian Wizard</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m done for! I¡¯m going to die from my old age!¡± Muriel was surprised to have found a terrible problem.


    Muriel calcted on her fingers and found out that she had actually lived for nearly a thousand years. Unknowingly, she had be a Level Six Fairy Summoner.


    She had also be an important member of the Arcane Kingdom. She had the opportunity to participate in important meetings and be a decision-maker throughout the Arcane Kingdom. However, aszy as she was, she wasn¡¯t interested in anything except earning cash.


    Muriely on the mountain of her gold coins, wriggling wildly. She felt as if she had no worries when she was hugging her fortune.


    Wendy, Emperor of the Arcane Kingdom, had summoned her to the pce of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd. The emperor of the entire Arcane Kingdom, who ruled half of the entire Starsoul World, had unexpectedly be good friends with Muriel. Thatzy and peculiar fairy who was more like a goblin or titan dragon than a fairy unknowingly had something inmon with Wendy.


    Wendy walked into the pce garden¡¯s ring gallery wearing a long white dress. She was followed by Muriel who was looking listless. Wendy nced at Muriel and said, ¡°You may try to be a Mythical Summoner!¡±


    Muriel nced at Wendy and pursed her lips. ¡°Mythical Summoner? There¡¯s no such thing, okay?¡±


    Wendy winked. ¡°There was no Mythical Arcanist before me. You can try to be the first!¡±


    Muriel¡¯s eyes sparkled, but then the sparkle died down. ¡°How can it be so simple in your eyes? I¡¯m not a genius. There¡¯s no way!¡±


    By the end of the conversation, Wendy¡¯s words had nted a seed in Muriel¡¯s heart. They had unintentionally enlightened her.


    ¡°The origin of the Arcanist is the Arcane Fairnd. The wizard¡¯s origin is the mythical temte and Floating-Space Tower!¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s the origin of the Summoners and the strength they rely on?¡±


    Muriel lounged on a branch of the Tree Tower of the Ancient Tree of Fairies under the stars. The stars of the Starsoul World and Maria¡¯s World weren¡¯t the same. Each star represented the will of a world.


    Muriel¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°Yeah! The origin of the Summoneres from the Starsoul World. Our strength and everythinges from the Starsoul World!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps our path to mythology lies in the Starsoul World. If we choose the Starsouls as our partner and power to rely on, will we be like the Fairnd of the Arcanists or like the Wizard¡¯s Floating-Space Tower?¡±


    Muriel told Wendy about the idea. It hadn¡¯t urred to Wendy that Muriel¡¯s little head was able to invent such a different idea.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s good, but how do you open up the Starsoul¡¯s consciousness and sign a real Companion Symbiotic Agreement? It¡¯s a very difficult problem. They represent the will of the world, how do you get the Starsoul¡¯s approval?¡± Wendy made a good point.


    ¡°I¡¯m the best at dealing with people,¡± said Muriel confidently.


    Over the next few decades, Muriel began to try tomunicate with the Starsoul World again and again, constantly modifying the Summoner¡¯s contract about the aboriginal source. Finally, during one of many attempts, she happened tomunicate with a Starsoul in the sky and obtained its recognition.


    On a star-studded night in the capital city of the Fairy Kingdom, countless little fairies surrounded Muriel and danced happily. They surrounded the Ancient Tree of Fairies and formed a huge pedestal. The City of Dreams belonged to the fairies and was built on that pedestal. Above a huge town square, several great fairies were singing her praises.


    Hundreds of thousands of fairies could be seen throughout the sky. Fireworks fell from the sky as fluorescent starlight lit up the city.


    The starlight fell down from the sky, shrouding Muriel¡¯s body as it brought her and her Ancient Tree of Fairies to the sky. Under the power of the world, Muriel¡¯s body transformed into brilliant light. Atst, it transformed into a huge Mythical Shadow and shrouded her Fairy Kingdom in the sky.


    On top of a star in the bitwall, Muriel re-established her territory, a beautiful garden town with oceans and inds, a variety of rides akin to those in the theme park, a Fairy Pub, and thergest ever Summoner¡¯s Canyon.


    She became the first Mythical Summoner in history, and the first to have signed a Symbiotic Agreement with a Starsoul.


    At that time, with the exception of the Arcane Kingdom, the whole wizarding civilization had developed to the point of extreme prosperity. The Wizards and the Arcanists had begun to upy the whole world and had fully explored the bitwall. At the same time, the Wizard Alliance owned the first half-bitwall from their exploration¨Cthe Heart of the Ocean Bitwall.


    Wizards were also involved in that development. They were gradually divided into several types. There were Exploration Wizards, Guardian Wizards, Auxiliary Wizards, and so on.


    Exploration Wizards were primarily Titan Warlocks, Blood Wizards, Elemental Wizards, Dream Wizards, Undead Warlocks and so on. They were wizards who were mainly employed for war and exploration of the outside world. Auxiliary Wizards were pharmacists, alchemy warlocks, barrier masters, and other simr professionals. They were pretty simr to their past roles and there hadn¡¯t been many changes. The only difference was the Guardian Wizards.


    The reason for the birth of the Guardian Wizards was because of the Mythical Summoner, Muriel. The Summoner of the Wizard Alliance followed what Muriel did. When he had sessfully stepped into the peak of Level Six, he looked for a Starsoul in the sky in the hopes of signing a Symbiotic Agreement with it.


    Most of his attempts failed, and it had been more difficult for him to get the recognition from the Starsouls than it had been to reach the peak of Level Six. It wasn¡¯t until a few hundred yearster that an astrologer at the peak of a Level Six finally gained the recognition of Starsoul and became a Guardian Wizard.


    Because the Starsoul was the spokesman of the will of the Starsoul World, when a wizard signed a Symbiotic Contract with them to be the Guardian Wizard, the Guardian Wizard also naturally also be the guardian of the Starsoul World. It also meant that the Guardian Wizard had control of a portion of the rules and power of the Starsoul World.


    The birth of the Guardian Wizard had raised the professional statuses of both Summoners and Astrologers. The wizards had begun to realize that they could be the masters of their own world in such a way. They could achieve a real understanding of and be masters of the entire Starsoul World.


    ¡°This is our first step towards the truth. The role of the Guardian Wizard is perhaps more important and powerful than that of any other wizards!¡± Cook Bay, the owner of the Mechanical Clock Tower, exined this excitedly after discovering the situation.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be the guards and ultimate bottom lines for Starsoul World, as well as an important hub for regting and operating the rules of the world. The Starsoul World is a strong world, by no means weaker than Maria¡¯s World. We can act like Maria¡¯s World, advance our world step by step, and even learn from The God of Space and Exploration, Rode, how to capture a half-bitwall and merge it into our world.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the Summoners and Astrologers can be an independent force. They don¡¯t have the Floating-Space Tower and therefore can¡¯t leave Starsoul World, but theirbat power inside the world is far more formidable than the Floating-Space Tower. The Floating-Space Tower is an important weapon to explore the Astral World, and the Guardian Wizard is the guardian of the world and the fortress of the Wizard Alliance.¡± Catherine, the master of the tower, finally made a decision.


    Guardian wizards stood out as an important force in the Wizard Alliance. Although there was only one Guardian Wizard at that time, in the future there would be tons of Guardian Wizards. They would be the masters of the operations of the entire Starsoul World. They had a symbiotic rtionship with the Starsouls. They would coexist with the entire Starsoul World and guard the world forever.

 Chapter 416 - Catherine’s Floating-Space City (I)

    <h4>Chapter 416: Catherine¡¯s Floating-Space City (I)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wizards¡¯ calendar, 3986.


    The Wizard City was the most unique on the entire Wizard Continent, not only because it was the central capital of the Wizard Alliance, but because it represented the power of the wizards.


    The huge Wizard City had several gigantic stone spires towering overhead. The chimneys of several tall buildings and Alchemy Workshops had exhaust smoke constantly pumping out of them. The whole structure was a hugework of Magic Crystals and element arrays. The broad and vast roads interspersed and intertwined, the vehicles on them crisscrossing. Altogether, it was extremely noisy.


    At the end of the four main thoroughfares of the Wizard City, four portals were soaring. A train could be seen running through the portal. Soon, arge number of wizards appeared. After the lights flickered, a steam lotive, train, andmercial airship came out from the portals and entered the Wizard City.


    Everyone was fascinated by the bustling magic of Wizard City as soon as they arrived there. Everything there was created by the power of witchcraft. The magicwork was used in all aspects of life, from water and food to war and defense, everything there was all reced by mana.


    Different races inhabited the city. Humans, goblins, fairies, dwarves, and trolls could be all seen. In addition, there were a variety of domesticated magical beasts. asionally, there were even Titan Dragons in the sky. They were the Red Guardian Dragons of the wizard tower and the friends of the master of the tower, Miss Catherine.


    The nine Floating-Space Towersnded on the ground. They had all returned from the clouds and the bitwall and into the Wizard City.


    The huge mythical alchemy tower was glowing as the power of the Mythical Wizards merged with the Wizard City¡¯s Magical Crystal Network, aided by the pedestals of the Floating-Space Towers.


    Civilians in the city were cheering. The gs of the Wizard Alliance were hanging on top of the ssical apartments, and families were huddled on their balconies waving signs to show their support.


    Several Magic Crystal Towers were stered with banners. Huge airships pulled along banners drawn up with slogans. The entire Wizard City could see that they were written with the words, ¡°Congrattions to the Master of the Tower, Miss Catherine, on bing a Level Eight Mythical Wizard.¡±


    Meanwhile, written on the Colossus in the town square, there was another banner that read, ¡°Happy 4,000th Birthday to Lady Catherine!¡±


    The white castle in the middle of the city, the famous Tower College, used witchcraft projection to project severalrge words on its wall: ¡°I wish all the best for the ascension of the Sky City!¡±


    The entire Wizard City as was bustling and lively, it was akin to a carnival. All of it was because of Catherine. She had finally be a Level Eight Mythical Wizard as she approached 4,000 years old. At the same time, the Wizard Alliance, which had tried to transform the Floating-Space City for more than 3,000 years, had finallye to an end.


    After more than three thousand years, under the influence of the legendary Capital of God, their Floating-Space City had be one of the ultimate goals of all alchemy warlocks. Generations of alchemy warlocks and wizards were involved in the research and creation of Floating-Space Cities. The master of the Mechanical Clock Tower, Cook Bay, had sessfully produced the first Level Seven Floating-Space Tower.


    But the attainment of the Floating-Space City was still out of reach. A Level Eight mythical creature temte, a Level Eight mythical levitation ring (Heaven¡¯s Ring), and the magic machine were three important obstacles that had obstructed all alchemy warlocks from advancing further. But more importantly, there had not yet been the appearance of a Level Eight Mythical Wizard. Level Eight Mythical Wizards were only heard of in the legends and from the origin of truth, the creator of the wizards and the Wizard Tower, the Great and Wise Anthony.


    Most wizards thought that there was no such person. This person was more like a concocted legend, or an absurd myth. If not for the existence of two first-generation wizards, Catherine and Wendy, the so-called first generation of wizards, would just be a legendary story to most people.


    When Catherine became a Level Eight Mythical Wizard, she achieved a breakthrough. As the most powerful genius wizard, the first Mythical Wizard, the original Floating-Space Tower wasn¡¯t enough toplement her status. Only the legendary Floating-Space City could represent the talent and prowess of a Level Eight Mythical Wizard. Only the Level Eight Floating-Space City could embody the capability of the Wizard Alliance. The establishment of a Sky City belonging to the wizards was a must.


    After Catherine had be a Level Eight Mythical Wizard, the design of the Floating-Space City, which had already been gradually perfected, had started to be manufactured. Countless wizards and alchemy warlocks were involved in the construction of the new Floating-Space City. The Level Eight Heaven¡¯s Ring was manufactured, the magic machine was created, and the Mythical Kingdom was pushed to perfection in its simtion.


    The wizards even drew on the problems that Emperor Wendy had encountered when they had left with the entire Floating-Space City. They were subjected to the rejection and judgment of the will of the world.


    With the help of their Guardian Wizard, they had signed an agreement with the will of the world. They paid the price of incorporating the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall into the Starsoul World. That allowed them to bring the entire Floating-Space City with them.


    As was their expectation, it was a city that could survive whether they were in the clouds or within the bitwall or inside the Astral World. They were the real mythical city. The interior had a true cirction system and had been perfected by the Level Eight Mythical Wizard¡¯s rules. It was a small world floating in the Astral World and the bitwall, a divine kingdom owned by a Level Eight Mythical Wizard.


    Finally, only thest step was left. It was time to bring the Floating-Space City deep into the sky of the Astral World.


    Boom! A bunch of witchcraft fireworks rose into the sky from the corners of the city, the beautiful scene catching the attention of the waiting crowd.


    Boom! The fireworks erupted and the sparks formed into several words in the sky, most of them celebratory wishes for Catherine¡¯s birthday.


    Hot air balloons rose from the town square one after another. On top of the rising hot air balloons were several students from the wizard school. They were singing the wizard¡¯s song of truth. The city cheered and roared as if it was a joyous festival.


    As the song ended, a tform was hoisted into the sky above the Wizard City. On them, several famous performance troupes and opera troupes from the Wizard Continent could be seen performing. The Wizard Alliance even brought in a performance troupe from ck Jack¡¯s Dreand, which had a famous reputation throughout the Astral World.


    The festival of joy had been going on all day and all night. Atst, it had ushered in the most anticipated moment for the new Floating-Space City.


    ¡°Assimtion! Activate the mythical territory of the Mechanical Clock Tower!¡± A slightly sharp and funny voice resonated in the sky of the Wizard City.


    ¡°Activate the mythical territory of Philosopher Tower!¡±


    ¡°Activate the mythical territory of Titan Tower!¡±


    ¡°Tower of Frost...¡±


    ¡°Activate the mythical territory Circr Ring Tower!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Under the order of numerous masters of the Floating-Space Towers, the towers started to merge into the Wizard City. Mythical lights above the ground of the Wizard City were shuttling, suddenly showering the streets below in golden radiance, each passageway awork of elemental magic.


    The rays of light assimted every corner of the entire Wizard City, every brick, every house, every alchemy workshop, every Magic Crystal Tower, and every Elemental Tower.


    The whole city was changed dramatically under the glowing brilliance. Everything had connected to be a whole.


    A golden glow surrounded the city and darted over to the center of the city. Several beams of light surged up from the Floating-Space Towers, connecting to the realm of the mythical boundary above the sky. It then shrouded the entire Floating-Space City.


    The golden brilliance finally gathered at the foot of the Wizard Tower. It was the symbol of the beliefs of all wizards. It was the mythical alchemy tower of Catherine, the master of the tower.

 Chapter 417 - Catherine’s Floating-Space City (II)

    <h4>Chapter 417: Catherine¡¯s Floating-Space City (II)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    While everyone outside the city was celebrating Catherine¡¯s birthday and celebrating her bing a Level Eight Mythical Wizard who owned her own Floating-Space City, Catherine sat alone at the top of the tower. The stairway from the circr ring to the gate looked like a spiral that never ended while she sat at the top of it.


    It was a ce that belonged only to her, as no one else could enter and she didn¡¯t allow anyone to enter. The only living life form was Pyros, the sphinx, who was dozing off while guarding the door.


    Pyros was the nth generation of Pyros, passed down from generation to generation, and it apanied Catherine, who would never reach the end of her life.


    Catherine had no idea how long it had been since she celebrated a birthday, until that moment, when she suddenly remembered that she¡¯d had a birthday; 4,000 years ago on that exact date, she had been born in a small town in the Mara Kingdom, and she was the daughter of a court pianist.


    One day, she had received a letter from a wind raven. She had quietly set foot on the route to the Wizard Tower, then spent half of her childhood there, the whole of her youth, waiting for the old age that never came.


    The entire Wizard City beneath the tower was hosting a happy festival for her, but she couldn¡¯t feel the joy. However, the sound of the joyous asion reminded her of herst birthday.


    ¡°La! La! La!


    ¡°La!¡±


    She looked out of the window and saw the blue sky decorated with white clouds. She hummed an unknown melody, a song that should¡¯ve been a happy tune to celebrate her birthday, but in her humming, it had be a little too gentle and lengthy. There was a tinge of sadness in the tune.


    In the past, when she had been in the tower¡¯s castle, dressed in a gray apprentice robe, with a crown made of paper, she had been surrounded by more than 40 ssmates of the same batch, each of them holding onto a candle while they sang, surrounding her, who was like a princess in the center.


    Several figures were flickering in her eyes, their appearances fleeting across her mind. There were males and females, familiar and unfamiliar, and there were images that were clear, while some had long sunk into the depths of her memory.


    ¡°Uh! Ha! Uh! Ha! La!


    ¡°There¡¯ll be a day... when we reunite!¡±


    At the end of her humming, Catherine closed her eyes involuntarily, shook her head gently along with the rhythm, and sang thest sentence, then fellpletely into silence.


    After a long time, she stood up. The time was almost up, and everyone was waiting for her for the final lift-off of the Floating-Space City ceremony. It was meant toplete her final takeover of the authority of the Floating-Space City.


    Just when she stood up, she suddenly saw a huge telescope used to observe Astral World near the window; the telescope was an old model, one that had long been eliminated.


    The telescope was really old and broken, even though it had been made from alchemy. After all, it wasn¡¯t an item made from magic, it was broken, rusty and beyond repair. Although theyout in the room had been changed several times, that telescope hadn¡¯t been moved.


    She remembered how her teacher had made an appearance in front of the telescope. He had taught her how to observe the phenomenons of the Astral World, and then he had given her thest lesson. Then, when she became a Mythical Wizard, he made his appearance there too, and he even let Cook Bay gave her a Floating-Space Tower.


    Just then, Catherine looked back and suddenly saw the telescope. It was as though she had seen her teacher¡¯s shadow. He was wearing a white robe, his long ck hair was tied at the back of his head, and he had a faint smile while looking at her.


    Catherine¡¯s face shed with a beaming smile. ¡°Teacher! You¡¯re here!¡±


    Just as she spoke, the wind gushed through the window, and the shadow in the breeze dissipated into starlight.


    Catherine¡¯s gaze instantly sunk into loneliness. She sighed, turned away, transformed into a mythical light, and disappeared from the top of the Wizard Tower.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The mythical light of the entire Wizard City converged towards the end, bolted up to the top of the Wizard Tower, and transformed into a colorful ribbon that wrapped around the tower¡¯s peak. The whole Wizard Tower was shrouded in the brilliance of the mythical light.


    The light and shadow of thest Forest Fairy stood out from the Wizard Tower and gradually transformed into a giant goddess of light and shadow that then enveloped the entire Wizard City.


    The mythical power of a Level Eight Forest Fairy integrated into the entire Wizard City, connected to various Floating-Space Towers, assimted, and controlled the entire city. The huge Wizard City was like the base of the Floating-Space Towers and also the pedestal of the Floating-Space City.


    All living things started to flourish, flowers and grass grew, and several special Hallucination Fairies were born from the flowers. Several vines and Ancient Trees of Fairies were born in the city, while flower petals from the sky continued to fall and filled up the wholend, then regrew on thend. The power of vitality filled the entire sky.


    The mythical boundary around the Wizard City began to change; it gradually became a Mythical Kingdom that belonged to a Level Eight Mythical Wizard, the divine brilliance condensing into a huge flower bud towards the center of the region. It grew from the surroundings of the Wizard City and gradually sealed up the entire Wizard City. Everything in the city was taken over by Catherine; the air, temperature, humidity and life cycle system were all set by Catherine.


    As long as they had a magic machine and the power of a Level Eight Mythical Wizard, they would have a constant stream of force to support the existence of the Floating-Space City.


    The Wizard City was like a country that grew within a flower, and a Mythical Kingdom condensed into a giant flower had enveloped the Wizard City so that everything had floated into the sky from the earth.


    The great energy from the magic machine connected with several Floating-Space Towers and radiated the power from the Heaven¡¯s Ring; the silver halo projected in the sky. If one looked from the sky, the whole in could be seen floating up in the sky little by a little.


    The base of the Floating-Space City had long been built from a special material that looked like metal and wood. There was an eternal symbol at the bottom that represented the Wizard Tower.


    The masters of all the Floating-Space Towers had exhausted all their power to support the Floating-Space City of the wizards. They had tried to maintain the structure of the entire Floating-Space City. To avoid any idents, they had fully integrated it to Catherine¡¯s power, so she was now the master of the tower. It had be part of the power of Catherine, the Mythical Wizard.


    Millions of people in the city were cheering as they watched the changes of the entire Wizard City; they were delighted and thrilled.


    ¡°Only a wizard, only a wizard could aplish such a magnificent feat!¡±


    ¡°The power of wizards is omnipotent, and the eternal wizards will be the greatest beings of the entire world, the best among the Astral World and the entire Crystal Wall System!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions to us! This will be our first step into the future¡ªa Floating-Space City that belongs to the Wizard Tower and the master of the tower, Catherine.¡±


    The huge city of the sky was encased in an illusory boundary of a flower. It was moving a little by a little into the bitwall, moving farther and farther away, and finally, they would reach somewhere beyond the world, to the established orbit, and revolve around the Starsoul World.


    In the future, it would be an important basis for wizards to explore the entire Astral World. The huge and magnificent Floating-Space City would shuttle across the entire Astral World to explore and unravel its various mysteries.

 Chapter 418 - The Military Parade of Arcane Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 418: The Military Parade of Arcane Kingdom</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Tower of Heaven.


    The tower was just like its name, a giant tower connecting heaven and earth. The mythical alchemy tower was the space tower and the hub of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd; its master was the Arcane Kingdom¡¯s Emperor, Wendy.


    The insides of the tower didn¡¯t even have any stairways. The space within interspersed and tangled in aplex manner. Layer afteryer ovepped upwards, like an infinite cycle that bolted up to the clouds and sky, and atst,nded inside the half-bitwall.


    Numerous cities and viges were built around the tower. It was the center of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd, since one could see the ce from anywhere by simply looking up.


    Clouds surrounded the middle of the huge tower, which was like a giant pir supporting the world. Anyone who saw it would be dazzled.


    That day, the Arcane Kingdom was holding a grand military parade. The entire army of the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd surrounded the Tower of Heaven; tens of millions of Arcane Corps were divided and lined up in different units.


    From the steps of the Tower of Heaven, on the firstyer of the tform, the entire sky was filled with the Arcane Corps, the dense poption making everyone feel the horror and strength of the Arcane Kingdom. From the Military Parade, troops of steam-powered armored military vehicles, Magic Crystal Artillery Units, Magic Crystal Tank Troops, lights of the arcane magic trooppletelyposed by an arcanist, the Troll Armored Legion, and the Fairy Medical Corps could be seen.


    In the sky, there were numerous sky fortresses and mobile strongholds on top of which arcanists stood, looking up at the top of the tower above the clouds. The tower was the symbol of the Arcane Kingdom, the representative of its power.


    Thousands of Battle Airships towed long gas trails through the sky. The white tracks made from those clouds covered the entire sky, beautiful and dazzling.


    Bam!


    Bam! Bam!


    Just then, the ground shook like an earthquake. The crowd looked up and saw a scene in the distance that was enough to terrify anyone. A huge figure appeared at the end of the sky, its body shooting up thousands of yards directly into the clouds. It was a gigantic giant that no one could have expected, its body made from the hardest red jade. There were several ravines on its body and magma was flowing through them, like a volcano that was blooming hot steam.


    ¡°The Titan!¡± Immediately, someone blurted out as he recognized the identity of the giant.


    ¡°He¡¯s the Grand Duke of the Titan, Colin!¡± People in various cities cheered, since many of them were seeing such a mythical being for the first time. He was a creature that only existed in the legends of mythical creatures, a powerful existence that could bepared to gods. And the soldiers around the Tower of Heaven made zero movements, as if they had long known about the scenario. They were neatly divided in their squad and opened up a wide road for the Titan to cross.


    In one step, he crossed the vast earth; across the city, the vige, the ins, across the forest, and the mountains. Everything at his feet seemed so small, so much so that the whole world could be measured under his feet and steps.


    On his shoulder, he was carrying a huge silver metal throne. He stepped across the ins and ced the throne on the first floor of the Tower of Heaven, then respectfully kneeled on the ground.


    Several brilliant lights were shing on the long and gigantic steps that stretched under the Tower of Heaven. Numerous powerful great arcanists and high-ranking officials of the Arcane Kingdom had harnessed their respective ancient trees and appeared under the steps; the farmer tree creatures, the Ancient Trees of Life, the Guardian Ancient Trees, the Ancient Tree of Fairies, and so on, emerged at the same time.


    Then eight Mythical Arcanists and a Mythical Summoner appeared at the same time, the mythical lights and bodies lined up like giants just like Titan Colin. At that moment, the most powerful forces of the entire Arcane Kingdom had all appeared in the venue; it was a rare and grand gathering.


    A bright and dazzling star fell from the top of the Tower of Heaven, forming a beautiful arc crossed the sky. It transformed into seven colors, exploded into several colored ribbons, and shrouded the entire Tower of Heaven.


    Atst, the colored ribbons converged, forming an illusory and hazy light and shadow of a goddess. She was wearing a colorful flowing robe and a dazzling crown. The center of the crown was iid with the legendary Heart of the Arcane.


    She sat on the throne, her arms hanging down naturally, while one of her slender arms was ced on the armrest of the throne, another hand supporting her face. With herposed and serious gaze, she scanned her kingdom. The huge mythical body and the Tower of Heaven were a neat pair. The whole Arcane Magic Network was connected to her, since she was the core of the Arcane Magic, the source of all the arcanists¡¯ power.


    Just then, she was like a god who was looking down on the world. The whole world moved with her breath, and her mood was the weather of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd¡ªa shift in her thoughts could adjust all the rules of the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd.


    She was in control of the entire Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd, above the clouds and within the bitwall. She was overlooking the entire world as the Queen of the Arcane Kingdom, Wendy.


    As soon as she appeared, she saw everyone moving like a wave under the tower, and she was like a drop of water¡ªwhen it dripped into a pond, it could cause a magnificent wave above the earth.


    Numerous Mythical Arcanists and a Great Arcanist, plus more than tens of thousands of Arcane Corps all knelt down on the ground along with tens of millions of people kneeling down, bent under her feet. All the life forms on Earth were included, and the world was under her control.


    ¡°Meet Her Majesty, the Emperor of the Arcane Kingdom!¡± Thousands of elves arcanists knelt down.


    ¡°Meet Her Majesty, the Emperor of the Arcane Kingdom!¡± Numerous trolls in armor respectfully knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Meet Her Majesty, the Emperor...!¡± Arge number of fairies revealed intense yearning and enthusiasm in the midst of the loud cheers.


    The cries of millions of people echoed throughout the world, their cheers merging into a single voice; it was as if their loud roar had dispersed the clouds in the sky.


    Everyone looked at their emperor with great admiration. All of them had grown up listening to the story of Wendy, the Queen of the Arcane Kingdom, who had existed before the Arcane Kingdom when the whole world was in a deste state.


    It seemed to date back to their existence in the origin of the Arcane Kingdom. As the founding emperor, the pioneer of the arcanists, in their eyes, she was the god of the Arcane Kingdom and their Creator. As the God who had created their world, she was their God. The whole Arcane Kingdom was her kingdom, and everyone was her faithful believer.


    Wendy sat on the giant throne. It was like a key control station that was imprinted into the Tower of Heaven. It had taken her thousands of years, but she had finally seeded in fully receiving the legacy of Lu Zhyu to merge the huge mythical alchemy tower into the system of her own strength.


    At the same time, she could use the power of the Tower of Heaven and merge all Arcane Fairnds from different fairies, then transform the entire World of Titan as her own kingdom so as to ascend to a Level Eight Mythical Arcanist.


    The light of the arcane magic transformed into severalplex routes and scattered from the throne, climbing along the Tower of Heaven. The golden brilliance constantly scattered, bolting upwards and merging with the tower. The radiance of the Space Magic from the Tower of Heaven scattered and ovepped; the space from its surroundings became fragmented as it ovepped.


    The radiance shone down, while the Tower of Heaven¡ªwhich was seemingly separated from the whole world or connected to the world but untouchable¡ªbroke out from the void little by a little and appeared above the earth.


    Wendy stretched out her hand under the colorful flowing robe, and the grand body of the Mythical Shadow said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s get started!¡±

 Chapter 419 - Level Eight Mythical Arcanist

    <h4>Chapter 419: Level Eight Mythical Arcanist</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    The Tower of Heaven hadpletely descended to the world, and the rules of space had spread over to the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd. The sky was like a diamond mirror reflecting the entire scenery of the half bitwall, it was just like a mirage.


    And the power of the Level Eight Mythical Arcanist, little by little, prated the entire world with a colorful brilliance. Wendy stretched out her hand, waved her hand in the air, and a colorful sphere of light appeared in the eyes of the gods; when erged, the World of Titan was seen.


    ¡°Arcane Magic Network Connection!¡±


    ¡°Activate all the arcane territory and stimte the Fairnd!¡±


    All the Mythical Arcanists who were standing under the Tower of Heaven stood up at the same time and shouted, ¡°Activate the arcane territory!¡±


    ¡°Stimte the Fairnd!¡±


    The Fairnd of Elves, which had surrounded the Tower of Heaven, blossomed Mythical Power and light of arcane magic simultaneously, colorful pirs of light shot to the sky, and endless arcane runes entered the core of World of Titan from the fairnd.


    The light of the arcane magic spread out on the earth and connected with each other, it formed a huge Arcane Magic Network and Arcane Array. The dense silk threads shuttled under the earth; the earth seemed to be translucent.


    At that moment, in the bitwall of the whole of World of Titan, the brilliance of arcane magic was blooming. Within the bitwall, countless arcane runes represented the arcane rule were wriggling and shuttling back and forth.


    ¡°This is the moment!¡±


    The brilliance converged on Wendy, the emperor of the Arcane Kingdom, as if it was a personification of her strength or holiness. Wendy closed her eyes and the colored ribbons connecting the heaven and the earth danced violently.


    The grand mythical alchemy tower had slowly vanished, transformed into a tower of light made up of innumerable silky lines.


    Wendy and the throne were integrated altogether; they transformed as a part of the light and merged into the world.


    The massive Mythical Shadow shuttled within the half bitwall, its enormous size was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. That was the existence that was controlling the world andmanding an authority of the bitwall.


    ¡°Oh my god? Is this the power of the Mythical Arcanist?¡± An elf arcanist and an exotic professional looked up at the sky and dared not blink.


    On the sky above, a huge goddess¡¯s shadow embraced the entire world, her colorful flowy robe danced in the wind, it covered entire world and sky, her long hair emitted golden brilliance, and it shined like the sun.


    She spread out her hand and embraced the whole world, as if she was embracing her people, as if she was embracing the whole world.


    ¡°Mythical Kingdom¡±


    ¡°The World of Fairnd!¡±


    When the goddess opened her eyes and she said those two sentences, the whole world was advanced to another level instantly. Thework of mythical arcane magic wasid in all corners. The sky inside the world became bluer, white clouds condensed one by one, and the light became dimmer and warmer.


    She blew a breath, lights of the elements and arcane magic filled the insides of the half bitwall, it surrounded the ocean of the World of Titan, the entire ocean turned the other way round towards the sky, every drop of water emitted arcane magic and mythical light, it had merged into the half bitwall, formed a water curtain of barrier and mythical boundary, guarded the world while adjusting and propelling the water and life cycle of half bitwall.


    At the same time, in the barrier of the guarding space, a variety of underwater nts and life forms began to emerge as part of the guarding space of the half bitwall. At the same time, the ocean receded, and the whole Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd becamerger.


    ¡°Deviate from its original track!¡±


    ¡°Broke out from the shackles of Starsoul World!¡±


    ¡°Entering into the orbit of the external world!¡±


    Just then, the World of Titan waspletely transformed into Fairnd of Elves. Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd was worthy of its name. Wendy truly took over the authority of World of Titan which was between the so-called creators.


    The huge half bitwall, akin to a bubble, slowly broke away from the inner part of the Starsoul World and entered the outer orbit. It revolved around the Starsoul World.


    When it was revolving, they could see that there was a huge Astral World City floating outside the world.


    The iparably vast base of the Floating-Space City was carved with silver eternal symbols and was enveloped by the Mythical Kingdom. Within it, the Wizard City and countless wizards could be seen.


    The Floating-Space City of Catherine, the Master of the Tower of the Wizard Alliance, and the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd of Wendy, the Queen of the Arcane Kingdom, stood and looked at each other from afar. They each represented their spiritual symbols and the strongest power.


    As the whole Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd stabilized, everyone in the half bitwall knew that Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd had seeded in its advancement and that Wendy, the Queen of the Arcane Kingdom, had seeded in promoting to the Level Eight Mythical Arcanist.


    ¡°All hail, Your Majesty Wendy!¡± The men, women and children in various Fairnd Cities shouted in unison.


    ¡°The light of the arcane magic always shines on us!¡± The arcanists who were standing under the Tower of Heaven shouted in unison, the entire Arcane Corps were roaring too.


    ¡°The arcanist is the truth of the world and the most powerful force in the world!¡± In that scene, several arcanists saw the future they belonged and the power of a Level Eight Arcanist.


    Wendy gradually picked up her fully expanded mythical body; the vast mythical shadow which seemed to embrace the world was dissipating little by little. It had transformed into the original form of the top of the Tower, but the body¡¯s light of the arcane magic was still constantly brimming.


    The light scattered all over the body, and there was a beautiful fairy floating on the top of the Tower, she was akin to be in the light of the moon and the stars.


    She closed her eyes and was feeling the power of a Level Eight Arcanist. At that moment, she felt a familiar fluctuation and power passed through the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd, she didn¡¯t obstruct it, and she allowed it to appear directly in Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd, even in front of herself.


    In the mid-air of that ancient Colosseum or Titan-style auditorium, the light gradually condensed into a woman wearing a white robe with pointed ears, full of the aura of vitality; even from the scattered light, petal of flowers and green leaves were seen falling.


    Catherine pointed her toes lightly in the air and looked at Wendy. ¡°Wendy! Congrattions on bing a Level Eight Mythical Arcanist! Previously, when I became a Level Eight Mythical Wizard, you didn¡¯te in person; you only sent a letter and gift.¡±


    Wendy immediately replied, ¡°When we got our hands onto the World of Titan, you didn¡¯t go easy on us. Three Floating-Space Towers attacked us directly. And thest battle, your Mechanical Clock Tower¡¯s goblin gave us a hard time!¡±


    Catherineughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s just amon conflict between the two forces. Don¡¯t tell me you still remember that. How many years have passed?¡±


    Wendy continued, ¡°Then thest time you fought for Thunder Bitwall, you were beaten so badly by the Divine kingdom. Who supported you and who helped you clean up the mess in the end!¡±


    Catherine pursed her lips, ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about this. Today we¡¯re just here to congratte you on bing a Level Eight Mythical Arcanist. By the way, what¡¯s your next n for the Arcane Kingdom?¡±


    Although the rtionship between Wendy and Catherine remained good, the conflict between the Arcane Kingdom and the Wizard Alliance was increasingly intense. If it hadn¡¯t been for the oppression of the Divine Kingdom, it would have erupted long ago. That conflict of interests couldn¡¯t bepletely suppressed by both of them at many times.


    Wendy thought for a moment, she looked at Catherine and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this before. We can work together to find and upy another world. Then we canpete in strength to decide who can stay behind and who should leave, the winner stays, epts each other¡¯s territory in Starsoul World, and the loser takes the rest to another world for redevelopment.¡±


    This proposal seemed rather grim, but the core power of both the Wizard Alliance and the Arcane Kingdom were basically on Wendy and Catherine. Their Floating-space City and Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd were the foundation of both sides, which were also the characteristics of those who transcend the world; their power was formidable.


    As long as Wendy and Catherine were still there, Floating-space City and Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd would still exist, they were just changing ce, and there was no difference at all aspared to the past.


    Catherine pondered for a moment and asked curiously, ¡°Apetition on strength? How so?¡±


    Wendy had a smile on her face, ¡°Haven¡¯t we had a witchcraft fight since we left the tower?¡±


    Catherine smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll never lose! You didn¡¯t win me at the tower then!¡±


    Wendy raised her head, ¡°That was more than 4000 years ago! It¡¯s different now!¡±


    Catherine¡¯s figure disappeared a little by a little, but she suddenly remembered something, hesitated for a moment and asked Wendy, ¡°Wendy, you... have you seen our teacher again?¡±


    Wendy was stunned, her eyes revealed a mixed feeling, she had an expression of sadness as she replied, ¡°Who knows? Heard that... he has left this Crystal Wall System and explored and searched for a wider world outside!¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s like a kid, when he had enough fun, our world was just like an abandoned old toy, and he had gone out to find his new toy.¡±

 Chapter 420 - Heart of the Ocean and the New World

    <h4>Chapter 420: Heart of the Ocean and the New World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Wizards¡¯ calendar, 10029.


    The Heart of the Ocean Bitwall was located deep in the Astral World; it was the first bitwall which was captured and developed by the Wizard Alliance. It was also the bitwall closest to the Starsoul World, it was 16 light-years away from the Starsoul World.


    When it was first developed, that bitwall was a frozen blue crystal, quietly slumbering deep in the Astral World.


    For thousands of years, the wizards were involved in various development and modifications of that half bitwall, and they had finally developed it into a habitable half bitwall. Several batches of wizards and civilians relocated there, the entire Heart of the Ocean Bitwall became an important stronghold of the Wizard Alliance deep in the Astral World.


    The wizards imitated the sky of Rhode¡¯s Bitwall, transformed the Gaseous Vitality like the yarn of silver and created the yarn of light; that special Gaseous Vitality filled the wall of the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall, and it had the same function as the sun, bringing light and warmth to the world.


    At the same time, that huge Gaseous Vitality which had upied more than half of the space in the half bitwall would also be in rotation on the surface of the wall, so that the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall was able to enjoy day and night.


    The original huge world which was like a ball of ice gradually melted and it became a water world, the brilliance which the yarn of light radiated was pure white, as the wizards in the ocean started to cultivate nts, oxygen and the atmosphere began to appear within the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall, the sky slowly turned blue, and rain and thunder clouds gradually emerged.


    All kinds of fish and marine life began to appear in the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall. The air and temperature became suitable for the survival of normal citizens. Wizards created several floating inds and Sea Cities on the surface of the water. Within the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall, humans, trolls, goblins, fairies and elves also began to appear.


    Each of the Floating-Space Towers and masters of the towers of the Wizard Alliance was regrly stationed there. At the same time, the master of the space tower, Rand, had anchored that half bitwall 5000 years ago, he did it together with the masters of the towers and the Eternal Floating-Space City (Catherine¡¯s Floating-Space City).


    Several Wizard Towers and Elemental Tower were established in the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall, the Magic Crystal Network had assimted deep into every corners; even the yarn of light was part of the Magic Crystal Network. All was helping the transformation of the half bitwall; it had engaged the power of the entire Magic Crystal Network and the magic of life within the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall. It had pushed the entire Heart of the Ocean Bitwall towards the Starsoul World. The more life forms it had in the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall, the stronger the momentum, and the faster it would sail.


    After thousands of years of elerated movement, the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall had be closer and closer to the Starsoul¡¯s bitwall, they just had to wait for another 2,400 years, and it would meet the Starsoul World. They could then integrate the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall into the Starsoul World and be part of the Starsoul World; toplete the agreement between the Wizard Alliance and the Starsoul World.


    ¡°Only in this way can we gradually and powerfully perfect our Starsoul World, the Starsoul World is the foundation of our wizard and the foundation of everything; it¡¯s our source and original world, it¡¯s a ce which cultivated the great existence of the wizard civilization.¡±


    ¡°And when we first created the Floating-Space City, the agreement signed with the will of the world was long overdue; it¡¯s time to fulfil our promise.¡±


    That was thest time, on the Eternal Floating-Space City, during the Wizard Conference, the Master of the Tower, Catherine had said.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Choo-choo!


    The ck and white seabirds spread their wings and glided across the ocean, it chased the waves and steam boats under the azure sky, and the boundless ocean spread to the end of the sky, it was a true world of sea.


    From every fixed distance, one could see a Wizard Tower stood firmly above the water, at the foot of the tower, a water town was built. Within the Wizard Tower, one could also regte the humidity and wind and waves in the town, even if they were living on the surface of the sea, there was no danger and they wouldn¡¯t feel too humid. There was no road in the town, there was only waterway and everything was navigated by boat.


    Numerous towns built on sea could be seen everywhere, under the Elemental Tower was numerous Sea Cities, in addition to a human city, there was a troll city made from rugged stone, a fairy city built on vines and giant trees in the sea, a goblin city full of chimneys and mechanical aura. Between cities and towns, there were also trains and tracks built on top of the water; the Aqua Trains and Aqua Tracks.


    As the Aqua Trains crossed the sea, one could open the train¡¯s windows to enjoy the sea breeze and the scent of the sea, passed through several towns built on the sea. Looked out of the window and observed the human, fairies, the city of the goblins above the sea, it was simply beautiful and romantic. Short videos like that were broadcasted on the magic telly¡¯s channel again and again, it then attracted arge number of tourists and wizards.


    The beautiful Heart of the Ocean Bitwall had thus be the ideal world to live in and a grand tourist attraction in the Wizard Alliance, and it was even been voted as the first and most beautiful ce in the world by The Magic Entertainment.


    If one¡¯s gaze was to follow the wings of the birds bolting up and into the sky, one could immediately see that there was a Floating-Space Tower floating above the sky; it was a fine blue stone tower akin to a music box, where pleasant music was heard instantly whenever it passed by, the sea of dolphins and giant whales even danced along with the music.


    It was the Ocean Song Floating-Space Tower who was guarding the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall for 100 years defense duties; each tower had taken their turns to guard the bitwall. The master of the tower, Adriana, was a great fairy born in the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall, her mythical temte was of the same origin as the master of the Wizard Tower, theke fairy, and therefore she was also a part of the faction under the Wizard Tower¡¯s Lord Catherine.


    In that moment, the Ocean Song Floating-Space Tower was caught in a mess, the human wizards and great fairies were panicking and at a loss. Arge number of people crowded in the Floating-Space Tower on the sixth floor in the Astral World Exploration Laboratory; aboratory which should only be upied by six people, and it should be as empty as a town square, but in that moment, it was crowded and bustling like a market.


    Just then, a mass of blue water light arrived; several water droplets and light blue light gathered and condensed, and a figure like an ocean goddess gradually emerged and walked out from the water and brilliance.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Adriana asked.


    Several humans in wizard¡¯s long robes were looking through a ten-meter-long Astral World telescope; a huge telescope which extended out of the window and into the sky.


    ¡°Lord, we... discovered something that can¡¯t be described in words, it¡¯s awful, it¡¯s really scary, and we¡¯ve never seen such an existence. What the hell is that? It¡¯s beyond our imagination and it¡¯s likely to break the convention and knowledge of everything we knew.¡± A middle-aged wizard was dumbfounded; he was at a loss, terrified and was speaking incoherently.


    Adriana scanned the members of the Astral World Exploration Laboratory, set foot on the watchtower, through the sophisticated long Astral World telescopes ¨C a top-notch magic props produced by the top alchemy workshops ¨C she looked into the depths of the Astral World.


    And Adriana was in a daze in an instant.


    She was frightened, what she saw was beyond all knowledge and truth she had learned at the wizard school and the Wizard Tower.


    ¡°What is this?¡± How could there be such a huge life? Is this a mythical creature? Or is this an unknown life form of the Astral World?¡±


    Deep in the Astral World, a huge and unimaginable existence was creeping into the distance, its size had exceeded all the creatures and existences that Adriana knew, it was simply not the size of any life forms, and if there was an existence which could be on par with its size, it was the world.


    Yes, a wriggling worm which was as huge as the Starsoul World and Maria¡¯s World. It was traveling into the far distance of the Astral World, it had a huge silver vortex within its body which was constantly rotating and radiating bright brilliance; it was akin to the sun which illuminated arge area of the Astral World, such that the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall which was far away from it could directly observed that magnificent life form.


    With a breath, it could set off an element storm in its surrounding which was enough to destroy a Mythical Life. Even True God dared not easily get close to it. When it was breathing, arge area of dimensional folds were produced and then exploded. Behind its back, it was dragging a long tail; it looked like argeet, but it also looked like a rainbow crossing the Astral World.


    And at that moment, the great figure of chaos worm, as if it was carrying a world, stopped in its track, as if it was tired, or felt that its mission had arrived and it had toplete its mission.


    It contracted its body, stopped moving in the Astral World, and the silver vortex within its body rotated violently, and then it emitted brilliance which seemed enough to illuminate the entire Crystal Wall System.


    Bang!


    Adriana opened her eyes and watched its demise quietly, she couldn¡¯t fathom what it was, and she didn¡¯t understand what she had witnessed in that moment.


    When the light dissipated, a chaotic world like a clutter was born in the Astral World, the original shell of the chaos worm had transformed into a bitwall, and the internal rules and the world were in a slow birth and transformation, but the rapid progress was incredible, it was as if time had been elerated, or some inexplicable force and rule were controlling it.


    The master of the Ocean Song Floating-Space Tower, Adriana, seemed to understand the situation, she stood up all of a sudden, looked at everyone behind, and she was in a daze as she spoke.


    ¡°How can this be?¡±

 Chapter 421 - The Fourth World

    <h4>Chapter 421: The Fourth World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    How the world was born?


    Where did wee from? What was the source of all life? How did the rules of the worlde into being? Where did the power of arcane magic and wizarde from? What was the essence of mana?


    The so-called Creator... did it truly... exist?


    Generations of wizards pursued and strived to unravel such ultimate questions and the mysteries of truth, and thus derived numerous guesses, and there were discussions on those issues in the manuscripts, notes, and autobiographies of the great wizards and senior professionals.


    Eventually those inquires would return to one question ¨C how the world was born.


    There were endless spections and deductions, they were divided into factions and doctrines, but no one could arrive at a solution to the problem, even the Mythical Wizards, even the supreme masters of the Floating-Space Towers couldn¡¯t be sure which guesses of any theory was correct.


    It was only until the master of the Ocean Song Floating-Space Tower, Adriana, passed on all the information and discoveries she saw back to the Eternal Floating-Space City.


    The Eternal Floating-Space City floated on the orbit of the Starsoul World and revolved around the world, because only in that way could the professionals of the Wizard Alliance able to connect to the magicwork andmunicate with the power of the world¡¯s aboriginal.


    Hence, even if they had created a Floating-Space City, but the Wizard Alliance was still notpletely out of the shackles of the world, the Starsoul World was the source of their survival; the source of the power of wizards.


    That was why wizards had treated mana as the world¡¯s only source of power, because only in the core of the world could it evolved and gave birth to such power, and therefore led to the existence of the magicwork.


    Just then, in the Great Hall of Truth of the Wizard Tower, the entire Wizard¡¯s Parliament was gathered, not all members of the Wizard¡¯s Parliament had the opportunity to participate in that meeting, only the core members and all the masters of the Floating-Space Towers could participate.


    As Catherine, the master of the tower, yed the video of the death of the chaos worm and the birth of a world was revealed in front of everyone, the hall was instantly silent as if one could hear a pin dropped.


    Several wizards stood up from their seats, from the front to the back, everyone couldn¡¯t help but stood up, in the face of that scene, none of them wasposed; it was a sphemous to it if they remained calmed.


    Because it was the birth of a world.


    ¡°Oh my god! How is this possible, how can it be!¡± There was a long silence before someone mumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful; it¡¯s the most beautiful radiance and color in the world!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a song of genesis!¡±


    An old wizard stood up, he was unsteadily and trembling, he cried in an instant, his gaze was filled with an air of holiness as if he had took part in a pilgrimage; he felt that he had witnessed the greatest moment in the world.


    The mythical alchemy warlock, Cook Bay, who had lived for nearly a million years, felt the kind of tremor that stemmed in the depths of his soul once more; he had that exact feeling when he first saw the gift Mr Randil handed over to him; the secret art of alchemy of the building of The Capital of God and Floating-Space City.


    No one could understand the wizards¡¯ quest for the truth of the world and their feelings towards the world, when they had witnessed that scene, for them, it was akin to the believers of The Goddess of Fate had personally lifted the veil of The Goddess of Fate.


    ¡°The world... is born!¡±


    Cook Bay looked at the moment of the death of the chaos worm and he repeatedly reyed that scene on the projection screen; the dazzling glow of the silver vortex which had erupted, and the stunning scene of endless dust of the Astral World condensed and the disappearance and rebirth of the dimensional folds.


    ¡°So the world is born from such a huge and incredible organism?¡± A female astrologer, who was wearing spectacles, eximed.


    ¡°What kind of creature is this? What level of existence is it? Level Eight? Or Level Nine? It can breed a world? Was our world bred from its body too?¡± More wizards had raised their own questions.


    And Catherine, the master of the tower, was standing at the top of the Great Hall of Truth, watched the great existence in which a world was born, and the silver vortex of the body which was like the sand of stars spinning and spiraling.


    She seemed to go back to more than 8000 years ago when she had just be a mythical wizard and didn¡¯t yet own her Floating-Space Tower.


    The Wizard Tower was just amon Elemental Tower, located on the earth, her teacher stood on top of the tower, apanied her to watch the sunset on the Wizard Continent.


    ¡°Teacher, how many kinds of Mythical Life are there?¡± Catherine, who had just be a mythical wizard, couldn¡¯t control her strength in that moment, and she was seen as a translucent forest fairy.


    Lu Zhiyu was dressed in a white robe; he looked like a mortal, ¡°Well... I¡¯m not very clear, but every supernatural life can be traced back to their source of Mythical Life, the number of mythical life isn¡¯t fixed, some supernatural life may mutate, the emergence of changes or deformities can happen even from the source, and the emergence of new mythical temte is possible.¡±


    Lu Zhiyu turned around, his long robe dropped and glided along the ground, his ck gaze was akin to the stars, it was mysterious and sparkling, ¡°But the mythical temte isn¡¯t absolutely strong or weak, the key lies in how it is used by the people. Your forest fairy mythical temte mastered the rule of life; it is the strongest from the batch.¡±


    Catherine then asked, ¡°Teacher, then, is there the most powerful Mythical Life? Any one which is so strong that it was unrivalled, neither God nor True God is on par with?¡±


    Lu Zhiyu pondered for a moment, and he suddenlyughed, ¡°There¡¯s really one, if it¡¯s also counted as a life.¡±


    ¡°Really? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Chaos worm!¡±


    Catherine didn¡¯t get aplete answer from her teacher about the chaos worm, and in her imagination, it was an extremely powerful mythical life, unparalleled, and lived in the depths of the Astral World. She even imagined countless times how the chaos worm looked like.


    However, in that moment, she looked at the projection screen which was showing the great existence of the vortex of the world, she finally understood how a chaos worm looked like, and her gaze was blurred.


    ¡°So this is... the chaos worm!¡±


    ¡°The Mythical Life that nurtured a world!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, Starsoul world which was the closest from the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall, they were more than ten light-years apart, they were also affected by the wave of the chaos worm which had just give birth to a new world; there was a violent Spatial Storm. The instrument detecting spatial fluctuations violently rotated that even its afterimage was seen.


    Several of the top Alchemy Workshops and the Arcane Magic Laboratories, catered for space exploration, were monitoring and exploring that intense spatial fluctuation. There were tracing the source of that spatial fluctuation, while various parties were also urgently reporting to their superior about that huge discovery.


    ¡°This! Is this a half bitwall?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve discovered a new half bitwall, lord! This is definitely another great discovery!¡±


    ¡°No! No! This isn¡¯t a half bitwall, this...¡±


    ¡°This is a new world!¡±


    Inside an alchemy tower, all the goblin alchemy warlocks cheered and hugged each other, they thought they were the first to discover and witness the existence of that great moment. They were unware that, at the same moment, several other institutes were cheering just like them. And they didn¡¯t know that the superiors of the Wizard Alliance had already received the news of the birth of the new world.


    The news of the discovery of the new world was immediately transmitted to the upper echelons of the Arcane Kingdom and the emperor. At the same time, many senior professionals and secretive presences were informed of the news throughout the world of the Starsoul World.


    ¡°Finally... we¡¯ve discovered a new world!¡± The top-notch demon warlock who was hiding in the Wizard Alliance was holding onto the information of that new world, his hand was trembling involuntarily.


    ¡°This is the Fourth World after the Divine Kingdom, the Starsoul World, and the Abyss World!¡± In the Tower of Death of the Northern cier, a secret King of the Dead was speaking, the soul me within his gaze was glistening.


    As the Wizard Alliance began to locate that new world, they even tried to get close and explore. The Arcane Kingdomunched its own operations too. The news was known by many even after beingpletely concealed, and arge number of senior professionals were informed of the discovery of the Fourth World.


    At the same time, several devil monarchs at the heart of the Abyss World woke up from their eternal sleep. Numerous Devil Lords from the depth of the world also detected a new opportunity belonged to them, they were ready to strike.


    Atst, even the gods from Maria¡¯s Worldid down the Oracle.

 Chapter 422 - The Conference of Gods

    <h4>Chapter 422: The Conference of Gods</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Maria¡¯s world, the Kingdom of Light in the bitwall, it was definitely the brightest of all stars, because it represented the silver moon in the sky.


    Although the Creator abandoned the world and the gods appeared to be the masters of the world, and at the same time, Maria¡¯s world also lost the patronage of the Creator; the Kingdom of the Light also lost its original Divine Kingdom¡¯s Network Host and authority, it became a member of the ordinary Divine Kingdom.


    Although their authority had tumbled, its power didn¡¯t diminish; Hodap, the new Lord of Light inherited the divinity and power of the Goddess of Light, Kelly. He also became a True God with the most powerful divinity.


    The brilliance above the sky of the Kingdom of Light fell and slide off the sky; it was akin to lines with dreamy colors. Thend was a kingdom above the clouds, the heaven of gods, prayer and apostles who were wearing holy white clothes lined up till the end of the earth, several angels in the clouds were ying the harps.


    And just then, on the clouds of the Kingdom of Light, 17 divine thrones appeared, surrounded into a circle, on top of each of the divine thrones sat a True God; they were True God of their own Divine Kingdoms.


    Ever since the three Goddesses of Light, Sun and Death followed and left with the Creator, Maria¡¯s world hadn¡¯t held such a grand divine conference whereby 17 True Gods had gathered together.


    An elder who was sitting on a white gorgeous throne, began to speak, he was the first High Priest of the The Church of Light, Hodap, who was now the Lord of Light, ¡°The Fourth World has emerged, and this time we¡¯re discussing the issues about the new world!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a world that hasn¡¯t yet been upied, and we must never let it slip!¡± The second generation God of Death, Cetisius, was speaking. The new world that had emerged could also be another world in which the system of the reincarnation of hell could be incorporated.¡±


    The God of Sun, Tiridan, was dressed in a gorgeous armor, sat on top of the divine throne with a wide sword in his hand. He looked up at the Lord of light, Hodap, and asked, ¡°So how should we deal with the new world, this isn¡¯t a half bitwall, to seize a world that seems uncontroble and can¡¯t be fully mastered, is it really necessary?¡±


    ¡°And the world is still in the process of being born, it isn¡¯tpletely stabilized, we¡¯ve to be careful not to be fooled and fall into a trap of some sinister old man.¡±


    The God of Sun, Tiridan, and the Lord of Light, Hodap, were rivals, not to mention that when they were mortals, they had participated in a fierce battle between the Faith of the Sun and the Church of Light. They fought on the Sumerian in, and arge number of Tiridan¡¯s close friends died in that battle.


    And the scene when Saintess Kelly died under the sword of the former Lion King, Will, had the entire The Church of Lightment. If the Creator hadn¡¯t interfered ¨C he allowed Saintess Kelly to ascend to the Kingdom of Light and be the first generation of the Goddess of Light thereafter ¨C they were afraid that they wouldn¡¯t have survived.


    And after bing a god, the ovep between the priesthood and divinity of light and sun, and the struggle over the rules of faith had never stopped


    The Goddess of Light and the Goddess of Sun had their backings from the Creator, they might not care about everything in the mortal world, but their believers couldn¡¯t; because divinity and power were all they had.


    The God of Space and Exploration, Rhode, and the Goddess of the Night, Alice, together with the Goddess of Harvest sat together; one could see that even the gods were divided into different small camps.


    The God of Space and Exploration, Rhode ¨C who had sessfully merged Rhode¡¯s Bitwall into Maria¡¯s World, so that Maria¡¯s World had a new continent in the world ¨C had obtained a greater authority and divine power, he had also gained the faith of an entire continent.


    And the newly acquired Thunder Bitwall which had spent thousands of years ¨C with the help of three gods, the God of Space and Exploration, the Goddess of the Night and the Goddess of Harvest ¨C before they could work with the three Divine Kingdoms and through the use of the space divine projection, atst, they sessfully brought back an entire world back to Maria¡¯s World.


    It would only take 1000 years to 2000 years within Maria¡¯s world and there would be another new continent. The great gains and sess allowed the powers of the three gods to gradually catch up and surpass the first echelon.


    Rhode looked up and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s an opportunity and a good thing, but this time it¡¯s said that the Wizard Alliance and the Arcane Kingdom have formed an ally, and the nine devil monarchs in the Abyss Bitwall are ready tounch their attacks. Not to mention therge number of Lords of Abyss in the depth of the abyss. If we pieced up everyone from the Abyss Bitwall, even if all of the gods are involved in the battle, we don¡¯t have an advantage in the battle.¡±


    ¡°So! Who wants to go down in person, to go deep into the Astral World and take the risk?¡±


    Seventeen True Gods who were present sunk into deathly silence; they were at a loss for words. The current situation was different from when Rhodes seized the Thunder Bitwall; the Arcane Kingdom and the wizard civilization were now entirely different. Even with the involvement of two True Gods, they might not be able to suppress the Eternal Floating-Space City of Catherine and the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd belonged to the Arcane Kingdom of Queen Wendy, in the depth of the Astral World.


    Edward, the God of Truth and Knowledge, said, ¡°Whoever wants to benefit from the situation, he¡¯ll naturally have to contribute!¡±


    The Lord of Light, Hodap, nodded, ¡°Yes, those who¡¯re willing, please stay put, we can negotiate further. Those who aren¡¯t keen, you can go now!¡±


    In the midst of the discussion between the gods, the three gods of civilization was the first to leave; in a newly born world, there wasn¡¯t even a life form or a single intelligent life to be found, let alone civilization.


    Then the Goddess of Steam and Machinery, Marina, together with her divine throne, transformed into a pir of light and disappeared from the Kingdom of Light. The God of Truth and Knowledge also vanished. The Goddess of Fate, Natasha, also left. The God of Desire, Bart, who would only follow and act ording to the will of the world and the desire of all beings, of course, wouldn¡¯t participate.


    The exit of several True Gods had caused the sky of the Kingdom of Light, which was originally filled with the presence of many gods, to appear scant and sparse.


    In the end, there were only the Lord of Light, Hodap, the God of Death, Cetisius, the God of Space and Exploration, Rhode, the God of Knowledge and Truth, Edward, the God of Earth and War, Felix, the God of Storm, Jonathan, the God of the Night, Alice, the Goddess of Harvest, Bernice, and the Time Dragon God, Adolphus, who had left behind; there were only nine True Gods left.


    Hodap had an idea about who would stay, but he didn¡¯t expect Time Dragon God, Adolphus, who would always be at home in the Divine Kingdom, and the one who always participated in none to stay put.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the lord of time and agreement would stay!¡± Hodap was very happy.


    The divine throne of the Time Dragon God was a huge mountain of gold and treasure and he was leaning on a huge clock. Hey on the gorgeous golden throne, and he spoke like a human.


    ¡°Stay put? No! I¡¯m just here to remind all of you!¡±


    ¡°Catherine, the master of the tower and Wendy, Queen of the Arcane Kingdom are thest two students left by master. Even if the three gods of civilization had rebirthed in numerous reincarnations, its memory has vanished, and it¡¯s hard to differentiate their connections.¡±


    The slender neck of the Time Dragon God, which was akin to a gem, raised up, it spread its wings, looked at all the gods who were present, ¡°You canpete for the world, this is just a battle for interests, but don¡¯t do anything crazy, don¡¯t go overboard.¡±


    Time Dragon God, Adolphus, contemptuously nced over all gods who were present. He was once in The Capital of God and had apanied the Creator and Eva, in face of those guys even if they were True Gods, he nheless felt superior. He continued, ¡°No one here will want to bear His anger!¡±


    With the exit of the golden brilliance and the huge clock, the Time Dragon God disappeared from the Kingdom of Light. Following which, the God of Death, Cetisius, the God of Knowledge and Truth, Edward, and the Goddess of Harvest, Bernice also left, leaving only five True Gods in the conference.

 Chapter 423 - The Feeler from the Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 423: The Feeler from the Abyss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    ¡°Restricted ess; only passes with special authority or passes signed by the Wizard Alliance can pass through the portal!¡±


    The Heart of the Ocean Bitwall which was originally beautiful and quiet, because of the birth and discovery of the new world, the peace was destroyed. Several portals leading to the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall were blocked by the military; they prohibited free ess. Arge number of wizards were guarding to prevent any people harboring evil intentions into the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall.


    ¡°Most of the portals leading to the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall are sealed!¡± The drastic changes of the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall were reported on the news, several portals was closed and shut down, but the rationale behind it was unpublished.


    ¡°Only military personnel and members of the Wizard Tower can enter the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall!¡± In front of the portal leading the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall was a long lined up; several military trains and airships were waiting to enter the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall. Eachrge transmission portal looked like a military base. Those who were watching that scene were as if they had felt the imminent battle, they couldn¡¯t help but recollect of the battle forpete of Thunder Bitwall in the distant years ago.


    ¡°The entire Heart of the Ocean Bitwall will be subject to military control, all will have to be managed and deployed by the Wizard Alliance. All professionals will have to travel to your nearest Wizard Associations to report and register; otherwise you¡¯ll be treated as treason.¡± The broadcast about military control in Heart of the Ocean Bitwall was ying again and again.


    On the development of a new world, the Wizard Alliance seemed to have the greatest advantage, because they had a huge frontier ¨C the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall.


    A half bitwall which was so near to a new world was a blessing for the Wizard Alliance; it was like a gift from God.


    In order to upy the new world, the Wizard Alliance even transmitted and send the Eternal Floating-Space City over, through the Space Projection Magic, the most powerful Space Magic, the huge Eternal Floating-Space City for the first time left Starsoul World and into the depths of the Astral World.


    And the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall which had originally elerated to the extreme to bolt over to Starsoul World began to slow down; it travelled off the nned trajectory and towards the new world.


    The deep blue sea and the blue sky were connected, the water reflected the sky, and everything seemed to be an illusory reflection on the water.


    In the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall, one couldn¡¯t tell where the sky was and where the sea was.


    In that moment, the huge Eternal Floating-Space City floated in the sky, quietly parked above the clouds. Many people in the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall were seeing the Eternal Floating-Space City for the first time; it was the symbol of the Wizard Alliance.


    When one was under the Eternal Floating-Space City, looked up at the giant city in the sky and among the clouds, everyone understood what a great masterpiece it was. They then understood the rationale of the pursuit of the ultimate alchemy in various generations of alchemy warlocks.


    As long as the Floating-Space City still existed, as long as the master of the tower, Catherine still existed, no one dared to belittle the Wizard Alliance, and none within the Wizard Alliance would dare to go against the power of the Wizard Alliance. Those who had harbored ill intentions, in the moment when they saw the arrival of the Eternal Floating-Space City, they would be scared stiff and terror-stricken.


    Just then, in arge hall within the Floating-Space City, Catherine wasn¡¯t wearing her formal robe of the Wizard Tower, but a loose-fitting long skirt, her hair was naturally draped over her shoulders, she stood barefooted in the middle of the hall.


    And there was a projection floating in mid-air in front of her, the projection was a fairy with a silver crown, she was the Queen of the Arcane Kingdom, Wendy.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to open the core of the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall, with the mana of the whole bitwall and the Floating-Space City as a guide, our Arcane Kingdom will be able to project the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd through the Level Eight mythical arcane magic of space projection to your side, and we¡¯ll be your most powerful support and power.¡±


    The projection of the fairy Queen Wendy was suspended in the air, a projection of power from the far-flung Astral World of the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd, at an unimaginable distance, and her arms and hair seemed to fly without gravity, Wendy fixated at Catherine as she persuaded her.


    Catherine shook her head, smiled and jokingly said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not a strong aid, but a strongpetitor.¡±


    Queen Wendy, the fairy, spoke again, ¡°Catherine, you can¡¯t swallow a new world through the sole efforts of you and your kingdom. You can¡¯t get rid of our support. Do you remember our agreement? I can now pledge that if our Arcane Kingdom upies the new world, we¡¯ll retreat from Starsoul World, and you¡¯ll have the entire Starsoul World to yourself.¡±


    The decision made by Queen Wendy wasn¡¯t on impulse, a world that was still being born, the world consciousness and rules that weren¡¯t yet perfect, it was like an undeveloped gem, for the existence of a system like the Arcane Kingdom, the new world was akin to something built just for them. Starsoul World which was already perfected, strong and with strict rules, the new world was perhaps more representative of the Arcane Kingdom¡¯s future than Starsoul World.


    But Catherine, the master of the tower, hesitated. The discovery of a new world might be something that would be difficult to encounter for the next ten thousands of years. If they lost it, the Wizard Alliance might not be able to encounter a simr opportunity in the future.


    And they werepletely in the lead, whether it was the Eternal Floating-Space City or the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall, it had inched closer to the new world, that would be the most important force for their battle of the new world.


    The eyes of Catherine, the master of the tower, glimmered twice, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not the time yet!¡±


    Queen Wendy¡¯s projection gradually disappeared in the hall, ¡°Soon, you¡¯ll need our help, but if that happened, you won¡¯t be the dominant party leading the fight.¡±


    Catherine turned away barefooted and slowly walked out of the hall, shemand a view of the entire Eternal Floating-Space City and the sky and the sea of the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall.


    ¡°Abyss World! Divine Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get ahead of all of you; we¡¯re already in the lead. When all of you finally started to react, everyone will then realize it¡¯s toote.¡±


    The enormous Heart of the Ocean Bitwall was now sailing rapidly in Astral World, not sailing towards the new world, but they slowed down their speed and revolved around the new world, they were circling around and inching closer and closer.


    And as the distance got closer, the wizards in the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall, even at night, when they were using ordinary Astral World telescopes, they could observe the vast world beyond the thin walls of the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall and into the new world.


    The emergence of several huge Astral World telescopes from numerous Wizard Towers and Elemental Towers were seen all the time; they were exploring the huge world from time to time.


    The number of Floating-Space Towers in the sky had also increased, gradually from the initial five towers, to nine towers, then to twelve towers.


    Twelve Floating-Space Towers suspended in the sky, they surrounded the Eternal Floating-Space City, it was akin to stars surrounding the sun, twelve Floating-Space Towers represented twelve mythical wizards, but it also represented that nearly half of the mythical wizards from the Wizard Alliance had all arrived. The Heart of the Ocean Bitwall had arrived at the depths of the Astral World and was in preparation for the development of a new world.


    Adriana, the master of the Ocean Song Floating-Space Tower, had also been in the Astral World Exploration Laboratory, theboratory which was usually empty, now had more than ten times the number of its usual members. They collected information about the new world from day and night; observed the changes in the new world.


    The great fairy wizard was excited, ¡°I was the first to observe the birth of the new world, and also the first to witness the existence of a chaos worm. I was recorded in history. Even if I¡¯m just a mythical wizard, but I¡¯m also an extremely special one.¡±


    And in the Eternal Floating-Space City, thergest Astral World Exploration Laboratory, led by the mythical alchemy warlock, Cook Bay, was constantly observing the new world and making ns if they had to enter it andpete for the new world.


    Through the Astral World telescope, one could see that it was a huge and chaotic world, the huge element storm and space wave had gradually subsided, the gorgeous tail dragged by the new world was progressively absorbed by the new world.


    The world gradually stabilized, the internal chaos was still in a mess, there were drastic changes, however it was gradually slowing down, the original disorder within the world, as the time passed, and the evolution of material was moving a little by a little towards bnce.


    It could be seen that the new world was like a melting pot, it was burning under a fiery fire, magma and all kinds of substances in the world were frenziedly flowing, but it had gradually cooled and formed into earth and veins. The sun condensed within the bitwall. Water, air, lightning, storms were violently produced in the new world.


    Cook Bay looked at the beautiful world through the Astral World telescope; it was as exquisite as the world¡¯s most beautiful gemstones, it was an uncarved beauty.


    ¡°It certainly has a huge difference in its speed of time, and if we get inside it now, it may be possible to explore its mystery of time.¡±


    Cook Bay said excitedly, just then, he suddenly observed the side of the new world, as if something had changed, he was immediately confused.


    Intense spatial fluctuations also caused the Space Fluctuation Tracker inside the Astral World Exploration Laboratory to rotate violently, and several wizards and alchemy warlocks were overwhelmed.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°No? Someone opened up the portal!¡±


    ¡°How could it be that, we¡¯re deep in the Astral World, it¡¯s so far away, what coordinates did they use to open the portal?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, but the portal is activated!¡±


    Wizards in various Floating-Space Towers also discovered the abnormality in Astral World; someone in the new world had opened a portal and was about to break through the space andnded near to the new world. With the use of the Astral World telescope, the new world looked as though it was close, but the actual distance was unimaginable.


    They could only watch the other party opened up a huge portal, they were closer to the new world, and Cook Bay¡¯s gaze turned stern and serious. Just then, Catherine, the master of the tower, appeared behind him, she looked at the projection of the depth of Astral World on the wall.


    They saw a huge portal set off a burst of ripples, a corner of an ink-colored crystal slowly transmitted through the portal. From that tip, it seemed like a huge and unimaginable creature; that was absolutely an enormous creature which could beparable to the Eternal Floating-Space City.


    Numerous wizards were jaw-dropped, ¡°How, how can it be, such arge portal, without any basis, no space coordinates, no stable space channel, how can it opened up just like that?¡±


    Cook Bay seemed to figure out something, ¡°That¡¯s because what he¡¯s going to send isn¡¯t a thing, but it¡¯s an entire life form, it¡¯s a Mythical Life; he¡¯s transmitting himself over.¡±


    A mythical wizard behind him turned to Cook Bay, ¡°How could it be, that thing is bigger than a Floating-Space City!¡±


    From the depths of the Astral World, a little by a little, he got out of the space channel, he slowly revealed his entire body in front of them; that was a huge octagonal crystal, like a ck hole and it was parked at the side of the new world.


    The huge body made others felt a sense of desperation, and the force he eluded seemed to be assimting and devouring everything, the ck crystals span and caused dimensional folds around it.


    Many of the wizards present immediately recognized who was transmitted, and even if they hadn¡¯t actually seen it, they had heard of his name.


    Catherine¡¯s expression became extremely serious and cautious, ¡°The Lord of the Abyss Door ¨C Devil Monarch, Talos!¡±

 Chapter 424 - The War Between the Wizards and the Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 424: The War Between the Wizards and the Abyss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio


    Deep in the sky, the huge diamond-shaped crystal rotated slowly, in the center of it, it had opened up an enormous Abyss Gate.


    For the first time, many wizards of the Wizard Alliance saw such a sight. They knew the horrors of the abyss, but never really knew the true power of the abyss, and as the Lord of the Abyss Door reached the depths of the Astral World, the huge ck halo was threw out from the body of the Lord of the Abyss Door, Talos; an Abyss Gate was fixed.


    That was probably thergest Abyss Gate ever; it was personally opened by Lord of the Abyss Door.


    Countless devils from the abyss were frantically gushing out, it was overwhelming. Millions, ten millions, there was a steady stream of them, as if there would never be an end, one would never had imagined how many devils from the abyss were there and how many different species and types there were.


    All kinds of oddly shaped devils, there were human-like, all kinds of monstrous animal forms, there were some which were simr to an insect, and there were dragons which spread its wings and flew; those powerful creatures when they had entered Astral World, it was as if they had attained freedom and were moving freely around.


    One of the many devil species was looking like a huge tree and it was climbing out of the Abyss Gate, the huge body was simply beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. If it was in the Starsoul World, its body was enough to root to the ground in one step, and the other end would sunk into the bitwall. Its huge form was like a legendary World Tree, but when its evil vines were waving, there were countless tiny insect-like devils embedded on its body, those tiny devils were dancing along with its moving vines.


    It was directly rooted outside the new world, it was waiting for the rules of the world to stabilize, and then it would enter the new world. That was a Devil Lord from the depth of the abyss, from its appearance, many wizards from the Wizard Alliance, unconsciously blurted out its real name.


    Those devils ignored all kinds of bad weather in Astral World, even the lowest ss of devils; for them, there wasn¡¯t much difference whenparing the abyss and the Astral World. Astral World was like a paradise.


    Outside the new world, the devils were in a chaos, especially when they gradually surrounded the Abyss Gate, built their own nests of devils, and waited for the new world to arrive.


    Just then, a red metal broke out of space, it was dropped on top of the Abyss Gate, through the portal, it set off an element storm, and it hit the Lord of the Abyss Door, Talos.


    That was an Elemental Pyrolysis Bomb, it was an item in the Level Eight mythical alchemy, and its manufacture involved a mythical wizard¡¯s ability in handling rules. It wasunched by the Wizard Alliance in an effort to destroy and block the devils from the abyss; they took the chance when the devils from the abyss hadn¡¯t yet established a stable territory and protection. They had to destroy the Abyss Gate.


    Elemental Pyrolysis Bomb exploded instantly; it gave off a dazzling brilliance which was akin to the sun. It set off violent element storm, a gorgeous halo spread out, it was a beautiful scene but tainted with deadly danger.


    It instantly devoured thousands of devils in silence, there was no screams and blood shed, in a sh of light, everything disappeared, and the halo was still spreading, and more than ten million devils vanished in a blink of an eye; they had no time to escape, no time to react, and most died from the explosion.


    Just then, the huge ck diamond crystal spun violently, the darkness from the depth of Astral World seemed to be revolving around it and was condensing towards the middle of it; it instantly engulfed everything around.


    The wizards who were observing the depth of Astral World found out that they had suddenly lost all the images of the ce they were observing; the Lord of the Abyss Door seemed to have devoured all the light, it was akin to a ck hole, the halo which was expanding and was about to devour and destroy all of the devils¡¯ nests, and the element storm which was dashing toward the Abyss Gate disappeared all of a sudden.


    ¡°What is this? Space capabilities?¡± Cook Bay continuously yed back the scene, he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on; the ability of the Lord of the Abyss Door was too bizarre and eerie.


    ¡°We¡¯re not familiar with the means of a devil monarch, but it¡¯s so terrible, that¡¯s an Elemental Pyrolysis Bomb in the Level Eight of mythical alchemy.¡± Another mythical wizard was dumbfounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve used it, and the power is as scary as we thought it to be, but I didn¡¯t expect that the power of the devil monarch was even more terrible.¡±


    Just then, Catherine, the master of the tower, said, ¡°Activate the Eternal Floating-Space City, activate the engine of the magic machine, speed up to its limit, we must be at the new world immediately; go to war with the abyss¡¯s devils.¡±


    Catherine looked back at all the mythical wizards, she waved her white sleeves, and revealed her elegant palm which was radiating, ¡°Everyone, the real war hase, this time in the depths of Astral World, and we¡¯re facing the Abyss World.¡±


    Underneath the huge Eternal Floating-Space City was a circle of light which was all lit up, the Magic Crystal Network which was crisscrossing was instantly activated, strong mana fluctuations set off a st of air, it shook the clouds of the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall and it broke off from the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall. It broke through the bitwall and into the depths of Astral World, it moved towards the new world and the Abyss Gate.


    And in that moment, the darkness dissipated, the sun rays from the new world re-illuminated the Abyss Gate and the area where the devils were located. The devils of the abyss that had just arrived were severely damaged. An Elemental Pyrolysis Bomb of the Level Eight of mythical alchemy had wiped out all of them, not even a scum was left, and it was as if they were erased from Astral World with an eraser.


    But that was not worth mentioning in the Abyss World, lower ss devils were merely cannon fodder and garbage, there was a steady stream of them pouring out of the Abyss World again. They were frantically crawling out of the Abyss Gate, they were desperate to escape the Abyss World and to the outside.


    It was as if the empty and cold Astral World outside was a temptation for them.


    Just then, the huge Abyss Gate suddenly trembled, the flow of the different species of devils from the abyss stopped gushing out in an instant, as if a river was cut off.


    And the violent tremor continued, as if something terrible was crossing from the other side of the abyss to the Abyss Gate, but such an enormous Abyss Gate couldn¡¯t even amodate its body.


    Space was like a thin film or fishing which was twisted from the tension, and as the devilish force of the abyss broke apart, a huge white palm stretched out of the Abyss Gate, and then arge white skull that looked like a mountain, protruded through the door.


    The second devil monarch... had arrived.


    Wizards¡¯ calendar, 10035, the abyss had revealed its power to the world for the very first time. In the battle for the new fourth world, they had a fierce battle with the Wizard Alliance. Wizard Alliance had a huge half bitwall of the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall, a Floating-Space City, more than ten mythical wizards, and constant support from the Starsoul world.


    But the Abyss World had descended three devil monarchs, in addition to Talos, the Lord of the Abyss Door who guarded and maintained the Abyss Gate, there was also the King of Skeleton, Mondirot, the Mother of Sinister Spider, Hegon, and the never-ending devils from the abyss.


    A single blow from the core annihtion element of the huge Floating-Space City was enough to destroy a continent. Numerous mythical alchemy towers were scattered around and were constantly attacking the devil¡¯s territory.


    Not to mention the Eternal Floating-Space City of Catherine, the kingdom of a mythical wizard, every one of them could feel the protection by the forest fairy, as long as they weren¡¯t dead from a single blow or their soul was destroyed, they would be resurrected. At the same time, the mythical kingdom constantly dispersed flower seedlings, as long as it was adsorbed by a devil, arge number of flower fairies would immediately evolved and devoured the devil.


    But under the constant deathly attacks of the devils and the constant attacks of the two devil monarchs, the Floating-Space City was beginning to be torn and tattered, and even an alchemy tower of a mythical wizard was destroyed.


    After the appearance of the Mother of Sinister Spider, Hegon ¨C her ability was to drag the consciousness of mythical wizards into her own sinister territory ¨C four undead mythical wizards were pronounced dead on the spot in the battlefield on Astral World.


    At the same time, the three Devil Lords from the depth of the abyss who invaded the Eternal Floating-Space City were engulfed by Catherine¡¯s realm of mythical wizard; they were turned into flower fertilizer. And 13 Devil Lords, who were in the midst of the battle, which were smashed by the Floating-Space Towers, their devil¡¯s body returned to the Abyss World to wait for rebirth.


    They had fought the war for three years, the battlefield was dreadful and beyond imagination, the entire battlefield in Astral World had be the meat grinder of humans and devils, even with the perfect civilization system of the Wizard Alliance, they could no longer sustain the fight.


    Atst, the devil monarch, King of Skeleton, paid a heavy price; the Floating-Space City which was controlled by mythical wizard, Catherine, had destroyed half of its body, but in a desperate attempt, it crashed onto the Floating-Space City. Its huge devilish skeleton body directly crushed and shattered the corner of the Floating-Space City. It broke the perfect kingdom of the mythical wizard and the Magic Crystal Network; it forced the entire Wizard Alliance Corps to retreat.


    The first battle in Astral World ended with a massive retreat of the Wizard Alliance, and the world saw for the first time the terrible and powerful forces of the devils of the Abyss World.


    And this year was considered to be the first year of the Astral World¡¯s Calendar, recognized by Wizard Alliance and Divine Kingdom. The original calendar used by its internal world was insufficient, especially in theparison of time; there were still some differences between the world¡¯s rate of time flow and the Astral World¡¯s rate of time flow. Everyone decided to use the Astral World¡¯s Calendar voluntarily. At the same time, they had set this year as the first year of the Astral World¡¯s Calendar.


    However, that set of Astral World¡¯s Calendar was only used in the Astral World, and within each world, their respective calendars were still used.

 Chapter 425 - The Arrival of the Divine Kingdom

    Chapter 425: The Arrival of the Divine Kingdom


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    In the vast Astral World, several mobile strongholds and war fortresses from the Wizard Alliance were destroyed, thousands of airships were torn apart, and endless ze was lit up in Astral World.


    Each st and explosion of fire was as beautiful as fireworks, but that beauty foreshadowed the loss of thousands of lives and indicated arge number of powerful professionals who had sacrificed in Astral World.


    Endless devils from the abyss covered the sky of Astral World, battles were everywhere, and lives in the Astral World were like ants, fragile and die easily. Everywhere in the battlefield was debris that was floating around; war fortresses, mobile strongholds, airships, wizards¡¯ bodies, devils¡¯ corpses, they were floating everywhere.


    Many wizards in the Floating-Space Tower looked out of the window and into the Astral World, they saw countless frozen dead corpses, humans, goblins, fairies, trolls and war wrecks passed through the windows, stacked on top of each other and piled up into a tower with no end in sight.


    That tragic scene was never seen before; the Wizard Alliance had never fought such a terrible and a seemingly eternal war.


    A young wizard took a nce outside the window and into the depth of the battlefield of the Astral World, his eyes reflected the scene of the battlefield, and his hair stood on its end, ¡°This is... the Astral World Battle!¡±


    As the King of Skeleton, Mondirot, crashed onto the Eternal Floating-Space City, the corner of the huge city of Astral World was destroyed, that scene dered the end of the war. Catherine, the master of the tower, stood on top of the tower, looked at the distant Astral World and at the Fourth World. The new world looked close and within reach, but it was seemingly untouchable. Her passion, enthusiasm and vision about the future could only be reduced to helpless sighs.


    ¡°We lost!¡±


    Miss Catherine turned over to more than ten mythical wizards behind her and said, ¡°Retreat! We must preserve our strength!¡±


    More than ten arcanists looked at the far-flung Fourth World, they let out a reluctant roar, ¡°So many of us had sacrificed, yet we failed, are we going to ept such an oue.¡±


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Several Floating-Space Towers signaled for retreat, and tens of thousands of sky fortresses and airships floated around each Floating-Space Tower, following them from the withdrawal of the battlefield.


    ¡°We can¡¯t retreat any further, we¡¯ve to stay behind and clear the mess!¡± With the order being given, therge number of captains at the forefront of the battlefield epted the final warmand.


    Some had blood flushed out of their pale faces, some were shivering, some were shouting the eternal slogan of the Wizard Alliance, and atst all of them darted up and perished together with their enemies. Arge number of corps took the opportunity to withdraw from the battlefield, but a massive number of devils from the abyss bolted out and engaged in endless pursuit.


    ¡°Go, get out of here, retreat, retreat!¡± Numerous Floating-Space Towers hovered over the boundary of the Astral World, with the remaining troops they retreated to their frontier, the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall.


    And the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall was beginning to elerate to escape into the far distance; it had begun to evacuate from the vicinity of the Fourth World because devils from the abyss had continued to gush out and were following closely behind.


    There were even some Devil Lords who had opened a miniature version of Abyss Gate, they built their devil¡¯s nest, those da*n devils were like maggots, no matter how they killed, they couldn¡¯t be annihted. In the blink of an eye, they hatched a lot more out from the origin, it was endless.


    And at that moment, in the sky Heart of the Ocean Bitwall where several sky fortresses and mobile strongholds were burning in strong me had darted through the bitwall; the entire sky was enveloped with thick ck smoke.


    One after another, there were batches and batches of ten thousand in each of them; the entire sky of the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall was upied by that tragic episode. They were once the pride of all civilians in the Wizard Alliance, but now they were all tainted with the smoke of war. They were ruined; many even fell directly from the sky and exploded in the sea.


    It was until when the huge Eternal Floating-Space City had entered the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall and everyone saw that the tower which symbolized for eternal, immortality and the will of the Level Eight Mythical Wizard, Catherine, had a corner of it destroyed.


    ¡°We¡¯re... defeated?¡± The civilians of the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall looked at the sky; needless to say, they knew the oue of the war.


    ¡°Failed?¡± An old wizard was on a crutch, he looked extremely old, but he was still presiding over the logistics of the war. He was despondent.


    ¡°S Floating-Space Tower isn¡¯t back too?¡± A tall troll roared in disbelief.


    ¡°Neverwinter Floating-Space Tower isn¡¯t back too!¡± Human wizards looked at the Floating-Space Towers in the sky, but they weren¡¯t looking despaired, the Floating-Space Towers of mythical wizards even if destroyed, it could be resurrected, as long as the mythical wizard was still alive, reconstruction of the Floating-Space Towers were only a matter of time.


    ¡°Queen Awjh isn¡¯t back, oh my god, Queen Awjh isn¡¯t back.¡± But the expressions of the fairies had drastically changed, a queen of the fairy kingdom hadn¡¯t returned, and their Queen seemed to have lost her consciousness; that news from transmitted from the Wizard Tower, the cry of despair of the group of beautiful fairies erupted.


    ¡°Another mythical wizard has died! He died from a fatal attack of King of Skeleton!¡±


    ¡°How is it possible that even a part of the Eternal Floating-Space City was broken?¡± Many wizards in the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall who were working as support and logistics ¨C they didn¡¯t witness the shocking attack of the King of Skeleton on the Eternal Floating-Space City ¨C cried in disbelief.


    Many wizards of the Wizard Alliance were kneeling on the ground and mourning. In that moment, outside the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall, groups and groups of devils from the abyss, under the leadership of a Demon Lord, were chasing the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall.


    The densely packed devils from the abyss eroded towards the world, but they were immediately destroyed by the enormous Mana Network set up by the Eternal Floating-Space City, more than ten Floating-Space Towers and the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall.


    Lightning had the world as its center, it surrounded and passed around the bitwall, the intense brilliance radiated, even the two Devil Lords who got nearer were affected and died.


    The remaining devils from the abyss stopped in their track after they heard a strange whistling, it wasn¡¯t the sound of air when it was vibrating, but it was the demonguage of a devil monarch originated from the power of the abyss, it was amand from the Mother of Sinister Spider.


    The devils were afraid to give chase; they could only see the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall go farther and farther away in sight. The devils had won the war, but the Wizard Alliance wasn¡¯t thrown on its beam-ends.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    As the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall moved away, the Wizard Alliance withdrew from the heart of the war and began to count its losses. The report of its war casualties and the death of mythical wizards, the number of destroyed Mythical Wizard Towers, sky fortresses, and mobile strongholds had reached an rming level.


    Cook Bay nced at the report and said to Catherine, the master of the tower, ¡°This war has at least consumed three thousand years of what the Wizard Alliance has umted; the casualties are too severe, the goblin had sacrificed nearly two million professionals, it had hurt our foundation, Lord Catherine.¡±


    Catherine, the master of the tower, closed her eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated the Abyss World, if I had promised to form an ally with the Arcane Kingdom, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    Cook Bay shook his head, ¡°I had supported this war, all the mythical wizards and the entire Wizard Alliance supported this war; it was our blind confidence. We thought we¡¯ve the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall, Floating-Space City, a strong wizard system and formidablebat potential. We thought we had an absolute advantage in the Astral World aspared to the Abyss World, but...¡±


    Cook Bay shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m responsible for the restoration of the Eternal Floating-Space City, although we¡¯ve failed, but fortunately, our foundation in Starsoul World is still there. Moreover, you¡¯re still with us, as long as you¡¯re here, the Eternal Floating-Space City is here, our Wizard Alliance will continue to be the most powerful force.¡±


    Cook Bay turned and walked away, there was only Catherine, the master of the tower, standing in the hall.


    Tens of thousands of elite alchemy warlocks were urgently repairing the Eternal Floating-Space City, but it was impossible to restore it overnight or within a short span; the Eternal Floating-Space City was extremelyplex as it was one of the unmatchable work in alchemy.


    Tens of millions of defeated troops rode on military trains through the portal, they had returned to Starsoul World, while other senior professionals remained in the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall.


    Numerous professionals dressed in soldiers¡¯ uniform sat on the train, they were discouraged, all races were present, and that was the uniqueness of the Wizard Alliance, a multi-ethnic civilization. There weren¡¯t many who were injured. In Astral World, they were either dead or uninjured; there were only a pathetic handful that were wounded yet survived.


    But the scar left by that war was simply irreparable, the scene of the destruction of various mighty sky fortresses and mobile strongholds, as if they were garbage, were deeply imprinted in their memory, the terrible devils and the gigantic Demon Lords and devil monarchs who were as huge as the stars or the mountains, gave them nightmares.


    Catherine, the master of the tower, recovered from her grief and started pondering about their future; shemanded the entire Wizard Alliance and the high ranking officials of the tower. She dealt with matters rting to the post war. Just then, the depths of the distant Astral World had changed again.


    Several famous mythical wizards and the upper echelons of the Wizard¡¯s Parliament, once again came over to the tower, through the projection of the Astral World telescope, they saw the actual scenario of the battlefield in Astral World.


    ¡°There¡¯s another portal which is opened?¡± Adriana, the master of the Ocean Song Floating-Space Tower, even if she wasn¡¯t proficient in space, she could figure out the change in the depths of Astral World.


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t a portal, this is a Level Eight Space Projection Spell, this is a divine fluctuation; the Divine Kingdom has arrived.¡± In a nce, Cook Bay knew that the fluctuation was different from the fluctuation of the portal; he had figured out the one who had performed the Space Projection Divine Spell.


    ¡°What? Are they going to join the war too?¡± Arge number of Mythical Arcanists and high ranking officials of the parliament finally spoke and broke the silence.


    ¡°The gods have dered war with the abyss.¡± Many had sparkles in their eyes, as if they had seen an opportunity out of it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the dark and gloomy Astral World, there were a lot of garbage floating all around; it was left behind from the three years of battle between the Wizard Alliance and the Abyss. The garbage seemed to be attracted to the Fourth World and was revolving around the orbit of the Fourth World.


    At the moment, on top of the hugend of garbage, in the void, there was a huge projection.


    It was an illusory shadow, but it was unbelievable humongous.


    The illusion of the humongous Silver Star appeared a little by a little, and with the convergence of its power, the original illusory shadow gradually transformed into a substantial being.


    The silver pattern on it slowly appeared and the silver brilliance radiated; it contained divine power and was glistening.


    Following which, one, two, three, four, a total of five stars of the Divine Kingdoms, which came from the distant Divine World, the Maria¡¯s World, were projected over; from merely an illusion, it gradually transformed into substantial being and appeared in the depths of Astral World.


    Each Divine Kingdoms suddenly bloomed into a dazzling radiance, it dispelled all the darkness, and the devils which were originally surrounding the new world were engulfed by the divine brilliance and dissipated as smoke.


    Among the radiance, the five Divine Kingdoms were revealed, and in each of them, there was a Divine Shadow which sat on top of their divine throne as they looked down on everything in the world.


    Around them, groups of hundreds of millions of devil enveloped them, but in that moment, all the devils, which were under the pressure of the True Gods, fled wildly. Under the five Divine Kingdoms, the massive quantity of devils seemed to be a ridiculous noun.


    ¡°True God? Five True Gods?¡± The Mother of Sinister Spider, her huge body had reached dozens of kilometers, was leading a devil army. They stood right in front of the Divine Kingdoms, and she let out a startling roar.


    When the gaze of the five True Gods was projected onto its body, the Mother of Sinister Spider was suppressed and for a second, she couldn¡¯t even move; the five True Gods had joined forces to emit the realm of the True Gods and had targeted it.


    ¡°God said, evil will eventually vanish!¡± Hodap, the Lord of Light, reached out his hand and pointed to the devil¡¯s nest and the Mother of Sinister Spider.

 Chapter 426 - The Oldest King of the Devil

    <strong>Chapter 426: The Oldest King of the Devil</strong>


    Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio


    With a point from the finger of the Lord of Light, from his fingertip, a little radiance rapidly expanded, in a split second, a dot of radiance had expanded into an unimaginable range; brightness had arrived in Astral World and a sun had arrived into the world.


    That scene was as if the sun from the Maria¡¯s World hadnded in Astral World, and it was pressed against the Mother of Sinister Spider.


    The eight spider legs of the Mother of Sinister Spider wriggled, the beautiful devilish body trembled violently, tens of kilometers long huge body twisted, it was just like a Floating-Space Continent, she once again brought up the power which she had used to devour several mythical wizards.


    ¡°Boundary of the Shadow!¡± The Mother of Sinister Spider gave a desperate howl, and all the devils stopped escaping under her roar.


    The face of the beautiful and enchanting devil had several blue veins bursting out,yer andyer of ck lines emerged and gushed out from the lower body of the spider, it climbed up the white belly of the Mother of Sinister Spider; it had masked her naked upper body and covered her face.


    The Mother of Sinister Spider which represented the sinisteryer of the Abyss World, itself was a rule of sinister, and now she had summoned the rule power of her devil monarch, the Boundary of the Shadow.


    Countless Gloomy Spider Webs were immediately seen; they exploded out of her bodies, stretched tens of thousands of kilometers in an instant, and rapidly extended to its surroundings.


    Everything which was covered by the Gloomy Spider Webs were immediately covered by a peculiar shadow. Even if it was a Level Seven mythical creature, if one was dragged under that shadow, entangled by the terrible Gloomy Spider Webs, a person¡¯s true spirit would gradually lost its way.


    Just like when a spider was eating its prey, it would entangleyers andyers of spider webs around its prey, and finallypletely devoured by the evil Mother of Sinister Spider.


    The shadow was twisting and creeping. Then, countlessrge and small Shadow Spiders crawled out of the shadows. The spider webs interspersed and intertwined, it covered a huge area of Astral World. Under the web, all was transformed into pure darkness and it withstood the attack from the Lord of Light, Hodap.


    Shadows and light were intertwisted; it was the battle between the abyss and the gods.


    At that moment, in the Astral World, topete for the Fourth World, the gods and devils had willfully unleased their magnificent power.


    The sun projected from the divine projection and the Boundary of the Shadow of the Mother of Sinister Spider collided; the violent fluctuations of power impacted its surroundings. In that area, the light and shadows were violently entangled andpeted for the new territory.


    ¡°I! Master of the Light!¡± Hodap, Lord of Light, couldn¡¯t ept that his glory was tarnished by such a devil monarch. The entire Divine Kingdom was in the disadvantaged position.


    ¡°Brightness! Derived shadows!¡± The Mother of Sinister Spider wanted to escape, but it had been targeted by five True Gods; there was nowhere to escape. The other four True Gods hadn¡¯t involved themselves in the battle, but they were casting fierce gaze on her, they had absolutely no tolerance for her to live; the Mother of Sinister Spider was on the verge of death.


    And now that the King of Skeleton was already dead, the Lord of the Abyss Door, Talos was an Abyss Gate, he couldn¡¯t move away at his own will, otherwise the battle of the Abyss World in the Astral World would be a total failure.


    The rules of brightness and sinister entangled. The two parties weren¡¯t in the so-called power struggle, but it was a battle of rules, the contention for a new territory.


    The Divine Kingdom of the Lord of Light gradually merged with the projection of sun in the sky, and was pressurizing towards the Mother of Sinister Spider.


    The Mother of Sinister Spider looked up and she could see the ovepping world from the sun in the sky.


    In that world, the great Kingdom of Light stood in the sky; several continents of heaven were floating around, thousands of saints were singing songs of praises, countless believers were praying to their gods.


    It was as if on the gates of heaven, which were filling up the heaven and earth, the ancient and present of all the epic myths were painted on them. The massive number of angels, who were the representatives of light, stretched out their white wings and appeared in front of the gate of heaven. They were derived from the rule of light; they were the guardian of the heavenly city.


    Holy wings spread out, and the brightness and their divine radiance shone onto the hearts of all.


    The coto was heard and the gates of heaven opened, the avenue of light was opened to the believers, and dered death to the evil.


    And just then, the Mother of Sinister Spider was violently struggling, she watched the sacred gate of the kingdom opened in front of her, behind her was the dazzling sun with hundreds of millions of believers and prayers were together with it.


    ¡°Oh! No!¡± The Mother of Sinister Spider smelled death in an instant.


    ¡°I¡¯m eternally immortal!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the mother of sinister!¡±


    The roar and reluctance of the Mother of Sinister Spider before her death couldn¡¯t save her, and she saw the sun set down towards her.


    The brightnesspletely dispelled the sinister, the Gloomy Spider Webs and all the monsters under the shadows disappeared in an instant, and the body of the Mother of Sinister Spider, under the intense brilliance, it was gradually dposing.


    It had transformed into wisps of ck smoke that dissipated and vanished in Astral World.


    Just then, a light flickered, it was from the far distance, it took the opportunity when the five True God¡¯s power of barrier was scattered, and it broke in.


    It swept away the Mother of Sinister Spider, even her true spirit was captured by it, by virtue of that bit of true spirit, the Mother of Sinister Spider wouldn¡¯t die, she would be reborn under the will of the abyss and under the power of rule.


    ¡°Talos! You¡¯re unable to fend for yourself, yet you want to save the others!¡± Lord Torvald¡¯s Jonathan was the first tounch his attack on Talos, the Lord of the Abyss Door.


    Several True Gods didn¡¯tunch their attacks at the same time; it was to guard against Talos, the oldest devil monarch of the abyss. Talos who had ascended the position of a devil monarch was the most powerful master of the abyss many years ago, its power was way above and unparalleled to the newly promoted King of Skeleton and the Mother of Sinister Spider.


    The Star Kingdoms of the five True Gods moved at the same time, they were moving towards and crashing onto the Abyss Gate. They nned to either drive Talos, the Lord of the Abyss Door, out of the battle or kill it there.


    At the same time, the gates of the Divine Kingdoms which belonged to the five True Gods were opened at the same time. There was an endless stream of Holy Ones, saints, and prayers flew out of it, and even arge number of angels and side-gods began to appear.


    They were all over the ce and overwhelming, the devils that had suppressed everything by quantity could feel that they were being overthrown by the Divine Kingdom at the moment.


    The actual body of the devil monarch, Talos, the eight-sided crystal Abyss Door was violently rotating, the entire Astral World which was near it was blistering, and the space was akin to water being boiled.


    The five True Gods could sense something was amiss, and in the middle of the abyss, which had been brewing for quite a period of time, there was a dazzling red glow.


    There was an appearance of a huge Flesh & Blood Star which wasrger than the five Star Kingdomsbined. The Flesh & Blood Star had a dense number of saa grew on top of it and bloody red blood was flowing on it just like magma.


    As it climbed out of the Abyss Gate, the enormous power consumed even let the Lord of the Abyss Door, Talos, wilted, and the whole Abyss Gate almost shattered.


    There was a surge of me into the sky from the Flesh & Blood Star, after several rounds of sttering, mes hadpletely covered the Flesh & Blood Star. The power of the me was ignited and the Flesh & Blood Star instantly transformed into a color of fiery red, it had turned into a huge bloody red sun.


    ¡°Abyss Blood Sun, Stikua!¡± Felix, the God of Earth and War, suddenly recalled an ancient name, the legendary and oldest King of the Devil, and the oldest devil monarch in the abyss, Stikua.


    Above the Blood Sun, within the mes, its two huge eyes opened, it revealed a look of extreme madness.


    ¡°I¡¯m...finally...out!¡±


    The Abyss Blood Sun, which was sealed by the Creator, was summoned out of the abyss by Talos, the Lord of the Abyss Door; it even broke free from a part of the seal and was slowly waking up.


    A pair of dreadful eyes swept through everything in the Astral World, ¡°Come on, feel the wrath of the King of the Devil!¡±


    That wasn¡¯t the end of an imminent tragedy, at the back of the Abyss Gate, another strong presence appeared, another devil monarch tried to climb out of the Abyss Gate, its evil gaze had been peering at this end of the Astral World.

 Chapter 427 - The Battle Between Three Worlds

    <h4>Chapter 427: The Battle Between Three Worlds</h4>


    As the Abyss Blood Sun, Stikua, was released from the abyss, a blood-red sun from the abyss and the monstrous Abyss Gate were guarding and protecting each other, the devil species of the abyss and the power of the devil were constantly prating to the outside.


    With the emergence of two devil monarchs, the King of Nightmare and the Lord of the Dark Devils, the Divine Kingdoms who had cracked down on Abyss World in which the devils were about to be annihted, they too felt a great pressure.


    The war between the gods and the abyss had turned into a tug-of-war.


    At the same time, as the rules of the Fourth World gradually stabilized; the chaos storm and the turbulence of time and space had gradually calmed down. The Divine Kingdoms and the Abyss World found that they could get nearer to the new world or even enter the new world.


    The war began to gradually shift from the outside to the inside. For the very first time, five True Gods had moved their Star Kingdoms into the Fourth World, in an attempt to seize control of the newly born world.


    And the Abyss Blood Sun, Stikua, had also moved his actual body directly into the Fourth World. In a sh, two suns were seen in the Fourth World; one emitted a dazzling golden radiance, the other one was like a deformed tumor, rooted in the bitwall of the Fourth World and was emitting a dreadful aura of bloody red glow.


    In that blood-colored glow, there were a variety of monsters pouring out from the Abyss Blood Sun, the quantity of them was overwhelming as they lunged towards the new world.


    And the King of Nightmare also learned from the Abyss Blood Sun, Stikua, heunched his own Nightmare Domain and rooted it on the outside of the Fourth World. With the erosion of his power, on the outside of the new world, the bitwall of the Fourth World was as if it was polluted; the realms of Nightmare Domain spread and expanded, in which all kinds of nightmare monsters darted out; they roared, shrieked, and hollered horrible and ghastly cries.


    The Lord of the Dark Devils was like a blood-sucking giant mosquito, lying within the world, sucking and devouring its power.


    And the gods were the same too, while the rules of the world weren¡¯t stable, while the will of the world hadn¡¯t yet been born, they used various methods to assimte and erode the world.


    At the same time, an even more brutal war, aspared to the Astral World Battle with the Wizard Alliance, exploded within the Fourth World and inside the bitwall of the Fourth World. Both parties continued to destroy and block each other from assimting and devouring the new world¡¯s power, while elerating their own speed.


    Five Star Kingdoms and several devil monarchs continued to attack each other; the earth was torn with merely a hit, they set off a thousand miles of element storm in the sky, they even caused an explosion of space turbulence in the bitwall.


    The whole world was filled with all kinds of divine creatures and dreadful devils, and every corners of the new world had traces of their battles.


    The Abyss Gates and the portal to Maria¡¯s World were constantly sending troops to the new world.


    With the God of Space and Exploration established arge and stable portal within the Fourth World, various divine professionals from Maria¡¯s World continued to arrive in the new world.


    Numerous alchemy airships and Divine Astral War Ships constantly rushed to the new world; hundreds of thousands of clergies dressed in divine robes set foot on the battlefield.


    The Fourth World which was constantly transformed and stabilized, in a sh of light, it was though it was in a disastrous state and was heavily damaged from all the battles ongoing.


    The bitter war caused the new world to wail.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd, on the Tower of Heaven surrounded by clouds, more than ten Mythical Arcanists followed closely behind the fairy Queen Wendy. The Mythical Arcanist, Mientte Ambrose, was still in his white robe, he was holding onto a staff, he looked old, but his eyes were strangely sparkling.


    Where they stood was close to the bitwall of the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd, the air was thin, and space turbulence was generated from time to time.


    Within the bitwall, a blue tide was surging, that was the mythical arcane boundary of the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd.


    ¡°Her Majesty, are we still in alliance with the Wizard Alliance? The Wizard Alliance was badly defeated by the Abyss World in the Astral World Battle, and now the gods from Maria¡¯s World has dered war with the Abyss World and are joining in the battle topete for the Fourth World. Is it not wise for us to join them at this time?¡± Mientte Ambrose inquired with some concern.


    More than ten Mythical Arcanists behind him supported Mientte Ambrose, and those who were pro in taking part of the battle immediately jumped out to voice their opposition.


    Her Majesty Wendy looked at Mientte Ambrose, ¡°I think all of you have all looked at the wrong direction.¡±


    More than ten Mythical Arcanists and Mientte Ambrose didn¡¯t understand her, ¡°What do you want to tell us?¡±


    Wendy smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re not going to win this war, we¡¯re going to win the Fourth World.¡±


    Mientte Ambrose was even more confused, ¡°This? What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    Wendy smiled mysteriously, ¡°Of course there¡¯s a difference, whether gods, wizards, or devils, their ability and capability on building a world, controlling a world and perfecting a world¡¯s system aren¡¯t on par with our Arcanists.¡±


    ¡°We Arcanists are the true creators and guardian of the world, because the path the Arcanists take is to create the world.¡±


    Heart of the Ocean Bitwall, Eternal Floating-Space City.


    At that moment, on the Town Square of Truth, the mana-guru legions from the Wizard Alliance stood on both sides in their military uniforms. There were sky fortresses, mobile strongholds, thetestbat airships, even the Wizard Alliance¡¯s Elemental Pyrolysis Bomb Fort were parked on the sides.


    A corner of the Floating-Space City which was smashed by the King of Skeleton had been repaired, the Floating-Space City still looked as impressive, and it was brimming with mightiness.


    The guard of honour was long ready, as if they were waiting to wee someone. Cook Bay, the master of the Mechanical Clock Tower of the Wizard Alliance, was waiting with a group of wizards from the Wizard¡¯s Parliament. As the second most important man in the Wizard Alliance, Cook Bay personally weed the iing guests coupled with such arge ceremony, it was enough to show their sincerity and seriousness.


    A golden-red radiance bloomed above the Eternal Floating-Space City¡¯s Town Square of Truth, and when the radiance faded, more than ten elves appeared.


    They had the logo of Arcane Kingdom and were led by Mientte Ambrose; they were the diplomatic corps send over by Arcane Kingdom.


    Mientte Ambrose, represented the Arcane Kingdom and Queen Wendy, came over to endorse a Wartime Alliance Treaty with the Wizard Alliance and to negotiate the terms of the battle of Fourth World.


    The negotiations process was fast. Although both sides were at odds over some of the terms, they both knew that they were fighting for time, and within three days they had signed a covenant to send troops to the Fourth World at the same time.


    Starsoul World, which had just settled down, was once again involved in a war; with the signing of the war agreement, the war mobilization order was immediately issued in Starsoul World. The civilians and professionals of the world instantly knew that another war had befallen on them.


    But this time, it wasn¡¯t just the Wizard Alliance, the Wizard Alliance and the Arcane Kingdom were fighting at the same time, and the two sides would no longer preserve their strength.


    The current battle of the Fourth World was between Abyss World and gods from the Maria¡¯s World, however, the Starsoul World had decided to join the battle, and it had turned into a war between the three worlds.


    The master of the Mechanical Clock Tower, Cook Bay, after signing the war agreement, he immediately transmitted to the Wizard Tower to meet master of the tower, Catherine.


    ¡°Lord Catherine, everything is ready, but the leader of this war will be the Arcane Kingdom, we¡¯ll just be fully assisting them in the battle for the Fourth World. If the battle is a sess, we¡¯ll have the entire Starsoul World, and they¡¯ll migrate to the Fourth World.¡±


    ¡°ording to Her Majesty Wendy¡¯s n, the price we¡¯ll pay may be a little costly, and perhaps it¡¯ll cost the entire Heart of the Ocean Bitwall.¡± Cook Bay hesitated for a moment and he looked at Catherine.


    ¡°If it fails, the price we¡¯ve to pay is too much; it¡¯ll be hard for us to ept.¡±


    Catherine nodded, ¡°But the current Starsoul World is no longer able to tolerate both the Wizard Alliance and the Arcane Kingdom. If we don¡¯t go to war on the outside, we¡¯ll have a civil war soon.¡±


    ¡°In any case, no matter if we win or lose, this battle is imperative.¡±


    Cook Bay nodded, ¡°Yes, this is also the battle of survival; Starsoul World can no longer tolerate the Wizard Alliance and the Arcane Kingdom, the two behemoths.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and get ready for the battle. The Level Eight Space Projection Spell of Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd requires the use of the entire Magic Crystal Network of the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall; only if you preside over it, there¡¯ll be no problems.¡±

 Chapter 428 - The Arcane Kingdom Has Arrived at the Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 428: The Arcane Kingdom Has Arrived at the Battlefield</h4>


    A newly promoted wizard stood under his Wizard Tower; that was a Level One Wizard Tower in a town at the border, it was a Master Tower in the lowest ranking, one which was guarding the old and tattered town.


    Because the war had begun, arge number ofbat wizards had gathered in the bigger city or the Eternal Floating-Space City, and there was only one newly promoted wizard in the Wizard Tower who was guarding a town at the border.


    The young man looked at the Wizard Tower which was glowing in a dazzling radiance of magic, the Magic Crystal at the top glowed in a colorful radiance, he seemed to be at a loss. He, who was the guard of the Wizard Tower, didn¡¯t even know why the Wizard Tower was suddenly activated.


    The entire seawater of the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall was shrouded in magic and turned into a huge mirror.


    ¡°What grand witchcraft are they going to use?¡± The young wizard ran up the steps, he stood at the top of the Wizard Tower and looked at his surroundings.


    The system of the Magic Crystal Network of the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall had been perfected to its extreme ¨C it included every corner of the world ¨C every vige, city, magic crystal tower were all part of the Magic Crystal Network.


    Even without the need for a person to preside over it, it could work and activate at its own will freely.


    The Floating-Space Tower in the sky was now connected with the entire Magic Crystal Network, even the Eternal Floating-Space City which was floating in the central of the bitwall was integrated into it; it had be a part of the world¡¯s Magic Crystal Network.


    Everyone in the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall were shocked by the huge operation, arge number of fishing boats on the sea of the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall had stopped, they looked at the sea of the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall which waspletely covered by light.


    The people in various cities all stopped working and looked curiously at the sky.


    It was because the Magic Crystal Network was fully activated, the original merchandise workshops, alchemy workshops, non-essential facilities had their supply of mana all cut off, the entire mana of the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall was entirely supplying the magnificentbination witchcraft.


    The mythical territory had beenid out, it enveloped the entire sky, and the sea of mana was stirring throughout the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall.


    On the Eternal Floating-Space City, above all Floating-Space Towers, all the mythical wizards had injected their power into the Magic Crystal Network, and millions of professionals had be part of the Magic Crystal Network.


    Many of the advanced wizards above the Eternal Floating-Space City were shocked by the grand scene, and a young wizard with a gaze as if he had went through an ordeal looked beyond the Astral World, ¡°It¡¯s the power of the whole Wizard Alliance and the whole world, the mythical witchcraft it produced will be a Level Eight Space Projection Spell, it¡¯ll more breathtaking than thest projection of the Eternal Floating-Space City.¡±


    ¡°Because the current projection is a half bitwall!¡±


    At that moment, the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall was like a giant mirror in the Astral World, with mana gathered and increased in intensity, it had projected a ce beyond and in the distant Astral World; huge forces gathered in the Astral World.


    An illusory projection was seen in the Astral World, the huge outline slowly appeared along with the spatial fluctuations; it was vague from the beginning and it gradually became asrge as the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall.


    The initial hazy illusion had gradually be substantial. Many wizards of the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall looked through the Astral World telescope and they could see a beautiful world of colors.


    They could even see a Tower of Heaven inside the world, and numerous cities within.


    ¡°Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd is projected over!¡± Within the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall, the news of the entry of the Arcane Kingdom into the battlefield was broadcasted and was on the newspapers everywhere. In Starsoul World, news about Astral World Battle was on all magic telly.


    ¡°The Arcane Kingdom had also reached somewhere near the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall, they have arrived at the Astral World Battle!¡± The mana-guru legions stationed above the Eternal Floating-Space City were cheering; they were excited of the change.


    ¡°The war has started!¡± Cook Bay, the master of the Mechanical Clock Tower, ended the Space Projection Spell, he looked deep into the Astral World, his gaze was glimmering as it revealed mixed feelings; no one knew how the war would end up to be.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    For the first time, Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd had break out from the Starsoul World. For the elves and the Arcane Kingdom, they were fighting far away from their nativend. Moreover, for the Arcane Kingdom, it was a do or die.


    It was because if they were defeated, the Wizard Alliance didn¡¯t have the capability and power to cast another massive Space Projection Spell to project them back to their world.


    Their core Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd might end up wandering in the depths of the Astral World, they would be straying and they might even lose their Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd, who knew what drastic distortion might happen in the Astral World.


    ¡°Hence, this battle is either an all or nothing; we must seize the Fourth World!¡±


    Wendy stood on top of the Tower of Heaven, she looked directly through the bitwall to observe the distant Fourth World, it was her first time seeing such a huge world, but at that moment she could see that the entire Fourth World was tainted with several patches of fire red or ck-brown que.


    Even within the world, volcanoes frequently erupted, the sea hadn¡¯t stabilized, and the world was still in the midst of birth. But at that moment, it was severely damaged by the battle between the Divine Kingdoms and the Abyss World.


    ¡°The new world is rejecting them, both the Divine Kingdoms and the Abyss World; they were rejected by the Fourth World.¡±


    ¡°But now because of the fragility of the world¡¯s consciousness and because it is newly born, such that even a guardian like Starsoul isn¡¯t born, so in face of the power of the gods and the devils of the abyss, it is powerless, it simply can¡¯t confront them.¡±


    Wendy was observing the battle of the Fourth World from the Tower of Heaven. And from the reports from the Wizard Alliance and the Astral World Exploration Laboratory about the battle of the Fourth World, she was well aware about the situation inside the Fourth World.


    Mientte Ambrose had just returned from the Wizard Alliance¡¯s Eternal Floating-Space City and he was hastily walking over to the Tower of Heaven.


    ¡°Her Majesty, it¡¯s time for you to show up.¡± Mientte Ambrose, the Mythical Arcanist, said respectfully.


    Wendy donned in a silver cape and crown, she followed Mientte Ambrose and boarded a Level Six Astral World Airship belonged to the royal family and headed to the Eternal Floating-Space City at the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall.


    Because it was an official meeting, both parties represented their respective kingdoms, thus it seemed very formal and grand.


    The airship arrived at the Eternal Floating-Space City, after a celebratory and grand weing ceremony, even Catherine, the master of the tower, made her appearance and personally weed them. Then, a conference on the Astral World Battle began at the tower.


    Inside the hall of the Eternal Floating-Space City, the high-ranking officials from the Arcane Kingdom and the Wizard Alliance upied thousands of seats. Numerous senior professional with formidable power were sat on the front, there were 20 to 30 Mythical Level professionals seated too.


    It was a grand scene with many mythical wizards and mythical arcanists present; they had represented most of the power of the Starsoul World.


    ¡°This Astral World Battle, if we¡¯re topare our power and the number of professionals, we¡¯re far less than the Divine Kingdoms and the Abyss World.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re far above us in their heritage and power, whether wizards or arcanists, we¡¯re too young whenpared with the Divine Kingdoms and the Abyss World.¡±


    The Queen of the Arcane Kingdom, Wendy, stood on the stage and expressed her thoughts on the Astral World Battle. She was charming in all her movements, even the mythical wizards of the Wizard Alliance dared not show any disrespectful expressions and thoughts; that was a true Level Eight mythical existence. Everyone who was present grew up listening to the story of Wendy and Catherine, the master of the tower.


    Catherine, the master of the tower, asked, ¡°So what should we do?¡±


    Queen Wendy pointed to her feet, ¡°Our only advantage is that we owned two half bitwall here, which the Abyss World and the Divine Kingdom do not have and cannot have, these are the source of our courage to engage in this Astral World Battle.¡±


    Then she pointed to the distant Fourth World, ¡°In this moment and in that ce, they¡¯re wreaking havoc on the Fourth World, and both sides have been rejected by the new world. If they win, they can use their own power to suppress the world¡¯s consciousness and assimte the new world.¡±


    ¡°But now they¡¯re in a tug-of-war and we don¡¯t know long they need to fight. We¡¯re at the best of times and opportunity; we, who aren¡¯t involved in the battle, be thest weight on the scale of war!¡±


    ¡°Hence in this war, we don¡¯t need to win against the Abyss World or the Divine Kingdom; we can win this war if we gain the approval of the Fourth World and take control of the new world.¡±


    Catherine, the master of the tower, looked at Wendy, ¡°You mean, with the two half bitwall, we can offer sacrifice to the new world, to fill the loopholes and rules of the Fourth World? Perfect its origin? So as to receive the new world¡¯s recognition and gain ess to the world¡¯s authority?¡±


    Wendy nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cook Bay, the master of the Mechanical Clock Tower, stood up. ¡°I don¡¯t agree. Why should the Wizard Alliance pay such a high price?¡±


    Mientte Ambrose, the Mythical Arcanist, immediately retorted, ¡°Lord Cook, you may have forgotten that you¡¯re in a state of defeat, and the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall which should be elerating towards the Starsoul World has nowe to aplete halt.¡±


    ¡°Your half bitwall has reduced to a lone ind in the Astral World; it can¡¯t get out of here temporarily. Once the battle for the Fourth World is over, the gods or the devils didn¡¯t even need the slightest effort and they can swallow your Heart of the Ocean Bitwall.¡±


    The old man, Mientte Ambrose, stretched out his hand, ¡°Do all of you have a choice?¡±

 Chapter 429 - The Battle for the Fourth World

    <h4>Chapter 429: The Battle for the Fourth World</h4>


    When the half bitwall of the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd descended into the Astral World, the Divine Kingdom and the Abyss World, which were far away in the Fourth World, had detected the change.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of arriving here at this timing, it¡¯s toote!¡± Hodap, the Lord of Light, looked deep into the Astral World. But his thought waspletely on Fourth World because the war had reached a critical moment. A duel between the gods and the devils was about to begin.


    ¡°Most of the territory of the Fourth World has been upied by us and the Abyss World! Assimtion has begun, and it¡¯s irreversible!¡± Rhode, the God of Space and Exploration, who didn¡¯t want to see the Starsoul World taking a part in the war, immediately frowned.


    ¡°They¡¯ve only two Level Eight, what can they do!¡± Jonathan, the Lord Torvald, was dismissive.


    At that moment, the Divine World had upied most of the entire Fourth World, and the devil species of the Abyss World pervaded the entire bitwall, they had reached the climax of the battle for both parties.


    It was still the Divine World that was in the advantaged position, but more and more Devil Lords from the Abyss World were leadingrge armies of devils as they crossed the border.


    The Lord of the Abyss Door had opened the eternal Abyss Gate, so that devils in the entire Astral World were receiving power from the Abyss World. Four Devil Lords who was receiving power from the Abyss World were against the five True Gods. They had fought to a state whereby the entire Fourth World almost copsed back to its original chaotic state.


    The four True Gods were now besieging the Lord of the Dark Devils and the King of Nightmares. At that moment the gods were frantically suppressing both of them. They were also constantly bombarding the Lord of the Abyss Door in an attempt to break the eternal Abyss Gate.


    Jonathan, the Lord Torvald, set off a wave of element storm, the Storm Gust, swept across the entire bitwall, it constantly scoured the monsters darting out from the devil¡¯s mirror of the Lord of the Dark Devils. At the same time, there was a surge of divine creatures called the storm spirits which were emerging from the Storm Gust.


    The gigantic storm spirit walked out like a giant from the Elemental Wave, it torn apart everything that it could see in front. The Divine Kingdom of Jonathan, the Lord Torvald, was guarded by many giants. From the Divine Kingdom of Storm, swarms of the Holy One and prayers had arrived.


    And in the Divine Kingdom of the God of Earth and War, hordes of Mythical Orcs Corps rushed out, they held high the g of the Kingdom of the Colossus, harnessed divine creatures, and crashed onto the Kingdom of Nightmares belonged to the King of Nightmares.


    In there, it was visible that a giant Colossus made of steel and rock was leading them, and they were unrivalled at wherever they had passed.


    And in the sky, there was a steady stream of falling meteors, the meteors emitted a bright brilliance, bombarded the Kingdom of Nightmares, with their Mythical Power, they crashed and destroyed the Kingdom of Nightmares.


    Just then, Rhode, the God of Space and Exploration and Alice, the Goddess of the Night, who were in the midst of tearing down the Kingdom of Nightmares and the defensive ring of the King of Nightmares, they were also bombarding the territory of the Lord of the Abyss Door.


    The massive light and shadow of a goddess, which was carrying a candle of the dark night, smashed and crashed the entire starry sky. And Rhode, the God of Space and Exploration, was fully suppressing the power of the Lord of the Abyss Doors,pressed the range of the Abyss Gate, tried to close the Abyss Gate, forced and attacked the Lord of the Abyss Doors; they wanted him to retreat from that war.


    The most fascinating wasn¡¯t the war over there, but the battle between Hodap, the Lord of Light, and Stikua, the Abyss Blood Sun, located near the sun of the Fourth World.


    One inherited from the oldest and most powerful Goddess of Light, and the other was the oldest King of the Devil, the sun of the Abyss. The two ancient gods were equally powerful; they were the world¡¯s most powerful existence.


    Moreover, if they were to bepared, there were many simrities between them, their pasts and their strength. Hence, the oue of the current battle would also suggest who was a stronger party, the Divine Kingdom or the Abyss World.


    ¡°Light is eternal!¡± Hodap, the Lord of Light, had transformed his Kingdom of Light into a projection of sun from the Maria¡¯s World, and it had collided with the Abyss Blood Sun.


    ¡°I¡¯m the eternal sun of immortality!¡± The actual body of Stikua, the Abyss Blood Sun, hit the Star Kingdom with a force tantamount to his opponent. The two who had fought near to the Fourth World¡¯s sun, rendered help from the power of the Fourth World¡¯s sun, the power erupted was beyond an ordinary True God.


    At that moment, there were three suns in the sky of the Fourth World, and the whole world was akin to in the midst of a huge smelting furnace.


    Two of the suns collided together, in an instant, a red radiance was tearing the surroundings, and violent shocks set off a savage storm, it enveloped the whole world.


    Even when one was observing outside the world, one could see that the entire Fourth World waspletely filled with fire. And the impact of the violent explosion engulfed the whole of Fourth World.


    The continent which wasn¡¯tpletely stable had transformed into a sea of magma and fire. It was estimated that even within a few years, the Elemental Wave in the air, couldn¡¯t be calmed. Both sides recklessly extracted the power from Fourth World¡¯s sun. In that moment, one could feel the Fourth World¡¯s sunlight was slightly dimmed.


    Under the impact of that terrible collision, countless devils immediately perished; numerous strange and spooky human-shaped devils, insect-shaped devils, as well as me-shaped, elemental-shaped devils, all turned into a flying ash.


    Humans in their war fortresses who couldn¡¯t escape in time also perished; boat of the Astral World and airships were blown up. Arge number of professionals screamed and were killed in the sea of fire.


    That scene had strongly affected the four True Gods and the three devil¡¯s corps of the abyss in the depths of the bitwall.


    Those Level Seven and Eight existences which were in their battle immediately stopped to protect themselves. But arge number of saints, holy ones, prayers and the army of believers they summoned from Maria¡¯s World died in that brief moment.


    ¡°Hodap! What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Hodap!¡±


    ¡°Lord of Light!¡±


    Instantly, several True Gods who were in the midst of battle, their furious voices were resonating from their Divine Kingdoms; no one had expected that the two would be so reckless and wilful in their duel. He, who was a Level Eight Mythical Life, fought for his life.


    But those devil monarchs had it worst; the devil¡¯s mirror of the Lord of the Dark Devils and the Kingdom of Nightmares of the King of Nightmares were instantly torn, crashed into wisps of smoke and vanished.


    ¡°Ah! What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Talos, Talos! Protect the Abyss Gate!¡±


    The devils who had directly jumped out of the Abyss Gate as they could rely on the Abyss Gate to derive extra power from the Abyss World, but those devil monarchs who were originally guarding them had all vanished.


    They fled quickly to the Abyss Gate, but the dimensional folds which were covering arge area had engulfed all of them.


    The Divine Kingdoms and the devils from the abyss, who were shocked by the great magnitude of casualties from the devastating blow, the war was immediately stalled.


    And in that world, two radiances lit up in the sky, two behemoths came from the distant Astral World andnded onto the Fourth World.


    No, they weren¡¯t just two behemoths, they were... two worlds!


    ¡°Wizard Alliance!¡±


    ¡°Arcane Kingdom!¡±


    Everyone collected themselves, but this time, no one thought that the Wizard Alliance and the Arcane Kingdom had brought their half bitwall directly into the Fourth World.


    At that moment, the Fourth World had turnedpletely into a sea of mes; the interior was enveloped by a strong element storm. The world was severely damaged. It could even be said that the world was reverting back to its initial state, but not with the original time and space turbulence in which even the gods couldn¡¯t easily resist.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Just then, all of them looked at the Wizard Alliance and the Arcane Kingdom, they had integrated their Heart of the Ocean Bitwall and Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd directly into Fourth World, they hadnded on the world and became two vast continents.


    The two continents were shrouded in their respective mythical territory and Magic Crystal Network; they were resisting the intense external storms and heated environments which were akin to the hell¡¯s melting pots.


    In the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd, one could see more than a dozen of the Fairnds of Elves were glowing with mythical brilliance, and thousands of Arcane Ancient Trees were connected.


    And the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall had more than a dozen of Floating-Space Towers guarding it. Even the Eternal Floating-Space City was also integrated into the huge Magic Crystal Network in the bitwall, it was eluding an immense mythical territory.

 Chapter 430 - The Ownership of the Fourth World

    <h4>Chapter 430: The Ownership of the Fourth World</h4>


    With the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd and the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall merged into the Fourth World, the two half bitwalls were acting like the new world¡¯s cornerstone, they had subdued the world which was like a sizzling soup and was in ebullition.


    The order of the world was stabilized. The magma which was billowing on the earth and the constant esction of the element storm within the world were stabilized.


    ¡°Merge! Offer a sacrifice!¡± Just then, Wendy, the Queen of the Arcane Kingdom, stood above the Tower of Heaven in the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd, and gave her orders.


    ¡°Merge! Offer a sacrifice!¡± On top of the Eternal Floating-Space City, Catherine, the master of the tower, conveyed her will to the entire Heart of the Ocean Bitwall.


    The mythical light from the two continents was interspersed into the new world, and the light was connected by the two continents; through the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd, the Eternal Floating-Space City, several Floating-Space Towers and several Fairnds of Elves were connected.


    At the same time, there were arge number of Wizard Towers and Arcane Ancient Trees providing an endless supply of power, they were recklessly and desperately trying to integrate into the Fourth World; the power of the Arcane Kingdom and the Wizard Alliance was exploited to its limit.


    The Fourth World which was ravaged, whose rules and world were destroyed to its extreme, had epted their power in an instant; it had epted the two half bitwalls which had been perfected to a greatest level of civilization.


    The power of the rules surged within the new world. The Fourth World, which had being destroyed like a domino, began to recover and restore; chaos and destruction wereing to a closure.


    Just then, the devils from the abyss and the gods who were having a fierce exchange at the top of the bitwall had finally fathomed what was going on.


    ¡°They want to offer sacrifice with the two bitwalls as an effort to awaken the true spirit of the world!¡± Rhode, the God of Space and Exploration, who was the farthest away from them, knew best what that change meant, and he immediately roared. Along with the Star Kingdoms on the outside, they were moving rapidly towards the interior of the Fourth World.


    Several gods immediately gave up the fierce pursuit of the devil monarchs of the Abyss World, and their suppression and destruction of the Abyss Gate; they changed the direction of their Star Kingdoms and moved towards the Fourth World.


    Several True Gods were sweating bullets, no one knew when they were about to end the battle, their new opponents didn¡¯t choose to fight with them but used an unorthodox method in an attempt to win a battle.


    ¡°They¡¯re perfecting the rules of the new world with the two half bitwalls; the speed of time is changing, and the evolution of the new world has elerated!¡± Hodap, the Lord of Light, immediately felt that the Fourth World¡¯s sun, which had allowed him to draw its power, was rejecting and resisting his power.


    The sun, which was once like a toy, a toy which the Lord of Light could manipte at his own will, was resisting any orders given by him; the sun was even suppressing him.


    At the same time, the original element storm had simmered down, there was a stable and rapid time flow, and the earth was instantly condensed and cooled. There seemed to be an invisible big hand, which was erasing and modifying everything, revising the rule of the Fourth World.


    ¡°Stop them! If the world¡¯s repressed consciousness wakes up, we¡¯ll all be suppressed and shunned by the whole world!¡± Jonathan, Lord Torvald, didn¡¯t even turn his head over to look at the devils of the abyss he had defeated; he voiced out his request and immediately rushed back to the new world.


    Several Star Kingdoms were approaching from the depths of the bitwall, but they could feel that the dimensional folds in the bitwall were constantly changing, wriggling and dragging a longer distances away from them; it was constantly entangling them and refusing their advance to the inside of the world.


    ¡°Lord Rhode, can you open the portal!¡±


    ¡°How do I open a portal in such a situation when there¡¯s space turbulence, and it isn¡¯t possible to open the portal that allows the Star Kingdoms to pass through!¡±


    The world was rejecting them, cutting off their connection and control of the world, and although there was the God of Space and Exploration, Rhode, who was guiding the way, but they already spent too much time before they could gradually dart out of the space maze.


    ¡°Stop them! Stop them!¡±


    ¡°We mustn¡¯t let them seed!¡±


    The consciousness of the world had finally awakened before death¡¯s door and from its deep sleep, and the power of the world had been built on the two continents.


    ¡°In the name of Queen Wendy from the Arcane Kingdom, I¡¯m here to ask for an agreement with the new world¡¯s true spirit!¡±


    ¡°In the name of all the arcanists, I¡¯m here to reach an agreement with this world¡¯s consciousness; we¡¯ll protect this world until the end of the world!¡±


    On top of the Tower of Heaven, Wendy transformed into her mythical form, she was like the goddess of wind, she was supported by the arcanists of the whole continent,municated with the true spirit of the new world, and attempted to reach an agreement with the other party.


    The world¡¯s true spirit had no wisdom and self-awareness, they were just the world¡¯s operating procedures, and hence there was little possibility to reach an agreement with them. A powerful world like the Starsoul World, even if the Wizard Alliance wanted to reach an agreement with the world¡¯s true spirit, it was impossible too.


    The light shone from the sky, the consciousness of the world fell on the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd, shrouded on Wendy¡¯s great mythical body, and a gaze from the world¡¯s aboriginalnded on the arcanists and Wendy.


    ¡°Agree!¡±


    The voice resonated from all directions, and it seemed as if the whole world was cheering.


    Just then, the five True Gods and their Divine Kingdoms arrived at the same time. They wanted to remove the two huge continents, Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd and the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall, from the Fourth World.


    A destructive power ascended from the sky, the respective True Gods exuded power stemming from their Divine Kingdom¡¯s aboriginal rules, and bombarded the earth.


    Hodap projected the sun which pounded down onto the ground and the huge sun scorched the earth; he was repeating his old trick.


    The God of Earth and War summoned the meteors, the whole sky was filled with fire meteors enveloped with mythical power and they were crumbling onto the earth. Lord Torvald pointed to the earth in which a storm immediately engulfed the earth, formed a huge pir made from element storm which was connecting the earth and the sky.


    Several godsunched their attacks at the same time; their power was teeming in the whole world.


    But their power was constantly being drained as soon as they left their Star Kingdoms, and when they were close to the two continents, they were immediately blocked by the mythical boundary of the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd and the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall.


    The Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd connected all the arcanists as the Tower of Heaven shot out the light of the arcane magic; it bolted up to the sky.


    The Eternal Floating-Space City located in the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall also fired towards the sky, the Elemental Pyrolysis Bomb shot up into the sky, the violent beams of light bloomed, the dazzling brilliance transformed the entire world into a white mass.


    Their power weren¡¯t the same as the gods; at the moment when they hadunched their attacks, they had obtained the support from the new world¡¯s power. Their attacks swept across the sky and the magnitude of their attacks was instantly expanded to an unimaginable state; within a new world whereby one had obtained power from the world¡¯s true spirit, the power of their attacks were simply unimaginable.


    The dazzling radiance of the light of the arcane magic was akin to the Creator¡¯s brush, it swiped away the element storm in the sky. The saints, the Holy Ones and the prayers who had darted out from the Divine Kingdoms were all annihted.


    Several Divine Kingdoms wailed in pain, the brilliance shot through the Divine Kingdoms. Although its main force was blocked by the shell of the Divine Kingdoms, but the mythical light caused a great damage and casualty on the interior of the Divine Kingdoms.


    In the meanwhile, the rules of the world were constantly being refined.


    The bitwalls of the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd and the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall were dissipating at the same time. Their mythical boundaries and mythical power spread and merged into the world.


    The two continents werepletely fused with the earth and into the depths of the world. The Magic Crystal Network and the Arcane Magic Network merged with the world. And the world¡¯s true spirit made use of the power system it had absorbed to transform the new world.


    The earth and the sea were condensed, several huge ancient tree towering from the earth, they emitted radiance. From a sapling, it rapidly grew into an unimaginable gigantic tree; there was a vague resemnce to the fairy¡¯s Tree of Life and the Arcane Ancient Tree.


    In a short period of time, colorful life forms began to emerge.


    Hodap, the Lord of the Light, nced at Wendy who was on top of the Tower of Heaven of the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd and Catherine, the Master of the Tower, who was above the Eternal Floating-Space City; their mythical bodies were also in a battle against them.


    After a long time, Hodap retracted his gaze, ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s over!¡±


    The other four True Gods said nothing. Everything came to an end under themand of Hodap, the Lord of the Light. Just as he said, all had ended.


    The Divine Kingdom announced their retreat from the battlefield, together with their Star Kingdoms, they left the Fourth World.


    And devil monarchs, who were watching the war outside the Fourth World, were also slowly gathering their vast devil corps outside the world; they went through the Abyss Gate and back into the abyss.


    The war had ended.

 Chapter 431 - The Arcane World

    <h4>Chapter 431: The Arcane World</h4>


    ¡°A victory! We¡¯ve won!¡± Even if Mientte had lived for thousands of years, he was a really old and veteran mythical creature, but he couldn¡¯t stayposed when he knew about the oue of the Astral World Battle. When the final victory ushered in, Mientte roared and hollered.


    The arcanists of the entire Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd released firework spells simultaneously, the radiance of the firework pervaded in the entire sky of the Fourth World, and it reflected patches and patches of brilliance.


    ¡°We¡¯ve won!¡±


    In several Fairnd Cities, hordes of elves sang and danced, and numerous great fairies and groups of young fairies flew and capered in the sky.


    Various trolls held up their elemental weapons, bombed the ground, stood above the city and roared.


    Thousands and tens of thousands of farmer treants, Ancient Trees of Life, and the Guardian Ancient Trees, crossed the mountains and the earth towards the central region to celebrate the ultimate victory.


    The majestic mythical body which was standing in the sky of the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd had gradually dissipated. Queen Wendy of the Arcane Kingdom stood on top of the Tower of Heaven, she gradually revealed her original appearance; a tall elf appeared at the top of the tower donned in a silky long robe and a crown above her head.


    In that moment, the bitwall of the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd hadpletely dissolved, and the entire half bitwall was integrated into the Fourth World, it had transformed into arge continent of the Fourth World.


    Several mythical arcanists appeared above the Tower of Heaven and knelt before Wendy.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve won!¡± Mientte kept repeating the phrase; he was still thrilled and ted.


    ¡°Her Majesty, Wendy! We won!¡±


    ¡°We elves! Finally have our own world!¡± When a silver-haired elf mentioned that, she immediately saw Wendy turned her head to look at her.


    There wasn¡¯t a tinge of chiding in Wendy¡¯s voice, but the power and influence she had umted over the years, coupled with the power of a Level Eight, even a Level Seven mythical arcanist was quivering when in front of her, ¡°This isn¡¯t a world which belonged to the elves!¡±


    ¡°But... this is a world belonged to the arcane magic!¡±


    Wendy looked into the distant sky, she scanned the whole world while she stood on top of the Tower of Heaven, but there wasn¡¯t much joy revealed in her gaze.


    After a long time, she mumbled, ¡°We finally won!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Akin to the Arcane Kingdom, the Wizard Alliance was in cheers and ecstasy.


    As the Divine Kingdoms retreated, even the Lord of the Abyss Doors faded away; he disappeared together with the Abyss Gate. The entire Wizard Alliance was in a celebration.


    ¡°We won! We¡¯ve defeated the Divine Kingdoms! Defeated the Abyss World!¡± Groups of wizards rushed to the streets, sang and danced with the mortals. Ever since thest failure of the fight for Thunder Bitwall, coupled with the failure of the previous Astral World Battle, the Wizard Alliance had plunged into intense self-doubt.


    And the current victory convinced them that the wizard was the most powerful, and in the future, they would even be more impressive.


    ¡°The Wizard Alliance is evesting! Lord Catherine is eternal!¡± Numerous civilians from the Wizard Alliance waved the g of the Wizard Alliance and cheered on rooftops and in the streets.


    The train roared through the streets and transmitted the news of their victory to all corners. Numerous Battle Airships sprinkled fresh flowers and colored confetti from the sky, and the pilots showed off their skills as they sizzled and flew in the sky.


    Several airships and war fortresses hung banners, streets and alleys were all decorated with streamers andnterns, numerous bars situated above the sea were crowded with people, young girls took flowers to the streets to wee the soldiers who returned from their victory.


    As the portal opened again, even the Starsoul world heard the news of their victory.


    On the radio channels and newspapers, their victory was immensely publicized, and everyone couldn¡¯t believe they had won the battle so quickly.


    But just then, the top echelons of the Wizard Alliance were all gathered at the tower, unlike to the celebratory mode of the other members on other floors, numerous mythical wizard and advanced wizards were distressed as if they were on pins and needles.


    ¡°Will the Arcane Kingdom keep their promise, what if they eat their words?¡± A wizard in a ck robe, who was raising a bone staff, questioned.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve reached an agreement with the world¡¯s true spirit, and the Fourth World belongs to them. What if they don¡¯t keep their promise?¡± A mechanical alchemy warlock constantly raised his concerns, his body was semi-mechanized and only the head retained the human form.


    ¡°The Arcane Kingdom can¡¯t be trusted! The war is over; they¡¯re no longer our ally, but our opponents!¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t trust them!¡±


    Many wizards expressed pessimism about the situation, and the entire Wizard¡¯s Parliament in the tower was moring.


    But as more than ten mythical wizards and Catherine, the master of the tower, walked in, the din quickly quieted down.


    Catherine nced at all the wizards who were present. The wizards had filled up the entire huge conference hall. The Wizard¡¯s Parliament had be a behemoth with thousands of members. It was an organization that was in control of more than a hundred of nations and ten millions of poption.


    Catherine didn¡¯t say much, but she spoke briefly, ¡°Tomorrow, the Queen of the Arcane Kingdom will sign a final agreement with us; the Arcane Kingdom willpletely pull out from Starsoul World!¡±


    ¡°At the same time, the Arcane Kingdom willpensate us with the first half bitwall they discovered in the future; it¡¯s apensation for our Heart of the Ocean Bitwall.¡±


    At the end of her sentence, the Master of the Tower dered the meeting was over, and everyone must get ready to withdraw from the Fourth World and all issues rted to the Astral World must be settled. There was a more troublesome migration and the handover of the territory of the Arcane Kingdom they had to handle; it would be a long andplicated task.


    Catherine left with the mythical arcanists. Just then, the master of the Philosopher Tower asked, ¡°Lord Catherine why do you trust the Arcane Kingdom so much? Is it just because of Queen Wendy?¡±


    Catherine didn¡¯t speak but Cook Bay answered for her, ¡°The Arcane Kingdom is more urgent than we are. They need sufficient poption and strength to develop and expand the world rather thanplicating matters with the Wizard Alliance.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re more afraid of war than we are, we owned an Eternal Floating-Space City, if a war erupted, we can immediately withdraw back to Starsoul World, but their Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd can¡¯t be evacuated from here.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t want to go to war, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s a period of rest and development that belongs to our Wizard Alliance, and we, who have the entire Starsoul World, will be stronger after a period of rest, and not to engage in another war with them now.¡±


    The next day, on a newly born path in the Fourth World, wizards and arcanists created a huge makeshift pce with witchcraft and arcane magic, where tens of thousands of powerful wizards and arcanists gathered.


    War fortresses and sky strongholds lined up in two columns, a dense numbers of airships andbat airships were on standby.


    In the pce below, Queen Wendy of the Arcane Kingdom and Catherine, the master of the Tower, sat face-to-face, and tens of thousands of professionals below held their breath as if they were witnessing the great moment.


    The Queen of the Arcane Kingdom smiled at Catherine, she took up a pen to sign on top of the agreement, and then the agreement vanished into the air as a streak of light.


    Catherine hugged Wendy, ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    Wendy hugged Catherine as she closed her eyes, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    As the Wizards Alliance withdrew, Wendy stood on the steps of the pce and looked at all the arcanists.


    ¡°From now on, the world will be named as the Arcane World!¡±

 Chapter 432 - The Great Migration of the World

    <h4>Chapter 432: The Great Migration of the World</h4>


    Astral World¡¯s Calendar, year 28, which was year 10053 on the wizards¡¯ calendar, the Fourth World was officially named the Arcane World.


    The Maria¡¯s World supporting the Divine Kingdoms, the Abyss World inhabited by the devils, the Starsoul World of the wizards and the Arcane World; the four worlds presented the most powerful and stabilized era. The Divine Kingdoms and the Abyss World were the most powerful, but when the Wizard Alliance and the Arcane Kingdom formed an alliance, they created a delicate bnce between each power.


    Starsoul World, Fairy Continent, Sylve Continent, Troll Continent and other continents, one could see a huge portal emerged from various cities. The vortex of the portal was swirling and the door to another world was opened from day to night.


    ¡°The new era has arrived, our Arcane Kingdom has our own new home, a world that we can build and where we belong to!¡± The broadcast of the Arcane Light Channel continued to preach about the beauty of the new world to the public of the entire Arcane Kingdom.


    ¡°The Arcane World! A world of ours!¡± The streets were stered with banners and advertisements of the Arcane World, the printed bulletins were spoted with the gorgeous scenery of the Fourth World.


    Above the earth, several gigantic trees firmly rooted to the ground, they were just like the fairy¡¯s oldest and legendary Tree of Life, and its green life embellished the whole world.


    In the forest, several Fairnd Cities cascaded upward; it was neatly merged together with the forest, the train passed through the sky with river and forest underneath. A famous elf singer stood above the top of the Fairnd City, faced the scenery as if looking forward to their arrival.


    ¡°New home! New dream!¡± Even the passenger airships that crossed the sky were painted in white with such a statement.


    ¡°Everyone will receive freedom and a wonderful new world!¡± There were arcanists, officials, nobles, lords and consuls from the Arcane World everywhere on the streets. They were giving speeches which promised the public of what they would receive if they were to go to the new world, as well as the bright future awaited them.


    Even so, the migration of the Arcane Kingdom had suffered enormous adversities and problems, and it was hard for most people, apart from the professionals, to imagine what it was like to travel to another new world to survive. The distance between the new world from their nativend was far beyond their knowledge.


    They had been living in Starsoul World for tens of thousands of years, their ancestors left their traces and imprints there, even those humans from Maria¡¯s World had long forgotten that they came from another world; they hadpletely be one in Starsoul World.


    And now they had to give up everything, give up the traces of their ancestors, and head over to an unfamiliar world.


    ¡°Why are we the one who are leaving, why is it not the Wizard Alliance!¡± Members of parliament in many cities had expressed serious protest and were reluctant to leave the world.


    ¡°We¡¯re the winner! We brought about the victory of this war, why are we withdrawing from our home!¡± The nobles and lords of some of the Arcane Kingdom, one after another, they were sending Magic Report to the core of the Arcane Kingdom.


    But the goal of the great migration had been set, and no one could halt or change it.


    Several special trains and airships passed through the portal, and families who owned civilian airships and domestic cargo steam lotives, registered at the Space Transfer Point, and the whole family headed to the new world together.


    In addition to themonly seen old steam lotives, vans, airships, trains, one could also see a variety of strange means of transport; there were monster-like mobile castles, alchemy airships which looked like warhead and alchemy boats which had a streamlined body.


    There weren¡¯t only elves, goblins, trolls, humans, fairies and intelligent creatures in the cars and airships, but also arge number of monsters, animals, and nts were migrated to the Arcane World, they would start again in a new world too.


    There were also elf arcanists who were traveling with their flying carpets, the great fairies riding on brooms, and the globin alchemy warlocks who had transformed themselves into flying mechanical forms in human-shaped.


    ¡°The great fairy, Fran, is going to the New Arcane World to take over the post of an agricultural official, this is my document!¡± The great fairy who was riding on a broom dropped a document and left after waiting for the other person to stamp it.


    ¡°Pass!¡±


    Vroom! The mechanical legs of the goblin squirted out mes and went straight through the portal.


    ¡°The Vice President of the Alchemy Warlock Association, Great Alchemy Warlock, Nick, pass!¡±


    A variety of supernatural upation formed a long line in front of the portal; the arcanists in charge of the verification were controlling more than ten seals at the same time as they stamped, it was a swift process.


    Several batches of small towns, farms, viges, small cities were gradually vacant. The buildings were empty. As lesser civilians were seen in various main cities, kingdoms and capitals, magical beasts and animals began to break into the empty city and looted. There was no trace of civilians from the Arcane Kingdom.


    The Wizard Alliance began to gradually take over the territory left behind by the Arcane Kingdom, as well as the remaining small number of civilians who were determined to stay.


    One portal in the middle of the Sylve Continent was preserved and there were a handful of portals maintained, it represented the end of the migration of the Arcane Kingdom.


    It took nearly a decade for the migration toe to an end.


    An airship passed through the portal, all the elves were glued to the windows, they were reluctant to part with the world, they looked at the Sylve Continent underneath, and their eyes were full of unwillingness. Many people were holding onto their pets, they were sobbing as they lie on the window.


    ¡°Mom! What kind of world is the new world? Is it scary?¡± A half-elf who looked like a new-born hugged her mother; she didn¡¯t understand why everyone was so sad.


    ¡°No! She¡¯s beautiful, very beautiful! In there, we¡¯ll pursue a new future; we¡¯ll have a world that belongs only to our Arcane Kingdom.¡± Her mother wiped away her tears and kissed her.


    ¡°Then everyone should be very happy!¡± The child didn¡¯t seem to understand. Her mother brushed her head without answering.


    As the airship passed through the portal, there were no more special trains and vehicles behind it, and arge portal was gradually deactivated and closed, leaving only the vast empty city and the huge doors that stood on top of the town square.


    Then the main continent of the elves, the Sylve Continent, of the Arcane Kingdom, had alsopletely withdrawn from Starsoul World. That world no longer belonged to the Arcane Kingdom but was marked with the Wizard¡¯s crest.


    The original Starsoul World which could be called the world of wizards and arcanists, at that moment, beneath the description of Starsoul World, there was only the wizards. Maybe, yearster, people would no longer call it the Starsoul World, but as the Wizard World.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On top of the special airship of the Queen of the Arcane Kingdom, Wendy was inspecting the entire Arcane World; she was examining the migration of various kingdoms and civilians of the Arcane Kingdom, as well as possible problems.


    The Arcane World, after several years, had finally transformed itself to the point where most life forms of the Arcane Kingdom could fit and survive. The civilians and professionals under the Arcane Kingdom had all migrated over, and most of them had rebuilt their homes and started a new life there.


    If one was to look down from the airship, from the infinite towns and viges on thend, one would realize that the original primitive and deste Arcane World had be green and civilized.


    And in the Arcane World, the most visible and magical was on the earth, a Giant Heaven Tree could be seen after every distance, the Giant Heaven Tree seemed to charge directly into the clouds, one couldn¡¯t see the top from the ground.


    It was the guardian tree of the Arcane World; of course, it wasn¡¯t as powerful or perfect than Starsoul from Starsoul World. But each of them was a Level Seven mythical life, when each guardian tree wasbined; they represented the power and will of the world.


    ¡°Her Majesty, this is thest stop. The governor of the Garde Confederate States is waiting to see you!¡± Wendy nodded. She wouldn¡¯t deal with such mundane matters usually; it was the responsibility of the parliament. But it was a time of the great migration of the entire Arcane Kingdom; she had to inspect all kingdoms, principalities and city-states to stabilize the morale of the majority of the poption.


    Wendy stood up in a gorgeous long dress with a crown on her head, and the diligent and white-haired elf old man followed her.


    ¡°Mientte! Tell me the future of the Arcane Kingdom, how does it looks like?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I know that the future of the Arcane Kingdom is limitless, and from today on, we¡¯ll embark on an era of rapid development.¡± Mientte said with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 433 - The Corrupted Within a Prosperous World

    <h4>Chapter 433: The Corrupted Within a Prosperous World</h4>


    San calendar, 10586.


    The original five continents of Maria¡¯s World ¨C after the sessive integration of Rhode¡¯s Bitwall and Thunder Bitwall, they had changed its names to Rhode Continent and Thunder Continent ¨C it had been transformed into a world with seven continents.


    Rhode¡¯s Bitwall and Thunder Bitwall were gradually moving closer to the core world from the bitwall. From the boundaries of the earth and the sea, they were gradually merged with Maria¡¯s World and be a part of Maria¡¯s World.


    And in the bitwall, there was a Star-Rotating Bitwall which was gradually assimted by Maria¡¯s World, and in the distant Astral World on the outside, a half bitwall called the ck Sea Bitwall had been found by Maria¡¯s World.


    All that had made the aboriginal of Maria¡¯s World increasingly powerful. From the outside, one could see the volume of Maria¡¯s World had expanded. Within the enormous bitwall, it was also divided into different regions; each region belonged to a True God of their respective Star Kingdoms, and some in the half bitwall were regions belonged to various side-gods.


    Within the bitwall which was originally empty, one could see arge number of vehicles; the alchemy airships and mythical starships which had arrived outside the continent. There were also several mysterious magical gardens hidden in it. One could see the Divine Kingdoms of each side-god revolved around True Gods¡¯ Star Kingdoms. One could also see the special bitwall floating ind where arge number of professionals lived on, and on the vast Star-Rotating Bitwall, billions of humans, orcs, elves and sahagins inhabited.


    And the city above the continent had fully entered the era of Magic Crystal System; Magic Crystal props were the essence of the era. In there, one could see ordinary people used the Melting Stone Construction Car to transform soil into rock, construction team was operating a variety of Magic Crystal props, and they were rapidly constructing buildings up to hundreds of floors. The building was a fusion of ssical and modern styles, and the road that was paved with Melting Stone Spell covered all parts of the continent.


    A ssical-style high-rise stone building divided the city into various small grids, humans, orcs, elves and other intelligent life forms, they were akin to ants in which they survived and moved in the dense and crowded ce.


    There were a variety of video images yed by projection witchcraft. In various stores on the street, they were all equipped with magic telly, refrigerator, cooler fan and other equipment.


    There were also airships, flying cargo ships, and professionals riding on magical beasts or were using magic vehicles which were guided by light in the sky. There were projections in which the flight paths were divided; there were regtions for different means of transport to fly at a certain altitude, even speed limits and so on.


    When there was a vition of trafficws, one could immediately see the city¡¯sw enforcement teams riding on their flying nkets to intercept those offenders. It wasmon to see that some professionals who liked to fly illegal were chased by thew enforcement officers riding on their flying nkets.


    The most striking when one looked up to the sky weren¡¯t all that. The most striking in the sky was the huge floating ind; it looked like a small continent floating in the sky. In the sky of Maria¡¯s World, there were arge number of Sky Floating Inds which were orbiting on the established tracks.


    As the poption of the Maria¡¯s World became increasingly high, even on the Arctic and the Ind of Dragons, there were arge number of hybrid cities whereby humans, elves, sahagins, orcs lived together; the boundaries of races were bing weaker. But even that couldn¡¯tpletely solve the overcrowding problem in Maria¡¯s World.


    Maria¡¯s World began to build cities above the sea around the world, and they even used Floating-Space Rings to create Sky Floating Inds.


    Several Sky Floating Inds were being created, but they still couldn¡¯tpletely solve the problem. Fortunately, the three half bitwall solved the pressure on Maria¡¯s World. Thetest discovery of the ck Sea Half Bitwall hadn¡¯t been thoroughly explored; they had only determined the name. The n for the transformation of the ck Sea Bitwall and the immigration n were already being discussed.


    Although their lives might not seemed as good as one might think, most people lived in peace and stability and enjoyed the convenience of the highly developed Magic Crystal era.


    And beneath the core world, the depths of the earth, at the bottom of the bitwall, there was a very different ce as opposed to the bright, civilized and developed core world; it was a total opposite.


    It was a dark and deep world of terror, the dark side of Maria¡¯s World, the fate of the soul and the ce of death, it was hell.


    ¡°Queue up!¡±


    ¡°Order! Order! Those who wreak havoc must die!¡±


    ¡°No! No! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Let me go, I shouldn¡¯t have died! Why am I dead!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The soul-eating goat devil, Heim, stood in front of the gates of hell, it counted the passing souls, it would roar from time to time and devoured the unruly soul; whether they were ordinary people or professionals, whether they were kings, nobles or the rich, in Heim¡¯s view, they weren¡¯t worthless.


    ¡°Why am I guarding this da*n gate of hell!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been guarding it for ten thousand years. How many years do I have to be here?¡±


    ¡°A hundred thousand years? Or a million years?¡±


    ¡°What did I do wrong? Why am I punished? It¡¯s not fair! It¡¯s not fair!¡±


    ¡°Am I a dog to the gods? When it was the first generation of God of Death, I was already the hell¡¯s gatekeeper. Cetisius that fellow, why is he the God of Death! And I had to guard the gates of hell for him!¡±


    It had no idea why, at the mention of the name Cetisius, the soul-eating goat devil, Heim, was exasperated; that anger made it mad and made it lose its mind.


    The soul-eating goat devil was crazily roaring in its heart, it was a kind of hatred, unwillingness, resentment that was slowly growing in his soul. It constantly vented its anger to others. But its zing infuriation wasn¡¯t extinguished; it was still burning in its heart and was increasingly overwhelming.


    It was until a man in a silver colored wizard¡¯s robe came up to it and asked, ¡°Heim! Are you mad?¡±


    ¡°The master? No, no, you¡¯ve that familiarity; you¡¯re a wizard. Ha-ha-ha, a Ghost Wizard!¡±


    The soul-eating goat devil, Heim, who was hundreds of meters tall, was akin to the ancient soul-eating goat devil, it stamped hard on the ground and the entire gate of hell trembled, its mouth spewed mes that could burn the soul into ashes.


    ¡°Ah! The stench on your body is really bad, ha-ha-ha-ha!¡±


    ¡°What kind of conspiracy does you guys, clumsy clowns who are hiding in the dark, are having right now?¡±


    It was a Ghost Wizard who had arrived, a Level Seven Mythical King of the Dead, who ranked at the top among the undead creature.


    Ghost Wizard was divided into a variety of upations; they were namely the Bone¡¯s Spirit, Devil Wizard, Soul¡¯s Corpse and other different advanced upations. And the Ghost Wizard who had arrived chose to be a Soul¡¯s Corpse. He unmasked the hood of his silver wizard¡¯s robe, revealed his gray skin and bare head, his body exuded a pattern of red glow, as if me and magma were flowing.


    ¡°My name is Flosa, the King of the Dead, and I can free you from this eternal captivity, and we¡¯re allies with amon goal, we¡¯re not enemies!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one enemy, and that¡¯s the God of Death, Cetisius!¡±


    Flosa looked at the soul-eating goat devil, Heim, in face of the enormous size and almost unrivalled power of the soul-eating goat devil, Heim, he wasn¡¯t afraid of him, his gaze wasposed and calm.


    Heimughed hysterically, and its bloodthirsty eyes revealed a contemptuous gaze, it was as if it was watching an arrogant bug jumped around and said it wanted to confront a True God, ¡°You? Ridiculous! Ha-ha-ha-ha... That¡¯s ridiculous! I admire your courage...¡±


    Then, Heim¡¯s voice changed, and its steel fork came straight down, ¡°Who do you think you are? Creator?¡±


    An intense amount of ck smoke surged up from Flosa¡¯s body and the dwarf-like shadow under the ck robe instantly transformed into a monster made of ck smoke; mes shot out from the smoke which instantly blew up the city and the huge monster, soul-eating goat devil, Heim.


    It grabbed onto a gigantic Soul-Eating Steel Fork, his face was sticking close to Heim, ¡°Do you really want to be a permanent guard of the gates of hell and be a dog to the God of Death! You¡¯re a mythical creature that existed since ancient times, older and greater than most gods, there should be a ce for you among the True Gods.¡±


    ¡°But now look, what are you doing? Sadly guarding the gates of hell for an eternal life and can¡¯t be freed.¡±


    Heim raged and roared, ¡°So what, you¡¯re just a little Level Seven Ghost Wizard, what can you do?¡±


    Flosa continued, ¡°Of course, not only me, there¡¯re Ghost Wizards who have been oppressed for 10,000 years and all the dark forces hidden in the dark.¡±


    ¡°Insignificant! No matter how many you have, how can all of you resist 17 True Gods?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re not that arrogant, we just need to target the God of Death, take back everything we should own, and we need your strength to wake up a crucial person!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Lynn Ahenaten!¡±

 Chapter 434 - Lynn Ahenaten

    <h4>Chapter 434: Lynn Ahenaten</h4>


    The Nine Levels of Hells was vast and massive, eachyer of hell was owned by a separate master, they were servant of the God of Death, and they ruled the entire world on behalf of the God of Death.


    The endless River of Death ran through the world of Nine Levels of Hells and reached below the pce of the God of Death.


    In the raging ck waves, countless dead souls, evil spirits, undead creatures in the river were moaning. The fog was thick above the river and it was full of all kinds of spooky ck-gray colored nts, in the ck river underground there were heaps of bones and Soul¡¯s Sand piled up.


    And at that moment, in the depths of the river there was a faint lighting, the faint lighting was like a star, it gradually lit up from a distance and was slowly rising. It was from the depth of hell and was slowly floating against the river.


    In the spooky fog of hell, the faint lighting finally showed its true appearance.


    It was a magical Lamp of Soul. When its light shone on all evil spirits and undead creatures, they were immediately banished. Thousands of souls floated above the vast river, which were shone by the light, were dispersed, destroyed, or suppressed at the bottom of the river.


    And the faint lighting was hanging on top of arge ck wooden ship, which came from the depths of hell, and acted as a guide to important souls.


    He was wearing a ck robe, his ck tattered ck robe concealed his appearance, only his pair of sun-like golden eyes flickered under the hood, he held onto a long bone pole, stirred the ck river, steeredc the Boat of the Soul along the Styx.


    Thud-thud! Thud-thud-thud-thud-thud-thud!


    Thud-thud! Thud-thud!


    A series of strange beat was knocking, it was as if the bones were rubbing against the boat, it was as if bells were dangling, in a world full of terror, wailing and hissing, the sound was long and crisp, and it was particrly harsh on the ears.


    ¡°Hmm-hmm...¡±


    ¡°La! La,-ah! La!¡±


    ¡°Ah! La-ah-ah!¡±


    The person on board sang ridiculously, his melody was in a mess and there wasn¡¯t a tune, it sounded helpless and as if he didn¡¯t know when would be the end of his fate, people even felt that he was a dumb.


    He was a man without memory and self; he couldn¡¯t remember his past and had no future.


    But as soon as he spoke or sang, the entire river of hell danced along with his voice; the waves fluttered along with the rhythm of the song, the river was quiet when he was peaceful, the great waves surged when he sang loudly, and there were undercurrents when he was gloomy.


    He was summoned, arrived at the gate of hell, the huge Boat of the Soul moored under the steps of the gates of hell. There were people here and there above the steps. Thousands of dead souls were in a daze as they stepped down, dived into the Styx, they were devoured as the waves swept.


    Above the steps stood a row of more than ten people, the soul-eating goat devil, Heim, who guarded the gates of hell, stood behind them.


    More than ten of them were hidden under dark cloaks; in addition to that, they even used witchcraft to hide their mind power fluctuations and soul imprints, as if they were afraid of others recognizing them.


    However, from the presence of a few on the scene, they were possessing items imprinted with God the Death, if there weren¡¯t any mythical objects for concealment, the power of divine fluctuations would have long shot up into the sky; they were the masters of otheryers of Nine Levels of Hells, the most loyal servant of God the Death.


    And a few others, under the long sleeves, from the bone rings wore on their hands, it was obvious that they were the organization of Ghost Wizards which was suppressed and annihted by the god nearly a million years ago; they were the members of the City of Bones.


    ¡°Look at those dazzling golden pupils!¡± Flosa excitedly bolted down the steps. He was thrilled to see the man who was steering the Boat of the Soul.


    ¡°Thest bloodline of the Golden King, the blood of the oldest king, the owner of the Sword of the King, he¡¯s reduced to such as state!¡± Flosa¡¯s tone was dramatic, and it looked like he was performing a stage y.


    Bam!


    The soul-eating goat devil, Heim inserted the huge Soul-Eating Steel Fork under the te, he was still disgruntled as he spoke, ¡°Why did you choose this guy, he cheated me in the past! This guy is my enemy!¡±


    Flosa immediately exined, ¡°Lynn Ahenaten was the most advantageous contender for the God of Earth and War, the True God¡¯s position once belonged to him. He¡¯s at the mythical level that has survived since ancient times, we need his help!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Flosa changed his voice, ¡°He¡¯s the only one, the only one who is aware of a way to ascend to the position of a True God. He¡¯s aware of the taboo knowledge such as the World Tree and the god¡¯s cornerstone. Except for the 17 True Gods, no one will ever know what the World Tree is and let alone what¡¯s a god¡¯s cornerstone!¡±


    ¡°And Lynn Ahenaten knows clearly that we can only know the mysteries with his help!¡±


    ¡°To know what a True God is!¡±


    At the mention of the True God, there was a strong greedy glow which bolted from Flosa¡¯s gaze, and his hands were trembling even under his robe.


    Flosa clenched his fist, turned back and looked at everyone, he angrily said, ¡°Ten thousand years! Seventeen True Gods are in control of the world for 10,000 years!¡±


    ¡°The world created by the Creator, this Crystal Wall System belongs to everyone! Not just a group of others!¡±


    ¡°The 17 True Gods are high above, enving all beings, oppressing us and suppressing us! Who gave them the right? What allowed them to upy the position of True Gods and we can only be ves to their servants!¡±


    ¡°But, from now on, it¡¯s different; we¡¯re going to tell them, tell everyone in the world!¡± Flosa tiptoed and he was excited as he yelled at everyone frantically.


    ¡°Era! From now on, we¡¯re entering a new era!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll pull the True God, which isbelled as eternal immortality, from the god¡¯s cornerstones, and we¡¯ll destroy the so-called indelible Divine Kingdom and shoot the stars down from the sky!¡±


    More than ten powerful existences, their bodies were emitting an intense brilliance, although not said, but all could feel a kind of indignant and anger was burning, even the soul-eating goat devil, Heim, there were mes in its scarlet eyes.


    As everyone roared, more than ten of them stood in a circle, as if they had formed a huge energy loop.


    Darkness devoured the earth beneath their feet as if it had formed an immense hole.


    An infinite amount of bone surged out from the earth; infinite numbers of bones, dead souls, evil spirits, Death Knights and skeletons surged out from the earth.


    All kinds of terrible dead creatures poured out of it, with no end in sight, a massive City of Bones formed in the gates of hell. And the soul-eating goat devil, Heim, who guarded the gates of hell, unleashed the power of the gates of hell, cut and blocked all light and exploration.


    The Deathbringers who were guarding there, the servants to the God of Death who were responsible for capturing souls, had long been killed. That region in hell had be a vacuum. No one had expected the soul-eating goat devil, Heim, who guarded the gates of hell, betrayed hell. Not to mention the several lords of other floors in hell also betrayed the God of Death; including the Lord of Hell, ck me Bone Dragon, Mikki, who controlled the firstyer of hell.


    Bones and hundreds of millions of undead continued to be integrated into City of Bones; it was akin to parts of the city, the corpse demons, bone dragons, Devil Wizards, Soul¡¯s Corpse, those who had only existed in the myth and legend of the existence of dark and terror, had appeared.


    In the end, a city was made from undead, bones, flesh and blood, floated on the gates of hell; it was emitting intense fluctuations that obscure the connection between the sun of the underworld and the earth.


    ¡°It was cut off, the rtionship between the sun of the underworld and the Styx!¡±


    ¡°rence! It¡¯s your turn!¡± More than ten powerful people, who stood on top of the City of Bones, looked at the earth like a burning gaze.


    A Level Seven King of the Dead who was in a ck robe, walked down the steps, he was emitting a monstrous pir of soul fire. It was as if he was walking through two isted worlds, he crushed the space barrier and boarded the Boat of the Soul.


    Then he reached out and took over the long bone pole from the boatman, Lynn Ahenaten.

 Chapter 435 - The Ancient Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 435: The Ancient Secrets</h4>


    The massive Boat of Soul moored under the stairway of the Gate of Hell, the boat which represented death was lit up with lights. But the light was about to be extinguished.


    rence, the Level Seven King of the Dead, desperately grabbed the bone oars away from Hell¡¯s boatman. The bony ws of the undead creature inteced with the strong arms of Hell¡¯s boatman under his robe.


    Immediately, thick ck smoke was emitted from the body of the boatman of the Styx and was instilled into the body of the King of the Dead, rence.


    The sky was pervaded with ck smoke, it was as if the dark clouds were crashing down, smoke was constantly gushing out from the boatman¡¯s eyes, mouth, ears, and it was absorbed by the King of the Dead, rence.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    That scream originated from the painful torture and depravity of the soul, even a master of the undead army was roaring in pain, his bone body was quivering and was constantly swaying.


    His robe was as if it had been eroded by time, it had turned into a broken ck hole, and the darkness was instilled into the robe, covered his face and soul, concealed his past and cut off his future.


    ¡°La! La!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Ah-ah! Ah-ah!¡±


    ¡°La!¡±


    And the boatman of the Styx put down his oars. He was bewildered as he walked down the Boat of the Soul. While he walked, he was humming songs; he looked like a madman beggar on the roadside.


    As he stepped down from the Boat of the Soul, his ck robe gradually disappeared, he revealed his face underneath. He was a tall and strong man with semi-orcs characteristics; he was wearing decadent armor and crowns. The gorgeous gems on his head, under the erosion of the years, were broken; the gold was dim and dark.


    He slowly raised his head, in the center of his golden pupils, a faint light flickered; he was the symbol of the first king¡¯s bloodline. A me was gradually burning in his eyes.


    Lynn Ahenaten looked at his hands which were filled with calluses and bruises.


    He held his hands high and looked into the sky through his fingers, a dark sun shone on the whole world, and a huge City of Bones floated on the gates of hell.


    ¡°Ha-ha¡± Lynn Ahenaten grinned with delight.


    He grinned while he shook his head, he squinted, his nose was crumpled together and his shoulders constantly shrug, as if he had seen a ridiculous farce or a funny mime; he wasughing uncontrobly.


    Then tears burst out from Lynn Ahenaten¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡¯m finally free!¡±


    Just then, the City of Bones in the sky cashed down and numerous dead souls in the city let out a terrible howl. More than ten Lords of Death from the clouds were overlooking the earth; they were staring at Lynn Ahenaten.


    The huge City of Bones was made with the manufacturing methods of the Floating-Space City, and merged with the power of more than ten Level Seven mythical existences. The radiances of the divine artifacts were flickering and they were merely a step away from reaching a Level Eight mythical Floating-Space City.


    The City of Bones could be transformed into an unrivalled presence, one which couldpete against True God, when the owner of the City of Bones, Flosa, became a Level Eight.


    Flosa looked at Lynn and said, ¡°His Majesty Lynn, King of the great ancient Kingdom of Ahenaten, the bloodline of the original king, the owner of the Sword of the King! The most distinguished man of the whole world!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡±


    Flosa, who was deeply respectful of the royal bloodline and those who were born in an aristocratic family, seemed to have a special admiration for Lynn Ahenaten.


    Lynn¡¯s gaze wasposed; he had lost the once invincible, greedy and strongpetitiveness. He had gone through a sharp vicissitudes of fate; he looked to the front of the vast and endless Styx. For ten thousand years, he was on that Styx and he led the world¡¯s dead soul; no matter how powerful, how brilliant, as long as the name was on God of Death¡¯s book, they would eventually set foot on his Boat of the Soul and headed reluctantly to the kingdom of the God of Death.


    The memory of thest ten thousand years and the glory of the past were gradually recalled by Lynn, and all the stories of those who were on his boat.


    And upon hearing Flosa¡¯s words, Lynn Ahenaten seemed to have heard the most ridiculous thing, and he looked at Flosa in surprise, ¡°The most distinguished man of the whole world? Ha-ha-ha-ha!¡±


    ¡°The most distinguished man of the whole world? Ha-ha-ha-ha!¡±


    It was long before Lynn looked up at Flosa and asked, ¡°Have you ever seen the Son of God; the children of the oldest Creator?¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    At the mention of that, Lynn was trembling from head to toe; he was outraged. His crazy roar revealed a strong reluctance and helplessness, ¡°The positions of True Gods were merely toys that are easily ditched away and worthless in other¡¯s perspective. When you had done everything, given up everything but still not getting what you wanted, do you know that feeling?¡±


    ¡°What First king! What golden bloodline! Ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous! It¡¯s all just a ything in someone else¡¯s hand!¡±


    Lynn looked furiously into the sky; his expression was contorted like a devil, ¡°Gave in your all, no matter how unwilling you are, at the veryst, you can only wait your fate to befall on you! We¡¯re the chess pieces that are yed with, those who don¡¯t ept the arrangement and role as chess pieces, what awaits them was a fate of being thrown away!¡±


    Those Lords of Death who were looking at Lynn Ahenaten from the top didn¡¯t understand what he was saying. But they felt that, under the imprisonment of hundreds of millions of years, Lynn Ahenaten hadpletely gone mad.


    Lynn Ahenaten said nothing more; he stretched out his right hand and condensed a stone b on top of his palm.


    On the front of the stone b, it was engraved with aplete World Tree Model Temte, and rules of god¡¯s cornerstone of the 17 True Gods. On the back of the stone b, the world¡¯rgest taboo was written; it was the way to ascend to the position of True God and ways to condense the divinity of True Gods.


    It was an ordinary stone b but because it was carved with a pattern of taboo knowledge, it seemed like it had gained the power of the whole world.


    A golden brilliance slowly bloomed from the stone b, and atst, it converged into a strong beam of radiance which dyed the sky into a golden brilliance, and vanished only a long time after.


    And just then, all the people in the City of Bones were excited, they were trembling.


    The legend of the past million years, the existence which caused countless people to hunt andb for, the taboo knowledge that was sealed by the gods, the way to be a True God, and all was now presented before them.


    ¡°The World Tree! It¡¯s the World Tree Model Temte!¡± A Lord of Death was shrouded in a gray mist; he forgot to suppress his power because of his excitement, and a fierce mythical power storm swept out.


    ¡°It¡¯s the way to condense divinity, as long as we¡¯ve a way to condense divinity, we¡¯ll attain Level Eight. We¡¯ll have the qualification topete for the position of a True God!¡±


    ¡°Take it! Give it to me!¡± A bone dragon roared wildly.


    ¡°Give it to me! Give me!¡± The owner of the City of Bones, Flosa, gazed at the stone b on Lynn Ahenaten¡¯s hand, he was transformed into a giant mythical body, under the support of the City of Bones, he had turned into a thousand-kilometer tall giant made with ck smoke and me.


    He leaned straight down from the sky and looked at Lynn Ahenaten with his eyes.


    His ck-smoked palms were twinkling with excitement. He had been waiting for the opportunity for seven or eight thousand years and he was finally given an opportunity.


    ¡°Give! Give me!¡±


    Lynn Ahenaten¡¯s eyes revealed a tinge of contemptuous, and the stone b which was glowing with a golden radiance was thrown out. It was as if he had thrown away a piece of garbage.


    ¡°Yours!¡±


    Lynn Ahenaten walked up the steps and went to the gates of hell; he tried to return to the core world through that door.


    Just then, a huge Soul-Eating Steel Fork stuck onto the ground, a strong me was produced as it rubbed against the ground, a pair of bloodthirsty pupils and a monster with long sheep legs and horns was staring at Lynn Ahenaten.


    Heim looked angrily at Lynn, who had fooled him in the past, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy to leave?¡±


    His bloody mouth spewed out a dark red hellfire, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Lynn Ahenaten looked at the soul-eating goat devil, Heim, ¡°When I was a boatman, I once stood next to the ancient God of Death, and I heard about your secret!¡±


    Lynn grinned, as if he had thought of something amusing, ¡°Heim? Do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°Or? Should I address you as?¡±


    ¡°Anke Pusuote, High Priest!¡±

 Chapter 436 - The Drastic Change in Hell

    <h4>Chapter 436: The Drastic Change in Hell</h4>


    There was a drastic change happening in hell. The firstyer of the Nine Levels of Hell had gathered nearly half of the masters from eachyers of the Nine Levels of Hell and the huge City of Bones was hovering in the sky.


    And infinite undead creatures from the far distance were darting over. Evil spirits from the depths of hell were surging over; they were there to see the King of the Dead who was standing on top of the City of Bones.


    For ten thousands of years, those who were constantly banished to the depths of hell, suppressed in hell, one by one, they had awakened, recovered and crawled up from the earth.


    The dark ghosts, who were hundreds of meters tall, squealed, herds of female demons roared through the gray clouds of hell, and giant bone dragons circled the sky with flying monsters.


    Skeleton Masters, who were holding bone staffs, carried thousands of undead who were crawling out from the ashes, and the Death Knights carried their own heads and summoned their Nightmares Steed.


    Riots of the undead creatures could be seen everywhere on the earth, batches of them came from differentyers of the Nine Levels of Hell, they even crossed the Styx to reached there. They kneeled in front of the gate of hell to see the Master of the Undead.


    The great movement could no longer be concealed, and the bells of Nine Levels of Hell rang from inside of the pce of the God of Death, it echoed throughout hell.


    Hundreds of millions of God of Death¡¯s servants poured out from several Cities of Soul, they held onto the soul sickle and went all out.


    The remaining few lords of the Nine Levels of Hell, who hadn¡¯t yet betrayed God of Death, they led their families, subordinates and the Legion of Death and were fully prepared for the battle.


    Within the Star Kingdoms, the gods were holding a conference about the ck Sea Bitwall.


    Seventeen True Gods¡¯ great bodies descended on the Divine Floating Ind; it was as if 17 mountains were glowing with intense brilliance, the rules and symbols of the god¡¯s cornerstones, which represented their power, were revolving around them.


    And just then, the God of Death, Cetisius, who was sitting on the divine throne and was holding onto the sickle of god, he suddenly raised his head and was in a shock when he looked down towards the earth. His eyes looked through theyers of space, endless heavens, through the core world, and to the kingdom belonged to death.


    He heard the bells from the Kingdom of Death.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The Gate of Hell.


    ¡°The so-called magnificent God of Death, the master of hell, Cetisius, is just your servant!¡± Lynn Ahenaten stood and danced under the gates of hell. Everyone was listening to his story, a story from tens of thousands years ago, the origin of the Temple of Sky.


    Legends and stories belonged to the High Priest Anke Pusuote from the Temple of Sky.


    ¡°Once you were the master of Cetisius, and now, ha-ha-ha, now!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a watchdog of Cetisius! A dog of Cetisius!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha!¡±


    ¡°Anke Pusuote!¡±


    ¡°What a cruel fate! What a strong twist! It¡¯s just like a cheap and old y; you¡¯re a ridiculous clown who is being yed around!¡±


    Lynn Ahenaten couldn¡¯t stand it any longer; he burst outughing and ridiculed the soul-eating goat devil, Heim.


    As if that could let him forgot about his pain, forgot about all of his own stories.


    ¡°An... Anke Pusuote.¡± The soul-eating goat devil, Heim, who was holding a Soul-Eating Steel Fork, now had his hands down. He muttered to himself. The name was a long-lost name for him.


    Heim stood under the gates of hell, when the huge body and the tall gates of hellbined together; it represented the entrance to hell.


    For tens of thousands of years, the gate of hell and the monster, the soul-eating goat devil, Heim, who watched over the gates of hell were connected together, it was an inseparable existence.


    Even Heim had forgotten about his past, forgotten all about himself, and all the glory and identity that belonged to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m the devil-god, Heim, who guards the gates of hell!¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m...I¡¯m...¡±


    Just then, the greed, desire and killing spree gradually faded away in Heim¡¯s scarlet eyes, he had be clear and sober.


    ¡°I¡¯m Anke Pusuote!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the High Priest of the Temple of Sky! I¡¯m God¡¯s favorite High Priest, his chosen spokesman!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an apostle of God and an original follower of the lord!¡±


    Anke Pusuote looked at his hands, only to see a pair of ugly monster¡¯s ws appeared in his eyes. He was appalled as he touched his face; it was a grisly face with a sheep¡¯s horn.


    ¡°No! No! This isn¡¯t me!¡± Anke Pusuote¡¯s hands shook violently.


    ¡°This is not me!¡±


    He roared angrily, from his bloody mouth, he spewed out a zing me.


    He looked to the left and right with shock, and he saw the gates of hell he had guarded for thousands of years.


    He saw the massive City of Bones, there were monsters running on the earth, and finally he looked up to see the eternal sun of the underworld.


    He stretched out his hand and reached towards the sun, the sun which represented hell and death, ¡°Is this your choice?¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that, why am I in this situation!¡± He roared furiously and he dared not believed what he saw. He didn¡¯t believe that he was like a dog that stood in front of the gate of hell, guarded the door of the Kingdom of Death.


    Atst he looked at the boundless Styx, along Styx and all the way down the depths of hell; he saw the pce of the God of Death, it was as if he could see the figure with a huge ck robe that was holding the sickle of god.


    Just then, he could no longer endure. His anger, jealousy, and hatred gushed into his head.


    The feud of the past tens of thousands of years was now all vented into a word.


    It was as if he had used all his power to holler his name, his tremble rose from the soles of his feet to his face, his expression was twisted and contorted, mes was burning on his body, the huge me lit the whole gate of hell and dyed the sky red.


    ¡°Cetisius!¡±


    The soul-eating goat devil, Heim, crushed down from the gates of hell, the bond between the sun of the underworld and the gates of hell which had trapped him was cut off; he had easily crashed the binding force and stepped into the vast Styx.


    He waved his steel fork, spewed mes, and ran desperately towards to the depths of hell.


    He waspletely mad, he didn¡¯t care about anything! He wanted to vent all his years of indignant, anger and resentment.


    ¡°Cetisius!¡± His voice echoed madness, he was trembling, and the strong me evaporated the water in Styx, thousands of undead burned into ck ashes in the me.


    He transformed into a giant which was thousands of meters tall, trampled onto Styx with his enormous body and marched into the next level of hell.


    Lynn Ahenaten looked at Anke Pusuote, he knew he was so much more miserable than Anke Pusuote¡¯s circumstances and experiences, and he had suddenly lost all motivations of mocking Lynn Ahenaten.


    It was because he felt he wasn¡¯t just mocking Anke Pusuote, he was mocking at himself.


    It was because he was no different from Anke Pusuote.


    ¡°Ten thousand years!¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand years!¡±


    Lynn Ahenaten was in a daze, he took off the decaying crown on his head, and flicked it gently; he saw the jewels on it shattered into dust.


    When he recollected his past, he found that everything had been concealed by time, all the memories had be history, and he had turned into merely a legend.


    Everything there was no longer the world he was familiar with; it had only given him humiliation, pain and regret.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving this world!¡±


    Even if it was the era when the Creator was gone, he wouldn¡¯t want to stay there again!


    Lynn Ahenaten lost all his interest and motivation; he walked through the gates of hell, and disappeared from the Kingdom of Death.


    In the sky, Flosa was holding onto the gold-colored stone te, it was the World Tree Model Temte and a god¡¯s cornerstone. He was surrounded by patches of symbols that represented the divinity of the God of Death and it was revolving around the City of Bones.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha!¡±


    ¡°Divinity! This is divinity!¡±


    ¡°I can feel it... that¡¯s... that¡¯s what we¡¯ve been looking for... the true meaning of death.¡±


    ¡°This is death!¡±


    Millions of symbols revolved around the City of Bones like a gxy and finally, as Flosa burst out an untamedugh, all the symbols converged into a ck me that ignited the sky and clouds.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Master of Death!¡±


    Flosa crushed the stone te of the World Tree Model Temte, and it was integrated into the me and the sky. Flosa opened his pale and bloody mouth, the me crazily poured into his mythical body.


    The entire City of Bones was fused with him; there was an unprecedented undead creature, a massive and enormous mythical life appeared in hell.

 Chapter 437 - The God of Death Has Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 437: The God of Death Has Arrived</h4>


    ¡°Lord of Death!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the Master of Death!¡±


    The earth-shaking roar shot out from the firstyer of hell, and the call from the owner of the City of Bones, Flosa, resonated throughout the hell, his voice was as if it could prate the space barrier.


    The Level Eight City of Bones was gradually formed in the sky, it used infinite dead spirits as cornerstone, exhausted the power of the firstyer of hell, cthe power of Flosa and more than ten mythical lords, the mythical power of Level Eight was palpable in the sky.


    The dead creatures above the earth were all kneeling down, whether it was the witches who were howling, the fearsome Devil Witch, the Soul¡¯s Corpse that emitted a massive ck smoke that shot up to the sky, or the Death Knights who were leading tens of thousands of Corps of the Undead.


    In that moment, all within sight was kneeling down in front of Flosa. They knelt down under the great City of Bones, no one dared to resist, and no dead spirit dared to look up at them.


    The City of Bones which was imitated from a Floating-Space City was undergoing a drastic change in that moment; the bones which were stacked on top of each other were wriggling and merging.


    The Bone Heaven¡¯s Ring was bred in the bones, the heart of the dead spirit was a version of the magic machine, it was crazily devouring all the dead creatures around, and finally it stimted its blood, as if the heart was beating, supported the entire Level Eight City of Bones in its operation.


    The divinity was akin to a mythical temte of a Level Eight, it was integrated into Flosa¡¯s body, and helped him took the final leap; but he was only a Level Eight when he was in Maria¡¯s World. If he left Maria¡¯s World, his power would fall quickly, and the power which he acquired from the world would quickly dissipate.


    Incorporating the divinity of death also represented his deration of war with the God of Death, Cetisius; it was the battle for the position of gods and the battle of their powers. They would fight to the end.


    The mythical territory of the God of Death struck from the sky, it enveloped the vast and sprawling City of Bones, the light of the rules surged, and it engaged all of the Corps of the Undead.


    Several Towers of the Dead Spirit rose from the City of Bones, the top of the Tower of the Dead was burning in mes, and it was like a lighthouse which guided all the dead spirits. Hundreds of millions of dead spirits roared and circled in the sky, they roared and shrieked around the Tower of the Dead.


    One after another, the figures of the Lords of the Dead Spirit rose from the Tower of the Dead Spirit, one after another, they protected and guarded the master of the City of Bones, Flosa, who was in the central.


    The mythical body of terror carried the power of darkness, death, pain, and evil, and looked at the earth.


    They set their sights on the entire hell.


    ¡°Dere war with God of Death!¡± The terrifying mythical demoness opened her bloody mouth and made a sharp sound, the air waves toppled the clouds.


    ¡°We¡¯ll control death!¡± The bone dragon spread its dark wings and roared on the Tower of the Dead Spirit.


    ¡°Be a true master of hell!¡± The mythical Devil Wizard waved. They saw the power of the gue, the crows were circling, and the hordes of the dead were moving around his mythical body and the Tower of the Dead Spirit.


    The huge City of Bones was akin to a real boundless city in the sky, it stretched out hundreds of miles, and it was hard to see its end.


    Finally, the City of Bones was seen moving; it hit towards the end of Styx and the divine territory of the God of Death evaporated the entire Styx. Then, it crushed the entrance to the nextyer of hell as it destroyed the surrounding space.


    The City of Bones crushed everything, and in an irresistible manner, it bolted towards the depths of hell.


    Billions Corps of the Undead followed closely behind the City of Bones, they headed for the nextyer of hell, where infinite Legion of Death and the servants of God of Death were waiting for their arrival before their imminent war.


    ¡°The Evil God! He has arrived!¡±


    Standing at the top of the City of Soul, a Deathbringer in a ck robe who was holding a bone staff looked into the distant sky.


    Made entirely of huge bones, the City of Bones was wriggling and crashing; it upied the entire sky, carried along dark clouds and the power of death, swept across the sky and killed thousands of Deathbringers and saints of God of Death in the sky.


    Above the earth, there was an infinite number of Corps of the Undead. They were covering the earth like ants; they had subdued and destroyed several Cities of Soul on the earth.


    Its terrifying power made others shuddered.


    Deep in hell, chaos could be seen everywhere, the Corps of the Undead were fighting in all ces, they could see the power of death since ancient times, the horrible monsters and dead spirits which had evolved, and the dead creatures that had been banished from the core world to the World of Death for thousands of years, they were all rioting.


    The insurgency of the lords from the depths of the Nine Levels of Hells, weighed heavily on the other end of the scale.


    And at that moment, the guardian of the Gates of Hell, the mighty soul-eating goat devil, Heim, crossed the earth like a mad man and headed towards the depths of hell.


    He had transformed its mythical body into thousands of meters tall, when he stepped onto the City of Soul, soul-eating me would st which instantly ignited the city, and burned thousands of souls and Deathbringers into ashes.


    The giant steel fork of the soul-eating goat devil, Heim, prated any saints of the God of Death in front of him, and swallowed them down with a mouthful, mes was surging in his gigantic mouth, one could hear the saints shrieked in his mes.


    He prated oneyer after another and he finally reached the final City of Qiromu, the eighthyer of hell.


    That was a city that amodated an immeasurable quantity of believers of God of Death. Above the defense walls, one could see numerous evil souls wailing in pain, the city had a bottomless abyss and bridges, as long as one crossed over there, one could reach the Temple of Death God and meet the great master of hell.


    And it was Morke, the son of God of Death, Cetisius, who guarded the city; Cetisius led Morke to hell after his death.


    At the same time, Morke was also the side-god of God of Death; he controlled the powerful divine artifact named as the Book of the Dead.


    The soul-eating goat devil, which was akin to a giant beast, crossed thend of death as the surroundingnd trembled like an earthquake. He stepped through the Abyss of Sin, he darted towards Rom; he was in madness, hatred and contempt when he crashed onto him.


    And from within the city, a thousand meters tall of mythical shadow donned in his ck robe and gold lining emerged, it slowly stood up.


    Holding the Book of the Dead that exuded the glory of divine power, he pressed towards the soul-eating goat devil, Heim.


    ¡°A spheme act! You must be annihted!¡±


    The Book of the Dead connected to the entire hell, and the power of the rules of death surged wildly towards Morke¡¯s hands.


    The soul-eating goat devil, Heim, who was unrivalled all the way, was immediately enveloped by the Book of the Dead; the great mythical body was akin to a piece of paper people which was crushed into one of the pages of the Book of the Dead.


    But just then, the shadow of the City of Bones appeared in the sky, the Level Eight mythical City of Bones was like a hammer, it brokeyers andyers of passageways, from the firstyer of hell directly into there, and they carried an infinite Corps of the Undead which swept the entire world of death.


    Standing in the middle of the City of Bones, Flosa looked at Morke and gave a scornfulugh.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only... one left!¡±


    As soon as his voice stopped, more than ten Towers of the Dead Spirit were activated, the mythical territory of the City of Bones, the undead version of the Annihtion Elemental Artillery was revealed under the City of Bones, the attack crossed a distance of tens of thousands of miles and directly towards Morke.


    ¡°The Death Annihtion!¡±


    The radiance scraped the earth; the attack implied outright death annihtion. When the radiance shone onto anything, everything was destroyed; the earth was inplete dposition under the radiance, only a terrible abyss of the huge ditch was left.


    Morke, who was holding the Book of the Dead and was sealing the soul of the soul-eating goat devil, Heim, he instantly raised his head; his ck pupils were left with that horrible Light of the Dead Spirit which was devouring everything.


    At the same time, the soul of the soul-eating goat devil, Heim, who was in the seal, was fiercely struggling. He escaped from the Book of the Dead.


    The mythical body which was kilometer tall twisted and stood up from the Book of the Dead; he held onto his soul-eating steel fork and stabbed towards Morke¡¯s chest.


    Even the monsters who had been banished into hell for thousands of years hadn¡¯t seen such a real horror; only the Astral War that had taken ce before could they witness a glimpse of such a power.


    Thousands of souls in the City of Qiromu looked up and they were in disbelief.


    They saw the son of God, Morke, was going through a desperate situation, and even when he held a divine artifact, Book of the Dead, he couldn¡¯t avoid his death.


    The steel fork of the soul-eating goat devil, Heim, was close to Morke¡¯s chest, and the Light of the Dead Spirit was within reach.


    The soul-eating goat devil, Heim, burst out in his madugh, as if to see the God of Death¡¯s agony upon knowing the death of his son, his bloody pupils were full of arrogance and his anger was slightly appeased.


    In the far distance, infinite monsters from the Corps of the Undead also revealed an expression of expectant; it was a rare scene to witness the death of a son of God. The Lords of the Dead Spirit on the Tower of the Dead Spirit were alsoughing insanely.


    Morke seemed to have a glimpse of his fate, but he didn¡¯t give in at all, he looked ahead, his pupils were in contact with the Light of the Dead Spirit.


    Then he said in aposed manner.


    ¡°A spheme act!¡±


    ¡°All must be annihted!¡±


    At the mention of that, the sky suddenly darkened, and the whole world lost all forms of light, as if the sun of the underworld had disappeared.


    Time seemed to have stalled, the action of the soul-eating goat devil, Heim, instantly paused, and the speed of the Light of the Dead Spirit had slowed down.


    A figure which one couldn¡¯t see its end appeared in the sky, his ck robes dropped, it was like cloud iridescence in the sky, it concealed almost everything.


    The figure of terror seemed to be integrated with the entire hell; the huge hell couldn¡¯t even tolerate his body and could only reveal a part of his form.


    ¡°Only when I grant it!¡±


    ¡°The world will own death!¡±


    A massive hand fell from the sky and caught the Light of the Dead Spirit out of thin air. The great hand of the god brushed and erased all traces of life forms above the earth.


    God of Death, Cetisius, had arrived!

 Chapter 438 - Red Poppies

    <h4>Chapter 438: Red Poppies</h4>


    The ck curtain of light enveloped the whole world, obscured the sun of the underworld in the sky, and the whole world plunged into total darkness.


    But at that moment, all living creatures in hell looked up into the sky and they knew that it wasn¡¯t a curtain of light, but it was the robe of the God of Death, the true master of hell, Cetisius. The sky was zing with two mes; the light was dazzling and shining on the earth.


    It was the eyes of God of Death, covered by a ck cloak which obscured the face of the God of Death. It admonished all life forms that he was an existence whereby no one could peer at.


    He turned his head and looked City of Bones in the sky.


    The City of Bones carried hundreds of millions of Corps of the Undead which upied the entirend. The mythical light of a Level Eight mythical city of the dead swept across more than half of the sky, and the mythical rule of death was affecting the power of hell.


    More than ten great mythical bodies rose from the Tower of the Dead Spirit, and they were in confrontation with God of Death who was in the sky.


    It was a rebellion that spread throughout hell, and almost all of the forces in the Nine Levels of Hells dered their dissatisfaction and hatred for God of Death, Cetisius, and were waging a battle for his divine position; they were trying to dethrone him from the eternal throne of a True God.


    But at that moment, the God of Death arrived without support, he only revealed his usual appearance but was already at the top of the world; he had supressed all others. The aura of terror and majesty had oppressed all Corps of the Undead and the City of Bones from straightening their backs.


    The God of Death looked down at the earth, without saying a word, under the cohesion of his power and majesty, all the dead creatures trembled.


    More than ten of the Level Seven mythical Lords of the Dead Spirit, under his oppression, they even recalled their fear of him.


    ¡°Are we really a lord who could resist death?¡±


    ¡°No one has seeded in tens of thousands years!¡±


    ¡°This is a True God, one of the oldest and most powerful gods ¨C God of Death!¡±


    And just then, the owner of the City of Bones, Flosa, roared angrily, ¡°Have you forgotten our pain and suffering over the years?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten our misery when the 17 true gods suppressed and oppressed us?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten about our agreements and dreams?¡±


    A giant shadow of ten thousand meters emerged from the City of Bones, and it gradually condensed into a substantial being; a human-shaped body of a god, which was fuming in ck smoke and flowing with mes inside, floated above the City of Bones.


    The great mythical body was above the clouds of the sky, he was like a giant pir which ran through heaven and earth, and his eyes were locked onto God of Death, Cetisius.


    ¡°Today! This is the time! Now!¡±


    ¡°Let us break through this decadent world!¡±


    ¡°Our will and strength are unstoppable!¡±


    Hundreds of millions of Corps of the Undead hollered a reluctant roar, within their pupils and skulls were burning with a zing me. Even in face of God of Death who controlled death, the legendary God of Death, Cetisius, they nevertheless voiced out their own desire.


    ¡°Break through this decadent world!¡± Several Lords of the Dead Spirit followed after him and hollered with their sharp cries.


    ¡°Unstoppable!¡± Numerous Dead Knights ran with tens of thousands of horses across the earth and canal and headed for the City of Qiromu.


    ¡°Cetisius! The time has changed...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a new era now!¡±


    Flosa was looking resentful as he looked to the sky; it was the anger of every dead creature against the master of death, his unwillingness that his own destiny was controlled by another.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to... attack all the decadent and depraved gods! Get rid of everyone from their superior positions!¡±


    The City of Bones quicklyunched its attacks. Flosa activated his mythical body, his twisted body, which was fuming in ck smoke, was targeting God of Death, Cetisius. He was using himself as a canon; he activated the power of the mythical rules and bombarded God of Death, Cetisius.


    The intense red me burst out from the mythical body of Flosa, it set off waves of thousands of miles and illuminated the whole world.


    The radiance pierced through the clouds, through the sky, through the eighth and seventhyers of hell, and all the way towards God of Death, Cetisius.


    The God of Death, Cetisius, raised his hand, he pressed onto the earth, his huge palms brushed through the clouds, and the mes which was surging was pressed down, the strong explosion on the earth set off a sandstorm which drowned out everything.


    The hand of the godsnded from the sky, destroyed everything, and annihted every little thing; it had given Flosa a big blow.


    The giant palms were pressed directly on top of the huge City of Bones; it was asrge as a continent in the sky. Along with the mythical body of Flosa, all was pressed down onto the earth of death and was crushing down from the sky.


    The intense Level Eight mythical territory spread, it was resisting the divine power of God of Death, Cetisius, but the power of rule, in his oppression, continued to fall apart, and was about to disintegrate.


    ¡°How can it be! How can it be!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Level Eight too! I owned the divinity of death too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve the support of hundreds of millions of the undead, more than ten Lords of the Dead Spirit and a City of Bones!¡±


    ¡°Why...why?¡±


    Flosa roared frantically towards the sky, his mythical body, which was shot down from the clouds, was struggling, and infinite mythical death witchcraft bolted and smashed towards the sky.


    A strong force erupted from the entire City of Bones, the Light of the Dead Spirit frantically pounded towards the sky; it was retaliating against the God of Death, Cetisius.


    Just then, the God of Death, Cetisius, stretched out the other hand, the presence of death and the entire hell suddenly shook, the dead creatures of the entire hell all irresistibly kneeled to the ground.


    All saw a giant sickle of god appeared in the sky, it went through severalyers of hell and came crashing down.


    It was the power of God of Death left by the first God of Death, it was the symbol of the God of Death, and it was a present given by the legendary Creator.


    Wherever the sickle of god had passed, all living and dead creatures would be devoured, and as it fell from the sky, the rules and divinity of death in the City of Bones were constantly being torn and ripped.


    The entire City of Bones was struggling from its imminent copse, and atst when it waspletely intolerable, the whole city fell apart.


    After the disintegration of the mythical body of Flosa, he was reduced to a body of Soul¡¯s Corpse which dropped from the clouds. The entire City of Bones shattered into pieces; he looked into the sky during his fall, only to see the sickle of god which had upied his sight.


    ¡°Is this the True God?¡±


    ¡°And the legendary...¡±


    ¡°Sickle of the Death God!¡±


    The divine artifact of death came crashing down, and then in Flosa¡¯s disbelief, everything had fallen into darkness.


    Billions of Corps of the Undead copsed in a sh, as the Sickle of the Death God waved through the earth, everything dposed in face of death. Those monsters that were previously hidden in all corners and spaces of hell, had now gathered together, and were in its own destruction.


    The sandstorm above the earth subsided slowly; it had calmed down. From the madness and mour to a deathly silence, all had changed too fast.


    A grand rebellion with more than ten mythical levels involved and billions of undead which had swept the earth, atst, it had all came to an end.


    God of Death, Cetisius, nced across hell; he scrutinised at everything and took into ount of everything.


    ¡°Did Lynn Ahenaten escape?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another one! The guardian of the gate of hell! Heim, the soul-eating goat devil!¡±


    ¡°No! Now, he¡¯s... Anke Pusuote!¡±

 Chapter 439 - The Outcome of Anke Pusuote

    <h4>Chapter 439: The Oue of Anke Pusuote</h4>


    God of Death, Cetisius, waved and saw the original space of hell which was once torn apart, the cracks which were torn by the Level Eight mythical City of Bones, were slowly closing up.


    Several Cities of Souls recovered from the destruction and tens of thousands of Deathbringers, who were shrouded in darkness, emerged again.


    The order of hell was quickly restored, and the disorder of the rules was brought to stability by God of Death.


    The dead creatures and the souls of the dead in the Nine Levels of Hells all looked at the divine body of God of Death, Cetisius. They were shocked by the power of the God of Death, for his power of death and destruction; they were trembling upon seeing the power of a True God.


    ¡°This is the master of hell!¡± A ghost, who stood at the side of Styx, was in a daze as it looked into the sky.


    ¡°The power of a True God is irresistible!¡± The powerful presences who didn¡¯t participate in that war were crouching in the shadow of the hell¡¯s borders; they heaved a sigh of relief.


    The remaining dead spirits in the upper levels of hell were fleeing frenziedly above the earth, and the Corps of the Undead beat a hasty retreat.


    ¡°Sickle of the Death God...Sickle of the Death God!¡±


    ¡°Harvest death! Prey on spirit! Even the Devil Wizards, mythical, undead lords, can¡¯t escape the harvest of the sickle!¡±


    The terrified Skeleton Masters, even if they had only half of its bodies left, they were still frantically fleeing into the distance.


    ¡°Deplorable! Tragic! Our resistance is like the struggle of the ants on earth when in front of a god, ridiculous! Vulnerable... ha-ha-ha... vulnerable!¡± A defeated Bone¡¯s Spirit from the depths of hell, fled to the banks of the Styx, watched his mythical power within his body which was constantly repairing his body and soul had no restoration effect; when he was hit by the Sickle of the Death God, he was doomed to die.


    The power of death finally devoured him; he was reduced to ashes as it fell into Styx.


    ¡°A total failure!¡±


    As the order of hell was restored, the divine body of God, which covered the whole of hell, gradually dissipated in the sky, it had transformed into a ck light which shot through the sky and fell above the core city of death, the City of Qiromu.


    Contrasted with the mighty power which caused a tremor in the world with just a wave of his hand and the divine shadow of the god which overturned the world, at that moment, Cetisius looked like an ordinary man, there wasn¡¯t a trace of divine fluctuation. He held onto a crutch, his body shape even appeared to be a little hunched back.


    But at that moment, thousands of dead spirits and saints in the city knelt on the ground, and the guardians of the City of Qiromu, the son of god, Morke, knelt in front of Cetisius to salute his father. Even the son of gods dared not look directly into Cetisius¡¯s face.


    The entire hell echoed the scriptures from the Book of the Dead from the Bible, and holy prayers and chants resonated in the City of Qiromu.


    Cetisius reached out, and the Book of the Dead flew up and fell into his hand.


    The palm, which was filled with ravines, flipped through the pages of the book, and saw a huge monster sprang out of the book. A thick ck smoke poured into the sky, it was hundreds of meters tall, che only revealed half of his body.


    The monster was roaring madly, he was struggling to lean down, revealed his bloody mouth and bite towards God of Death, Cetisius. Intense hatred and pain were surging in his pupils.


    ¡°Cetisius!¡± The name of the god was called out, word by word, as if each call was the world¡¯s most vicious curse.


    Heim recklessly pounced on God of Death, Cetisius. His huge body seemed to be in stark contrast to the old man in a ck robe and who was on a crutch.


    But Cetisius looked up; his eyes calmly fixated on the soul-eating goat devil, Heim, and Heim¡¯s movements suddenly stalled.


    His threatening gestures were paused; his bloody mouth with mes surging was facing Cetisius, and he waved his soul-eating steel fork which was only a meter away from Cetisius.


    The ck robe was fluttering and a palm was gently lifted.


    Under the gaze of Cetisius, all the support from hell, the soul-eating fire, the divine power were peeled off from his body, therge head of the soul-eating goat devil dissipated into smoke and his steel forks was reduced to gravel as it spilled onto the earth.


    The body of the huge monster gradually vanished, as he lost all power, a little of the soul-eating goat devil, Heim, original appearance was revealed.


    A figure fell from the sky and above the defense wall of the City of Qiromu.


    It was a short-haired, thin, middle-aged man with a distinctive exotic Batko¡¯s appearance. There was a slight difference with the descendant a thousand yearster; he was full of quaint aura, dressed in the gorgeous High Priest¡¯s robe of the Temple of Sky. He was looking noble which revealed his former identity.


    Anke Pusuote slowly crawled up from the ground. Although he had lost all his power, he hadpletely regained his sanity.


    He looked at Cetisius with hatred in his eyes. He stood face to face in front of him, a deaf ve who had been at his feet, slept with horses, the most inferior ve, but at that moment, he had be a supreme god.


    The wind blew through Cetisius¡¯s hood and revealed the old and vicissitudes face below, his gaze was cold and without any feelings, there was no enthusiasm and excitement.


    Contrasted to the youthful Cetisius hest saw in the past, the enthusiastic and determined young man, the current Cetisius who was old-fashioned and one who abided to regtions were like two different men. In the past, he was a practical idealist, but now he was like a guardian of the ghosts.


    Anke Pusuote, who had thousand curses and resentments, had now turned speechless.


    ¡°You...you...¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha... in the past... you even judged me in the name of justice!¡±


    Anke Pusuote held his face and his fingers were cut into his flesh, but he stillughed uncontrobly, ¡°Look at you! Look at you!¡±


    ¡°How are you different from me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re even more disgusting than I am! More despicable!¡±


    ¡°Look! Look at him! This is the supreme god!¡± Anke Pusuote yelled to his surroundings but no one dared to respond.


    Cetisius finally spoke, his voice was dry, and that voice which was emotionless for tens of thousands of years was filled with emotion at that moment, ¡°What do a person like you know!¡±


    Anke Pusuote smiled and turned his head, he looked at the City of Qiromu, as if he could see the shadow of the City of Pusuote. He stood above the defense wall to see the cknd outside the city. The sun of the underworld was about to set, it would soon set under the horizon.


    The original dimly lit hell, which had gray-ck and blood-red as the main color tone, was about to sinkpletely into darkness.


    The whole world was quiet; no one dared to say a word. It was as if only Cetisius and Anke Pusuote were the two main characters left.


    Atst, he stared at the sun of the underworld; he lowered his head which he was always unwilling to concede defeat, he had never refused to bow, ¡°Yes! What do I know!¡±


    ¡°I know nothing!¡±


    ¡°Why!¡± As Anke Pusuote spoke, his body was constantly shuddering, the veins above his neck stood out, his face turned red.


    ¡°Why... I...¡±


    His five facial features were tangled together; he was crying as he spoke, his gaze revealed confusion and turmoil.


    ¡°I¡¯m devoted! All my faith! At the very end, all I received is this oue!¡±


    Anke Pusuote¡¯s face was full of tears, and he roared angrily, ¡°All I received is this oue!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°This is truly unfair!¡±


    ¡°This is truly... unfair!¡±


    Anke Pusuote leaped down from the defense wall of the City of Qiromu and fell into the terrible abyss of death. When the deepest, darkest and most sinful snake twisted its body, opened its bloody mouth, it swallowed Anke Pusuote in one bite.

 Chapter 440 - A New Start

    <h4>Chapter 440: A New Start</h4>


    The Star-Rotating Half Bitwall was a half bitwall which was ipletely evolved, or it could be said that all half bitwalls weren¡¯t perfectly evolved, but the Star-Rotating Half Bitwall was even more unstable.


    Its interior didn¡¯t even have the rules of gravity, there was no light, temperature, water and life; there was nothing. On the inside, there were boulders which were constantly colliding; arge number of stones in different sizes were revolving around thergest stone.


    After Maria¡¯s World captured that half bitwall two thousand years ago, it was being transformed since then.


    Over the years, Divine Kingdoms of Maria¡¯s World had formted a perfect procedure for the transformation and use of the half bitwall; Mana Floating Ind, simple floating device, yarn of light, magic crystal tower, sea crystal and all kinds of technology were developed.


    There were generation after generation of clergying forward to assume various roles; the clergy of Goddess of Harvest cultivated nts, the clergy of God of the Sea created water sources, the clergy of the God of Earth and War stabilized gravity, masters adjusted the atmosphere, temperature, air environment, and finally they had transformed the half bitwall into a life-friendly world.


    Floating inds gathered and transformed into a continent, Floating-Space Ring stabilized gravity, water sources gathered into a sea; eventually it had created the current Star-Rotating Half Bitwall. Of course, perhaps not many yearster, one would have to call it the Star-Rotating Continent.


    In the bitwall, a man who was in his ck robe, who was looking as if he was in tough straits, he broke through several dimensional folds, it was as if he was randomly crashing through and he broke into the Star-Rotating Half Bitwall.


    Lynn Ahenaten didn¡¯t expect that when he had wanted to enter the core world through the gates of hell, he was banished outside the bitwall by the rules of the core world.


    Those who were at the mythical levels weren¡¯t allowed to appear in the core world, it was an agreement signed by all gods in the past.


    He was ten thousand yearsgging behind in time, he didn¡¯t know what were Space Magic and Space Anchoring Detection, let alone how to guide and fix space coordinates. He didn¡¯t know how to ride a bitwall train developed by the Church of the God of Space and Exploration. After all, when he was alive, the Maria¡¯s World hadn¡¯t yet begun to explore bitwall, they didn¡¯t step out of Astral World and there wasn¡¯t any half bitwall and space witchcraft.


    The litters, turbulences, meteorites, Spatial Storms in the bitwall, although not enough and impossible to bring to Lynn Ahenaten any life-threatening crisis, it had made him in tough straits.


    He was crashing and bumping, when he finally saw the existence of the Star-Rotating Half Bitwall in the bitwall, he went straight into it.


    Through the yarn of light that was emitting a white radiance, through the atmosphere and white clouds, it shone onto the earth.


    Lynn Ahenaten saw a huge city which was embedded in a Magic Crystal Network. There were all kinds of airships crossing the sky, the ground was formed by stone transformation magic and had created a ssical high-rise buildings made from stone which could be seen everywhere.


    Steam lotives, trains, flying props, magical beasts, Master Towers and all kinds of technologies were seen in the city; projection witchcraft bloomed above the city.


    Divine incantations and alchemy props were used in all aspects of the city. Everything there waspletely different from the world that Lynn Ahenaten knew.


    Although he had heard the souls of the past talked about the changes in the world above, he didn¡¯t had a chance to see the changes. And when he was standing there, he truly understood that everything there didn¡¯t belong to him, and that the name of Lynn Ahenaten was only a name written on history books; a distant and ancient king.


    Lynn Ahenaten stood on top of the city¡¯s Town Square of Gods, his torn and tattered ck robe and his gaunt figure made him looked like a tramp or a beggar.


    Lynn walked around the square, and the children and couples on the other side were unwittingly avoiding the entric man. There were 17 statues of True Gods on top of the square, but each had only a basic outline and a sacred sign which represented the gods; their faces were blurred.


    ¡°God of the Sea, Gina!¡±


    ¡°Lord Torvald, Jonathan!¡±


    ¡°Goddess of Steam and Machinery, Marina!¡±


    Lynn Ahenaten read out their names one after another, each of which made him recollected of his past, and the subsequent gods were basically his juniors.


    ¡°Goddess of Fate, Natasha?¡±


    Lynn was in a daze for a moment, and he looked down at the teachings on the cornerstone, and he immediately sneered, ¡°How is this Goddess of Fate?¡±


    A woman in a ck robe stood behind him, she looked like a believer of the Goddess of Fate, and she had been observing the entric man for a long time until he uttered words which desecrated God of her faith, she couldn¡¯t help it and voiced out, ¡°Those who engage in the desecration of gods will be punished, especially the Goddess of Fate!¡±


    ¡°Quickly pray for redemption from the lord and ask for her forgiveness!¡±


    Lynn Ahenatenughed, his head turned as if he was looking at her, ¡°They¡¯re gods to all of you!¡±


    ¡°For me, they¡¯re just people who¡¯re holding a greater power!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Before she could finish her speech, she immediately saw that the man in front of her vanished; she was a professional, but she could sense nothing.


    ¡°Advanced professional?¡±


    Lynn Ahenaten walked around the Star-Rotating Half Bitwall, he would spend half a month in therge library belonged to the three gods of civilization, and then observed the recent witchcraft in the Master Association. The change through the years was too great, much witchcraft which were unimaginable were now everywhere; in particr, space witchcraft and Time Dragon God who was capable of controlling time, even Lynn Ahenaten couldn¡¯t imagine their power.


    He stood above the square of the Church of the God of Space and Exploration; sometimes he could stand there for an entire day.


    He watched trains crossed the tracks through the vortex of the portal and reached the distant world.


    They only needed a portal to cross infinite distance and space to reach another kingdom and world.


    Maria¡¯s World wasn¡¯t unique, in addition to the vast and boundless Astral World, there were powerful Wizard Alliance, the Abyss World, and the Arcane World. Furthermore, they had constantly discovered half bitwall in the Astral World. There were even new worlds waiting for them to be discovered.


    In front of a portal, the major churches andrge-scale Bitwall Construction Unions began a new round of publicity.


    ¡°Development of ck Sea Bitwall! Recruiting professionals in Level Four and above!¡± Before the Master Association, members of major Construction Unions used high sries to hire middle professionals and advanced professionals.


    ¡°The development of ck Sea Bitwall, we¡¯re recruiting professionals in Level Four and above. Those who don¡¯t fit our criteria please do note to us!¡± The speakers in the square started a new round of bombardment.


    ¡°ck Sea Bitwall, our new home! The first development project is about to begin!¡± The slogan was heard from the magic radio all day and seen in the sky from the projection.


    Lynn Ahenaten looked at the portal.


    ¡°ck Sea Bitwall? A new half bitwall?¡±


    A few dayster, Lynn Ahenaten followed a caravan through the portal opened by the Church of the God of Space and Exploration to ck Sea Bitwall. ck Sea Bitwall was still wild and in the midst of development.


    Lynn Ahenaten left Maria¡¯s World for the first time and headed to the depths of the Astral World where he would begin his new story.

 Chapter 441 - An Invitation From the Arcane Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 441: An Invitation From the Arcane Kingdom</h4>


    Arcane¡¯s Calendar, 589.


    The first Astral War had ended nearly 600 years ago and the Arcane Kingdom had moved over and settled down for hundreds of years. With the exception of some older professionals, a new generation of the Arcane Kingdom had gradually forgotten about the Starsoul World, they only remember the Arcane World.


    If the most prominent feature in Starsoul World was their Starsoul, then the most important feature of the Arcane World was the World¡¯s Guardian Trees, or in the entire Arcane Kingdom, the biggest feature was a variety of trees.


    The world which belonged to the Arcane Kingdom could simply be called the world of trees or the sea of trees.


    Whether it was the cities, mountains, valleys, tnds, a variety of supernatural ancient trees could be seen everywhere; special marine trees could be seen on the sea floor. Even the sky cities which were floating in the sky werebined together with the Arcane Ancient Tree as their core.


    And the Fairnd Garden which was developed in the bitwall, not to mention, it was entirely created and supported by the Arcane Ancient Tree, Elemental Ancient Tree, farmer treants and so on.


    After entering the Arcane Kingdom, if one wanted to find the main city of the Arcane Kingdom, as long as one looked at that World¡¯s Guardian Trees which were shooting into the clouds, all one had to do was to fly towards and through it.


    Each World¡¯s Guardian Tree was equivalent to a world¡¯swork host; wherever it covered, those areas could be adjusted to modify thendscape and modify the environmental index. When the forces of all World¡¯s Guardian Trees werebined together, it could seal up the entire bitwall and ban any existence from essing it.


    Hence, when one entered the Arcane World, one could feel everything there was akin to an extensive garden of art carved by man; it was beautiful, natural, fresh, elegant, whether it was the cities, mountains or ins, each was the most beautiful scenery.


    Around the Tower of Heaven, there were three World¡¯s Guardian Trees. At the foot of the Tower of Heaven was the Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd of the Arcane Kingdom.


    Under the massive Tower of Heaven, one could see airships flying around the lower half of the Tower of Heaven; tens of thousands of fairies and arcanists were flying around the Tower of Heaven. Numerous professionals employed a variety of alchemy props or rode on their magical beasts around Tower of Heaven.


    Several sky cities floated among the clouds, they were akin to stairways, they wereyering towards the Tower of Heaven, and below them was a massively huge Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd; there was abination of cities and Arcane Ancient Trees which were intertwining together.


    The gigantic Tower of Heaven was like the center of the world, it was the hearnd, the ce of pilgrimage.


    The Tower of Heaven was an enormous, white and gorgeous pce, there was no stairway leading to the bottom, no passageway, it was akin to a lonely ind which was suspended at the corner of the sky.


    There was only one door to the outside, but when one stepped out of it, it was a cliff with clouds and endless abyss below.


    Wendy, dressed in a gorgeous long dress, stood on the ring gallery outside the Tower of Heaven; the pirs were carved with elegant patterns and were beautifully decorated with silver and gemstones. When one was standing there, one could see the entire Fhartasil¡¯s Fairnd, and they could even look out to the end of the world.


    Just then, there was a sign of projection witchcraft behind Wendy¡¯s back; light was condensed.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long. And I haven¡¯t seen youe to the Wizard World to visit me!¡± Catherine stood behind Wendy.


    Wendyy on the armrest, the gorgeous dress dragged on the ground, she didn¡¯t need to turn her head to know who had arrived, ¡°How long have we left and you¡¯re already calling it the Wizard World!¡±


    Instead of answering her question, Catherine brought up another topic, ¡°You know what? Wendy, I¡¯m went back to Maria¡¯s World, though I only entered Maria¡¯s World in a projected state.¡±


    Wendy was surprised, ¡°Can the gods tolerate you entering Maria¡¯s World? You really dare to go back? We just fought a war with them!¡±


    Catherine shrugged her shoulders and looked unusually cheerful, as if she was rarely that ted for thousands of years, ¡°We only fought with a few of them, and this time it was the three gods of civilization that had invited me!¡±


    Catherine spoke of her return to Maria¡¯s World, she talked about the changes in the old site, but after that, Catherine¡¯s gaze darkened, ¡°Unfortunately Frank isn¡¯t Bohr, Avars isn¡¯t Akkad, Wilbert isn¡¯t Uruk, the past is the past, and everything that has passed is irretrievable.¡±


    Catherine turned her head and looked Wendy, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back and take a look?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s fingers brushed over the armrest and she walked around the Tower of Heaven, ¡°What¡¯s there to see! Didn¡¯t you say? Everything we know is gone!¡±


    Catherine stood side by side with Wendy, ¡°I heard the news about teacher too!¡±


    Wendy¡¯s eyes moved a little, ¡°He?¡±


    Catherine nodded, ¡°I heard that hest appeared at ck Jack Dreand, and thest thing he saw was the legendary master of the Dreand, ck Jack.¡±


    Wendy seemed to have heard the name, ¡°ck Jack? The legendary partner of the God of Space and Exploration?¡±


    Catherine turned and whispered, ¡°The leader of the wind raven of the Wizard Tower in the past was called ck Jack!¡±


    With that said, Catherine was seen leaping, quickly passing through Wendy¡¯s side, and the robe of the master of the tower, along with the figure, disappeared slowly into the air.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    In the ck Jack Dreand.


    The magical dreand was akin to be made up by countless diamond-shaped mirrors; different mirrors shuttled into different magical gardens, the whole dreand was made up of several magical gardens.


    ck Jack simply squealed, and he sounded like a male duck, but for thousands of years, he had been rated by the Voice of the World as the world¡¯s best voice, ¡°The biggest adventure has begun! Ga-ga-ga!¡±


    ck Jack, with his captain¡¯s hat, he led a ship through the sea of clouds, then slipped down the track into the sea, through the dark and eerie forest, and hordes of children screamed in horror at the shadow of the ghost. It was followed by an amusing fight with the ghosts.


    Just then, a clown appeared in front of the ck Jack who was in his captain¡¯s hat, ¡°Lord ck Jack! We received an invitation!¡±


    ck Jackughed, smashed a moon hanging in the sky with his big ship, he passed through a gate made with card and appeared in the Magical Garden of Solitaire.


    ¡°We¡¯re not epting any invitation! We¡¯re the world, no, the greatest amusement park of the whole Crystal Wall System!¡±


    The clown took out the invitation and revealed the name above.


    ¡°This time we¡¯re invited by the master of the Arcane World, the big shot!¡±


    ¡°The Emperor of the Arcane Kingdom, the Level Eight Mythical Arcanist, Lord Wendy!¡±

 Chapter 442 - The Vast World

    <h4>Chapter 442: The Vast World</h4>


    The mythical alchemy ship was named as the Goddess of Joy and was built like a huge moon. On top of the dark hull was painted with golden stars, the ship was divided into severalyers, eachyer was divided into different facilities; after all, it was a mythical alchemy ship, it looked like arge city, but it was more like arge cartoon maze.


    When it floated above the clouds of the night, it was akin to a fairy-tale dream-like moon which was appearing in the sky.


    The ship was lit with star-like alchemy gasmps and they were radiating colorful brilliance. At the corners of the building, there were pieces of wind chimes hung up. When the night wind was blowing, pleasant and sweet sound would be heard which also signaled for the others to hit the sack.


    The ship was packed with children of the Arcane Kingdom, young elves who were fooling around in pajamas, trolls dressed as vicious monsters, little goblins that were dressed like mechanical geeks, and little fairies in floral skirts that were flying and dancing around. They were all holding onto a ticket printed with a funny looking wind raven with its tongue out.


    There were various troupes on board and one show after another were waiting for them, and the children from Arcane Kingdom were seeing such a grand show for the first time.


    The naughty kids and the mischievous children were getting even crazier there, and everything there was like their imaginary dream garden.


    After all, that was a happy world created at mythical level.


    ¡°Goddess of Joy? Is there such a goddess? A side-god from Maria¡¯s World?¡± Wendy wore a simple and short ck robe; it was simr to the apprentice robe they wore when they were in the tower.


    The simple robe was worn, but it still couldn¡¯t cover up her god-like and queen-like aura.


    She asked ck Jack about the origin of the name of the mythical alchemy ship. There was certainly no Goddess of Joy among the 17 True Gods, and the rest would be some insignificant side-gods.


    And ck Jack stood on Wendy¡¯s shoulder, and there had never been anyone who dared to be so bold, let alone an exotic wind raven.


    It spread its wings and chattered, ¡°Heh! There¡¯s no such thing, if there¡¯s a God of Joy, it can only be me!¡±


    Wendy looked at it, her gaze was as deep as the sea, ¡°Why don¡¯t you be the God of Joy?¡±


    ck Jack jumped up, ¡°Heh-heh, that¡¯s not good, it¡¯s not fun to be a God!¡±


    Wendy followed ck Jack; they passed by groups and groups of children, the children were screaming andughing, it was as if the entire ship, Goddess of Joy, had truly turned into a divine kingdom of Goddess of Joy. ck Jack led them to experience his carefully designed dreand together.


    But the scene there was a repeat of a day nearly a million years ago, that day was supposed to be an ordinary day of the dreand, but because of the arrival of someone, it had turned into a special and extraordinary day.


    The mythical alchemy ship transformed and revolutionized, the original three-story huge dreand was folded like a paper and into arge horror castle.


    The children screamed and swarmed together, and then broke through the skull¡¯s door and entered it.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t said why you named it the Goddess of Joy!¡±


    ck Jack didn¡¯t reply, but he spread out his hands, with his broken voice, he sang, ¡°Goddess of Joy! Holy~ Beautiful~ Brilliant light shines on the earth~¡±


    His voice even cracked, the singing was horrible, but ck Jack was immersed in his song, and Wendy¡¯s expression softened a little, as if she had recalled something.


    It was a night, during the banquet at the castle of the tower, and the master of the tower, Anthony, yed the piano ced at the side of the lobby, a song that no one had ever heard, even if Wendy was born into a musical family, and his father was a court musician, she hadn¡¯t heard of it too.


    At that time, they were like those children, the tower was their dreamnd, and the master of the tower, Anthony, was their dream weaver.


    Wendy couldn¡¯t help but sang along, ¡°Goddess of Joy! Holy~ Beautiful~ Brilliant light shines on the earth~ Our heartse to your temple with enthusiasm!¡±


    ¡°So it was...¡±


    ¡°Originated from here!¡±


    Wendy had a smile and her gaze was softened; it was a rare sight.


    ¡°Teacher! Who is Goddess of Joy? And aren¡¯t our wizards non-believers of gods? Why sing a song that praise gods?¡± Henry stood up.


    ¡°This is the god that belongs to another world! Moreover, there¡¯s no boundary between civilization and art!¡±


    ¡°Teacher Anthony, how big is it outside the world?¡± Bohr raised his hand and asked.


    ¡°How vast is your imagination! How boundless the world would be!¡±


    Just then, the mythical alchemy ship was flipped like a page on the book, it transformed again; the previous horror castle vanished and a grand theatre appeared.


    With the appearance of lights, music, and projection, actors began to appear.


    It was an old stage y that few people watched now; it was called the Song of the Wizard Tower! It told the story of the legendary Wizard Tower, but in Maria¡¯s World, most of the wizards didn¡¯t even know what it was, let alone the tower of the past.


    The old stage y was ying again at that moment.


    The wizards in the story were evil, the tower was the world¡¯s most terrible ce, the scene was a shady and terrible ck spire, the wizards of the towers were wearing sharp hats, and they hid their bodies in the dark; it was a story about the human and evil wizards in a battle.


    With the biggest ugly viin Anthony appearing, the children on stage cheered for Saintess Kelly who was wearing the Mask of Faross, and yelled at her to get rid of the skunk wizard.


    Wendy was dismayed, ¡°He was looking at this?¡±


    ck Jack and Wendy sat behind the children, ¡°Yeah! Anthony was sitting, uh! In your position.¡±


    ¡°He said he wasn¡¯t happy, but he was smiling.¡±


    ¡°He was joyous!¡±


    Wendy couldn¡¯t contain herughter; she covered her mouth andughed continuously. She watched the old man who yed Anthony on stage; it was an exaggerated performance. He uttered evil slurs, and finally being beaten by the human girl who yed the Saintess.


    Everything was full of joy, the children under the stage were cheering, Wendy wasughing, but Wendy ended up tearing during herugh.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°I said! One day I¡¯ll show you a world created by me!¡±


    ¡°But you disappeared!¡±


    She held her face, her long silver hair drooped down, and her handspletely covered her face and eyes, and even ck Jack on the side quietly walked away.


    The final stage y was over, the lights went out, the show had ended, and the children were send home by several giant wind raven monsters. They rode on the wind, apanied by starlight and unfinished dreams.


    The sky slightly brightened up, the figure of the sun gradually appeared at the end of the sky, and it was the time for moon and dream to retreat.


    ¡°How big is the world?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s take a look! How big is the world!¡±


    Wendy stood on the mythical ship akin to a crescent, the wind chimes were resonating, and she transformed into brilliant starlight and dissipated on top of the ship.

 Chapter 443 - The Development of Astral World

    <h4>Chapter 443: The Development of Astral World</h4>


    Several Fairnd Cities hovered around the Tower of Heaven, they were akin to inds in the sky, they shuttled between clouds, apanied by the Tower of Heaven that one couldn¡¯t see its top, it made others feel like they had entered a mythical capital.


    Each city was supported by a huge Arcane Ancient Tree; it was divided intoyers from the top to bottom and was inhabited by professionals of Arcane Kingdom.


    Each owner of every Fairnd Cities was a mythical arcanist. The Fairnd Cities varied in sizes, there were big and small ones. The mythical arcanists varied in their strength too, there were strong and weak; a powerful mythical arcanist could even go against more than ten low-level mythical arcanists. Just as a thousand years ago, the master of the Mechanical Clock Tower, Cook Bay, suppressed the civil unrest of the Wizard Alliance.


    The smaller Fairnd City looked just like somerger town, and therger Fairnd City wasrger than some of the duchy in Arcane Kingdom; when they floated in the sky, it was simply a small continent.


    In the early days, there were only a few mythical levels, thus the division of the levels wasn¡¯t strict; it was because there were only a few gods, mythical wizards, mythical arcanists, devil monarchs and devil lords.


    And more than ten thousand years, the forces of the four worlds erupted one after another; side-gods and mythical creatures were born. Each world was constantly reaching out to the outside world and showcasing their power, the battlefield was no longer on half bitwall or within a world or a bitwall, but war broke out in the vast and boundless Astral World.


    It was because the leap from a Level Seven mythical form to a Level Eight True God was too huge, the difference of power was a hundred thousand folds; it was only then Maria¡¯s World started to divide the mythical levels. From the lower rank side-god, the middle rank god, the upper rank god, True God and so on.


    Later, both the Wizard Alliance and the Arcane Kingdom epted the division of power to distinguish between the differences and strengths of those mythical levels.


    The huge Arcane Ancient Tree sparkled; several light of the arcane magic could be seen shuttling and darting through green leaves, branches, and between roots, one could see the light flow, it was magical and dreamy.


    The ancient trees was connected to the pedestal of the Fairnd, it was a thick Magic Crystals Network condensed into the magic stone. Looking from the sky, one could see a pedestal was painted with each mythical wizard¡¯s symbol and emblem. The city surrounded the Arcane Ancient Tree, the light of the arcane magic and boundary revolved around the city.


    But on usual days, those Fairnd Cities were either floating or cruise along the sea; they were guarding their respective regions or carrying out a mission in the bitwall. But recently, all of them came to the Tower of Heaven, as if they had received an order from the Emperor of the Arcane Kingdom.


    ¡°Proposed by the Holy Parliament of the Arcane Kingdom! The Emperor of the Arcane Kingdom, Wendy, signed the agreement! We¡¯ve decided to start on the development order of Astral World in 592 of Arcane¡¯s Calendar! This order was signed on July 23 by Lord Wendy.¡±


    ¡°This order is intended to support the Wizard Alliance in the exploration and development of the Astral World. Professionals, ordinary people, or kings, grand duke, nobles, as long as they can contribute to the development of the Astral World, they can obtain support from the imperial, including but not limited to resources, inheritance, titles, Mythical Arcane Ancient Tree and Fairnd.¡±


    ¡°Exploration and development of the Astral World aren¡¯t only about discovery of half bitwalls and other worlds; the ability to map stars, discover unknown areas, new species of the Astral World, abnormal regions in the Astral World, chaos worms, the existence of all unknowns, and so on, can be calcted into merit.¡±


    ¡°The era of Astral World has arrived, but we¡¯re still huddled in our own world, with the old Space Wave Detector, anchoring method and space transmission to hide in the back to observe the world isn¡¯t enough. Until now, we don¡¯t even know the specific location of Starsoul World, Maria¡¯s World, and Abyss World in Astral World. We don¡¯t even know which side of our world is in Astral World.¡±


    ¡°When ites to distance, we¡¯ll always have only one phrase! It¡¯s a long way! Out of reach! What is the depth of the Astral World and how big is it? How many magical species we have are only unspeakable unknown and mysterious, no! It¡¯s not enough!¡±


    ¡°And from now on, the era of the development of Astral World has arrived! All should move forward in this era and start a new chapter of the great Arcane Kingdom!¡±


    Huge projections appeared above the boundary of several Fairnd Cities, and the same sound was heard throughout the magic telly and the channels of the magic radio of Arcane Kingdom.


    In Arcane World, hundreds of millions of civilians and nobles, from businessmen, nobles, airship captains, professionals, at that moment, they were jaw-dropped, they put down what was in their hands and looked at the picture of the great fairy who was the speaker of the Holy Parliament.


    An Astral World¡¯s airship was sailing inside the bitwall, the bearded troll captain who was lying on top of the airship¡¯s seat jumped up at once, ¡°If you umte 10,000 points of merit, you be a count, or exchange a set of drawings of Level Six Astral World Alchemy Airship, or directly exchange for a set of Heaven¡¯s Ring?¡±


    ¡°What is this nonsense? Can those things be used as rewards?¡±


    A silver-haired elf in a white robe stood in front of the Arcane Ancient Tree, he waved and saw the constant flow of the projection, and he perused the order of the development of Astral World above.


    ¡°Mythical heritage, Mythical Arcane Ancient Tree, construction methods of fairnd and mythical alchemy ships, these are never open to the public. It¡¯s owned by the major heritage, mythical families and the Arcane Academy or owned by professional associations. Are they opening these to the public?¡±


    ¡°This is our great opportunity!¡±


    On the bitwall of the Arcane World, a goblin alchemy warlock who was wearing a mana-guru suit was repairing a magic crystal alchemy satellite on the ground. His mechanical hands were constantly creating a variety of alchemy tools. He was flying and following the magic crystal node around the earth. From the many illusory bitwalls, one could see the earth and clouds below.


    Just then, he waspletely absorbed in the projection projected out from his pocket watch, his eyes were sparkling.


    ¡°All hail Lord Wendy! Mythical Alchemy Doll! Titan Colossus! They¡¯re even doing this?¡±


    ¡°Why should I fix this broken stuff! I¡¯m done with this!¡±


    And around the Tower of Heaven before several Fairnd Cities, several mythical arcanists were under the Tower of Heaven, they had epted the reception of the emperor of the Arcane Kingdom, Wendy. They were holing ono the imperial decree and appointment and went to the Astral World to begin their new mission.


    An elf, who was wearing a star robe with a crown on her silver-haired, sat on top of the throne, she epted their requests, and several lower rank mythical arcanists were tearing because of excitement. They shouldered responsibility and mission as they left.


    Several Fairnd Cities rose into the sky, broke into the bitwall, left Arcane World, and headed for the dark and chaotic Astral World.


    They would follow the guidance of space anchoring of the arcane magic to travel and explore Starsoul World, Maria¡¯s World and Abyss World. They went all the way through the endless distance of Astral World, explored and divided the vastness of the Astral World, and determined the position of various worlds within Astral World. Eventually, they drew up a map of the Astral World.


    How long they would spend and how peculiar and mysterious the journey would be, all was unknown, but they would be pioneers in leading and pioneering the future of the development of Astral World.


    And the Arcane Kingdom, more pioneers for the development of the Astral World would follow in their footsteps, whereby they would use portal witchcraft and the ever-evolving Astral World Airship to explore the new unknown world.


    The era of the exploration and development of Astral World had finally begun.

 Chapter 444 - Ignite the Flame of an Era

    <h4>Chapter 444: Ignite the me of an Era</h4>


    Astral World¡¯s Calendar, 620.


    That was Arcane¡¯s Calendar year 592; the Arcane Kingdom had started a new chapter and era in the great development of Astral World. Thousands of Astral World Airships, alchemy ships, and Astral World Sky Fortresses were flying towards to Astral World. Several Fairnd Cities had be the adventure continent in the exploration of Astral World; they carried the dream of hundreds of millions of pioneers.


    Infinite numbers of exploration and developmentpanies had been set up and most of them support and undertake exploration or discovery tasks; they would just follow behind the Fairnd Cities and then receive merits upon fulfilling the tasks from the Casten of the City of Mythical Arcanists and the Astral World Development Association.


    Chaos worms were born not knowing how many years ago. Other creatures were either born together with them or those creatures were born after derived power from the chaos worms; various Astral World creatures, the horrifying forbiddennd of Astral World, the Dark Domain and peculiar mythical life were found from time to time.


    Although there were tens of thousands of pioneers who entered the Astral World to explore, those who could find the unknown regions in the Astral World were some lucky ones. But it also proved that the vast Astral World wasn¡¯t a desertednd, there were a variety of bizarre life forms and unknown existences.


    Some people found a dark shadow creature in the depths of the Astral World which could carry out space transmission; some people drive their Astral World Airships, mistakenly darted into the unknown Dark Domain, they lost their way and eventually died.


    There were some who detected strong spatial fluctuations from their Space Wave Detector; they thought they had discovered a new half bitwall and a core world. But arge space hole was eventually discovered that they were led to uncharted territory.


    And then there was a terrifying region whereby time was warped inside; the intruders would be swept away by the intensely elerated time field, they would age quickly, eventually die and transformed into ashes.


    A which was like a mythical life crashed and smashed onto the alchemy ship directly, it had begun a fierce battle with the Fairnd City. But as the Arcane Kingdom opened a portal, several mythical arcanists came across from the far distance were immediately captured into the Arcane Kingdom; they set off new wave of experiments.


    The territory of meteorites, the Gem Dragon Raja which was wandering in the star world, the Astral World Giants with mythical blood, a huge Elemental Wave life form which could beparable to a world and so on.


    All kinds of magical sceneries and life forms unfolded before their eyes. It was only then they had realized that the Astral World was amazing and fascinating. It could enable them to receive huge ie too; many people by virtue of their discovery, they leaped and gained a strong power or be a noble of the Arcane Kingdom.


    The development of the Astral World was intensified, with the first half bitwall found, which was discovered on the trajectory of a Fairnd City, the Arcane Kingdom entered a new round of development; a variety of legends spread in the Arcane Kingdom and then spread to other worlds.


    When the Wizard World knew of the news that the Arcane Kingdom had discovered the first half bitwall, they sent a letter to the Arcane Kingdom, demanded that the promise of the Astral World of hundreds of years to be fulfilled; the discovery of the first half bitwall was to be paid to the Wizard World as the price for Heart of the Ocean Bitwall which was integrated into the Arcane World.


    Then the Wizard World, along with the Arcane Kingdom, embarked on a n to explore the depths of the Astral World.


    Catherine, the master of the tower, convened a Wizard Parliament and the meeting was projected to the entire Wizard World. She signed the Pioneer Agreement and called out to all professionals to start their exploration to the depths of the Astral World.


    Catherine, dressed in a silver-and-white robe belonged to the master of the tower, there was an eternal symbol which symbolized for countless towers at the back of her robe; the symbol was like an entangled ouroboros.


    She spoke only a sentence in face of the whole Wizard World and it had ignited the me of the whole era.


    ¡°Everyone! The era of the Astral World has arrived!¡±


    After hundreds of years of rest and recuperation of the Wizard World, they had restored their vitality and strength. They had once again initiated their breakthrough to the Astral World; to release their excess energy. Hundreds of millions of professionals who engaged in civil war and professionals who had been excitedly waiting for such opportunity turned their attention to the Astral World.


    Several Mythical Floating-Space Towers and tens of thousands of professionals acted ording to their ns, they were advancing toward the half bitwall in the depths of the Astral World. They had begun the first process of the development of the Astral World.


    Aspared to the Arcane World and the Wizard World, the Divine Kingdom of Maria¡¯s World was facing a greater problem.


    The poption had reached its limit. The 17 true gods and nearly a hundred clergies under each sub-god were all over the world; even hell couldn¡¯t fit all those ambitious people. Although the previous Astral War had eased a bit of their immense pressure and the rebel in hell had cleaned up arge number of unscrupulous fellows, but that werepletely inadequate for Maria¡¯s World.


    The enormous pressure was on Maria¡¯s World, everyone within the world could feel the tension; the society, civilians, nobles, and professionals needed to ease their tension.


    Hence, when the Wizard World initiated the development of Astral World, Divine Kingdom of Maria¡¯s World also pounded on Astral World.


    Seventeen True Gods also issued oracles at the same time; the popes, saints, sages of the major churches, and the churches and gods signed the Pioneering Knight¡¯s Covenant. Whoever explored the depths of the Astral World would receive favor and reward from the gods; from receiving a position in the Divine Kingdom to be a saint or the rewards to be reborn as an angel.


    Or if they wanted to be a nobleman or king to have endless wealth and essed to vast tracts ofnd; those were possible if one could find a half bitwall. Even the divinity of a sub-god was within reach, if one could find a core world, then needless to say, a position of a sub-god was promised.


    The three worlds wereunching their exploration at the same time. A variety of information from the Astral World was constantly spread to the major worlds. It had attracted the attention of civilians, nobles, professionals and even gods; the entire Astral World became lively in a sh of light.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ck Sea Bitwall.


    After a hundred years of bitwall transformation and construction, it was a joint effort of the six major churches of the Divine Kingdom. The ck Sea Bitwall which was originally like thend of death, finally it was gradually transformed into a paradise.


    The power of the gods and the clergy was akin to power which could change a world; they had transformed all of the decaying sea which was emitting poisonous gas and stench; the rotting ck Sea was purified. The stardust which was floating and rotating was gradually collected and converted into a continent.


    The ck Sea Bitwall of today didn¡¯t have a single trace of its original look.


    Blue sea and sky, white clouds were fluttering, sunlight shone through the clear and clean sea water, and sea coral and water grass could be seen under the depths of the sea. Several magic crystal towers were built on the sea, ships were shuttling on the surface of the sea, sea railway was built on the sea, and steam trains could be seen shuttling over the sea.


    With a quick glimpse, it seemed to look like the Heart of the Ocean Bitwall which belonged to the Wizard World.


    Off the coast of Yar Ind, one could see a white-red hut on the edge of the cliff. The road which followed down the hut and across the bridge looked like a paradise.


    It didn¡¯t take long to see the sky with a dense numbers of alchemy airships, thousands of steam armored vehicles above the ground surrounded that area, several clergies and professionals rushed there, their bodies were glowing with divine brilliance as they looked to the top of the house.


    Everyone was fully prepared, and there and even panic in their eyes, as if they were facing the existence of something extremely terrible.


    Just then, a mythical alchemy ship in the sky prated the space and dived into that area, a Divine Shadow twisted out from the mythical alchemy ship.


    The emergence of the gods had thousands of worshippers kneeled on the ind below and they began to pray


    ¡°Lynn Ahenaten! The ancient and declining Fallen God!¡±


    ¡°The great Lord of Light has given you...¡±


    Bam!


    Before the sentence was finished, an intense red light shot through the mythical alchemy ship, that brilliance darted through the clouds and shot directly into the bitwall. The shock created had blown away all the clouds in the sky; the sky was dyed into a bloody red color. Therge number of airships was blown apart into pieces, transformed into a fiery fire and fell into the sea.


    Then the whole cliff copsed and it revealed the existence at the bottom; it was a delicate tower that seemed to be casted by gold. At the moment, the mythical light was twisting; it turned out to be a Floating-Space Tower.


    The golden Floating-Space Tower was gorgeous and it had features of the ancient logo of Ahenaten.


    ¡°Ah! Lynn Ahenaten, how dare you!¡±


    Mythical Floating-Space Tower bolted into the sky and burst out a golden mythical territory, with its absolute strength and aura, it had crushed the body of a sub-god. The sub-god shrieked and was torn in the air.


    And Lynn Ahenaten stood on top of the Floating-Space Tower, he didn¡¯t bother to turn and look, it was as if he had just crushed an insignificant bug.


    Then, the mythical Floating-Space Tower rushed into the bitwall and into the world outside. The Floating-Space Tower which had consumed half of the resources of the ck Sea Bitwall had left and abandoned the ck Sea Bitwall.


    Everything was incredibly fast, the god hadn¡¯t yet reacted, and his body fell apart; he was back to the Divine Kingdom of the True God to wait for rebirth.


    And Lynn Ahenaten, who was hiding in the ck Sea World for nearly a hundred years, he had finally gained an immense power and capital to break into the Astral World.

 Chapter 445 - The Arcane Light

    <h4>Chapter 445: The Arcane Light</h4>


    On the course in the Astral World from Arcane Kingdom to the Divine Kingdom, a Fairnd City was sailing through Astral World, the Light of the Arcane Magic of the Fairnd City enveloped the whole city, hundreds of thousands of Defensive Ancient Trees, Ancient War Trees and Mythical Arcane Ancient Trees were connected together with the Fairnd City as a whole.


    The Arcane Silver Ring at the bottom of the Fairnd City not only solidified the propulsion power of the Fairnd City, but it also connected with the boundary as an effort to pull the Fairnd City forward in the form of spatial migration.


    The Fairnd City, which was called the Secret Silver Capital, was a Fairnd Kingdom created by a noble, the mythical arcanist, Chitty. He was a rare goblin arcanist born in the family of mythical blood; he was born into a core ss of the Arcane Kingdom, a mythical reserve.


    This time, he was on a mission under the order of the Emperor Wendy of the Arcane Kingdom; he was to carry out a task that would take a long time toplete.


    The Secret Silver Capital of the Fairnd City had sailed for more than a thousand years towards the Divine Kingdom of Maria¡¯s World, and even so, the journey still seemed a long distance away.


    But on that journey, in the vastndscape of Astral World, all kinds of strange Astral World life forms were discovered. The mythical creatures they had discovered had elevated the development of Arcane Kingdom; those strange Astral World mythological creatures could evolve arge number of mythical blood families, even evolved a special mythical bloodline of ancient trees, and a new generation of mythical professionals was born.


    Therge number of elves, trolls, goblins and the fairies shuttled through the city, a silver mechanical pce with goblin style stood in the center. The city was full of tracks, not only the earth, but above the sky; the train from the sky shuttled to the ground and then darted underground. It didn¡¯t look like a Fairnd Kingdom but it was more like a yground.


    While his master sat on top of a seat entangled with a variety of metal pipes, he was floating in all ces in the pce¡¯sboratories. Just then, a goblin flew to the front of the mythical arcanist, Chitty, ¡°Lord Chitty! New spatial fluctuations have been detected nearby!¡±


    Chitty immediately disappeared in a ray of light, and then re-appeared in front of a spherical instrument several meters high and it was continuously spinning. He leaned up from the eerie seat and stared at the instrument, ¡°Such a strong fluctuation? It¡¯s well over the fluctuation of a half bitwall; it¡¯s probably special space turbulence or a territory of Elemental Wave!¡±


    ¡°We better send a fleet of Astral World Airships to take a look!¡±


    With an order from Lord Chitty, a fleet of Astral World Alchemy Airships flew out of the Secret Silver City and quickly made their way to the destination deep in the Astral World.


    After several months of sailing, it finally reached its destination.


    And at that moment, everyone from the fleet of Astral World Alchemy Airships was stunned. They didn¡¯t need the Astral World Telescope, they were merely lying on the window and they could see a beautiful world in the distance which was blooming with brilliance.


    It was a familiar bitwall structure, the light in the space bubble refracted dazzling rainbow radiance; it lit up the dark Astral World.


    The silver-haired elf of the fleetmander looked at the dazzling light in the distance, the vast blue sea and blue sky was seen through the huge space wall; he was in disbelief.


    ¡°Lord Wendy! This time, did we discover another...¡±


    ¡°A new world?¡±


    Then, a loud cheer broke out on the airship. No one thought they would actually find a new world.


    ¡°A new world! A whole new world!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be as great as Adriana and we¡¯ll be remembered and recorded in the annals!¡±


    They then received orders, some of them had to wait in their original spot, and some of them had to go deep into the newly discovered world.


    That was a world that had evolved; it had stable rules and life forms. ording to external observation and analysis, it should have been born a thousand years ago, at the same time as the birth of the Arcane World, there was likely to have intelligent life forms and civilization inside.


    The mythical arcanist, Chitty, had received orders from the kingdom. They had relieved him of his original mission and to be on standby to explore the inner most of that newly discovered world.


    And because of the terrible horrors of thest Astral War, this time the Arcane Kingdom immediately mobilized its domestic forces, used Secret Silver City of the Fairnd City as an outpost, and established an indelible advantage in the newly discovered world.


    Otherwise, with the strength of the current Arcane Kingdom, without the allied assistance of the Wizard World, whether in face of the Divine Kingdom or the Abyss World, the Arcane Kingdom wasn¡¯t on par with them.


    But as the exploration alchemy ships which had entered the new world failed to stay in contact with those outside, they had disappeared, and then several search and discovery ships entered and hadn¡¯t returned too.


    Secret Silver City had set up outposts outside the world; they had opened a stable space portal and ushered in a steady stream of armies, exploration and development personnel and supplies from the Arcane Kingdom.


    But several ns were organized and enacted but nothing was gained. The new world seemed to devour everything that had entered.


    Even when a lower rank mythical alchemist broke in with his mythical alchemy ship, he had vanished too.


    The mythical alchemy ship which was powerful in the Astral World, the undead mythical arcanist, had all fell into total extinction and annihtion, and even his true spirit didn¡¯t escape.


    Finally, a moment before the mythical alchemy ship was destroyed, a message was transmitted.


    ¡°The world¡¯s...guardian...¡±


    ¡°The will of the world...it¡¯s...loathing us!¡±


    Then, in the midst of a loud explosion and his voice died down; a mythical life form died.


    Chitty, the owner of the Secret Silver City, sent back all the news about the new world which led to heated discussion by the upper echelon of the entire Arcane Kingdom. In the study and exploration of the will of the world, the Divine Kingdom had the most say and it was followed by the Arcane Kingdom.


    The abhorrence of a world¡¯s will and the resistance of all the power of the guardians of the world, even if it was a Level Eight mythical life form, they dared not break into it easily.


    And even when they had the power to break in andpletely destroy a world, not only that they couldn¡¯t get what they want, but a more terrible thing would happen if they did so.


    ording to the world researcher and mythical arcanist, Mientte Ambrose, he spected that the birth of the world evolved from the body of a chaos worm, and once the world fell into its final twilight, the chaos worm was likely to reawaken from it, devoured and destroyed everything. Even a True God couldn¡¯t stop the power of a chaos worm.


    The news of the discovery of a new world couldn¡¯t be concealed for long, but the Arcane Kingdom had been unable to seize the first chance. With several upper rank mythical arcanists entering the new world, two mythical arcanists were torn apart together with their mythical bodies. And the remaining mythical arcanists escaped after being seriously injured, the Arcane Kingdom finally abandoned its original n.


    Just then, a mythical conference was held on top of the Tower of Heaven, Mientte Ambrose proposed a new n.


    ¡°The will of the world is resisting us; this is our biggest problem at present!¡±


    ¡°And we still have ast way to attain this new world.¡±


    ¡°The will of the world will resist us, but it will not resist its native life forms. We just need those aboriginal lives to spread our civilization and power system of the arcane magic, and also then integrate them into the system of the arcane magic; spread the civilization of the Arcane Kingdom to their whole world, and integrate all the intelligent life of the new world as a part of ours.¡±


    ¡°The will of the world will be assimted, the light of arcane magic will flow in the new world, and the new world will naturally belong to our Arcane Kingdom!¡±


    Mientte Ambrose¡¯s proposal was epted by most people, and even the Queen of the Arcane Kingdom, Wendy, agreed with him.


    ¡°But this proposal takes a long time! But we don¡¯t have much time!¡±


    ¡°We must attain the greatest advantage before the Divine Kingdom, the Abyss World, or even the Wizard World discovers this new world.¡±


    Arcane¡¯s Calendar, 1782, the n was called ¡°Arcane Light¡± and it had begun to be implemented. The Arcane Kingdom secretly established a fairnd kingdom outside the new world. They had begun to prate the new world; they contacted and influenced the world¡¯s native people.


    But at the same time, several other worlds had also received news of the new world, masters from the Divine Kingdoms, alchemy warlocks from the Wizard Kingdom, and demon warlock from the Abyss World, they had secretly entered the Arcane World.


    Numerous secret reports and mysterious figures began to break into the Arcane World, they looked for and explored the coordinates of the new world, and the entire Arcane World became unstable.


    After more than a thousand years of peace, danger was lurking again and the four major worlds were in a tug-of-war once more.

 Chapter 446 (END) - The Fairyland Kingdom That Has Lost Its Way

    <h4>Chapter 446: The Fairnd Kingdom That Has Lost Its Way</h4>


    The portal opened by Secret Silver City of the Fairnd Kingdom was one-way; they were only allowed to enter Secret Silver City from the outside but not allowed to return easily from Secret Silver City. Moreover, the portal was connected to a portal under the Tower of Heaven.


    Every arcanists, alchemy warlocks, Trolls Blood Warlocks and so on, who entered the Secret Silver City, were subject to intense scrutiny to ensure that the coordinates of the Secret Silver City and the new world weren¡¯t leaked.


    As long as the coordinates weren¡¯t leaked, it was impossible for the other three worlds to find that new world in the vast Astral World.


    And the Secret Silver City was constantly umting its strength and mana, it was ready to embark on arge-scale space projection witchcraft; the Fairnd Kingdom belonged to the mythical arcanist, Mientte Ambrose, was in preparation to be projected over. With that Level Eight mythical arcanist in control of the situation, it had given the Arcane Kingdom a little courage to attain the new world.


    On the shores of the Tower of Heaven, severalrge and terrifying fairnds floated in the clouds.


    It was above the clouds, but the clouds simply couldn¡¯t block its existence, the vast fairnd was like a small continent, it was stretching to the end of the sky.


    Looking from the bottom, it looked as if the sky was all dark and gloomy; the fairnd was stretching along the horizon, and even the sun wasn¡¯t in sight.


    That was the Fairnd Kingdom belonged to the mythical arcanist, Mientte Ambrose, at that moment the Arcane Kingdom didn¡¯t deliberately dere the reasons for the migration of the Fairnd Kingdom belonged to Mientte Ambrose. There was no announcement within the nation, but such a big movement, whether it was the Arcane Kingdom or the other three worlds, they had kept a close look on Mientte Ambrose.


    On top of the Tower of Heaven, a hunched back and white-bearded old man was holding onto a Star Magic Staff, he had a head of white hair and was wearing a tattered hat; he looked like an ordinary old man at a roadside. No one would believe that he was the legendary man who was the nearest to a Level Eight mythical level. He held the highest position in the world; he was the most trusted man of Her Majesty, the Emperor of the Arcane Kingdom, the mythical arcanist, Mientte Ambrose.


    Ambrose stood behind Wendy. He listened quietly to Wendy¡¯s instructions and was looking unusually serious.


    ¡°Mientte! This time you¡¯ll travel to the Astral World in the far distance, you¡¯ll encounter all kinds of problems and all you¡¯ve to do is to seize time; our time is running out and the three worlds are ready tounch their attacks. The master of the Mechanical Clock Tower, Cook Bay, from the Wizard Alliance will arrive in a few days. He should be here to put pressure on us regards to the new world.¡± Wendy wore a white elf gown with a sun gand over her head and her long silver hair was over her shoulders.


    It was the elf¡¯s traditional dress that was only worn when one was meeting the main members of the elf; it belonged to the ssical costumes of the elf period of Sylve in Maria¡¯s World. It could only be seen from the records in the ancient as.


    ¡°Within the Arcane Kingdom, they dare not have any action, but once they¡¯re out of the Arcane Kingdom, it¡¯ll be very dangerous. You¡¯ll be a target by arge number of gods and devil monarchs!¡±


    Mientte tapped onto his Star Magic Staff as he walked and it made a crisp noise, ¡°Space projection mythical arcane magic will be handled by you, I believe there¡¯ll be no ident.¡±


    ¡°But the coordinates of the new world haven¡¯t been discovered yet and the Divine Kingdom, the Abyss World and the Wizard World didn¡¯tunch any n too, it¡¯s very strange!¡±


    ¡°How is it possible for them to halt their ns? It¡¯s a new world! A world which is even better than the rules of the Arcane World, it¡¯s a new world with lots of potential!¡±


    Mientte frowned, ¡°I¡¯ve a bad hunch!¡±


    In the sky, the Fairnd Kingdom belonged to the mythical arcanist, Mientte Ambrose, rose and with ancient trees which were created by the arcane system was fully activated; an immense and dazzling light of the arcane magic lit up, and the arcane boundary enveloped the entire Fairnd Kingdom.


    The Floating-Space Ring was activated, the mana pool was loaded, and thergest Arcane Ancient Trees in the center projected the mythical body of Mientte Ambrose.


    At the same time, on top of the Tower of Heaven, several mythical arcanists activated the Tower of Heaven at the same time. The mythical body of the Emperor Wendy also appeared, her body moved along with the wind, her body was apanied by white clouds and starry sky, and she stretched out her hands and pointed at the Fairnd Kingdom.


    A brilliance that covered the stars was casted from her fingertips and it had enveloped the entire Fairnd Kingdom.


    In the eyes of an ordinary soldier of the Arcane Kingdom, who was standing under Tower of Heaven, the blue glow which was suddenly glistening, had stolen his attention as he fixated at the sky of the Fairnd Kingdom.


    Pubs, hotels, and even the nobles and mythical families of the Arcane Kingdom and the high-ranking professionals looked up to the sky.


    Tower of Heaven was a mythical alchemy equipment, it could be said that it was a Level Eight mythical alchemy props. Moreover, it was a space type alchemy created by Creator, Lu Zhiyu.


    Otherwise, it wasn¡¯t easy to project such arge Fairnd Kingdom into the distant Astral World.


    The great Fairnd Kingdom, along with the power of the entire Tower of Heaven, it was gradually turning transparent, it was as if it had broken the barrier of space, it was about to disappear from that space and into another world.


    But as they were about to leave the Arcane Kingdom, there was a violent tremor in the entire Fairnd Kingdom.


    Bang!


    The violent space turbulence torn apart Mientte Ambrose¡¯s arcane boundary, the entire Fairnd Kingdom¡¯s stable gravity, climate and rules were restless and in chaos.


    ¡°No! Someone modified the coordinates!¡± A mythical arcanist above the Tower of Heaven looked at the Fairnd Kingdom beneath the clouds, and his face showed fear and anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s not our side; it¡¯s a problem from the base that¡¯s responsible of receiving the space projection. They¡¯ve rejected our space projection and changed the receiving end to another spatial coordinate!¡± Another mythical arcanist immediately discovered the problem.


    Space projection witchcraft was the most advanced space witchcraft, it needed not only a huge mana system and Level Eight mythical existence to provide support and power, but thatrge projection witchcraft needed a base on the other side of the coordinates to receive their projection, otherwise it was easy to be washed away by the space turbulence.


    The emperor of Arcane Kingdom Wendy was the first to discover something was amiss, her huge mythical hand was waving; she tried to stabilize the entire space turbulence and canceled the entire process of the space projection mythical arcane magic.


    But when she was involved, the entire space turbulence became even more unstable, in which the Fairnd Kingdom was squeezed into a clump and could copse at any time.


    She immediately stopped but the Fairnd Kingdom, along with the space projection, disappeared from the sky of Arcane Kingdom and headed into an unknown territory.


    Wendy knitted her brows, her expression was cold, ¡°The location of the Secret Silver City has long been exposed, and there¡¯re mythical arcanists who had rebelled against us!¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Chitty of the Andropov Family? The master of the Secret Silver City? Or the few mythical levels who were sentter?¡±


    ¡°These guys, they really have a nerve of steel, they didn¡¯t rush into the new world, they have waited for this chance to weaken the power of the Arcane Kingdom?¡±


    Wendy immediately knew who the culprit was; someone who was able to do that and caused a big impact on the Arcane World could only be the Divine Kingdom who had suffered a great defeat when they were against the Arcane Kingdom in the past.


    In the far-flung Secret Silver City, a violent chaos broke out.


    The existence of several mythical levelsunched their attacks in Secret Silver City. Mythical Floating-Space Tower, mythical body, alchemy colossus were unleashing their power on the streets in Secret Silver City. In a sh, the entire in Secret Silver City began to have huge cracks; it was close to the state of copse.


    ¡°Ovid, and you guys, how dare you betrayed the Arcane Kingdom!¡±


    ¡°Lord Wendy will never let you go!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Maria¡¯s World, the Star Kingdom of the gods!


    Violent space fluctuations and Elemental Wave appeared and a continent-like Fairnd Kingdom projection appeared in sight; from the illusory image, it had gradually turned substantial. The space elemental turbulence tore the arcane boundary and the entire Fairnd Kingdom was scarred, it was as if a hurricane had struck them.


    When they had stabilized, Mientte Ambrose looked up into the sky and he immediately saw a terrifying scene.


    Several huge silver stars suspended above his head, each one was glistening an infinite dazzle, they were exuding the power of the aboriginal rules, its heavy pressure subdued and controlled the entire world, it looked like a cornerstone of the world.


    ¡°Star...Kingdom!¡±


    Mientte¡¯s face was drained out of blood, he didn¡¯t even need to think about it and he immediately recognized where he was.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!